《Triumph Above All Novel》


 Triumph Above All Chapter 1

    Triumph Above All Chapter 1


    Chapter 1


    Beads of sweat could be seen trickling down a woman¡¯s neck in a dimly lit warm room.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± An angry murmur could be heard echoing throughout the room.


    Huff!


    Suddenly, Skr Stone was startled awake as he noticed the concerned look on an air-stewardess¡¯


    face as soon as he woke up.


    It seemed that he had dreamed the same peculiar dream or more urately a vivid memory again.


    The memory turned out to be how Skr was ambushed and drugged by someone while he was on a


    secret mission. In order to keep innocent women safe, he desperately clung onto what little rational


    thought he had left to leave the crowd before finally passing out in some bushes behind a mansion.


    All he had to do was stay put for the night and he would be fine the next morning. However, fate


    decided to pull a prank on him. Apparently, he was found and rescued by the girl who lived in the


    mansion.


    However, as soon as he was startled awake, he lost control and shoved the girl on the ground before


    viting her.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Skr finally regained his senses, he realized that his enemies were still atrge and was


    worried about getting the girl¡¯s family involved in his mess, so he left immediately without saying a


    word.


    However, a war broke out at the Northern borders after he hadpleted his mission. It turned out that


    the Northern borders were invaded by hundreds of thousands of enemy troops.


    So, Skr rushed to the frontlines to defend his country. It was a brutal war back then. The struggles


    he faced during the battle made Skr frown.


    However, he was deeply bothered whenever he thought about the blood-stained sheets.


    There was nothing he could do to forget about the memory.


    Since he could not leave his post back then, he ordered his assistant general to look for the girl from


    the mansion. He swore to give her a lifetime of glory after he had made a name for himself.


    The promise was not the only thing he left with that girl, she was also given a bank card that contained


    all of his savings from back then.


    Although the amount was barely even a fraction of what he had then, it was still enough for her to live


    quite affluently in a small town.


    It turned out that not only did the woman said that she would wait for Skr¡¯s glorious return, she even


    gave him a picture of herself after epting the card.


    Although she was not exactly the most beautiful looking woman in the picture, she was quite attractive


    herself.


    It seemed that Skr had spent thest five years imagining a peaceful life with the girl in Cloutopia


    while staring at her picture.


    That was exactly why he decided to retire and live a simple life after the peace treaty was signed. It


    turned out that not only did he want to repay his parents for raising him, he desperately wanted to


    propose to that girl and fulfill the promise he made to her all those years ago¡­


    Meanwhile at Cloudtopia international airport.


    ¡°Hurry! Get in line, quick!¡±


    A woman was leading a group of more than ten men could be heard saying that as they rushed to the


    exit.


    None of them were dressed the same as some were in suits while others were in uniform. However,


    every single one of them stomped their feets in unison as they knew that someone extremely powerful


    would arrive in Cloudtopia soon.


    Everyone else moved away from the group as they were not sure who wasing to warrant such a


    shy disy.


    Soon, Skr strode out of the airport confidently.


    ¡°Sir, the higher ups have scheduled your retirement ceremony to be held in two days. So, ording to


    the agreement signed, all of your wealth and power will be restored on that day. Oh and the districts of


    Nirth, Dracovia and Midtown are yours to rule. Courtesy of the higher ups.¡±


    The armor-d woman came forward and handed Skr a document before saying, ¡°Sir, these are the


    details of the three districts that I mentioned earlier. Please have a look.¡±


    After a simple nce, Skr asked, ¡°Have you sent the wedding invitation to my Fianc¨¦e, Yvonne Sue


    yet?¡±


    ¡°It was given to her yesterday,¡± The armor-d woman replied.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°I want her to know that her man isn¡¯t just some no name simple footsoldier.


    No, I want her to know that her man is the literal god of war and has wealth that could easily rival a


    country in two days!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I found out that Ms. Sue is on a date with a spoiled rich brat in a cafe right now.¡± The armor-d


    woman reported nervously.


    Skr was shocked to hear that. His demeanor was a stark contrast to how confident he looked just


    moments ago. He said, ¡°What? A date? Was she forced? Take me to the cafe right now!¡±


    ¡°Your ride is waiting for you at the exit, sir.¡±


    After that, Dianne Zander took a quick nce at the group before nervously asking Skr, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll


    dismiss them and send them home now. So, is the wee partyter tonight canceled then?¡±


    ¡°Come on now, you¡¯ve been with me for three years. Have you not understood me yet?¡±


    Skr frowned before entering the jeep that was parked by the exit.


    Dianne turned to the group and said, ¡°You are all dismissed. Just head back home now.¡±


    ¡°I told you that our boss isn¡¯t a fan of meaningless ceremonies.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± A middle-aged man apologized.


    Meanwhile in a private room of a cafe half an hourter.


    Yvonne was dressed stunningly and was having quite the decent conversation with a young man sitting


    in front of her.


    The man was called Harry Chase and was the heir of the second most affluent family in Cloudtopia.


    In all honesty, Yvonne had shown interest in him before this. However, since she was a nobody, Harry


    was not interested in her until something incredibly strange happened the day before.


    Apparently, a four-star general showed up at Yvonne¡¯s house abruptly and handed two invitations to


    Yvonne. It was an invitation to the retirement ceremony of the god of war himself.


    Those simple invites had stirred up quite themotion in the entire city.


    Yvonne¡¯s grandfather was so emotional that he was in a puddle of tears while eximing, ¡°Oh, the


    heavens have smiled upon my family. The heavens have given me the blessings of the great


    Commander!¡±


    Every single member of the Sue family could not wait to butter up to their new guest.


    Harry was no exception as he was trying to butter up to Yvonne then.


    Yvonne on the other hand was clearly enjoying herself at the moment.


    However, Yvonne¡¯s cousin, Yulia Sue seemed very disinterested in the whole ordeal.


    ¡°Say, Yulia, why don¡¯t you share your thoughts about the Commander¡¯s retirement ceremony as well?¡±


    Yvonne said.


    ¡°I have noments.¡± Yulia shook her head.


    She would be lying if she said that she was not jealous about her cousin being invited to the


    Commander¡¯s retirement ceremony. It seemed that even someone as proud as her would be jealous of


    Yvonne to be invited to meet someone as powerful as the Commander himself.


    However, meeting the Commander herself would be nothing more than a distant and unreachable


    dream to someone as insignificant as Yulia.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open just as Yulia was about to say something as Skr stormed into


    the room abruptly.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 2

    Triumph Above All Chapter 2


    Chapter 2


    The entire room was silenced as soon as Skr stormed in.


    Skr was able to recognize the girl of his dreams, Yvonne with a single nce.


    ¡°Hey Yvonne, it¡¯s me, Skr. I¡¯m back to fulfill the promise I made to you all those years ago. I¡¯m back


    to marry you!¡± He sounded quite emotional when he said that as he grabbed Yvonne¡¯s hand. As


    remorseful as he seemed, he looked very responsible as well when he made that im.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Yvonne snapped out of her trance as her expression grew bitter before saying, ¡°I¡¯m busy. I


    need you to leave now. We can talkter.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re going to marry this man! Tell me, were you forced by your family? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help


    you deal with them right now!¡± Skr eximed while taking a quick nce at Harry.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who do you think you are, scumbag! How dare you disrespect me like this?¡± Harry was displeased by


    how disrespectful Skr was.


    ¡°How dare you im that her family has forced her to do any of this when we¡¯re both madly in love with


    each other. Oh, I remember now. You¡¯re Skr, that poor footsoldier who was obsessed with Yvonne


    five years ago!¡±


    ¡°A footsoldier?¡± Skr frowned.


    Harry scoffed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you? Oh, do you really think that by giving Yvonne your life savings that


    she¡¯ll foolishly wait for your return? Look, I¡¯m not here to burst your bubble, but you should really be a


    little brighter, you know? You can¡¯t even afford to host a birthday party for her, let alone marry her. Oh


    please, keep dreaming now!¡±


    Hearing this only made Skr feel worse as he wondered just how aplete stranger even found out


    about him giving his life savings to Yvonne back then.


    ¡°Tell me Yvonne, was it true that you¡¯re not forced to marry him? Was it true that you both are madly in


    love?¡± Skr shifted his gaze to Yvonne.


    Feeling cornered, Yvonne decided to be blunt and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one has forced me to do


    anything. I met him willingly.¡±


    Hearing this stunned Skr for a brief moment before ripping a wooden pendant off his neck as he got


    on one knee and told Yvonne in a sincere tone. ¡°I know how difficult thest five years have been for


    you, Yvonne. Look, what I¡¯m saying is, I understand. I can¡¯t leave my post because I had to defend our


    country, but I¡¯m back now, so could you please marry me? Could you please give me the chance to


    make it up to you for everything?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Harry burst outughing before Yvonne could respond.


    ¡°Have you gone mad, Skr? Did you really think that you¡¯d be able to propose and marry Yvonne with


    that chunky piece of wood? Did you expect you¡¯d be able to leech off her family by being their son-in-


    law?¡±


    ¡°A chunky piece of wood? This is none other than the Dragon Seal. This is more valuable than the lives


    of your entire family!¡±Skr eximed as he gave Harry a cold re.


    One should know that anyone with the Dragon Seal had the authority tomand all the troops


    stationed at the Northern borders. It was more valuable than the entire city, so one could consider it as


    a national treasure.


    Therefore, how could it be inappropriate to be used for a proposal?


    ¡°Hahaha. Oh Yvonne, look, even if you want a rebound, you should really pick someone that isn¡¯t


    mentally impaired, right? Good gosh, what is this? A y? Dragon Seal, please. Have you gone mad


    by watching too many fantasy dramas? Did he really think that you¡¯re some naive woman that could be


    fooled this easily?¡± Harry mocked.


    Yvonne was incredibly embarrassed when he said that, so she furiously eximed, ¡°What Harry said


    was right, Skr! You are nothing more than a rebound to me! You told me that you loved me and


    would give me a life of glory when you finally made a name for yourself back then. However, did you


    know that I had to live paycheck to paycheck in thest five years. I had to work so hard for so little pay


    and I can¡¯t even afford to buy myself a bag. How could you even im that you¡¯d be able to give me a


    life of glory then? Just look at yourself. You are dressed in rags. All you have is that chunky piece of


    wood. You can¡¯t even afford to buy me an engagement ring. All your ims about making a name for


    yourself, yeah, they¡¯re nothing more than lies!¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, you¡­¡±


    Hearing that made Skr¡¯s heart sink.


    It did not matter what other people thought of him. However, he felt very awful when the woman he


    owed so much to for thest five years said those things to him.


    ¡°What is there left to say? All right then, tell me, what rank do you even hold while you¡¯re at the


    military? Don¡¯t even think about speaking to me if you¡¯re not at least a sergeant or have a couple billion


    dors as your pension!¡± Yvonne interrupted Skr.


    Skr waspletely speechless when she said that.


    Although a sergeant or a couple billion dors was nothing to him, he was baffled by how different


    Yvonne really waspared to the image he had in his mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have nothing left to say? Hmph, perhaps I might be touched if you were to


    propose to me two days ago. But, I happened to be the one who was invited to the Commander¡¯s


    retirement party. My family¡¯s reputation has skyrocketed all thanks to me. You are nothing more than a


    penniless brat. Do you really think that you can marry me with the empty cheque you gave me five


    years ago? I would¡¯ve be everyone¡¯sughing stock if word about this got out!¡±


    Hearing this rendered Skr even more speechless.


    So, did she really think that she would be able to gain fame just by getting an invitation from the


    Commander? But, I¡¯m the Commander though!


    However, when he realized that he had indeed wronged her all those years ago, Skr decided to tell


    Yvonne that he was the Commander himself.


    Meanwhile, Yulia could no longer bear to watch as she said, ¡°Hey Yvonne, although I have no idea why


    Skr would be this obsessed over you, he has given you his life savings five years ago and still


    decided to propose to you as soon as he returned. Look, even if he isn¡¯t rich, he¡¯s still very sincere


    though. Why don¡¯t you ept his pendant for now and decide whether or not you¡¯d want to marry him


    later.¡±


    It was only then did Skr notice Yulia as he gave her a thankful nce.


    Although Yulia did not have much makeup on, she was still a lot more stunning than Yvonne.


    Yulia only spoke up because she did not want thest five years of Skr¡¯s obsession to be worth


    absolutely nothing in front of another man. She could not stand by and watch how disrespectful Yvonne


    was when she had spent every penny Skr gave her in thest five years.


    The only reason why Yvonne even brought Yulia along was because Harry was never interested in her.


    Instead, he was more interested in Yulia. However, things were different then. Since Yvonne was


    invited to the Commander¡¯s retirement party, Harry would obviously pour all of his attention on her.


    Yvonne also wanted to use this opportunity to humiliate Yulia, so she said, ¡°Oh Yulia, do you really


    think that I have low standards like you? I¡¯m not going to talk about how you were pregnant before you


    were even married. You don¡¯t even know who your daughter¡¯s father is! Tell me, which bastard of a


    man did you even sleep with that winter night five years ago? Oh, your father had toe over the


    next day to beg us to move away. My father only agreed because he felt bad then¡­ If we knew that


    you¡¯d turn your back against us, we shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±


    Skr¡¯s mind was in aplete mess as he listened to Yvonne¡¯s rants. He thought to himself, Wait,


    Yvonne wasn¡¯t the girl from five years ago. So does this mean that the girl from back then was none


    other than Yulia? The girl who stood up for me?


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 3

    Triumph Above All Chapter 3


    Chapter 3


    It turned out that his men had mistook the wrong woman which caused him to waste his love on


    Yvonne for five years.


    She¡¯s pregnant before she¡¯s even married and she has no clue who her daughter¡¯s father is? Could


    she be my daughter then? Well, if that¡¯s the case then fate really has pulled quite the prank on me! Oh,


    how ironic indeed!


    When Skr had finally regained his senses, Yulia was getting ready to leave.


    Besides, she was forced to tag along anyway. Since Yvonne decided to not only humiliate her earlier,


    she was even told to leave, Yulia decided that she could not be bothered to deal with Yvonne.


    ¡°Hey Yulia, just hold on a second.¡±


    Suddenly, Skr reached out to stop Yulia.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to leave with her?¡± Yvonne mocked.


    ¡°So, you want me to leave don¡¯t you? All right then, don¡¯te begging for me to stay after this.¡± Skr


    scoffed.


    Yulia snapped back at him. ¡°Beg you to stay? Oh please, keep dreaming then! I can have any man in


    the entire city after I attend the Commander¡¯s retirement ceremony. You are nothing more than a


    worthless rebound to me, why would I even be bothered to give you any attention anyway?¡±


    Oh please, we¡¯re talking about the Commander¡¯s retirement ceremony here. Can¡¯t you see that even


    Harry is buttering up to me now?


    She thought that the penniless Skr should feel honored to even be allowed to be obsessed over her.


    However, she never expected that Skr would suddenly turn around to kneel in front of Yulia with the


    wooden pendant as he said, ¡°Will you marry me, Yulia?¡±


    This sudden change shocked both Yvonne and Harry. They could not believe that just moments ago,


    Skr was still begging Yvonne to marry her and somehow, he would suddenly propose to Yulia.


    What is wrong with him? He was willing to be my obsessed follower when I was a nobody, and now


    he¡¯s no longer willing to keep up that clingy act after I was invited to attend the ceremony? Gosh, what


    is he even thinking? Why doesn¡¯t he act like a normal person?


    Yulia waspletely stunned after he said that as she wondered if she had misheard him.


    However, Skr looked incredibly sincere as he repeated what he said earlier. ¡°Will you marry me, Ms.


    Yulia Sue? I swear that from this day on, I will make sure that no one would ever hurt you anymore. I


    will give you a life of glory if you¡¯re willing to ept this Dragon Seal.¡±


    Yvonne was livid to hear that as she said, ¡°Everyone in my family knows that you are nothing more


    than a rebound to me, Skr! You¡¯re just trying to insult me by proposing to that shameless jinx, Yulia,


    aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Get out of my sight right now or I will p you!¡± Skr yelled.


    You have a death wish for calling Yulia a shameless jinx!


    ¡°Damn you!¡± Yvonne furiously eximed and continued, ¡°You know, I actually felt bad for you earlier,


    but now, I want absolutely nothing to do with you! I will end you as soon as I return from the ceremony!¡±


    However, Yulia seemed lost while staring at the wooden pendant. She was thinking about how her


    daughter would always cry about wanting a father and how her grandmother and uncle was nning to


    marry her off to the eldest son of the Wexler family. He was known to be aplete creep.


    ¡°I do!¡± Yulia replied after taking a deep breath and epting the wooden pendant from Skr.


    This made Skr incredibly happy. However, Yvonne was seething with rage after watching Yulia¡¯s


    stunt. So, she approached Yulia and was about to grab her hair while saying, ¡°Calling you a shameless


    jinx would be an understatement. How dare you value something that I renounced! You¡¯ve disgraced


    our family, Yulia¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a loud p could be heard as Skr pped Yvonne across her face.


    Since Yvonne ignored Skr¡¯s warning earlier and was still bold enough to insult Yulia, Skr decided


    to follow through with his word.


    This p stunned Yvonne as she could not believe that the man who had been obsessed over her for


    thest five years would p her for Yulia.


    Skr red at Yvonne and said, ¡°Listen closely now. Yulia belongs to me from this moment on. I will


    kill anyone who dares to hurt her. No one from their families would be spared from my wrath!¡±


    Every action had a consequence. Skr wanted everyone to know that the consequences of crossing


    him would be none other than death. He had decided that Yulia would be the most important person to


    him from that day onward.


    Hearing that stunned Yvonne as he wondered if Skr was even the same bootlicking man she always


    knew him to be.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yulia,¡± Skr said while holding Yulia¡¯s hand.


    Suddenly, Yvonne scoffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, Yulia. My dad and our grandma has already


    arranged a match for you to marry. If you dare leave with him, grandma will no doubt exile your entire


    family from our family¡¯s business. Tell me, do you think you¡¯d be able to live with that cruel step-mother


    of yours? Oh and don¡¯t forget, how do you n to raise that bastard child of yours without our family¡¯s


    support?¡±


    Yulia was stunned as soon as she heard that and did not know what to do. She knew that Yvonne was


    serious. Especially when she was invited to the ceremony. Yvonne had pretty much be the pride


    and joy of her family. She knew that her grandmother would listen to anything Yvonne told her.


    Yvonne felt smug at Yulia¡¯s hesitance as she said, ¡°Look, Yulia, since we¡¯re sisters, I will give you


    another chance. Now tell me, do you still want this man?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yulia. No one will be able to bully you anymore with me around!¡± Skr eximed.


    Yulia¡¯s heart thumped as she nervously followed Skr out of the private room.


    Upon seeing how defiant Yulia was, Yvonne was livid as she screamed, ¡°Oh wow, a bootlicker and a


    shameless slut! You sure make the perfect couple. Don¡¯t you worry, you both will be begging for your


    lives real soon!¡±


    Yulia withdrew her hand as soon as they got out of the cafe.


    ¡°Look Skr, I know you¡¯re only proposing to me to save yourself from the humiliation¡­¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Skr denied immediately.


    However, Yulia waved her hands around and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me. Look, I¡¯m not some


    pure and innocent girl anymore. I can clearly tell what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not now.¡±


    Her response made Skr panic as he replied, ¡°Look Yulia, I¡¯m really not some impulsive guy.¡±


    Yulia remained silent after hearing what he said. She knew that he was not an impulsive man since he


    was willing to hold onto a promise he made five years ago.


    ¡°I believe that you¡¯ve heard what Yvonne said earlier. I got pregnant before I was even married and I


    have to raise a four year-old daughter right now¡­¡± Yulia replied.


    However, Skr seemed slightly excited when she mentioned her daughter. He said, ¡°I¡¯m really happy


    that you have a daughter, Yulia¡­ I mean, no, I meant to say that your daughter doesn¡¯t bother me at


    all.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yulia gave him an odd nce and said, ¡°You¡¯re just acting impulsively and didn¡¯t


    know what you¡¯ve signed up for earlier, right? You know, Yvonne was invited to attend the


    Commander¡¯s retirement ceremony and she will bring good fortune to our family now. I, on the other


    hand, well, I¡¯m the ck sheep of the family.¡±


    However, Skr chuckled and said, ¡°Oh please. That isn¡¯t impressive at all. Look, I can get as many


    invites as I want if I¡¯d just say the word. I didn¡¯t expect her to act so arrogantly just because of some


    invite. If she dares cross me again, I will humiliate both her and her father during the ceremony.¡±


    Yulia rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Yvonne has talked about you to me before and I just think that


    you¡¯re a really great guy, albeit a little obsessive. But, now it seems that you¡¯re quite good at bragging


    too.¡±


    However, Skr replied in a serious tone, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you, Yulia. Look, if you want to go to the


    ceremony, I can bring you along with you.¡±


    Since Yulia was not in the mood to listen to him boast, she asked, ¡°So, do you really want to be my


    daughter¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Skr nodded immediately.


    How could he not want to be when that was his biological daughter?


    Yulia raised her brow and said, ¡°Come with me to pick her up from preschool then. You know, it¡¯s not up


    to me to decide. You need to pass her test before you¡¯re allowed to be her father.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 4

    Triumph Above All Chapter 4


    Chapter 4


    ¡°All right then, let¡¯s go!¡± Skr eximed confidently.


    Since he knew that she was his own biological daughter, he refused to believe that they shared nothing


    inmon.


    As soon as they entered her car, Yulia said while she drove, ¡°You know, I¡¯d always tell my sweet L


    that her father was deployed to a really far ce and could only return after he has aplished


    something awesome. Since you share quite the experience as him, you can tell her that when you see


    herter.¡±


    Hearing this warmed Skr¡¯s heart.


    It turned out that Yulia had already epted Skr even though she refused to admit it.


    Skr was paying close attention to Yulia when she told him some of L¡¯s hobbies.


    When they arrived at her preschool, Yulia told Skr to wait outside while she picked L up.


    After five minutes, Yulia led a little girl who was dressed in a simr yellow dress as her out to meet


    Skr.


    The little girl had slightly curly hair and looked like a radiant little angel. Seeing her stunned Skr.


    That¡¯s my daughter! My very own biological daughter!


    It seemed that Skr felt even more guilty as he stared at them. He knew that Yulia must have suffered


    a lot in thest five years.


    If he never did what he did that night or mistook someone else for her, with Yulia¡¯s beauty alone, she


    would have never been bullied by her family then.


    He felt that although he did his duty by defending the Northern borders, he had wronged Yulia and her


    daughter. A rush of heavy emotions washed over Skr as he teared up.


    Meanwhile, L was also staring at Skr. However, as soon as their eyes met, they somehow felt


    connected.


    ¡°Is he my daddy, mommy?¡± L asked Yulia.


    So, Yulia carried her in her arms before approaching Skr as she said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s your father, L.¡±


    ¡°L!¡± Skr eximed emotionally as he opened his arms toward L.


    However, L who was just moments ago in a cheerful mood, cautiously hugged Yulia¡¯s neck as she


    said, ¡°My teacher told me that there are plenty of bad people out there. How could you prove that


    you¡¯re my dad?¡±


    Um¡­


    Hearing this made Skr burst outughing as he wondered about just what happened to being


    connected to his own daughter.


    ¡°Hey L, he really is your father. He has just returned from a very farawaynd¡­¡± Yulia exined to


    L.


    ¡°But he isn¡¯t wearing his uniform, nor is he as handsome as the men I see on T.V¡­.¡± The little girl


    argued while pouting her lips. It seemed that Skr was not the kind of father she imagined him to be.


    Oh wow¡­ Skr was speechless when she said that.


    He wondered just how hisrades up in the Northern borders would react if they found out that his


    daughter said that he was not as handsome as the regr soldiers she saw on T.V.


    ¡°All right then. Why don¡¯t I ask you two questions. If you can answer me correctly, then I will believe


    that you are my daddy!¡± L exined.


    ¡°All right then, ask away.¡±


    ¡°What is my favorite color?¡±


    ¡°Yellow!¡± Skr replied immediately.


    However, hearing this rendered Yulia speechless. That was because she had told Skr that L¡¯s


    favorite color was blue while they were in the car earlier. Just because they were wearing matching


    color clothes did not mean that L¡¯s favorite color was yellow. She was baffled by how serious Skr


    looked only to answer the first question wrongly. So, she knew that he had been boasting about


    everything since the beginning.


    Gosh, what a liar! He¡¯s a huge liar!


    Skr felt nervous when he noticed Yulia¡¯s expression. However, before he could say anything, L


    asked, ¡°What is my favorite cake then?¡±


    ¡°Strawberry?¡± Skr answered after pondering about it for a brief moment.


    Yulia was even more speechless when he said that.


    She had explicitly told Skr that L was different from other kids and that her favorite cake was


    Matcha. So, she was wondering what Skr was thinking to get all the questions wrong.


    ¡°Say, L¡­ Could you give me another chance?¡± Skr pleaded with a sad look.


    ¡°Fine¡­ All right then. So, who¡¯s my favorite Justice Squad character?¡± L asked.


    Wow¡­ Skr waspletely speechless.


    It seemed that Yulia had not told him anything about that. Moreover, he had no idea what the Justice


    Squad even was. It would be impossible for him to even name a character that L liked.


    However, this was thest chance L was willing to give him, so he wondered if he was truly done for.


    ¡°Is Justice Squad a Hollywood movie?¡± Skr was trying to get Yulia to help him.


    ¡°Skr, you¡­¡± Yulia waspletely baffled by Skr¡¯s response.


    She could understand if Skr told her that he did not know any characters from Justice Squad.


    However, she was baffled when he asked a four year old child if it was a Hollywood movie¡­ This made


    her wonder if he did that on purpose.


    However, before she could vent, L burst outughing as she said, ¡°Oh gosh, how could you be so


    dumb, daddy! Justice Squad is my favorite cartoon.¡±


    Wow¡­


    This was the first time he met his four year old daughter and yet he was already made fun of by her.


    So, he felt that he had hit rock bottom from his career of being the Dragon Commander¡­


    No, wait¡­ What did L call me earlier?


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Daddy, you really are my daddy. Carry me, daddy!¡±


    Suddenly, L let go of Yulia¡¯s neck, leaned over and opened up her arms toward Skr.


    So, without even having the time to hesitate, he embraced her.


    He teared up as soon as he felt the little girl¡¯s body.


    He felt that in that very moment, any titles he held were not even a fraction as important as the little girl


    in his arms. He understood that from that very moment on, he had an heir that was biologically rted


    to him forever.


    Meanwhile, Yulia waspletely stunned when she noticed how close the duo seemed at the moment.


    ¡°Hey L, how could you call him your father when he didn¡¯t even answer a single question correctly?¡±


    Yulia asked as she found the whole situation odd.


    However, Lid on top of Skr¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I noticed that daddy loved winking like me¡­


    so I decided that he¡¯s going to be my daddy¡­¡±


    Yulia waspletely speechless by her reply.


    If you loved the way Skr blinks then why did you even ask him all of that earlier? Gosh, I can¡¯t


    believe that I was nervous for nothing, but since she¡¯s a four year old child, she tends to get easily


    distracted.


    So, Skr carried L and gave Yulia a cheeky nce.


    However, he clearly knew that the reason why L even felt connected to him was not as simple as a


    couple winks.


    Upon closer inspection, it seemed that L¡¯s eyes resembled his a lot. Her resemnce was a result


    of sharing his dominant genes, but Yulia just never thought about it.


    Upon seeing his smug look, Yulia red at him and thought Oh please, you don¡¯t have to be so smug


    about it. You¡¯re just lucky. I should really remind him to remember everything L sayster. Gosh, I


    can¡¯t believe everything was improvised and I was nervous for nothing. If L knew how everything


    went, she would¡¯ve been crushed!


    Meanwhile in a private room in Moonlight Club.


    It turned out that the eldest son of the Wexler family, Nichs Wexler had invited Madam Sue and her


    eldest son, Charles Sue for a meet up.


    The duo were the most powerful people of the Sue family.


    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to have Yulia¡¯s hand in marriage, Madam Sue, Mr. Charles,¡± Nichs said


    in a friendly tone.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re far too kind now, Nichs! We should be the ones to thank you for not caring about Yulia¡¯s


    past.¡± Charles replied with a huge smile.


    ¡°When will Yulia get here then?¡± Nichs could barely contain himself when he thought about Yulia¡¯s


    body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve told her about it this morning. I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s picking L up and should be here


    in a bit.¡± Madam Sue chuckled.


    Nichs nodded and suddenly asked Charled, ¡°Say, Mr. Charles, was it true that Yvonne was invited to


    attend the Dragon Commander¡¯s retirement ceremony?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! I¡¯ll be attending the event with her then. Oh, I am honored to witness the Dragon


    Commander¡¯s grandeur.¡± Charles looked proud when he said that.


    ¡°The truth is, our family was able to pull some strings to be invited to the event. So, your family won¡¯t be


    the only one to gain a huge boost in reputation then.¡± Nichs exined with a smug tone.


    ¡°What? Your family is invited too?¡± Both Charles and Madam Sue gasped in awe as Nichs nodded.


    ¡°Oh, my grandson-inw sure is awesome! Yulia sure is lucky to be able to marry you.¡± Madam Sue


    sounded excited when she said that.


    It almost seemed like both their families had already seeded gloriously.


    Hearing this made Nichsugh as he said, ¡°Oh grandma, our families¡¯ future will be bright!¡±


    However, just as Charles was about to talk about their family¡¯s future, someone stormed into their


    room. The intruder turned out to be Yvonne as she eximed, ¡°Gosh dammit. Dad, grandma, I¡¯m so


    furious at the slut, Yulia!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 5

    Triumph Above All Chapter 5


    Chapter 5


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Both Madam Sue and Charles were startled by the sudden intrusion.


    ¡°Yulia and that bootlicker Skr are a couple now! They even insisted on getting married in front of me


    earlier!¡± Yvonne exaggerated.


    ¡°What!¡± Madam Sue was livid when she heard that.


    ¡°That unruly brat! I can¡¯t believe she¡¯d agree to marry that penniless Skr when she knew that her


    mother and I had made ns to marry her to someone else already!¡± Charles furiously eximed


    before mming the table.


    Nichs looked bitter as soon as he heard that.


    Since Madam Sue was afraid that Nichs might be offended by this, she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry Mr. Wexler, I will call that brat right now. I refuse to believe that she¡¯ll actually go through with it!¡±


    She called Yulia as soon as she said that.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open again as Yulia entered the room with Skr and L.


    ¡°How dare you bring this man along to meet grandma!¡± Yvonne eximed.


    However, Yulia ignored herpletely as she told Madam Sue and Charles, ¡°Hey grandma, uncle, I


    need to tell you something. Skr will be L¡¯s father from this moment on and I will never marry


    anyone else ever again.¡±


    Her statement sounded like a direct insult to Nichs.


    ¡°Listen here, Yulia. I will give you one chance to make up for your mistakes. Send this bastard away


    right now or I willsh out at you!¡± Nichs eximed.


    However, Skr scoffed and said, ¡°Lash out? How do you n on doing that then?¡±


    ¡°I happen to have quite the interesting video on my phone, so if Yulia dares to even mingle with another


    man, I will upload that video online. I will show the entire city just how much of a slut she is!¡± Nichs


    eximed with a lustful grin.


    ¡°A video? Nichs, you shameless scum! I¡¯ve never hung out with you in private, so how could you


    have someone impersonate me in that disgusting video of yours! Why don¡¯t you just give up already! I


    won¡¯t ever allow someone as scummy as you to be my daughter¡¯s father!¡± Yulia eximed while


    clenching her fists.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m more confident if your daughter is involved! Let me tell you this, Yulia. If you don¡¯t sleep


    with me tonight, I¡¯ll make sure every student, parent, and teacher at her preschool knows about the


    video! They won¡¯t be able to tell if the video was fake or not. Besides, they¡¯re going to spread rumors


    about you. When that happens, you and your daughter are going to be judged by everyone. Let¡¯s see


    how you¡¯d like that then!¡± Nichs eximed with a smug look.


    It seemed that Yulia was nothing more than a regr prey to him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yulia was so furious that she was renderedpletely speechless.


    She understood that she would be able to deal with Nichs if she was the only target. However, she


    dared not do anything rash if her daughter was involved. However, just as Nichs was about to grab


    Yulia, a threatening voice echoed throughout the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to delete the video and scram!¡± Skr eximed in a menacing voice.


    Nichs was stunned for a moment when he was threatened as he said, ¡°Do you know who I am?


    How dare you snatch my woman!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but if you darey a finger on Yulia, I will murder you!¡± Skr eximed in a


    cold tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill me? All right then, I am quite interested to see who¡¯ll end up dead.¡± Nichs snapped back


    at Skr before rolling up his sleeves to hit Skr.


    However, before he could do anything, he was sent flying as he crashed on the couch with a loud thud.


    A loud crack could be heard from the couch as soon as hended on it. It seemed that the couch was


    snapped in half by the impact.


    It did not take long for the couch to fall apart as Nichsy injured in a pile of rubble while coughing


    out blood.


    After that, Skr calmly said, ¡°Ten seconds is up.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­¡±


    Nichs struggled to get up from the rubble. He wanted to snap back at Skr, but was so shaken by


    what happened that he was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ruin Yulia¡¯s mood. Now, scram!¡± Skr yelled.


    Nichs trembled when he noticed the cold glint in Skr¡¯s eyes, he dared not say anything else as he


    struggled to get up and ran for the exit.


    ¡°Hold on a second!¡± Skr suddenly eximed.


    This startled Nichs so much that his legs began to tremble.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Your phone,¡± Skr ordered.


    Nichs was so shaken up by this that he dared not disobey Skr as he frantically handed his phone


    over to Skr.


    While towering over Nichs, Skr raised his hand and gave the phone a tight squeeze. As soon as


    he did that, the military-grade phone was immediately crushed to dust. This terrified Nichs so much


    that cold sweat was pouring out of him and felt as if he was going to wet himself.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    With a simple wave, Nichs¡¯ face waspletely covered in dust.


    It seemed that he was so terrified that he dared not wipe the dust away before staggering out the door.


    ¡°You¡­Well yed, Yulia! I can¡¯t believe you managed to find someone bold enough tosh out at


    Nichs!¡±


    When Charles finally regained his senses, he was so furious that he wanted to murder Yulia then.


    ¡°Grandma, ourpany will be doomed if Nichs decides to retaliate and go after our family!¡±


    Apparently, Yvonne decided to add fuel to the mes.


    This infuriated Madam Sue as she screamed at Yulia, ¡°Since you obviously don¡¯t care about our


    family¡¯s well being and are adamant in marrying this penniless scum, I will want the mansion back and


    have your family roam the streets!¡±


    Madam Sue took out her phone and called Yulia¡¯s father, Lincoln as soon as she said that.


    ¡°Grandma¡­¡±


    Hearing that made Yulia panic a little.


    But, this is Nichs¡¯ fault though. He was being a shameless scumbag, but I can¡¯t believe that my


    grandma would be this cruel to me just to gain some form of benefits for our family.


    ¡°You should head back with L first. Don¡¯t worry, no harm wille to you or your daughter as long


    as I¡¯m here.¡±


    So, with L in his arms, Skr grabbed Yulia¡¯s hand and walked out of the room.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yulia did not resist hisfort at all.


    Apparently, she epted hisfort because she did not want L to witness how cruel people could


    be at such a young age. She was not confident that Skr would be able to deal with Nichs at all.


    However, as soon as they were about to have dinner, Yulia¡¯s step-mother, Betty Lane called her.


    ¡°Yulia, you little slut! If anything were to happen to Lincoln, it¡¯ll be all your fault!¡±


    Hearing this startled Yulia as she asked, ¡°What happened to my dad?¡±


    However, Betty was livid when she asked that. She replied, ¡°How dare you ask that question? You


    have offended Nichs by being so adamant in marrying that penniless bastard. Madam Sue had


    called us earlier and she wanted to cut all ties with us and wanted us to leave the mansion. Your father


    was so furious when he heard that, it triggered his heart attack! Hurry up and get your butt over to


    Goodwill Hospital!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 6

    Triumph Above All Chapter 6


    Chapter 6


    The news felt like a huge rumble to her as her face turned pale and felt as if all her strength was


    drained from her body.


    She did not expect that decision would cause a chain reaction of horrible consequences.


    ¡°My father had a heart attack and we need to rush over to Goodwill Hospital right now!¡±


    Yulia rushed over to the door with L in her arms.


    ¡°Give me the keys. I¡¯ll drive!¡± SKr said.


    As they made their way over to the hospital, he called Dianne and told her, ¡°I need you to bring my


    medical kit over to Goodwill Hospital.¡±


    Although getting a heart attack wasmon, a recurring heart attack would put the patient at


    incredible risk. So, Skr decided that he would step in and help the patient just in case.


    Indeed, aside from being an excellent military strategist, he was an incredibly skilled healer too.


    It turned out that not only did his medical kit contain twenty-four needles, it also contained some


    medical diagrams. Apparently, this skill was known as the Twenty-Four Dragon Scales.


    It seemed that Skr was lucky enough to learn that skill when he was stationed at the Northern


    borders back then. It was given that name because the procedure symbolized a full twenty-four hour


    day cycle. This skill was known to have the ability to revive a dead person. He was able to save


    countless lives at the Northern borders with that skill alone.


    It did not matter if the victims were army generals or regrmon folk, he was able to save all of


    them regardless of their condition. Therefore, something asmon as a heart attack would be a


    simple walk in the park for him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d stop healing when you left the Northern borders, boss?¡±


    Dianne¡¯s eyes glimmered when she heard the order. She wondered just who exactly was important


    enough to have Skr break his vow.


    ¡°My father-inw had a heart attack,¡± Skr replied and continued, ¡°I want Yvonne and her father to be


    our servers during the retirement ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Dianne replied.


    Skr hung up the call after that.


    Suddenly, L asked, ¡°Hey daddy, who is your father-inw?¡±


    Skr patiently replied, ¡°Your grandpa is. Grandpa had a heart attack, so I need to save him.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re awesome, daddy! I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re able to save grandpa!¡± The little girl


    cheered.


    However, Yulia let out a long winded sigh and looked very disappointed.


    It just makes me wonder just why someone as handsome and as capable as Skr would even like to


    boast this much. I¡¯m not going to even mention whether or not he knows medicine, but I¡¯m pretty sure


    he¡¯s not even qualified enough to attend the ceremony. Have Yvonne and her dad serve others? Gosh,


    on what basis though? What is wrong with him!


    Soon, the entire family of three arrived at Goodwill Hospital.


    However, Yulia was immediately started by what she saw when she arrived at the chancellor¡¯s office.


    It turned out that her stepmother was pleading with Nichs while Charles and Madam Sue were just


    watching the entire scene y out.


    However, Yvonne could be seen grinning at them.


    Upon seeing that, Skr frowned and asked, ¡°What is Nichs doing here?¡±


    So, Yulia approached Betty and asked, ¡°Why are you even begging him, Betty?¡±


    However, without warning, Betty shoved Yulia to Nichs as she said, ¡°Nichs owns this hospital and


    with your father¡¯s condition, he won¡¯t be able to make it in time for a transfer. Hurry up and beg


    Nichs, so he¡¯ll assign a specialist to help save your father!¡±


    ¡°Nichs, do you have a hand in interfering with getting my father the treatment he needs?¡± Yulia


    asked.


    However, Nichs touched his bandaged head and scoffed as he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to be really honest


    with you. My uncle is a cardio specialist and he isn¡¯t at work right now, so why should I have him


    operate on your dad? I don¡¯t care how serious his condition is, he¡¯ll have to wait till tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Is there really no one else on duty?¡± Yulia asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but even if there is, they dare not ept such a serious case anyway.¡± Nichs


    scoffed.


    It turned out that Nichs rushed to the hospital immediately after he was beaten by Skr. However,


    Yvone told him that Yulia had angered Lincoln so much that it triggered his heart attack. That was why


    Lincoln was brought to the hospital then.


    Since he was the chancellor¡¯s nephew, every doctor in the entire hospital knew who he was. So, he


    obviously wanted to use this opportunity to get back at Yulia then.


    Yulia was in a panicked frenzy. She had decided to let go of her pride in order to save her father, so


    she pleaded, ¡°Please Nichs, it¡¯s his life here we¡¯re talking about. Look, could you please put our


    differences aside for a moment and call the chancellor so he can save my father?¡±


    However, Nichs replied with a smug look, ¡°So, now you know how to beg me? Isn¡¯t your unruly man


    here as well? Since he¡¯s that awesome of a man, why don¡¯t you have him help you then!¡±


    It was only then did Betty realize that Skr had tagged along, so she yelled, ¡°Are you nning to kill


    your father, Yulia? How dare you bring that penniless bastard here! How blind must you be to be


    attracted to him? Don¡¯t you know that not only is hepletely penniless, he was obsessed with


    Yvonne for five years! I want you to leave, Skr! Yulia and I won¡¯t ever allow you to get married into


    our family! Don¡¯t worry, Nichs. You¡¯re the only son-inw we want. Yulia was just being a fool for


    what happened today. Don¡¯t worry, I will teach her a very good lesson after her father wakes up.¡±


    Nichs was somewhat delighted to hear that, so he said, ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll call my uncle toe over


    just for you, Ms. Betty. However, I want Yulia to leave with me tonight.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yulia was shocked and furious to hear that. She did not expect Nichs to make such a request in


    front of so many people.


    Suddenly, Yvonne burst outughing as she said, ¡°Oh please, Yulia. You already have a child, so why


    are you still pretending to be all pure and innocent now. I mean, you¡¯re willing to sleep with some


    random man five years ago. Can¡¯t you sacrifice a little to save your father today?¡±


    Yvonne¡¯sment hurt Yulia a lot.


    Suddenly, Skr gave Yvonne a tight p across her face, causing her to cough out blood.


    ¡°I told you that Yulia belongs to me now and no one has the right to hurt her anymore. Well, since you


    clearly didn¡¯t remember what I said earlier in the day, I¡¯ll remind you again.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he pped Nichs across his face again.


    ¡°Oh, and you. You have a death wish to insult my woman!¡±


    Skr¡¯s statement felt like a thunderous roar. This shocked Betty so much that she felt dizzy.


    Damn that useless bastard. I¡¯ve spent so much effort begging him and just when he¡¯s finally willing to


    help, he pped him! Oh gosh, we¡¯re doomed! My good days wille to an end if Lincoln dies.


    Madam Sue was so livid that she was tempted to beat Skr to death with her walking stick.


    Yulia was startled by his sudden act as she stumbled a couple steps backward. After that, she gave


    Skr an anguished look.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gosh, does Skr have anger issues? I mean although Nichs was aplete scumbag and I have


    no issues in him beating Nichs earlier, but things are different now. This is all about my father¡¯s fate


    though!


    Yulia was disappointed about what he did then. She regretted epting that wooden pendant earlier.


    ¡°Skr¡­ Why must you act before you think?¡± Yulia asked with a shaky voice.


    However, Skr replied, ¡°I told you, no one is allowed to bully my woman!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 7

    Triumph Above All Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    Hearing that rendered Yuliapletely speechless. It seemed that she could not bring herself to yell at


    Skr when he was defending her unconditionally.


    Soon, Yulia finally regained her senses after the p. She yelled, ¡°Damn you, Skr! How dare you hit


    me! All right then, very well. Remember now, grandma, you and your father are not the ones who


    caused uncle¡¯s death. Skr is solely responsible for his death! Let¡¯s go, Nichs!¡±


    After that, Yvonne stormed off to the elevator with Nichs.


    ¡°Mr. Wexler¡­¡±


    Betty pleaded for him to stop, but she was shoved aside by Nichs.


    He felt pointless to stay since he was unable to beat Skr in a fight. Since this was about Yulia¡¯s


    father¡¯s fate, it had nothing to do with him. However on second thought, he felt that it would be much


    better if he was dead. It was just as Yvonne said. Lincoln¡¯s blood was on Skr¡¯s hands. That was


    because if that happened, her family would never forgive Skr.


    Betty was in aplete mental wreck when she watched Nichs and Yvonne leave. So, she yelled at


    Skr, ¡°Leave right now! Stay as far away from us as possible!¡±


    Suddenly, Skr¡¯s phone began to ring. The caller turned out to be Dianne, so without saying a word,


    he walked out of the room.


    His main priority was to save Lincoln¡¯s life as soon as he received his medical kit.


    Yulia was crushed when she watched him leave.


    If she was disappointed before then it meant that she hadpletely lost all faith in Skr.


    Meanwhile, after epting his medical kit at the entrance, Skr rushed over to the emergency room.


    Dianne felt incredibly excited about the whole situation. It turned out that Skr had announced that he


    would quit being a healer when he retired from the military.


    Everyone in the Northern borders was baffled by the news. Some even imed that no one would even


    master the skills Skr had in a hundred years. However, no one expected that Skr would break his


    own vow to save a regr man on the first day he returned to Cloudtopia.


    It seemed that only the Dragon Commander¡¯s lover could convince him to break his vow.


    Meanwhile in the chancellor¡¯s office, Betty could be seen sitting silently on a chair. She was exhausted


    and feltpletely hopeless then.


    ¡°Dammit Skr, he has killed Lincoln! Not only is he poor, he¡¯s so violent too, Yulia. He¡¯s barely even a


    fraction of the man Nichs could be. I need you to open your eyes and look closely at the man you


    chose!¡±


    It seemed that Charles had decided to pin all the me on Skr.


    How dare that obsessive bastard p my daughter in front of me. He doesn¡¯t even respect me at all!


    Charles looked furious at the moment. It almost seemed as if he had forgotten that his family was


    responsible for fanning the mes and causing Madam Sue to kick Lincoln¡¯s family out of the mansion.


    Of course, he was more angry at how unwilling Yulia was to marry Nichs. Since that was the case,


    none of his ns could happen if Yulia never married Nichs.


    Suddenly, Madam Sue who had remained silent the entire time earlier said, ¡°I believe that Nichs


    only left because Skr was there. His ego is bruised because he was pped by Skr. Since he had


    already left, you should call Nichs right now to apologize to him. Have him return to save your dad.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Betty said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Yulia. Hurry up and give Mr. Wexler a call. Your father¡¯s life


    is in your hands now!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yulia stuttered as she wanted to refuse them.


    She understood that by apologizing to Nichs, she would have agreed to his request earlier then. She


    would have to marry him if she ended up sleeping with Nichs. This was no different than being


    condemned into a living hell for her.


    However, after listening to what Betty said, Lincoln was still her biological father and his life was literally


    hanging on by a thread. So, with that in mind, she steeled herself and called Nichs. She had


    decided to sacrifice her happiness for her father¡¯s life.


    Yulia teared up as soon as the call connected.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you have a falling out with Skr and you¡¯re begging me now?¡± Nichs¡¯


    cocky voice could be hearding from the other end of the call.


    ¡°Hey Nichs, could you please call the chancellor? My father¡¯s condition is extremely dire and I don¡¯t


    think he has much time left,¡± Yulia pleaded with a shaky voice.


    Nichs¡¯ eyes glimmered as he asked, ¡°So, does this mean that you¡¯ve agreed to my request then?¡±


    Yulia gritted her teeth and said,¡±Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. Haven¡¯t I told you that none of this would¡¯ve happened if you¡¯d just do what I say?¡±


    Nichs chuckled.


    However, just as he was about to call his uncle after the call, his eyes glimmered and decided to


    change his mind.


    ¡°My uncle called me earlier. He wants you to operate on a heart attack patient.¡± Nichs told a young


    doctor.


    The young doctor was shocked to hear that as he said, ¡°Please stop joking, Mr. Wexler. Look, I¡¯ve only


    been working here for three years. I¡¯ve never operated on a heart attack patient before.¡±


    ¡°My uncle is upied with something right now and now it¡¯s the best time for you to gain some


    experience. Look, if you dy any longer, you can leave right now!¡± Nichs yelled.


    So, the young doctor had no choice but to reluctantly prepare everything he needed for the procedure.


    Meanwhile at the chancellor¡¯s office.


    After knowing that Nichs had agreed to help get his uncle over, Madam Sue and the others felt


    relief.


    ¡°I knew Nichs is more reliable in times like these. Besides, his family is involved in all kinds of


    industries in our city. Gosh, not only was Skr not helpful, he nearly cost Lincoln his life. You should


    just marry Nichs, Yulia. I mean, he did save your dad. Besides, his family is also invited to attend the


    ceremony. If you marry him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll bring you along. Yvonne told me that you¡¯ve admired the


    Dragon Commander for a really long time now. Look, you should consider yourself lucky to be able to


    get a nce at his grandeur even though you aren¡¯t able to marry him.¡±


    Yulia teared up as she felt incredibly hopeless. She was blessed with stunning looks. However, her


    good looks cost her all of her good fortune. Perhaps, she should have long since epted her own


    fate.


    ¡°Where did daddy go, mommy?¡± L asked.


    ¡°Your dad¡­ might have to go on another mission in a farawaynd again¡­¡±


    Yulia was crushed as she gave the little girl a tight hug.


    She thought that L was the only one she had left. However, little did she know, Skr was saving


    her father in the operating theater at the moment. It seemed that he was halfway through the procedure


    then.


    Skr was extremely focused as he adjusted the needles based on how Lincoln reacted.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked by the room. He was none other than Nichs¡¯ uncle. The


    chancellor of the hospital.


    It turned out that he had just finished a heart bypass surgery and seemed a little dazed.


    However, when he peered through the window, he was stunned to see Skr.


    I don¡¯t know that man! What is he doing here and he seems to be treating the patient!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 8

    Triumph Above All Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    ¡°Who dares¡­¡± The chancellor opened the door and was about to yell at Skr. However, as soon as


    he noticed what Skr was doing, he waspletely stunned.


    ¡°Is this the legendary Dragon Scales procedure? I¡­ I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m lucky enough to bear


    witness to such a legend!¡±


    The chancellor looked incredibly excited as he watched Skr¡¯s every move.


    Although he had never seen the procedure himself, he had done plenty of research about it. Especially


    about how the procedure was carried out. It was exactly the same as what Skr was doing at the


    moment.


    After the procedure was over, it did not take long for Lincoln to finally wake up.


    Lincoln felt a little awkward when he noticed a casually dressed young man.


    Due to his family¡¯s reputation, Nichs did not invite him to the meeting earlier that day. So, he never


    met Skr before and did not know that he was the infamous future son-inw that caused everything


    to go wrong.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­ you are?¡± Lincoln asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, let me remove all the needles from your body before you get up.¡± Skr waved his hands


    around.


    ¡°You¡­ you saved me?¡±


    Lincoln grew cautious when he heard that as he asked, ¡°We¡¯re in a hospital, so why aren¡¯t you wearing


    ab coat?¡±


    However, before Skr could say anything else, the chancellor rushed over and said, ¡°Whoa, I can¡¯t


    believe you know how to perform the Dragon Scales! You¡¯re awesome! I never thought that I could


    bear witness to such a legendary skill!¡±


    Skr chuckled and began removing the needles from Lincoln¡¯s body.


    After thest needle was removed, Lincoln felt as if his body had grown ten years younger. It did not


    take long for him to regain movement and felt as if nothing was wrong with him.


    ¡°Not bad, kid! I¡¯ve admired such a skill for a really long time now and I want to be your disciple! Look, I


    don¡¯t expect you to teach me everything you know, all I want is for you to give me some pointers. I¡¯d be


    content just with that.¡±


    The chancellor wanted to kneel to Skyr as he said that.


    ¡°Me too. I want to learn from you! Sir, your medical skills are truly a blessing!¡± Just like the chancellor,


    Lincoln did the same.


    Their actions rendered Skrpletely speechless.


    I can understand why the chancellor would be so excited to see what I did since he¡¯s a doctor, but you


    know absolutely nothing about medicine. Why are you still so persistent in studying medicine anyway?


    Besides, you¡¯re my future father-inw though. Wouldn¡¯t thisplicate things for us then?


    ¡°Please get up. I never ept disciples.¡±


    After that, Skr packed up his medical kit and left the room.


    However, the chancellor was persistent as he said, ¡°Please sir, please fulfill something I yearned for for


    years!¡±


    Lincoln continued, ¡°Sir, I want to learn such a legendary skill too!¡±


    Hearing this rendered Skrpletely speechless.


    Meanwhile outside of the emergency room.


    Yulia and the others were incredibly nervous about Lincoln¡¯s condition. That was because the


    chancellor still had not arrived after half an hour had gone by.


    It seemed that everyone was starting to wonder if Nichs had toyed with them. Feeling helpless, Yulia


    was getting ready to call Nichs again.


    However, the emergency room opened before she could do that. So, everyone turned their attention


    over to the emergency room.


    They were immediately greeted by three men and the first person who walked out was Skr while the


    chancellor and Lincoln followed behind.


    Feeling shocked, Betty said, ¡°I thought that penniless brat had already left. Why was he even in there?


    Could he have held a grudge after I yelled at him and he was trying to take his revenge on Lincoln?¡±


    Madam Sue looked delighted as she said, ¡°Just ignore him. Can¡¯t you see? Not only was Lincoln


    completely fine, he walked out of the room on his own. It almost seemed like nothing had happened to


    him!¡±


    ¡°Mom, the person behind Lincoln is the chancellor. Nichs¡¯ uncle.¡±


    Yulia was d to see that as she said, ¡°So, Nichs had called his uncle after all.¡±


    ¡°Although the brat seemed a little brash, he¡¯s quite the kind soul too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it sure seems that the son-inw mom and uncle chose is more reliable than that penniless


    bastard.¡±


    Everyone rushed over to Lincoln and the chancellor.


    So, Skr was instantly forced aside. However, Yulia gave him a conflicted look without saying


    anything.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Mr. Wexler. I can¡¯t believe that not only did you save Lincoln, he can walk too. He


    seems to be doing a lot better than before though.¡±


    ¡°Oh Mr. Wexler, you are a true miracle worker!¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for saving my son. My wife and I will be treating you to a meal soon.¡±


    However, the chancellor waved his hands around as he said, ¡°I believe there is a misunderstanding


    here. I didn¡¯t save him, his savior was my master!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You have a master? Where is he then?¡± Betty asked.


    Lincoln nodded and said, ¡°That is correct. Mr. Wexler¡¯s master was the one responsible for saving me.


    Oh, and he¡¯s also my master too.¡±


    What is going on?


    Everyone looked confused when he said that.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s literally right under your noses. That handsome kid over there is our master.¡±


    Lincoln approached Skr and gave him a huge bow before saying, ¡°Thanks for saving me.¡±


    This statement felt like a total bombshell as everyone was shocked to see that.


    Skr was Lincoln¡¯s savior? He¡¯s also Lincoln¡¯s master?


    Who am I? Where am I? What is going on?


    LIncoln was also shocked to see everyone¡¯s reactions.


    ¡°What is up with all of you?¡±


    Betty eximed, ¡°Have you lost your mind, Lincoln? He¡¯s nothing more than a penniless footsoldier!


    How could you possibly save your life? Oh, please stop being so humble, Mr. Wexler. We know that


    your nephew Nichs told you to help my husband.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the chancellor¡¯s expression turned bitter as he said, ¡°It¡¯s all a huge


    misunderstanding. My master was the one who saved him. Besides, when exactly did Nichs call


    me? I didn¡¯t receive any calls?¡±


    The chancellor pulled out his phone and saw that there were no missed calls.


    Suddenly, the young doctor that was scolded by Nichs earlier rushed over.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lenny?¡± The chancellor asked.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Mr. Wexler told me that you¡¯re busy and aren¡¯t able toe over. He wanted me to fill in for you


    to help save this patient¡­¡± The young doctor stuttered nervously.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even performed a surgery before and you¡¯re bold enough to perform a heart surgery?¡±


    The chancellor was livid when he heard that.


    The young doctor panicked and said, ¡°But sir, your nephew told me that if I don¡¯t do it, he¡¯ll fire me.¡±


    The chancellor¡¯s expression turned bitter as he said, ¡°All right, you can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± The young doctor was delighted to hear that as he ran away immediately.


    Nichs intended to kill my dad!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Yulia was livid as she took out her phone and called Nichs.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 9

    Triumph Above All Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    ¡°Nichs, you heartless monster! How could you force an inexperienced doctor to operate on my dad!¡±


    However, Nichs doubled down on his ims and said, ¡°Who told you that he¡¯s inexperienced? Dr.


    Lenny is an excellent cardio specialist! But he¡¯s not as skilled as my uncle.¡±


    ¡°I called my uncle earlier and he told me that he¡¯s in a conference right now. He won¡¯t be home for a


    good long while, so he assigned Dr. Lenny to cover for him.¡±


    Yulia replied, ¡°You shameless scum! Dr. Wexler is standing in front of me right now! How could you still


    say that to me?¡±


    Nichs scoffed. ¡°My aunt must¡¯ve been wrong then.¡±


    ¡°You shameless scug! Even if every man on Earth has perished, I would never even give scumbags


    like you a single nce!¡± Yulia screamed.


    Nichs snapped and said, ¡°You little slut. Have I been too nice to you before? Let me tell you this,


    your grandma has agreed to our marriage on the eighth of next month. I will make sure your entire


    family is ruined if you don¡¯t marry me! Oh and make that scumbag Skr leave or I will murder him!¡±


    The call ended abruptly after that as everyone grew silent immediately.


    Since Yulia was on loudspeaker earlier, everyone heard everything Nichs said earlier. So, the truth


    was obviously out by then. They could not believe that the son-inw they thought so highly of did not


    care about Lincoln¡¯s life.


    They were shocked when he wanted everyone to me Lincoln¡¯s death on Skr when he, who was


    constantly insulted by them, was the one who saved Lincoln earlier¡­


    So, everyone looked awkward then. However, Lincoln was the only one confused about the whole


    situation.


    So, he told Skr, ¡°You must be tired after saving me earlier, right master? Why don¡¯t we grab a drink


    together¡­¡±


    ¡°Lincoln!¡± Betty yelled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call him master!¡±


    Lincoln felt helpless as he said, ¡°Look, I just wanted to learn medicine. Isn¡¯t this a good thing for our


    family?¡±


    Betty was so furious that she stomped her feet on the ground and yelled, ¡°Go to hell! Gosh, you really


    are your daughter¡¯s father. You are so blind! He¡¯s Skr and he¡¯s exactly why you had a heart attack


    earlier!¡±


    What? Lincoln was shocked. He was so furious that it nearly reversed all the treatment Skr did to


    him earlier. He could not believe the man he heralded as his master turned out to be the same person


    that nearly got him exiled from his family.


    Good gosh! I can¡¯t believe I called him my master earlier!


    Lincoln nearly cried when he learned the truth.


    What is going on! This is too much of an borate joke now!


    However, the chancellor could not be bothered by their family¡¯s squabbles as he grabbed Skr¡¯s hand


    and said, ¡°Say master, since you¡¯re so skilled in medicine, why don¡¯t youe and supervise our


    department? I can give you a hundred-million dors and you don¡¯t have to treat patients here. Just


    teach me a thing or two, you know. Look, if there are any patients that are gued with some unknown


    ailments, all the money the hospital makes from the treatment will be yours if you¡¯re willing to help out.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yvonne who had just returned and was getting ready to spectate this scene waspletely stunned by


    what she heard.


    Lincoln was also stunned by this announcement. His base pay is a hundred-million dors and he gets


    all the profit? Is Skr really worth that much?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Skr gave the chancellor a simple nce. He thought to himself, Wow, what a


    cunning old man. He wants me to supervise his department just so he could learn a thing or two from


    me? Keep dreaming.


    He intended to live a normal life when he announced that he would stop healing anyone else. He knew


    that if word about his skills were to get out, plenty of people would want him to treat them. He would


    have beenpletely exhausted by this.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to have to say no. Besides, I don¡¯t need money.¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want a hundred-million dors? Would it hurt you to swallow your pride?¡± Yvonne


    panicked.


    It almost seemed as if she was entitled to his money.


    ¡°Even if I was boasting, what does that have anything to do with you anyway?¡± Skr scoffed.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Look Lincoln, just look at the kind of man your daughter is into!¡± Charles mocked after Yvonne was


    insulted.


    When Betty heard how much was offered to Skr, she changed her mind immediately. So, before


    Lincoln could say anything, she said, ¡°Look Charles, it doesn¡¯t matter who he is. It all matters if he¡¯s


    useful. Not only did Skr save Lincoln, Dr. Wexler was even willing to learn from him. Don¡¯t you


    understand that there are very few people who are as capable as him? I just can¡¯t believe we managed


    to snag one. If I need to pin the me on anyone, it should be Yvonne¡¯s fault for judging him!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Charles was so furious that he could barely speak.


    If Skr¡¯s medical skills really was as legendary as the chancellor imed then his future would be


    incredibly bright. However, he would never really marry his daughter to him. He understood that having


    Skr around as a rebound could improve his reputation.


    So, Charles was annoyed after hearing that. He wondered just how his daughter could give up Skr


    so easily.


    It seemed that Yvonne was also swayed by what Betty said.


    ¡°Hey Skr, if you ept the chancellor¡¯s offer, I will be willing to be your girlfriend. I know that you


    only agreed to be with Yulia because of pride. I am now giving you a chance to make things right,¡±


    Yvonne said with a smug look and felt confident about herself.


    She believed that as long as she was willing, Skr who had been obsessed over her for five years


    would be willing to return to her side and be her own obedient little bootlicker. Besides, she was


    qualified to attend the ceremony and her future was incredibly bright then. She felt that Skr should


    feel honored to be her boyfriend.


    Hearing this made Betty nervous. Apparently, she was not nervous because she agreed to name him


    her son-inw, it was all for her pride. Moreover, she had always been bullied by


    Charles seemed to have relented a little then.


    Since this was a rare opportunity for Betty, she decided to finally speak her mind to Charles as she no


    longer wished to be bullied by them any longer.


    Meanwhile, Skr grinned after hearing what Yvonne said.


    Where did she even get such confidence from? How dare she even say that. If it wasn¡¯t for mistaking


    her for someone else back then, I would¡¯ve never cared about her.


    ¡°Oh Yvonne, you should stop thinking so highly of yourself. You are barely a fraction of the person Yulia


    is to me.¡± Skr scoffed.


    Yvonne was livid when she heard that, so she eximed, ¡°Skr, you disloyal bastard! Just you wait, I


    will end you after I attend the ceremony. Don¡¯t you forget, Yulia, most of our family businesses


    from the Wexler family. If you don¡¯t leave this bastard, our family will be ruined by you now that they¡¯re


    also invited to attend!¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s statement instantly snapped Madam Sue out from her trance, so she said, ¡°I am ordering you


    right now, Yulia. I want you to cut all ties with Skr and beg Nichs to forgive you right now!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 10

    Triumph Above All Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    Yulia gritted her teeth and eximed, ¡°Nichs nearly killed my father, grandma. I¡¯d rather die than to


    marry someone as cruel as him!¡±


    However, Madam Sue questioned her, ¡°Do you think this was a discussion? If you don¡¯t marry him, our


    family¡¯s business will be ruined by you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not marrying him!¡± Yulia eximed while she teared up.


    It seemed that ever since she gave birth to her daughter, her family began judging her constantly. So,


    she felt that they had no right to put her family¡¯s glory and shame all on her shoulders alone.


    ¡°Good. Very well!¡± Madam Sue was so furious that her body trembled as she continued, ¡°Since you


    don¡¯t care about our family, you can leave us then! Yvonne will be solely in charge of Kareem Fashion


    starting tomorrow!¡±


    Yvonne was ecstatic to hear that. It turned out that she had been yearning for Yulia¡¯s position for a


    really long time since


    ¡°Grandma, you¡­¡± Yulia¡¯s heart sank and felt humiliated.


    Suddenly, Skr approached her with L in his arms and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yulia. I can give you and


    L a much better life without your family!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, mommy¡­¡± L said in a sad voice.


    This ached Yulia¡¯s heart, so she left with Skr without looking back.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Skr¡¯s fault mom. I have no idea what he did to charm Yulia, but if you want tosh out, you


    should go after him. Please don¡¯t get Lincoln and I involved in this.¡± Betty pleaded with Madam Sue.


    However, Madam Sue yelled, ¡°Lincoln, you useless brat! You can¡¯t even keep your daughter in line! I


    will give you three days. If Yulia is still acting this way, you can leave by then!¡±


    Madam Sue left with Charles and Yvonne after that.


    So, Lincoln and Betty returned to their home defeated.


    However, as soon as Betty noticed that Yulia had brought Skr home, both Lincoln and her looked


    incredibly bitter.


    So, Skr said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just give me two days and I¡¯ll be able to give you a life much better than


    your family could ever provide.¡±


    ¡°Just leave! Will it hurt you to stop boasting?¡±


    Betty continued, ¡°Does it make you happy to see our family exiled? Look, if you really love Yulia, you


    should leave as far away from us as possible! Didn¡¯t you hear? Yvonne and Nichs are invited to


    attend the ceremony earlier at the hospital. You offended both of them and your days are already


    numbered. How do you expect to give us a life much better than our family could?¡±


    However, Lincoln stood aside with a serious look. Although Skr had saved his life, all of the


    problems were caused by Skr. He understood that although his family never took him seriously, he


    did not wish to ruin his family because of him.


    Upon hearing that, Skr turned to Yulia and said, ¡°I have already decided to give Yulia a life of glory


    when she epted the Dragon Seal back then. Both your family or the Wexler family are nothing to


    me. Oh and the invitation that you yearned so much for, well, as long as Yulia wanted to, I can make


    her the star in the ceremony!¡±


    Hearing this made Betty roll her eyes as she said, ¡°Gosh, you sure can boast! I don¡¯t have the energy


    to speak to him. Lincoln, your daughter started this, so why are you being a coward right now?¡±


    After that, Betty turned around and headed upstairs.


    It seemed that Charles found it awkward to speak to Skr, so he sat beside Yulia and said,¡±Yulia, I


    understand that Skr has incredible medical skills and is acknowledged by Dr. Wexler, but he turned


    his offer down. This shows just how arrogant of a person he was. Do you think someone who was


    Yvonne¡¯s rebound for five years and had pretty much spent all his money can make you the star of the


    ceremony? Look, although Nichs was rude, his family is wealthy. You¡¯d live a life without worry if you


    marry him.¡±


    However, Yulia scoffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that Nichs wanted you dead earlier, dad.¡±


    Charles became flustered after that and was rendered speechless. He said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s been a long day.


    You should bathe L now and we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    Charles returned to his room after that.


    ¡°Say Yulia, are you willing to allow Madam Sue to force you out from thepany?¡± Skr asked.


    Yulia¡¯s gaze dimmed as she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent three short years to get Kareem


    fashions to where it is today. It is the most profitablepany my family owns. Only I know how much


    effort I poured into thispany. However, grandma took it from me, so I¡¯m very unhappy about it. But,


    what can I do anyway?¡±


    After some thought, Skr said, ¡°Well, since you aren¡¯t willing to leave, then allow me to make Yvonne


    return what¡¯s rightfully yours!¡±


    Yulia chuckled bitterly and said, ¡°Gosh, how can you still boast about stuff at a time like this?¡±


    Skr was speechless when she said that.


    I mean, I¡¯m only holding back because you imed that I was boasting. This is why I told you that I¡¯ll do


    something about it, or else, I could¡¯ve easily ordered theplete annihtion of the Sue family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bathe L now. You can clean up the room next door and sleepover for a night before my grandma


    kicks us out.¡±


    Yulia sighed and went to the washroom with L.


    After that, Skr called Dianne and said, ¡°I need you to find out a list of clients Kareem Fashion have


    and send it to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Dianne went straight to work after that.


    After a couple of minutes, Skr received the file sent by Dianne. She had included all of the other


    subsidiaries owned by the Sue family aside from Kareem Fashions.


    After skimming over the files, Skr came up with an idea and gave Dianne her second order.


    The following morning came.


    Yvonne was dressed in a long red dress as she entered the president¡¯s office in a pair of really high


    heels.


    She felt as if her life had peaked when she sat down on Yulia¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Inform every manager from every department that we¡¯ll have a meeting right now.¡± Yvonne told her


    assistant.


    ¡°What would the meeting agenda be¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s assistant asked.


    Yvonne rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You have a new president and yet none of you held a wee party


    for me. I need to ask them what they were thinking!¡±


    Her assistant was startled by this as she said, ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll get right to it.¡±


    Suddenly, the supervisor from the production team rushed in while announcing, ¡°This is bad, Ms. Sue.


    Ourpany is in serious trouble!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 11

    Triumph Above All Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock on the door when you entered the CEO¡¯s office? How did Yulia teach you


    before?¡± Yvonne scolded angrily.


    The head of the production department, n, had no time to bother about it at all. He hurriedly


    reported, ¡°Ms. Sue, a very important supplier called to terminate the contract with us.¡±


    ¡°Then change to another supplier. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t buy materials even if you have money?¡± said


    Yvonne indifferently.


    n was dumbfounded when he heard that. ¡°Ms. Sue, the supplier, is the only one producing the rare


    gold thread in the country because the quantity is small.¡°


    ¡±Isn¡¯t Kareem Fashion a manufacturer of clothing and skin care products? Why do we need the rare


    gold thread materials?¡± It was not until that moment that Yvonne began to worry and pay attention to it.


    n exined, ¡°Ms. Sue, probably you¡¯re not aware of this since you¡¯re new here. More than ten days


    ago, Cynthia or Mrs. Crawford, the wife of the most notorious man in Cloudtopia, saw our design for the


    fashion contest and liked it very much. She asked her secretary to ce the order and asked to make


    the same dress ording to her size. By now, the dress is almostpleted but there is only onest


    step left, that is to add gold trim with the rare gold thread.¡±


    ¡±Tomorrow is the deadline. It¡¯s going to give us big trouble if the gold thread supplier suddenly changed


    his mind not to supply us!¡± n continued.


    ¡°What? A dress for Mrs. Crawford?¡± Yvonne¡¯s face darkened dramatically. She didn¡¯t expect that she


    would get into such big trouble as soon as she started work. Cynthia, the wife of the most notorious


    man from Cloudtopia, was not somebody she could mess around with.


    Kareem Fashion could close down if they couldn¡¯t deliver the dress tomorrow. People trying to curry


    vor Cynthia mighte to question them. As the person in charge of Kareen Fashion, Yvonne knew


    she was in big trouble.


    ¡°Hurry up. Call the gold thread supplier now. I¡¯ll talk to him myself!¡± said Yvonne in a hurry.


    n quickly took out his phone and called Mr. Lewis.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Yvonne answered with a big smile on her face, ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Lewis. I¡¯m Yvonne Sue, the new CEO of Kareem Fashion¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is Yulia? Ask Yulia to call me if you have anything to tell me. I won¡¯t talk to anyone else.¡±


    Bang!


    The phone was hung up.


    Hearing that, Yvonne was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that the other party only recognise Yulia and


    didn¡¯t take her, the newly appointed CEO, seriously at all.


    ¡°Damn it! Did he think Yulia is better than me?¡± Yvonne cursed and wanted to call back and argue.


    ¡°Erm¡­ Ms. Sue. I heard that Mr.Lewis is someone who has a military background. Perhaps you can be


    more polite¡­¡± n tried to advise as he saw what Yvonne was going to do.


    ¡°A military background?¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. Nheless, she still


    pressed the redial button.


    However, it seemed that Mr. Lewis had blocked her number.


    ¡°Damn it! What the hell is going on? I just took over thepany today!¡± Yvonne was enraged.


    ¡°Ms. Sue, didn¡¯t Mr. Lewis say he will only talk to Ms. Yulia Sue? There is still room for negotiation. Why


    not¡­¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Before n could finish his words, Yvonne suddenlyughed sinisterly. ¡°Yulia, that bi**tch. She must


    have an affair with Mr. Lewis! She was angry that I reced her so she asked Mr. Lewis to terminate


    the contract on purpose! Damn it. I¡¯ll call that bitch right now!¡±


    Yvonne then took out her phone and called Yulia¡¯s number.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Yvonne berated, ¡°Bi**tch! How dare you hook up with the


    supplier and make things difficult for me on purpose?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Yulia. I¡¯m the one who is making things difficult for you.¡± Skr¡¯s cold voice


    came from the other end of the line.


    Yvonne was stunned and asked, ¡±Why are you there? Where is Yulia?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, haven¡¯t you learned from the two ps yesterday?¡± Skr sneered.


    Hearing that, the corners of Yvonne¡¯s mouth twitched, and she immediately felt a pain in her face.


    Bang!


    The phone was hung up again.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare he hung up my phone!¡± Yvonne was infuriated.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Your former boss didn¡¯t even dare to answer my call and asked a loser to talk to


    me. She is trying to cause Kareem Fashion in big trouble!¡± Yvonne yelled at n as soon as she put


    down her phone.


    Hearing that, n was dumbfounded. However, for the sake of thepany, he quickly suggested,


    ¡°Ms. Sue, let¡¯s inform Madam Sue. Maybe she has a way.¡±


    ¡°You go out first. I¡¯ll call Grandma.¡± Yvonne didn¡¯t dare to take the responsibility alone.


    As soon as Madam Sue picked up the call, Yvonneined in tears and discredited Yulia. Then she


    asked Madam Sue what to do. Tomorrow was the due date and the other party was the big shot the


    Sue family couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.


    Hearing that, Madam Sue was so scared that she was trembling. The grand retirement ceremony


    showed how powerful that man from Cloudtopia was. Without gold threads, it was uncertain whether


    the Sue family could survive if they failed to deliver the dress tomorrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The reason why Yulia did this is that she wants toe back to thepany.


    Call her and tell her that I agreed for her toe back to work. She can resume to her original position


    and you are demoted to the deputy CEO. She is still in charge of thepany and to deliver the dress


    on time!¡± said Madam Sue after thinking for a while.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ How could I let her supersede me?¡± Yvonne refuted.


    Nheless, Madam Sue reprimanded, ¡°It¡¯s not the time to think about that. Call Yulia now. I also need


    to call Lincoln¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yvonne had no choice. She hung up and called Yulia again.


    ¡°Yulia, Grandma asked you toe back to thepany to work. You epted the dress order and


    you must be responsible for it!¡±


    ¡°Yulia is sick,¡± answered Skr.


    Hearing Skr¡¯s voice again, Yvonne was fuming. ¡°Damn it, Skr! Ask Yulia to answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Well, ask Madam Sue and Charles toe with you to apologize personally if you want Yulia to go


    back to thepany. Otherwise, I can guarantee that the Sue family will go bankrupt before the


    retirement ceremony!¡± Skr sneered. After saying that, Skr hung up the phone and turned it off.


    ¡±Why did you take my phone?¡± After changing for L, Yulia asked when she was about to go out.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Yvonne called and asked you to go back to work,¡± Skr answered casually.


    Hearing that, Yulia was surprised. ¡±Did Grandma change her mind?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡±


    ¡°Really? Then help me send L to the kindergarten. I need to go back to work now,¡± Yulia answered.


    ¡°But I have refused her for you just now,¡± said Skr again.


    ¡°What?¡± Yulia eximed, ¡°Why did you refuse without asking me? Do you know that if Grandma lets


    me go back to thepany to work, she won¡¯t drive us out!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 12

    Triumph Above All Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    ¡°Yulia, why are you so innocent? Even your father¡¯s heart attack hasn¡¯t changed her mind. What makes


    you think that she will give up ingratiating the Wexler¡¯s family now? Something must have happened in


    thepany and Yvonne couldn¡¯t handle it. That¡¯s why they are in such a hurry to ask you back. They


    want you to take the me,¡± sniggered Skr.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, as the former CEO of thepany, shouldn¡¯t I help when thepany is in trouble?


    After all, it doesn¡¯t bring me any good if something happens to the Sue family,¡± Yulia said, hesitating.


    ¡°Well, if you insist to help, wait until theye for you. Do they really think they can do whatever they


    want?¡± Skr snorted.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do as I said. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s send L to the kindergarten first.¡± After saying that, Skr


    carried Lolo and walked out of the door.


    Yulia had no choice but to follow him.


    When the three of them reached the gate, they met Lincoln and Betty who had juste back from


    their morning walk.


    ¡°Yulia, your grandma called just now and asked you to go back to work?¡± Lincoln asked. He seemed


    excited.


    ¡°Did Grandma call you too?¡± Yulia asked. ¡°Perhaps Skr is right. Something must have happened to


    Kareem Fashion. Otherwise, Grandma won¡¯t call everyone so eagerly,¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Then why are you still standing there? Go change and go to work!¡± urged Betty.


    Yulia forced a smile and wanted to say something but Skr, who was standing next to her, interrupted,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told Yulia to wait for Madam Sue, Charles, and Yvonne toe to beg her before going


    back.¡±


    Hearing that, both Lincoln and Betty were shocked. ¡°What? Wait for them toe to beg Yulia? What


    is he talking about?¡± they gasped.


    ¡°Skr, whom do you think you are? How dare you interfere in our family affairs? Mother called Lincoln


    and asked Yulia to go back to work, which means she won¡¯t kick us out! Do you know the


    consequences if you do this?¡± Betty berated.


    ¡°Trust me. They wille,¡± Skr said calmly and got into the car with L in his arms.


    ¡°Is he trying to get us into trouble?¡± Seeing Yulia drive her car away, Betty was so angry that she


    stamped her feet.


    ¡°Does he really have a way to let Mother and Charlese?¡± Lincoln wondered.


    Hearing that, Betty couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Stop daydreaming! Since Mother took over thepany,


    she only has eyes for Charles and his family. She never takes you and Yulia seriously. You¡¯re also her


    son, but look at what you¡¯ve done?¡± Betty began to me Lincoln again.


    Lincoln seemed frustrated and was getting more annoyed with Skr.


    After sending L to school, Yulia frowned as she scrolled her mouse, looking at the hiring


    advertisements on theputer screen. She didn¡¯t think her grandmother woulde to beg her to go


    back to work. Her hope to go back to work vanished as soon as Skr rejected the offer. She had no


    choice but to find a way out for herself in advance.


    On the other hand, Skr, the one who started the whole thing, calmly sat aside and yed games on


    his mobile phone.


    Seeing that, Yulia was so angry that she wanted to throw the ashtray on the coffee table at his head.


    However, although Skr was reckless, he always stood up and protect Yulia without any reason. Yulia


    had no choice but sigh helplessly.


    Lincoln and Betty were picking green peppers in the small vegetable garden when a ck BMW


    stopped at the gate of their house.


    Two people got out of the car. They were Yvonne and Charles.


    ¡±Charles and Yvonne! They are really here!¡± Lincoln eximed. However, in the next moment, his eyes


    widened like bells.


    ¡°Mom is here too?¡± Betty asked in disbelief.


    As soon as Charles and Yvonne got off the car, Charles opened the back door and helped Madam Sue


    get off.


    ¡°Mom, why are you here? Just give me a call if you need anything.¡± Lincoln was surprised.


    Betty couldn¡¯t help but nod too. ¡°Lincoln¡¯s right. You no need toe personally.¡±


    Nheless, Madam Sue nced at them and asked, ¡°Where is Yulia? I heard that she is sick.¡±


    Lincoln was shocked. Yulia was busy looking for a job in the living room. ¡°What if Mother finds out she


    pretended to be sick?¡± he gasped. ¡°Yulia never lied. It must be Skr¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Yulia, Grandma heard that you were sick and is here to see you!¡± Betty shouted. She wanted to hint at


    Yulia beforehand.


    Unexpectedly, Skr came out right at that time and said, ¡°Yulia is not sick. She¡¯s looking for a job


    online right now.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Skr¡¯s words almost scared Lincoln and Betty to death. ¡°Skr! Get out of here!¡±


    ¡°He was the one who said that Yulia was sick in the first ce. How could he go back with his words?


    Is he going to ruin our family?¡± Betty mused.


    ¡°Yulia is really sick. Don¡¯t believe Skr. He always likes to talk nonsense!¡± Panic, Lincoln tried to


    exin in a hurry.


    Hearing that, Madam Sue narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think that the Sue family is as important as you think for Yulia,¡± Skr answered coldly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Madam Su was so angry that she wanted to throw her crutch at Skr.


    ¡±Skr, how dare you disrespect Grandma?¡± Yvonne chided.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Charles frowned. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re not a member of the Sue family. Why do you meddle in our family


    affairs?¡±


    ¡°Skr, get out of here right now. Don¡¯t think that you can be my son-inw after staying at my house


    for one night!¡± Betty rebuked.


    However, no matter how angry they were, Skr was not a bit affected. ¡°Madam Sue, why are you


    here in a hurry? Did something happen in thepany and need Yulia¡¯s help?¡±


    Hearing that, Madam Sue¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re the one behind it? Why? What do you benefit from


    doing all these?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Nothing at all, but I know you won¡¯t watch the Sue family go down without doing anything,¡±


    replied Skr.


    ¡°So, are you sure you can defeat me?¡±


    Suddenly, Skr smiled. ¡±Madam Sue, I just want you to see how capable Yulia is. Please forgive me if


    you¡¯re offended.¡±


    The corners of Madam Sue¡¯s mouth twitched as she heard that. Skr was not as simple as he looked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Yulia? I want to ask her in person whether it¡¯s her idea or yours!¡± After saying that, Madam


    Sue walked into the house.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 13

    Triumph Above All Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    When Madam Sue walked into the living room, she saw Yulia in a daze with a phone in her hand.


    ¡°Grandma, Mr. Lewis called and said that he wanted to send the gold thread materials here. What


    happened?¡±


    Hearing that, Madam. Sue quickly forced a smile and replied, ¡°Great. Send them to the production


    department as soon as you received them. Tell them they must finish Mrs. Crawford¡¯s dress by today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Yulia had no idea what was going on. She agreed as soon as she find out that the deadline


    was tomorrow.


    Madam. Sue then stared at Skr and asked, ¡°Skr, what do you want, trying to get close to Yulia


    and me?¡±


    Hearing that, Skr couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Madam Sue, you think too much. I won¡¯t even waver even


    10panies of the Sue family are ced in front of me.¡±


    ¡°What! You¡¯re such an arrogant brat!¡± Madam Sue didn¡¯t want to talk to Skr anymore and left.


    ¡°Skr, how dare you say something like that in front of Madam Sue? Do you know you almost put our


    family in trouble just now?¡± Betty chided as soon as they left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel proud that Madam Sue came personally to see Yulia? Haven¡¯t you had enough of


    sarcasm of the Sue family over the years?¡± Skr asked.


    Skr¡¯s words stirred up ripples in Betty¡¯s heart. In fact, Skr helped them vent their anger. If it


    weren¡¯t for Skr¡¯s idea, how would Madam Suee to see Yulia in person? The people in the Sue


    family would never dare to look down upon them in the future if they found out what happened.


    Inside the BMW at the gate, Madam Sue was so angry that she couldn¡¯t help but quiver. ¡°How dare


    Yulia gang up with an outsider to threaten me?¡±


    However, Charles asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, how are we going to tell the Wexler family now that we let


    Yuliae back to work? Will Nichs do anything to us?¡±


    Yvonne snorted. ¡°I bet he will go after Yulia and Skr first. I believe he won¡¯t do anything to us in a


    short time. After the ceremony, I will get rid of Yulia and Skr before they find out.¡±


    Hearing that, Charles and Madam Sue nodded in agreement. It all depended on Dragon Commander¡¯s


    ceremony tomorrow.


    As soon as Yulia got the gold thread, she rushed back to thepany and handed them to the


    production department. n almost welled up in tears. His job was saved because of Yulia.


    Yvonne went back to her office in dejection. She was furious at the thought of being superseded by


    Yulia. Without any hesitation, she sent a message to Nichs, asking him to meet at noon.


    In the evening, Skr arrived at the kindergarten to pick L up. Then he went to Kareem Fashion to


    wait for Yulia. After that, Skr proposed to have dinner at Luna restaurant to celebrate the return of


    Yulia to thepany. Although Yulia was busy, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint him, so she nodded and


    agreed.


    Luna restaurant was a famous restaurant in Cloudtopia. Although it was not as high-end as a five-star


    hotel, the price for a meal was not cheap. Peopleing for dinner were basically people with status.


    However, from the moment the three of them entered the room, Skr felt strange gazes were looking


    at him. After they sat down, they heard whispers from the people dining in the restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the woman in the video is her!¡±


    ¡°She looks like a good woman with her husband and son. I didn¡¯t know that she is actually a prostitute.


    How shameful she is!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty but too bad, she is with her husband now. Otherwise, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe her husband is good for nothing? Maybe he depends on her to support the family?¡±


    Hearing that, Yulia¡¯s face turned pale, and the knuckles of her fingers holding the cup turned pale too.


    She knew it must be Nichs. He must have posted some videos about her on the inte. She didn¡¯t


    expect people would reprimand her when they saw her having dinner. She couldn¡¯t imagine what L


    would face in kindergarten tomorrow morning.


    Skr slowly put down the cup in his hand with killing intent in his eyes.


    Right then, a fat middle-aged man came over. He stared at Yulia and asked, ¡°Hey, babe. Can I have


    you for the night and shoot a video together too? Tell me, what¡¯s your price?¡±


    ¡°F**ck off!¡± Skr shouted coldly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t pretend to be a man now. Your wife¡¯s video was all


    over Cloudtopia. Everyone knows she is worth three thousand only. Aren¡¯t I generous to ask her how


    much she wants?¡±


    ¡°Three thousand? Isn¡¯t it a little high? I had two young models at the same pricest time. Although


    they are not as pretty as her, isn¡¯t it the same after turning off the lights?¡± A friend of the middle-aged


    man said jokingly.


    When Skr was about to lose his temper, Nichs swaggered in.


    At the sight of him, Yulia trembled with anger. ¡°Nichs, you are so despicable!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I think you are the shameless ones in everyone¡¯s eyes now! This is the consequence of


    provoking me!¡± Nichs sneered. Then he looked at Skr and said sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you good at


    fighting? I¡¯d like to see how you can protect Yulia this time!¡±


    Hearing that, Yulia sank into despair. Nichs was right. Although Skr was a good fighter, no one


    could prove her innocence after Nichs made the fake video known to all. Even if Skr beat


    Nichs to death, it didn¡¯t change a thing.


    Looking at Yulia¡¯s pale face, Skr suddenly said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let


    anything happen to you.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 14

    Triumph Above All Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    Skr¡¯s voice was gentle like summer breezes which calmed Yulia down. The next moment, he took


    out his phone and dialed a number.


    ¡°Get rid of all the videos which went viral in 5 minutes and eliminate all impacts at all costs. Not only


    that, call the police to Luna restaurant in the next 5 minutes. I¡¯ll wait here.¡± After saying that, Skr


    hung up the phone without waiting for the other party¡¯s response.


    Next to her, Yulia was stunned. She didn¡¯t know whom Skr was calling, but he was so demanding


    over the phone.


    Hearing that, Nichs sniggered. ¡°What? Get rid of all the videos in five minutes! What a joke, Skr!¡±


    Nevertheless, before Nichs could finish his words, the news on the TV in the dining area caught his


    attention. The big screen on the TV, which was ying a soap opera just now, was switched to the


    news channel suddenly.


    ¡°At 4:30 p.m., an indecent video was uploaded from an unknown IP address in Cloudtopia. ording


    to the professional assessment of our TV station, the person who appeared on the video was not Ms.


    Yulia Sue. Her face was transposed with the person in the video¡­¡±


    ¡°Discussions andments rted to the video were being deleted and the authority urged the public


    to stop circting the video online. At the same time, relevant departments will look into the case and


    hold the right for any legal action against the forger who vited rtivews or regtions in the


    country,¡± reported the newsmentator.


    Hearing that, everyone was shocked. That was the national news channel, and Yulia¡¯s fake video was


    being reported? It was only 2 minutes at most from the moment Skr made the call. Everyone was


    horrified as everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°How¡­ How is that possible?¡± Nichs¡¯s face darkened immediately.


    Gasping, Yulia stared at Skr with her big watery eyes. ¡°How did he do that?¡± she wondered. It was


    unbelievable.


    Afraid of frightening her, Skr tried to exin, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I happened to have a very good


    comrade who work in the national news channel after retiring from the army. He¡¯s responsible for the


    newssh.¡±


    Hearing that, Yulia nodded with relief.


    However, the screen of the TV suddenly changed and showed Nichs¡¯s ID card. At the same time,


    thementator continued in an indignant tone, ¡°With the use of the IP tracking technology, the police


    have targeted the man named Nichs Wexler who was the forger of the video. It was believed that


    Nichs Wexler, from the notorious Wexler family in Cloudtopia, was trying to ruin Ms. Yulia Sue¡¯s


    reputation after he failed to pursue her¡­¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± The restaurant was in an uproar.


    ¡°It turns out that he is the shameless one!¡± Someone stood up and pointed at Nichs. ¡±You¡¯re so


    disgusting! How could you post a video of a good woman like that?¡±


    ¡°He thought he could do whatever he wants because of his family. Now he is all over the national news.


    He really deserves it!¡±


    Hearing that, Nichs was terrified. ¡°Skr, you¡¯re going to pay for what you¡¯ve done sooner orter!¡±


    Nichs cursed and gave Skr a ferocious stare. However, as soon as he was about to leave, a


    dozen of policemen suddenly rushed in and stopped him.


    Nichs¡¯ heart skipped a beat. ¡°Did the policee for me?¡± he wondered. However, as soon as he


    saw the police head, he felt relieved.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson! It¡¯s me, Nichs. That guy over there ganged up with some guy from the news channel


    and ndered me. Help me arrest him. I¡¯m going to sue him!¡± Nichs pointed at Skr with a fierce


    look.


    Skr not only snatched away the woman Nichs liked, but also beat him up, which disgraced him in


    front of the Sue family. Nichs wanted Skr to pay back what he¡¯d done to him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before Nichs could do anything to Skr, Mr. Lawson said coldly, ¡°Nichs Wexler, we¡¯ve


    solid evidence of you involving in 2 cases. Guards, take him back to the police station now.¡±


    As soon as Mr. Lawson finished his words, he took out the handcuffs around his waist, and a dozen


    policemen swarmed up. Before Nichs could resist, he was taken into the police car.


    Skr looked at the clock on the wall. Five minutes had just passed.


    Yulia was still in a daze and stared at the door.


    ¡°Hurray! The bad guy who bullied Mommy was arrested! Even the police have to listen to Daddy.


    Daddy, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±


    ¡°So, do you still think Daddy is stupid?¡± Skr asked deliberately.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re the best Daddy in the world!¡± L looked at Skr with admiration, and Skr couldn¡¯t


    help but touch L¡¯s nose in return.


    Right then, Yulia came to her senses and said emotionally, ¡°Thank you, Skr.¡± Lolo was too small to


    understand, but she knew very well that she and Skr were not a real couple.


    ¡°I owe you and L too much since I left. I¡¯d do anything now that I¡¯m back,¡± said Skr seriously.


    Hearing that, Yulia was speechless. ¡°Did I misunderstand him? Did he really think he is L¡¯s father?¡±


    she wondered. Nheless, Yulia remained quiet in front of L.


    As soon as the three returned home after dinner, Yulia¡¯s phone rang. It was from Charles.


    ¡±Yulia, Yvonne is your sister. You shouldn¡¯t have her arrested even if she made a mistake!¡± Charles


    berated as soon as the phone was connected.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 15

    Triumph Above All Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    ¡°What are you talking about, Uncle Charles? I didn¡¯t have Yvonne arrested!¡± Yulia was confused.


    ¡°Who else would do that? A group of police came to my house and brought Yvonne away for ndering


    you!¡± Charles used Yulia.


    Yulia frowned. ¡°So, Yvonne is also involved in Nichs¡¯ fake video about me?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Probably Charles framed Yvonne!¡± Charles hesitated.


    ¡°Whatever. I want you to go to the police station, retract your statement and ask them to release


    Yvonne!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yulia looked at Skr helplessly.


    Skr knew Yulia was too kind to reject. So, he took over the phone. ¡°Charles, your daughter did


    something illegal, and she should bear the consequences,¡± said Skr. ¡°Also, Yulia is the victim. If you


    keep pestering her, I will send you to the police too.¡±


    ¡°Skr Stone, how dare you¡­¡± Charles almost exploded over the phone.


    Before Charles could finish yelling, Skr hung up the phone.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s fine to leave it like this?¡± asked Yulia hesitantly.


    The phone rang again when Skr was about to answer.


    It was Madam Sue.


    ¡°Yulia, Yvonne might have unintentionally hurt you because of the stress of taking over thepany.


    Luckily the incident did not cause harm, and the police rified it too. Can you forgive Yvonne this


    time? She wouldn¡¯t be able to attend the retirement ceremony for Dragon Commander tomorrow if she


    is detained. That would affect the future of the Sue family.¡±


    ¡°Also, if you send Nichs to jail, the Wexler family might retract their business with us. Then, our cash


    flow would be severed. Yulia, you are part of the Sue family. We are on the same ship. If the Sue family


    goes down, you would be affected too.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡± Yulia started to waver after hearing Madam Sue¡¯s words.


    ¡°Stop thinking! I¡¯m now at Northville Police Station. Come here and retract the police report.¡± Madam


    Sue hung up the phone before Yulia had a chance to decline.


    ¡°Yulia, what happened?¡± asked Lincoln.


    So, Yulia briefly exined the situation to Lincoln.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Madam Sue made a phone call to Betty.


    Betty seemed rather pleased after answering the call.


    After she hung up the phone, Betty immediately urged Yulia. ¡°Stop dillydally! Go to the police station


    now and retract the police reports on Yvonne and Nichs.¡±


    ¡°Skr, maybe we¡¯ll just let this go this time?¡± asked Yulia gently after consideration.


    ¡°You make the call.¡± Skr nodded. He did not want to put Yulia in a difficult position.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll go to Northville Police Station, and you¡¯ll stay here and keep Lpany,¡± said Yulia.


    Skr could tell that Yulia was somewhat unwilling. Everyone had ckmailed Yulia with the future of


    the Sue family. As part of the Sue family, Yulia had no choice but to swallow her dignity and follow their


    requests.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to go there in person. I can make a call.¡± Then, Skr walked out and called Dianne.


    ¡°Tell the Northville Police Station to release Nichs Wexler and Yvonne Sue.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± said Dianne respectfully.


    ¡°I heard that the Wexler family got their invitation to the retirement ceremony through connection.


    Cancel their invitation but don¡¯t inform them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± answered Dianne. Then, she started to make the arrangement.


    Skr went back into the house. ¡°I took care of it. You must be tired. Get some rest in your room. I¡¯ll


    y with L,¡± said Skr to Yulia.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± asked Yulia in disbelief.


    Skr nodded.


    ¡°Skr, are you trying to sabotage? I think you can just make a call and ask the Northville Police


    Station to release them. Yulia, this is too important to just listen to this loser. You better go there in


    person. Madam Sue is still waiting for you there!¡± said Betty.


    ¡°Exactly! Yulia, you better go there!¡± said Lincoln.


    No one, including Betty and Lincoln, believed that Skr had such authority.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yulia was caught in between. She was not sure whose advice she should follow.


    At that moment, Betty¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Tell Yulia she doesn¡¯t need toe anymore. The police had released them!¡± said Madam Sue from


    the other end of the phone.


    ¡°They released them?¡± Betty looked at Skr dumbfounded.


    Madam Sue hung up the phone, not listening to what Betty said.


    ¡°So, Yvonne and Nichs are fine now?¡± asked Lincoln.


    ¡°I¡­ I think so.¡± Betty was still trying to grasp the situation.


    Yulia looked at Skr when she heard the Northville Police Station release Yvonne and Nichs.


    However, she did not want to say anything in front of Betty and Lincoln, so she went upstairs to change


    her clothes.


    And Skr brought L to y with the swing in the garden.


    Betty sat on the couch for a while. Then, suddenly, she burst out augh.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked Lincoln curiously.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 16

    Triumph Above All Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    Betty said, ¡°I remember that the olddy gave me a call earlier. She told me to persuade Yulia to sign


    the apology letter. She had a great attitude as well!¡±


    ¡°The olddy had never been this kind to me since I became a part of the Sue family.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ my mom had always been like that.¡±


    Lincoln felt a little awkward.


    Betty rolled her eyes ¡°Dammit, why does she treat Skr¡¯s family differently? Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re


    useless?¡±


    ¡°I thought about that day when Skr visited home for two days. His presence made me sick. You¡¯d be


    worse than him if it weren¡¯t for your decent background.¡±


    Lincoln spoke, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Betty continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Skr is poor?¡±


    ¡°He could release someone from the Northern police station just with a call although he doesn¡¯t have a


    badge?¡±


    ¡°Could Skr be a general who¡¯s hiding his identity?¡±


    Lincoln grinned bitterly, ¡°How did you be more imaginative than me?¡±


    ¡°Why would he pledge his loyalty to the United States for 5 years if he has such a high rank in the


    military?¡±


    ¡°He even spent all his money and got dumped by his blind date.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pitiful;?¡±


    Betty nodded and asked, ¡°Then, how would you exin when he made that phone call to release


    Yvonne and Nichs from the Northern Police station?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he knew someone with authority to do so.¡±


    Lincoln¡¯s eyes lit up all of a sudden. ¡°That could be possible.¡±


    ¡°Skr had been a soldier for 6 years, and he must have known hisrades incredibly well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe one of them ended up bing an authority figure.¡±


    ¡°They owe each other their lives on the battlefield. Asking for a favor shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡±


    Betty grinned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Skr to have such a close bond with them.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, he said that he could bring us along to Dragon Commander¡¯s disarming


    ceremony. Was he lying about it?¡±


    ¡°We would be on cloud nine if we were allowed to participate in the ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Look at Skr¡¯s family, they¡¯ve been bragging about it. Wasn¡¯t it because Lincoln got the invitation?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the look on her face if she knew that we also have the invitation.¡±


    Lincoln¡¯s heart trembled, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Skr about it right now!¡±


    Skr heard Lincoln shouting at him, then went into the house with him.


    ¡°Here, have a seat. I need to ask you something.¡±


    Lincoln said directly.


    Skr did not care either. He sat on the sofa with L in his arms.


    ¡°Skr, do you know any big authority figures in Cloudtopia?¡±


    Betty asked impatiently as soon as Skr took a seat.


    Skr was stunned, he then answered, ¡°There is an oldrade of mine in the Northern Police Station


    who¡¯s the Chief of the police force. I don¡¯t think he has much authority though.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    Betty was disappointed. ¡°I thought you knew a powerful authority figure so that you could get us an


    invitation. Turns out I was overthinking.¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°You guys wanna go to the disarming ceremony?¡±


    ¡°That should be no problem. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow!¡±


    Betty rolled her eyes. ¡°The ceremony is tomorrow and you haven¡¯t even been able to get us an


    invitation. Now, you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll be taking us there? Does it hurt not to lie?¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°Do I still need an invitation to bring you there?¡±


    ¡°Whoever dares to stop us will be in hot water.¡±


    Betty rolled her eyes once more and went back to her room.


    Lincoln sighed, then left.


    Skr was used to it. He watched cartoons with L for some time, then headed to his room.


    As Skr handed L over to Yulia, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you the star during the ceremony tomorrow.


    Why don¡¯t you dress formally?¡±


    Yulia smiled and stretched out her hand. ¡°Where¡¯s the invitation?¡±


    Skr shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡±


    Yulia snorted and took L a bath.


    Skr was speechless.


    Why did everyone think that he was lying?


    Everything he said was true!


    What happened to the trust between people?


    He called Dianne as soon as he went back to his room. ¡°Please announce it to the public that I will be


    proposing to a girl from the Sue family during the disarming ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    Dianne answered, ¡°Alright, boss. I¡¯ll arrange the transport for you and my sister-inw tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    The next day, Yulia woke up at six in the morning from themotion outside.


    She walked out to the balcony and saw Lincoln and Betty stretching out their necks with their eyes filled


    with excitement


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, dad?¡±


    Lincoln pointed. ¡°Look, over there!¡±


    Yulia looked over.


    The next moment, she was stunned by the sight in front of her.


    There were jeeps with big red flowers at the entrance of the vi, upying the entire street.


    There were at least over a hundred of them.


    Of course, the number of jeeps were not important.


    Most importantly, all of the jeeps were in army green, and each of them had a military te.


    It was a convoy of military vehicles.


    With such a scene going on, the surroundingmunities were also taken aback by it.


    Exims could be heard.


    ¡°Dear lord, who in the world has this much power to summon hundreds of military vehicles?¡±


    Yulia¡¯s jaw dropped.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Betty eximed in excitement, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Dragon Commander will propose to a girl from the Sue


    familyst night!¡±


    ¡°The military vehicles were decorated with red flowers, they must be picking up that girl!¡±


    ¡°I had no idea we would be able to live in the same vi as Dragon Commander¡¯s fiancee. Plus, the


    girl¡¯s surname is also Sue.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll stroll down there next time. Maybe by chance, I¡¯ll meet him some day.


    Betty looked hopeful.


    Yulia¡¯s mind was stricken by thunder.


    Something Skr said shed through her mind all of a sudden.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you the star during the ceremony tomorrow.¡±


    At that instant, Skr rubbed his eyes and walked out of his room.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 17

    Triumph Above All Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    ¡°Skr, are you the one who arranged these military vehicles?¡±


    Yulia asked in a trembling voice,


    Skr looked up.


    It was just to pick someone up, why did Dianne have to cause such a scene?


    This did not suit his humble manner.


    However, this time, he pretended to be calm and asked Yulia, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Yulia was short of breath and could hardly think.


    Lincoln and Betty wondered, ¡°What did you two say? Is everything going on right now nned by


    Skr?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was the one who nned it.¡±


    Skr smirked.


    Betty red at him, then said, ¡°How dare you lie to me, Skr? This motorcade was arranged by


    Dragon Commander to pick up his fianc¨¦e. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Skr was helpless. He then suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you head downstairs with me and see how things


    are?¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll kill you if Yulia isn¡¯t the person the convoy is supposed to pick up.¡± Betty said fiercely.


    Everyone went downstairs.


    Yulia¡¯s heart pounded.


    Lincoln had a bold idea.


    However, Betty could not believe what was going on, she could not help but look forward to what was


    going to happen.


    If what Skr said was true¡­


    Then Dragon Commander, who was powerful and wealthy would be their son-inw!


    When they arrived at the gate, they saw a group of people surrounding Yvonne and Charles, who lived


    in the same area as them. The people were buttering them up.


    There were many rtives from the Sue family among them.


    ¡°How could you be so calm, Yvonne? We¡¯ve only heard that you¡¯ve gotten the invitation for the


    ceremony, but we didn¡¯t expect you to be the girl Dragon Commander who fancies!¡±


    ¡°There are hundreds of military vehicles just to pick you up to the ceremony, Yvonne. You are the pride


    of the Sue family!¡±


    Yvonne covered her mouth and sneered as she was admired by many others.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it on purpose. I just didn¡¯t know when he took a liking to


    me.¡±


    Yvonne continued, ¡°I was quite confused when I received the invitation. How could such a person like


    Dragon Commander pay attention to such a mere person like me.¡±


    The rtives of the Sue family immediatelyplimented, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate yourself, Yvonne.


    Although the Sue family is pretty ordinary, you should be proud of yourself. Not only that you¡¯re


    beautiful, but your aura is outstanding as well.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Commander must be attracted by your charm.¡±


    Yvonne puffed her chest and then said proudly, ¡°Yeah, perhaps so.¡±


    ¡°I went to see a couple of my ssmates in Narlene Military Camost month. There was a young-


    looking officer that nced at me several times.¡±


    ¡°Thinking of it right now, it should be Dragon Commander!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Yvonne. This is love at first sight!¡±


    The crowd continued to cheer.


    Parents who had daughters were extremely envious.


    Yulia¡¯s family was stunned!


    Didn¡¯t Skr say that everything was arranged by him?


    Why did Yvonne take the spotlight?


    Moreover, Yvonne¡¯s words sounded more believable.


    Yvonne¡¯s surname was also Sue, and she also received an invitation earlier, but Skr did not receive


    any. All he did was lie to them.


    ¡°How dare you treat us as monkeys this early in the morning? What in the world is wrong with you?¡±


    Betty roared.


    Yulia and Lincoln became a little astonished.


    Ridiculous!


    How ridiculous!


    They almost believed that Skr was Dragon Commander!


    How could Dragon Commander, who was admired by everyone take a liking to Yvonne for five years?


    ¡°Skr, you¡¯re messing with us aren¡¯t you?¡±


    If she had not seen Skr¡¯s strength, Betty would have pped him right on the spot.


    ¡°You horrible rascal, why would you want to drag us down with you? Why are you still here? Go


    home!¡±Betty cursed.


    Skr was dumbfounded.


    The convoy was really for Yulia. r


    Who knew that Yvonne would be this delusional?


    How could Yvonne assume that it was herself the convoy came for even if she had the same surname


    as Yulia?


    At this moment, Yvonne heard themotion and looked over.


    Yvonne smiled wickedly when she saw that Yulia¡¯s family and Skr were there.


    She walked across the crowd and appeared in front of Yulia, pretending to be close to her. ¡°I have to


    thank you for existing, Yulia.¡±


    ¡°Although Skr is just my admirer, a man like Dragon Commander couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone like him.¡±


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been with him long ago, Dragon Commander and I might not have gotten to this point.¡±


    Yulia blushed and was speechless in front of the crowd.


    Charles also came over and said to Betty in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Yvonne caught a big one


    this time?¡±


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it just because of your medical skills, and a contract fee of 10 million a year? It¡¯s nothing


    compared to Dragon Commander¡¯s worth!¡±


    ¡°When the ceremony is over, Dragon Commander will be my son-inw, and he¡¯ll drive all of you here


    away as soon as possible!¡±


    Betty was so frightened that she immediately said with a smile, ¡°About that, Charles. That thing that


    happened two days ago has nothing to do with me and Lincoln!¡±


    ¡°It was Skr who¡¯s been causing a ruckus. We¡¯re always a family, deep in my heart¡­¡±


    Skr was next to him. He could not help but said, ¡°Charles, didn¡¯t you and your daughter get invited to


    be waiters for the ceremony? What does this have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Yvonne burst out inughter. ¡°If it has nothing to do with us, does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Skr, do you feel like killing me after seeing me marry Dragon Commander?¡±


    ¡°Forget about it, I don¡¯t want to irritate you anymore. After all, the woman you love is going to marry the


    most respected man in the world. This is already too much for you to handle.¡±


    Skr went silent.


    How could anyone be this narcissistic?


    What an eye-opener!


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems that you want to go to the ceremony very badly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you some photos of


    Dragon Commander proposing to me so you won¡¯t feel left out.¡± Yvonne said cunningly.


    Skr grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll attend the ceremony and take pictures of you instead!¡±


    ¡°You look better in a waitress¡¯ attire than you are right now.¡±


    Yvonne sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just a poor soldier, and yet you still want to attend the ceremony? What a


    joke!¡±


    Skr did not want to deal with her. He turned around and said, Let¡¯s go, Yulia.¡±


    Only then did he realize that Yulia¡¯s family had left the ce.


    Skr was speechless.


    How embarrassing was he that they abandoned him?


    As Skr caught up with them, Betty immediately roared, ¡°Skr, you won¡¯t stop until you¡¯re done


    messing with our family, right?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne will be Dragon Commander¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How dare you provoke her?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to stay in our house tonight, leave at once, go as far as you can!¡±


    Skr said disapprovingly, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Yvonne and Charles are going to the ceremony to


    serve as waiters. I¡¯ll make them pour us tea.¡±


    ¡°The convoy had been waiting for a long time, let¡¯s go!¡±


    With that said, Skr walked towards the jeep with the military te.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 18

    Triumph Above All Chapter 18


    Chapter 18 Yulia¡¯s Disappointment


    Lincoln felt anxious. ¡°Skr, are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°That car isn¡¯t for you. You¡¯ll be held at gunpoint and executed right on the spot!¡±


    Betty sneered. ¡°Just let him be! Didn¡¯t we promise our grandkid that we¡¯ll be bringing him to the


    ceremony?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯d better hurry up. Don¡¯t let that man interfere with our ns!¡±


    Lincoln nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see who else is eligible to attend the ceremony¡±


    With that said, Lincoln took Yulia and walked to the ce where he parked his car.


    Skr was dumbfounded.


    After hesitating for a bit, he sent a text to Dianne and instructed her. ¡°The old man has to drive by


    himself, please evacuate everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dianne replied.


    At the same time, Yvonne was enjoying everyone¡¯s praise. She walked towards the jeep at the front of


    the convoy with pride.


    She assumed herself as a queen going out of the pce.


    However, when she was about to approach the first military vehicle, all of the vehicles started their


    engines at the same time of a sudden.


    ¡°Vroom¡­¡±


    The engine roared.


    Then, the convoy¡­ drove away!


    ¡°Hey! I haven¡¯t gotten in the car yet!¡±


    Yvonne stomped her feet, trying to stop the convoy.


    However, the drivers of the military vehicles were all from the army, and they took orders seriously. So,


    no one paid attention to her.


    There was not a military vehicle in sight in a twinkle of an eye.


    How embarrassing!


    Yvonne blushed.


    Charles¡¯ face turned red and cursed loudly, ¡°How dare you, Skr? You ruined the perfect moment!¡±


    ¡°The ceremony was supposed to start at eight o¡¯clock. But it has been ten minutes now. How dare


    these soldiers disobey Dragon Commander¡¯s orders!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yvonne, we¡¯ll head home and drive there ourselves.¡±


    Yvonne tried to regain her pride, ¡°Well, the convoy¡¯s not all that important. At least I know how he feels


    about me.¡±


    Everyone in the Sue family nodded. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±


    ¡°Get in my car, Yvonne. You¡¯re the star of the show today. Don¡¯t bete.¡±


    ¡°Remember to take as many photos as you can. I¡¯ll wash them and put them all over the walls at home.


    So that everyone knows that you¡¯re the pride of the Sue family!¡±


    Half an hour passed.


    At the entrance of the Cloudtopia Theatre, Skr and the others had gotten out of the car when two


    men in ck suits approached them.


    ¡°We¡­ We just wanted to see what¡¯s going on at the entrance¡­¡± Betty was startled and quickly


    exined.


    One of the men faced Lincoln and offered him three invitations.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sue, this is an invitation letter for you. Please ept it.¡±


    What?


    An invitation?


    Lincoln looked at him in disbelief.


    Betty and Yulia were also stunned.


    Someone took the initiative to hand them an invitation.


    Yulia¡¯s eyes fell on Skr. ¡°Skr¡­ did you ask them to give it to us?¡±


    Skr nced at the two men, then shook his head. ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need an invitation to enter the ceremony when I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Skr, you¡¯re too stubborn for your good!¡±


    Just as Betty was about to speak, a burst ofughter was heard behind her.


    It grabbed the crowd¡¯s attention.


    A man was walking toward the venue not far away.


    Turned out, that it was Lewis!


    Yulia¡¯s face became gloomy upon seeing him.


    Betty asked, ¡°Lewis, did you tell someone to send us an invitation?¡±


    Lewis said sincerely, ¡± I¡¯ve been upset by someone whose surname was also Sue the other day and


    got them mixed up. So, I¡¯m sorry for offending you.¡±


    ¡°To express my apology, I spent a lot of money to get three invitations. I hope you can forgive me!¡±


    Betty immediately was in ecstasy. ¡°Lewis, since you¡¯re that sincere, it means that you know that you


    were in the wrong. People are not saints, and everyone has the right to be wrong. I forgive you.¡±


    Lincoln looked at the invitations, and his eyes lit up.


    If you could attend this ceremony, it would be worth boasting about for a lifetime!


    However, Yulia did not forget what Lewis did to her.


    Three invitations to resolve everything?


    As if!


    ¡°Return the invitations to him, dad!¡± Yulia said coldly.


    Once Betty and Lincoln epted the invitation, it meant that they admit Lewis as their son-inw.


    She did not want to marry a shameless runt.


    Betty frowned. ¡°Yulia, Lewis had apologized sincerely. What is this attitude of yours?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne will be Dragon Commander¡¯s fiancee. If we don¡¯t have a backup, we¡¯ll just have to sleep on


    the streets!¡±


    Lewis took the opportunity and persuaded them, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, I promise you that as long as I¡¯m with


    Yulia, Yvonne will not dare to touch you ever again.¡±


    ¡°Lewis, you¡­¡±


    Just as Yulia was about to defend herself, Lewis quickly grabbed Lincoln¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am,


    we have to hurry and get into the ceremony. You don¡¯t want to bete.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve only got three invitations. I didn¡¯t n anything for Skr.¡± Lewis nced at Skr


    deliberately as he spoke.


    Betty sneered and said, ¡°Why do you care about him? He¡¯s just a rascal that lies.¡±


    ¡°Yulia, snap out of it, you¡¯ve gotta hurry in together!¡±


    Yulia was speechless, ¡°Why don¡¯t you get in by yourself, I¡¯ll head home to apany L.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, Lewis, he¡­¡± Betty scolded Yulia,


    Lewis quickly pretended to be a goody-goody and proceeded to persuade Betty, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Yulia can go


    home if she wants to. I¡¯ll bring you inside first.¡±


    He knew deep in his heart that Yulia would not forgive him that easily.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as long as Lincoln and Betty are taken care of, Yulia wouldpromise with him sooner or


    later.


    Yulia was actually disappointed after rejecting Lewis¡¯ invitation.


    As Yvonne said, she admired Dragon Commander for a long time.


    It would be every girl¡¯s dreame true to be able to attend the ceremony and see Dragon


    Commander in action.


    However, the invitation letter was from Lewis.


    It seemed as though she had missed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to see Dragon Commander.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Skr.¡± Yulia sighed.


    Skr smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°If we leave, your father and your stepmother will be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Darn that Lewis. He even tried to butter me up!¡±


    ¡°Skr, do you have any other talents aside from lying?¡±


    ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to go back, then don¡¯t. L wakes upte on Saturdays anyway.¡±


    Iulia was reluctant to leave. She thought that the giant screen outside would broadcast the ceremony


    after a while.


    Even if she could not go in, she might as well stand by the entrance to catch a few glimpses of Dragon


    Commander.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 19

    Triumph Above All Chapter 19


    Chapter 19 An Unexpected Twist


    At the entrance of the extravagant ceremony, Lewis sighed, ¡°Yulia doesn¡¯t seem to forgive me¡­¡±


    Betty said quickly, ¡°She¡¯s just stubborn, and hasn¡¯t made up her mind yet.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lewis. I¡¯ll chase that good-for-nothing rascal, Skr away once the ceremony is over.¡±


    ¡°Yulia will soon understand everything once he stops stirring up trouble.¡±


    Lincoln added, ¡°Skr is far worse than you, Lewis. You don¡¯t need him as a rival.¡±


    ¡°Plus, Yulia agreed to his proposal only because that old hag arranged the marriage for her.¡±


    ¡°If you truly love her, please be a little patient. Women are soft on the inside.¡±


    Lewis was overjoyed, ¡°You know how to rekindle someone else¡¯s dreams, sir!¡±


    ¡°Whether I can marry Yulia, it all depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Nice one,d!¡± Bettyughed.


    The three of them reached the entrance as they spoke.


    The entrance was filled with people who wanted to see what was going on.


    These people did not have an invitation. However, they had the same thought as Lincoln as he wanted


    to see more of the world.


    Of course, there were media reporters as that was such a grand ceremony.


    The staff was busy as they had to broadcast and report everything that was happening.


    The ceremony reached its climax when everyone roared in excitement, followed by camera shutters.


    Lincoln and Betty followed behind Lewis and had their waists stretched out as if looking at people with


    their nostrils.


    People were looking at them enviously, which made their egos grow bigger.


    There were two rows of soldiers with firearms standing at the checkpoint.


    Lincoln handed over the invitations to the auditors.


    Just as they were about to go in, the auditor stretched out his hand and shouted, ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°These invitations are fake, no entry!¡±


    Lewis was taken aback. ¡°Impossible! I bought the invitations from someone with arge sum of


    money!¡±


    The auditor frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you got these from, the serial numbers of these invitations


    aren¡¯t recorded in the list, leave this ce at once!¡±


    Yulia was not far away from them at that time. She then said to Skr, ¡°Why does it seem like


    something is going on between my dad and the auditor?¡±


    ¡°I told you that your father and stepmother would get themselves into trouble, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Skr chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and have a look.¡±


    As they reached the auditing office, they heard Lewis yelling at the auditor. ¡°You must have


    forgotten to record them down.¡±


    ¡°Why should we bear with your mistake? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be your job?¡±


    ¡°We are Dragon Commander¡¯s guests, all of you here can¡¯t afford to offend us!¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± The auditor sneered and tore the invitations to shreds.


    Just as Lewis was about to give them an exnation, there were already 20 soldiers surrounding them


    in a circle with guns pointed at their heads.


    ¡°How dare you forge Dragon Commander¡¯s invitation? Now die!¡±


    Bang!


    Like a bolt from the blue, the three of them had chills all over their bodies.


    ¡°Tell me, who forged them?¡±


    The auditor questioned loudly.


    Lewis almost wet his pants. In a rush, he pointed at Lincoln and Betty then said, ¡°It¡¯s them¡­ They said


    they¡¯d bring me to the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent, sir! I really have no idea¡­¡±


    What!


    Lincoln and Betty almost spat out blood as soon as they heard him.


    It was a shame that they fell of Lewis¡¯ apology earlier. However, now that something bad happened, he


    put the me on them for such a big crime.


    Sure enough, no one could change someone else¡¯s behavior.


    They were about to lose their lives.


    Betty gritted her teeth and yelled in anger, ¡°Lewis¡­you bastard!¡±


    Lincoln replied, ¡°Lewis, you obviously gave these invitations to me!¡±


    Yulia was struck by lightning upon seeing the scene.


    Although Betty had always been mean to her, Lincoln was still her biological father.


    At that critical moment, she rushed to the auditor and said, ¡°Sir, I am sure that the fake invitation


    belongs to Lewis, and it has nothing to do withmy parents.¡±


    Lewis immediately shouted, ¡°How dare you put the me on me just to excuse your parents?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yulia wanted to tear Lewis apart.


    Skr snorted, ¡°What a joke!¡±


    ¡°It really is the icing on the cake that we could attend the ceremony, now it¡¯s even better.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need an invitation to attend it at all, do I?¡±


    Lewis immediately shouted, ¡°Skr,¡­ how dare you take this ceremony lightly! Can¡¯t you show some


    respect to Dragon Commander?¡±


    ¡°Sir, he insulted Dragon Commander. Please arrest him!¡±


    Yulia¡¯s eyes were clouded, and she almost fainted.


    Lincoln and Betty were heartbroken.


    Lewis was already a handful to deal with. Not to mention Skr¡¯s presence.¡±


    Both of them really wanted Betty and Lincoln to die.


    Just when everyone thought that Skr was about to be arrested, the auditor froze for all of a sudden


    and saluted Skr.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. and Miss Sue. I mishandled the situation and let thewbreakers¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, just let us enter.¡±


    Skr nced at Lincoln and Betty. Then continued, ¡°Let the both of them in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The auditor answered, and then bowed to Lincoln and Betty. He said, ¡°I was clumsy earlier, please


    forgive me.¡±


    What!


    They could get in just like that?


    Not only were Lincoln and Betty dumbfounded, but also the crowd watching the scene was also in


    confusion.


    The auditors who ordered the soldiers to shoot Lincoln and Betty earlier apologized as well.


    The sudden change in atmosphere was because of Skr¡¯s presence.


    What was up with this guy?


    Skr did nott care. he smiled lightly and said, ¡°Head right in and have a look, Yulia.¡±


    The three of them went nk, they followed Skr as if they were sleepwalking.


    The auditor nced at Lewis and ordered, ¡°Take this guy away and wait for Dragon Commander to


    deal with it!¡±


    Lewis¡¯ head went numb, and his crotch became wet.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not to be med. I swear didn¡¯t forge the invitation¡­¡±


    Bang!


    The auditor kicked him hard in the stomach.


    There was no serial number on the invitation, which meant he was still in the wrong if he were to be


    med.


    Who could ever hold such a grand ceremony besides Dragon Commander?


    Who would dare to resist when Dragon Commander wanted to deal with you?


    Yulia¡¯s family followed Skr and walked into the ceremony.


    The atmosphere was extravagant as they were also exquisite foot. The theatre was filled with people of


    high status. Their footsteps were light and they felt like they were stepping on clouds.


    Yulia reacted after a while.


    She asked Skr in a trembling voice, ¡± Skr, was¡­ everything you said earlier¡­ true?¡±


    Lincoln and Betty looked at Skr in disbelief.


    Skr smiled mysteriously, ¡°You¡¯ll know once the ceremony starts.¡±


    It was not that he wanted to say it, but he wanted to give Yulia a surprise when he proposed to her.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 20

    Triumph Above All Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 Why Does He Like Me?


    Skr¡¯s mysterious appearance caused Lincoln and Betty to specte.


    He was someone who could attend Dragon Commander¡¯s disarming ceremony just by showing up.


    Moreover, he brought Yulia¡¯s whole family in.


    Could he be Dragon Commander?


    No, it was not possible!


    How could the powerful Dragon Commander take a liking to Yvonne?¡±


    And his monthly sry was only twenty thousand dors.


    ¡°Huh? Skr, how did you get in?¡± Someone asked in surprise.


    The four of them looked back and saw that it was Charles and Yvonne.


    Yvonne replied, ¡°Why do you care?¡±


    Yvonne sneered, ¡°Yulia, haven¡¯t you figured out the situation yet?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Commander wants to propose to me. I will be the star of this ceremony.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s none of my business when you¡¯ve entered my ceremony?¡±


    Skr frowned. ¡°Are you still delusional, Yvonne?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that both of you will being to the ceremony to serve as waiters?¡±


    Yvonne immediately burst out in anger. ¡°How dare you humiliate me like this, Skr?¡±


    ¡°I have all of you killed when Dragon Commander proposes to me.¡±


    Lincoln and Betty¡¯s expressions suddenly changed.


    Yvonne was about to be Dragon Commander¡¯s fianc¨¦e. And even if Skr had a decent


    background, he could neverpete against Dragon Commander.


    He was wishing for death if he dared to offend Yvonne.


    The music halted. Then the stage lights were turned on.


    ¡°Good morning, everyone.¡±


    A man in military uniform came to the stage.


    The atmosphere was pin-drop silent.


    Yvonne threw a provocative look at Yvonne. ¡°Dragon Commander is about to propose to me soon. Just


    wait!¡±


    Yulia¡¯s face went pale.


    Skr red at Yvonne.


    The man in uniform continued, ¡± This ceremony was made possible because of God¡¯s protection. This


    means that Dragon Commander had achieved life, liberty, and pursuit of happiness, and returned.¡±


    ¡°However, Dragon Commander is a humble person and does not like anything fancy. Therefore, he will


    not be participating in various procedures during the ceremony.¡±


    Everyone present nodded.


    They were just mere people. How could they be able to see him whenever they wanted to?


    What¡¯s more was that Dragon Commander¡¯s safety was rted to the war, when the country was


    established.


    To them, it was already a great honor to be able to participate in the ceremony.


    The man in uniform added, ¡°However, Dragon Commander had decided to take this opportunity to


    propose to the girl he fancies!¡±


    ¡°Before Dragon Commanderes on stage, on behalf of all my subordinates, I present a wedding gift


    to Mrs. Dragon Commander!¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What?


    Was Dragon Commander going to show up?


    The people present immediately caught on to the important information. They were ecstatic and


    apuded wildly.


    As the voice of the man in uniform fainted, two female regiments in white uniforms and gloves stepped


    out.


    They had beautifully carved trays in their hands.


    There werend deeds, real estate certificates, luxury car keys, and priceless jewelry on the pallet¡­


    Led by the men in uniform, the female corps slowly walked toward Yvonne and Yulia.


    The both of them stood very close because of the conversation they had earlier.


    Yvonne shed tears of happiness upon seeing the man in uniform approaching,


    As for Yulia, her face went pale and her heart sunk.


    The moment Yvonne was proposed to, it would be the beginning of her family¡¯s tragedy.


    She subconsciously took a few steps back away from Yvonne.


    Skr grabbed her arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, just stand here.¡±


    Yvonne wanted to run him over with her heels.


    Did he think that she was not humiliated enough?


    When the man in uniform approached them, he immediately stopped and saluted.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please ept everyone¡¯s blessings to you and Dragon Commander.¡±


    ¡°This is a wedding ceremony, and it is also the dowry we offer you on behalf of Dragon Commander.¡±


    Yvonne covered her mouth excitedly and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll ept it!¡±


    The man in uniform frowned, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    Yvonne froze. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The man in uniform pushed her away, ¡°Get out of the way, you don¡¯t deserve to stand beside our sister-


    inw!¡±


    Boom!


    Yvonne¡¯s brain went haywire.


    Dragon Commander¡¯s woman of choice was not her!


    You don¡¯t deserve to stand beside our sister-inw?


    Yulia was the only one standing next to her.


    So, Dragon Commander was proposing to Yulia after all?


    Boom!


    Yvonne wanted to die on the spot after thinking about it.


    Yulia was stunned.


    Even though the man in uniform turned his gaze to her, she could not believe it.


    ¡°Sister-inw, please ept the wishes of thousands of soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Ten luxury vis.¡±


    ¡°Twenty luxury cars.¡±


    ¡°A hundred acres of homestead in the eastern suburbs.¡±


    ¡°Ten yachts.¡±


    ¡°And, 100 pieces of jewelry.¡±


    ¡­


    The atmosphere was thick.


    As expected of Dragon Commander, the dowry for the proposal was enough to buy half the city.


    Yvonne¡¯s heart beat violently. ¡°Are you talking to me¡­ Sir?¡±


    The man in uniform was so frightened that he bowed in a hurry. ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m Dragon


    Commander¡¯s subordinate, I¡¯m Yuvan Porter, you can call me Yuvan.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡±


    Yvonne was stunned.


    Dragon Commander was proposing to her?


    Although her surname was Sue, she got pregnant before marriage and had a daughter, so she did not


    think much about it at all.


    Pfft!


    Lincoln fell to the ground, he covered his heart with his hands. He had a painful expression.


    He was having a heart attack.


    His daughter was the one Dragon Commander was proposing to.


    What an amazing turn of events!


    How exciting!


    Skr quickly resuscitated him using a special technique to relieve the pressure on his heart.


    How could Betty take care of Lincoln?


    She could not take her eyes off thevish gifts in the female soldier¡¯s hand. Her eyes were filled with


    excitement.


    Dragon Commander!


    This is Dragon Commander!


    Yulia was about to burst. It meant that She and Lincoln would enjoy glory and wealth for the rest of their


    lives.


    ¡°Hurry up and ept Dragon Commander¡¯s proposal, Yulia!¡± Betty urged Yulia as she was afraid that


    something would interrupt them.


    Yvonne bit her lip and refused to express her feelings.


    Skr¡¯s palms began to sweat.


    The man in uniform presented the box full of jewelry to Yulia.


    Everyone thought that Yvonne would ept it immediately.


    However, Yulia decided to speak all of a sudden. ¡°Dragon Commander and I have never met before.¡±


    ¡°Then, how could he possibly have feelings for me?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 21

    Triumph Above All Chapter 21


    Chapter 21 Was it Coincidental or Intentional?


    The man in uniform lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sister-inw, I mustn¡¯t say anything else. Dragon


    Commander wrote a poem for you.¡±


    ¡°A short dream may be full of wishes, although it might not be a happy night.¡±


    ¡°The taste of ecstasy was fulfilling, and it tasted better after being stolen


    Boom!


    Lightning appeared in Yulia¡¯s mind.


    It tasted better after being stolen


    Could it be that¡­ the man who forcibly had slept with her that night was Dragon Commander?


    ¡°What did Yuvan say, Yulia?¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry about it so much, just say yes!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you admire Dragon Commander for a really long time, and now he likes you too, it¡¯s a match


    made in heaven!¡±


    Betty was on cloud nine, but she did not understand what the man said earlier.


    Yulia, who couldn¡¯t hide her excitement earlier, suddenly turned cold.


    She stretched out her hand and pushed away the box offered by the man in uniform. Then said, ¡°Take


    it away. I don¡¯t need it!¡±


    Gasp!


    There was an uproar.


    She rejected Dragon Commander¡¯s proposal, which was every girl¡¯s dream!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Was she pretending to be reserved? Or was she too surprised?


    The man in uniform asked quickly, ¡°What do you mean, sister-inw?¡±


    Yulia said coldly, ¡°Marriage is a matter of mutual affection and should not be mixed with anything.¡±


    ¡°Tell Dragon Commander that even if he is powerful and wealthy, I will never ept his proposal!¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡­¡±


    The man¡¯s voice trembled.


    Yulia: ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear, you don¡¯t need to say anything else.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I already have a husband, and he¡¯s right here with me.¡±


    After saying that, Yulia nced at Skr.


    Just as the man in uniform was about to speak, Skr quickly gave him a wink.


    ¡°Alright, Miss Su. I¡¯ll pass these words to Dragon Commander.¡±


    The man in uniform made a gesture to make all the female corps retreat.


    Skr quickly took out his phone and texted Dianne. ¡°Cancel the part where I reveal myself as Dragon


    Commander.¡±


    ¡°Alright, everyone mustn¡¯t reveal my true identity, and those who vite the order will be executed!¡±


    He knew that night five years ago caused eternal pain in Yulia¡¯s heart.


    But he did not expect Yulia to despise him so deeply.


    Even if that person was Dragon Commander, whom she has admired for a long time, he would never


    get her forgiveness!


    It seemed that if he want to stay by Yulia and L¡¯s side and reveal his identity, it would be a long-term


    n.¡±


    He was just hoping that he could change Yulia¡¯s mind before revealing the truth.


    After the female corps retreated, the man in uniform received Dianne¡¯s order to announce their lunch


    break.


    Before everyone could recover from the shocking incident, they were assigned to their respective


    seats.


    Just as Yvonne and Charles were about to find a ce to sit down, the man in uniform scolded, ¡°Aren¡¯t


    you two here to be waiters?¡±


    ¡°And you still want to sit down and eat? Do you have a death wish?¡±


    What?


    Skr¡¯s words were actually true!


    Charles and Yvonne were trembling with fear. They got up quickly and walked to the group of waiters.


    Soon, someone came to assign work for them.


    No one knew if it was coincidental or intentional as Charles and Yvonne turned out to be serving tea at


    Yulia¡¯s table.


    Skr¡¯s words were true once again.


    Yvonne was treated differently now. She had a terrible expression on her face.


    In addition to serving Yulia¡¯s family for dinner, Yvonne could not wait to bury her head in a hole.


    Betty was still struggling with Yulia¡¯s rejection. But she burst out inughter when she saw Charles and


    Yvonne standing side-by-side in their attire.


    ¡°Come here, Charles. Let me take a picture of you. I¡¯ll wash them and put them on the walls so that


    your rtives can see.¡±


    Betty took out her phone and captured lots of photos of Charles and Yvonne.


    Both of them did not dare to speak out. They just sat on the ground while they cursed Betty to death.


    The ceremony was over after the meal since Dragon Commander did not show himself.


    After leaving the theater, Betty immediately reprimanded. ¡°Yulia, are you out of your mind these days?¡±


    ¡°How dare you reject Dragon Commander¡¯s proposal?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to piss us off?¡±


    Lincoln did not understand either and said bitterly, ¡°Yulia, didn¡¯t you always admire Dragon Commander


    and say that he is the most handsome man in the world?¡±


    ¡°Why did you reject him? You even sounded cold.¡±


    ¡°It was a good opportunity for us to be famous and rich. It would also make us one of the most powerful


    families in Cloudtopia.¡±


    ¡°If you epted his proposal, the rtives from the Sue family will not dare to look down on us ever


    again¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it, Yulia¡­¡±


    Yulia remained silent.


    No one could understand how angry she was when she heard that poem.


    She never wanted to remember that humiliating night.


    Even if he was wealthy and had all the power in the world, how could she ever get her pride back?


    Skr nced at her. He could not bear her being scolded. Then said to Lincoln and Betty, ¡°It¡¯s her


    choice, let her be.¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not Dragon Commander, I can still bring Yulia happiness.¡±


    Lincoln snorted coldly, ¡°Know your ce. How dare youpare yourself with Dragon Commander?¡±


    Betty also said disdainfully, ¡°You really know how to lie to us!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve figured out that the reason why the auditor was so respectful to us when we entered the venue. It


    was because Dragon Commander likes Yulia.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless, you even took all the credit!¡±


    ¡°Go away, Yulia will make up her mind and agree to Dragon Commander¡¯s proposal. We can¡¯t tolerate


    you in our family any longer!¡±


    Yulia felt irritated, ¡°Dad, Ms. Betty, please stop arguing. There¡¯s something happening in thepany. I


    have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Skr, if you¡¯re fine with it, go home and take care of L.¡±


    As soon as she was done talking, Yulia gged down a taxi and left.


    She felt like she was about to explode and wanted to be alone.


    Betty red at Skr, she grabbed Lincoln and got in the car.


    Skr was helpless. He thought of L, then arranged a vehicle in a hurry.


    But when he returned to the vi, he found that Lincoln and Betty had locked the entrance.


    That meant that they really did not want him in this household.


    ¡°Get out of the house. You¡¯re just a man that served in the military. You have no pride at all.¡±


    Betty stood on the balcony and cursed at Skr.


    Skr¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡°Betty, I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to insult the army¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Betty was shocked and instantly remembered how Skr pped Lewis.


    This man was violent.


    She stopped provoking him.


    She turned and went back to her room.


    Skr listened closely and heard L¡¯s voice in the room, then left without worrying.


    Even if they did not wee him, he had other ces to go.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 22

    Triumph Above All Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Future Brother-In-Law


    Not long after he left the vi, he called Dianne and instructed, ¡°I¡¯m at the shopping mall near the vi.


    Pick me up at the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Dianne replied.


    Someone eximed behind him as soon as he hung up.


    ¡°Sky, is that you?¡±


    Skr followed the direction of the voice and looked over.


    He saw a young and beautiful woman looking at him with surprise on her face.


    Although they had not seen each other for six years, Skr recognized her at first nce.


    ¡°Naomi!¡±


    Skr did not expect such a coincidence. He was just about to go back to his adoptive parents¡¯ house


    when he met Naomi here.


    Naomi is the daughter of his adoptive parents. She was three years younger than him. She was always


    behind his back. They would bicker with each other when they were kids. They were childhood


    sweethearts.


    If it was not for something that happened in the past, She and Skr would have been married.


    However, after six years of separation, Skr was very happy to meet her again.


    ¡°Sky, it¡¯s you! Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner that you¡¯re back?¡±


    Naomi was a little excited but at the same time felt a bit disappointed.


    ¡°I came here in a rush and there was something that caused a dy. I¡¯ll be heading back to visit mom


    and dad.¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± said Naomi as she turned her head around.


    Skr followed Naomi¡¯s gaze and saw a young man in a blue suit walking through the crowd.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this, Naomi?¡± The man nced at Skr and asked.


    ¡°Naomi put her hair behind her ears, feeling a littleplicated. ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Skr>¡±


    The man noticed Naomi¡¯s change of expressions, and a sense of crisis suddenly arose in him.


    He wrapped his arms around Naomi¡¯s slender waist and said to Skr, ¡°I¡¯m Brian Stephenson. Naomi¡¯s


    fiance.¡±


    Brian did not wait for Skr¡¯s reply and continued in a sarcastic tone, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my father-inw


    that he wanted to match you and Naomi!¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your contract and joined the army six years ago, your kids would¡¯ve been running


    around by now.¡±


    ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about, Brian? Sky has a task at hand. Let¡¯s not disturb him


    anymore.¡±


    Naomi quickly grabbed Brian¡¯s arm and advised.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that she already had a fiance, Naomi did not want to remember the past although she could not


    stop thinking of Skr¡¯s disappearance.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go shopping first, Naomi? I have something to discuss with my future brother-inw.¡±


    Skr said calmly.


    Naomi gave him a deep look and nodded. Then headed into the mall.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been missing for six years, what are you still doing here, Skr? You¡¯re not even a part


    of the Fuller family. Why don¡¯t you treat yourself as if you¡¯re dead?¡± Brian sneered.


    Naomi was not there, he did not have to hide his true self.


    Skr did not care about his words, but asked jokingly, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll steal Naomi from you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have this confidence, future brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re overthinking. Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of a puny soldier? Do you know who I am?¡± Brian


    snorted coldly.


    Skr chuckled: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not interested in your identity.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not interested, you¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ll be embarrassed if I show you my


    identity. You said that you have a task at hand. I just think that you¡¯re useless. You¡¯ve been a soldier for


    six years and you haven¡¯t made a name for yourself, so you can only be sent back to your hometown.


    Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want me to arrange a job for you? It¡¯s better than thebor market offers¡­


    As long as you promise to stay away from Naomi from now on, I¡¯ll guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to


    marry an ordinary woman and live in peace.¡±


    As soon as Brian finished speaking, a jeep with a military te stopped in front of them.


    Dianne walked down immediately and greeted Skr respectfully, ¡°Please get in the car, boss.¡±


    A beautiful woman in a military uniform addressed him as her boss?


    Brian was immediately dumbfounded.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Skr nodded, without looking at Brian.


    ¡°Vincent called just now and said wanted to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Dianne said cautiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    Skr frowned and got into the car immediately.


    ¡°Prettydy, is the Vincent you¡¯re talking about, Mr. Oakley? One of the most powerful figures in


    Cloudtopia?¡±


    Brian could not help but ask.


    Dianne stared, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t know, be wary of someone who¡¯s after your life.¡±


    Boom!


    Brian¡¯s brain exploded.


    He felt like he had seen too much. The vehicle had a military license te and the beauty in her attire


    and Vincent.


    All of that showed that Skr had an extraordinary identity!


    Thinking about it, he actually sneered at Skr and made rude remarks about him. Brian¡¯s back was


    drenched in an instant¡­


    Inside the jeep, Dianne asked Skr respectfully, ¡°Where do you want to go, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Fuller family¡¯s residence. Before that, find me a ce where I can get good wine


    and supplements for elderly folks.¡± Said Skr.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Dianne agreed to his orders and started the car immediately


    On the way there, Dianne asked again: ¡°Do you want to kill Lewis, boss?¡±


    Skr pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Forget about him, just beat him up and release him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a civilian after all. I can spare his life as long as he doesn¡¯t do anything too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a father now, and I don¡¯t want to get too much blood on my hands.¡±


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Half an hourter, Dianne parked the jeep in front of a supermarket.


    Skr got out of the car and chose gifts for his adoptive parents before returning to the car and


    heading to their ce.


    After six years of absence, Skr was a little excited when he was about to see his old folks.


    Unlike many adoptive families, Skr¡¯s adoptive father, Nathaniel, and his adoptive mother, Winona


    treated him like their own son.


    Even after his sister, Naomi¡¯s birth, his status in the family had never changed.


    Moreover, ever since he was living with the Fuller family, he treated his adoptive parents as his


    biological parents for as long as he could remember.


    If he hadn¡¯t been selected to be a secret officerter, he might have had an ordinary job


    apanying his adoptive parents.


    Skr had so many thoughts. The jeep stopped at the gate of an oldmunity.


    Skr got out of the car and walked toward the familiar corridor with his gifts.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A familiar voice came from inside the door.


    It was his adoptive father, Nathaniel.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me, Skr!¡± Skr shouted across the door.


    The door opened immediately.


    ¡°it¡¯s you, Skr my boy!¡±


    Nathaniel had gray hair and reading sses. He looked at Skr with surprise.


    ¡°Naomi said that she met you at the mall¡¯s entrance just now. I thought she was trying to cheer me up.


    But I didn¡¯t expect you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Why are you bringing so many things, my boy? Hurry up ande in, we¡¯re about to have dinner!¡±


    After speaking, Nathaniel epted Skr¡¯s gifts and brought him to the living room.


    Upon entering the room, Skr saw tworge tables with people.


    There was his adoptive mother, Winona, and Naomi at the table. There were also several rtives from


    the Fuller family as well.


    Naomi¡¯s fiance, Brian, was also present.


    However, Brian sat on the main seat although he was much younger.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 23

    Triumph Above All Chapter 23


    Chapter 23 You¡¯re Back!


    The living room was very lively, and no one noticed Skr¡¯s presence.


    His adoptive mother, Winona, served Brian some soup and said, ¡°Our little Naomi isn¡¯t good at


    housework, Brian.¡±


    ¡°You should be patient with her and clean up the house together once she¡¯s married into the


    Stephenson family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what are you worrying about, Winona? The Stephenson family is wealthy and noble. They have


    servants that help out in the family. Naomi would be a nobledy once she¡¯s a part of the Stephenson


    family. Why in the world would she have to clean up the house?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, such a fine youngd like Mr. Stephenson is destined to do great things. Unlike my


    brother who¡¯s walking around the kitchen all day¡± Naomi¡¯s uncle sneered.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Stephenson came from one of the wealthiest families in Cloudtopia! It truly is a


    blessing for our Naomi to be able to marry him!¡± Naomi¡¯s uncle agreed.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Stephenson, don¡¯t you forget to count us in if you have any good projects to make a fortune


    in the future!¡±


    ¡°Our family is counting on you!¡±


    A group of people held wine sses up high and cheered for Brian.


    Brian¡¯s ego was at its peak at that moment, but he still pretended to be humble on the surface. ¡°We¡¯re


    all family, you can just call me Brian.¡±


    ¡°The Stephenson family¡¯s fortune is quite smallpared to the entirety of Cloudtoopia. Please don¡¯t


    think too highly of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh please, the Stephenson family is powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for you and Naomi, I wouldn¡¯t be that proud


    in public.¡± Naomi¡¯s uncle patted Brian on his shoulders while giving him a toast.


    He showed a lot of enthusiasm.


    Upon seeing this scene, Nathaniel could not help but feel a little embarrassed.¡±


    He remembered that he had matched Skr and Naomi six years ago. And before Skr was enlisted


    in the army, he made a verbal engagement for both of them.


    It was only after Skr disappeared for five consecutive years that he gave up on the engagement.


    Now that Skr was back, he did not know how Skr felt after seeing Brian as Naomi¡¯s fiance.


    Nathaniel was feelingplicated, but Skr did not care at all. Instead, he shouted excitedly to his


    adoptive mother Winona.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back!¡±


    Ta-da!


    Everyone at the dinner table followed the direction sound.


    ¡°Skr!¡±


    Winona stood up excitedly.


    She did not expect that Skr woulde back all of a sudden when she had given up hope.


    On the other hand, Naomi looked a little odd.


    She remembered that when she met Skr at the entrance in the afternoon, Skr did not care when


    he found out that she had a fiance. It made her feel ufortable.


    At this moment, her arrogance instigated her to approach Brian, as if she waspeting with Skr in


    secret.


    She convinced herself that Brian was humble, courteous, and wealthy.


    As for Skr, he was just an ordinary person who had been in the military for six years before changing


    his career. However, he was more handsome than Brian.


    However, you can¡¯t rely on looks to survive!


    Any woman would choose Brian without hesitation!


    Naomi was trying to convince herself to choose Brian in her heart, she did not notice that Brian¡¯s face


    changed drastically when he saw Skr.


    ¡°Woah it¡¯s Skr! How did you find us here?¡± Naomi¡¯s aunt said sarcastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he wants to intervene with their rtionship when Naomi¡¯s about to get married.¡± Naomi¡¯s


    uncle said nervously.


    ¡°Tch. If he wanted to intervene, he has to have power first. How could a puny little soldierpete with


    the Stephenson family in Cloudtopia?¡±


    ¡°Besides, Naomi is now Mr. Stephenson¡¯s fiancee, she¡¯s no longer the ignorant little girl from six years


    ago!¡± Several other rtives said deliberately.


    However, On the other hand, Brian who was sitting on the other side was trembling in fear. He also


    broke into a cold sweat, wanting to smash the heads of these people.


    The people told Skr that he would not be able to live in Cloudtopia as long as the Stephenson family


    said so.


    How could they say such a thing? Do they want to bring the Stephenson family misfortune?


    Brian shuddered as he thought of the conversation he had between the beauty in military uniform and


    the warning he got before leaving.


    Brian did not dare to be pretentious anymore. He stood up all of a sudden and bowed to Skr and


    said, ¡°Mr. Stone¡­ you¡¯re back!¡±


    Woosh!


    The once lively living room was now pin-drop silent.


    Everyone¡¯s mouths were wide open, and they looked at Brian in disbelief.


    The wealthy young man with plenty of assets was so respectful to Skr, who had just returned from


    the army. He does not even have a job yet and he¡¯s addressing Skr as Mr. Stone.


    The address ¡°Mr.¡± might not be too shocking when it was addressed by ordinary people, however,


    when it came out from the mouth of the Stephenson family, it showed that they had a higher status.


    No wonder the rtives of the Fuller family were shocked. Nathaniel and Winona were stunned as well.


    Even Naomi, who was fighting over who to pick between Brian and Skr silently, could not ept the


    scene in front of him.


    She fiddled her hands and grit her teeth.


    Her thoughts about Brian were shattered once she saw Brian bowing down to Skr.


    She never thought that Brian, who had been admired by the Fuller family¡¯s rtives, would show that


    much respect to Skr.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 24

    Triumph Above All Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 God of War


    Skr took a closer look at Brian and thought of why Brian treated him differently from before.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s shocked expression, he nodded and said, ¡°Mom, dad, I still have something to


    do here, so I decided to drop by.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to see everyone¡¯s still doing well. Carry on with your meals, Uncle and Aunts. I¡¯m heading


    back now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving now? How can this be? You haven¡¯t been home for six years and you¡¯re leaving? At


    least stay for the night!¡± Nathaniel quickly took Skr¡¯s hand and said.


    Skr took the opportunity to hug him. Then said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be staying here for a long time for this


    mission.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I know your task is important but it will be Naomi¡¯s wedding in two days. Will you be able to


    attend the wedding ceremony?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    ¡°Naomi¡¯s my sister, of course, I¡¯ll make time to attend the wedding!¡± Skr looked at Naomi and smiled.


    For some reason, Naomi sat at the table nkly without any response.


    ¡°Oh, alright, Naomi, don¡¯t be in the way of Skr¡¯s duties!¡± Winona answered quickly to avoid the


    situation from getting awkward.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take him downstairs.¡± Nathaniel happily dragged Skr away.


    After they left, everyone turned their attention toward Brian who was sitting in the main seat.


    ¡°Mr. Stephenson, you seem to be afraid of Skr. Wasn¡¯t he just a soldier? I¡¯ve never heard of him


    doing something great.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a secret identity?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He joined the army before he finished high school. He¡¯s only 25 this year. How could


    he have aplished that much?¡±


    Brian shook his head nkly. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡±


    ¡°How could you not know?¡±


    Naomi was a little surprised.


    Brian kept shaking his head no matter what kind of questions they asked about Skr.


    Thinking about the scene that happened at the entrance of the mall, it was where Brian first met Skr.


    Brian was hostile toward Skr. But Skr told her to leave them alone and said something to Brian.


    Was it possible that Skr threatened Brian?


    It could be possible.


    When Naomi thought about it this way, she was no longer confused.


    Downstairs, Nathaniel lit a cigarette and said slowly, ¡°Skr, I hope the marriage between Naomi and


    Brian didn¡¯t shock you¡­¡±


    Skr quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, dad. I was the one who lost contact with


    you guys after all. Of course, Naomi has the right to pursue happiness.¡±


    ¡°Plus, I grew up with her. She¡¯ll always be a sister in y heart and I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for


    her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already happy that she can live a good life from now on.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After listening to Skr¡¯s sincere words, Nathaniel heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about


    it then.¡±


    Both of them chatted for a while and talked about why he had not contacted his family for the past five


    years.


    Skr told Nathaniel that he was involved in the state secrets and could not reveal anything to anyone.


    Even his existence.


    Nathaniel felt a sense of pride and relief at the same time.


    Wasn¡¯t that something to be proud of that your son was able to contribute to the nation¡¯s security?


    ¡°Skr, have you heard of the Dragon King in the north, who was the first God of War of the Nine


    Continents?¡± Nathaniel lowered his volume and asked mysteriously.


    Skr held back hisughter and said, ¡°Where did you get this news from, dad? If there was a Dragon


    King in the north, why haven¡¯t I heard of it?¡±


    ¡°What even is the first God of War of the Nine Continents? That¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Really? Rufus must have lied to me. That¡¯s not right¡­ His son is serving in the Northwest, and he¡¯s


    alsoing back this year¡­¡±


    Nathaniel was puzzled.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a legend, and you took them seriously?¡± Skrughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that Rufus is lying! His son used toze around all day long. So why would he leave the army


    after being enlisted in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°Unlike my son, who¡¯s very powerful and performed secret missions. He truly is a man of steel!¡±


    Seeing that Nathaniel¡¯s waist was straighter than before, Skr couldn¡¯t help but think if Nathaniel


    knew that he was the first God of War of the Nine Continents, what kind of expression would he have


    on his face?


    Just when Skr was deep in his thoughts, Nathaniel suddenly changed the subject and said, ¡°Naomi


    is about to get married, and you¡¯re still single.¡±


    ¡°Use this opportunity to go on dates. Although Rufus likes to lie, he has a beautiful daughter. And she


    even has a high degree of education. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Skr¡¯s head suddenly turned big.


    ¡°I have to leave immediately, dad. If you have anything else to say, let¡¯s talk about it on another day,


    alright?¡±


    Before Nathaniel could react, Skr fled the scene at the speed of light.


    Unexpectedly, in thest second, he was still immersed in the sense of aplishment that he was


    the God of War.


    And in the next second, he became a young man who was urged by his old man to go on a blind date


    and ran away in fright.


    He was drunk¡­


    He went back to the car.


    Dianne asked, ¡°We¡¯ve already arranged a ce for you to stay, would you like to head there now,


    boss?¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s at Ocean Hill¡± Dianne answered.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Skr nodded, not paying too much attention.


    Thest thing that was important to him was money since he had such a powerful background.


    However, it was different for Dianne, he did not even her ask whose money was spent.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 25

    Triumph Above All Chapter 25


    Chapter 25 A Little Dog?


    Ocean Hill was built on a hill with a panoramic view of the harbor, as its name suggested.


    It is the most luxurious vi in Cloudtopia.


    It had 68 vis, their price starts from 60 million.


    The most expensive vi was located at the center of the mountainside vi.


    Dianne bought the most luxurious mountainside vi for Skr, for which the price was as high as 130


    million.


    More than half an hourter, the jeep was parked at the gate of Ocean Hills.


    Dianne went to the security room to do some paperwork.


    Skr hopped out of the car and looked at the faintly visible harbor in the dark. He lit a cigarette.


    He took a couple of puffs, then crushed it under his foot.


    He was no longer alone. He had a daughter now, and he did not think he would be a good father if he


    had the smell of smoke on him.


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but grinned when he thought of L.


    ¡°Skr!¡±


    An angry voice was heard nearby.


    Skr turned around and saw Nichs walking out of a vi.


    It was like meeting an enemy.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nichs asked angrily.


    Skr nced at him. ¡°I live here.¡±


    ¡°What? You live here?¡±


    Nichs sneered as if he heard the funniest joke in his life ¡°Skr, you are really a dirty liar. Do you


    know how much the cheapest vi cost here?¡±


    ¡°How much is it? I genuinely don¡¯t know.¡±


    Skr said nothing.


    ¡°Hahaha, are you revealing too much? I¡¯ve already asked about it, the cheapest vi is 68 million.¡±


    ¡°Even our family can¡¯t fork out this much cash. You¡¯re only a poor soldier. How dare you say that you


    live here? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Nichsughed loudly.


    Skr frowned, but seeing Diannee out of the security room after filling up the paperwork, he did


    not bother to deal with him. Then said to him, ¡°I suggest you stay away from me, Nichs. I¡¯m only


    giving you one chance, you better appreciate it.¡±


    He then got onto the jeep and drove to the vis.


    ¡°Hmph. What a pretentious runt.¡± Nichs snorted.


    If Skr lived at Ocean Hills, wouldn¡¯t he be showing off his power to him in the first ce?


    Leaving right after seeing him was as if he was feeling embarrassed when his lies were exposed.


    ¡°He knows how to act!¡±


    Nichs spat in the direction where Skr left.


    ¡°Sir, please refrain from doing any uncivilized acts at the entrance of Ocean Hills.¡±


    A security guard came up to stop him.


    The people who live here were often famous in Cloudtopia.


    Nichs hurriedly handed the security a pack of cigarettes and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry my friend, I


    was wrong.¡±


    ¡°By the way, which vi did they ask for earlier?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±


    The security had already epted the cigarette, but he returned it as soon as he heard his question.¡±


    Nichs shoved it back into his hands. ¡°That¡¯s my ssmate. The family has always been poor. He


    told me that he lives here earlier.¡±


    ¡°I just want to verify if he was lying, I don¡¯t want anyone to be deceived by him.¡±


    Upon hearing what he said, the security captain put the cigarette in his pocket and said with a smile,


    ¡°Did you see that beautiful woman driving?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s the owner of the vi and her name is Dianne. She just bought our most expensive


    mountainside vi at Ocean Hills today.¡±


    ¡°The mountainside vi? Oh Lord, that woman is rich!¡± Nichs eximed.


    However, the next moment, he fell into his thoughts again.


    How could Skr know such a rich woman and move into the vi together at night?


    Could it be possible that¡­ The woman was taking care of Skr


    Was he that woman¡¯s little dog?


    If that was the case, then what Skr said was true.


    Tch!


    Not only was that woman rich, but she was also stunning.


    How could Skr be such a simp?


    Not only did he rob the woman he was interested in, but she was also a young and beautiful rich


    woman.


    Nichs was filled with jealousy and resentment.


    However, his eyes shed, then muttered to himself. ¡°Skr, even if you¡¯re able to live at Ocean Hills,


    You¡¯ll lose your dignity as a man.¡±


    ¡°If Yulia were to know how bad your state is right now, would she regret choosing the wrong person?¡±


    in the vi area. The jeep stopped, and Dianne took Skr to the mountainside vi.


    After a while, Skr suddenly halted.


    He saw an old man practicing boxing under a tree not far away with a young girl standing next to him,


    also wearing a training suit, observing the old man¡¯s every move.


    With Skr¡¯s knowledge, he could recognize that the set of punches was a type of artillery punch that


    was popr in a special unit in the 1970s.


    This boxing technique was powerful, but it had a fatal w. That is, the damage dealt to your enemy


    was big, but the user would have to take recoil damage.


    Therefore, it was reced by new boxing techniques in the 1980s.


    And this old man might have been from the army, and he was not updated on the information about it.


    So he thought that this set of artillery punches was a magic weapon to control the enemy and kill him,


    and he has been studying it until now.


    Skr shook his head subconsciously, ready to leave.


    His slight movement caught the attention of the old man.


    The old man halted his training and frowned at Skr. Then, he said, ¡°You still have a long way to go,


    youngd. Don¡¯t let your body go to waste because of greed.¡±


    Skr was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that he had to put away his fierce aura after


    returning to Cloudtopia to fit in.


    This old man, who has practiced for most of his life, could feel the aura of anyone.


    The old man saw him with Dianne, making the old man misunderstand.


    Dianne blushed and was about to argue, but Skr stopped her.


    ¡°Sir, with all due respect, there is something wrong with the boxing technique you practiced just now,


    which is contrary to the purpose of this move. It is best not to practice it in the future.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 26

    Triumph Above All Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    Skr felt that the old man was from the army as he had strict behavior. He advised him kindly.


    But the young girl next to her immediately snorted coldly, ¡°My grandfather said that you¡¯re addicted to


    alcohol and there was no cure. Not only do you not reflect on yourself, but you dare to provoke others


    as well!¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°This set of boxing techniques is a secret of the organization. Not a yboy like you would understand


    this technique.¡±


    yboy?


    Skrughed.


    That was the first time he was referred to as a yboy.


    Although it did not sound very good, he did not care about the remarks given by a little girl


    ¡°You¡¯ve been tired for the whole day, boss. Why don¡¯t you rest up?¡± Diane said as she nced at the


    girl.


    Skr nodded.


    Although he had already given his opinions and advice to them, they refused to believe it. So, it was


    not something he could control.


    The old man shuddered when he heard Dianne address Skr as her boss. It was as if he figured out


    something.


    The girl did not notice something uncanny about him. She thought that Skr was self-aware of


    himself. Then she said aggressively, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave? Are you feeling guilty?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Judy. I wasn¡¯t paying attention earlier. I didn¡¯t address him by sir!¡± The old man stared


    at Skr¡¯s back with his burning eyes as he said regretfully.


    ¡°What do you mean, grandpa?¡± the girl asked in surprise.


    The old man lifted his gaze off him and sighed heavily. ¡°Did you realize that when your words offended


    him, thedy in uniform had murderous intentions towards you?¡±


    ¡°I felt her aura at that moment. It was like a mighty army. I can¡¯t even beat her even if there were ten of


    myself.¡±


    ¡°And such a professional like her called that person her boss. I suspect that he¡¯s hiding his strength.¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that he might be the legendary one that has immense status and strength.¡±


    ¡°Who is the legendary one?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, Judy. Just remember we are to be respectful to him and never offend


    him in the future.¡± The old man said with a serious expression.


    ¡°Legendary characters seem to be very powerful¡­¡± The girl looked at Skr¡¯s back thoughtfully.


    Skr was walking to the vi when his phone rang.


    It was Yulia who called.


    ¡°Skr, did my parents kick you out?¡± Yulia sounded anxious.


    Skr smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, I found a ce to stay. I¡¯ll see you and L tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Where else can you go besides the hotel?¡±


    ¡°I saved up some money to buy a small apartment in the past few years. I n to move in with L for


    a while. Why don¡¯t you check out of the hotel and live there for the time being? Yulia


    continued.


    Skr¡¯s heart felt warm. ¡°I won¡¯t go there tonight, or you¡¯ll have to follow me back and forth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow.¡± Yulia hung up the phone without worrying.


    It was ten at night. In the vi where the Sue family lived.


    Madam Sue sat on the sofa with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Mom, I heard that Yulia had a big fight with her parents and is nning to move out,¡± Charles said as


    he picked up his phone.


    Madam Sue snorted, ¡°She should move out. She offended Nichs and even rejected Dragon


    Commander¡¯s proposal.¡±


    ¡°Hope she doesn¡¯te back after she understands everything. It¡¯s to save the Sue family¡¯s


    reputation.¡±


    At that moment, the door creaked and Yvonne walked in revealing clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you think it¡¯s shameful while dressed like that at night, where did you go?¡± Madam Sue


    scolded.


    Betty could not wait to post the photos she took of Yvonne and Charles as waiters during the


    ceremony to the family group.


    The Sue family group exploded. Charles and Yvonne¡¯s reputations were swept away. Madam Sue felt


    like she was pped in the face.


    Their dream of being wealthy was broken.


    Madam Sue could not believe it. So, she ran to Charles¡¯ ce for an exnation. However, she could


    not find Yvonne anywhere all night and Charles could not give her an exnation.


    The more she waited, the angrier she got. Seeing that Yvonne dressed as if she was sleeping on the


    streets, she wanted to p her.


    Yvonne pouted. ¡°Isn¡¯t this for the Sue family?¡±


    ¡°Not only did Yulia offend Lewis, but he also offended Dragon Commander.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t find someone to back up our financials, we¡¯re going to go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Looking for a backup? Who are you looking for?¡±


    Madam Sue¡¯s expression softened as soon as she heard it.


    Yvonne sat next to Madam and said proudly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve got Harry Chase, the eldest son of the


    Chase family in my hands.¡±


    ¡°The Chase family is not badpared to the Wexler family!¡±


    Madam Sue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up ¡°Was it the one who you were on a blind date withst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, That¡¯s him!¡±


    Yvonne raised her eyebrows, ¡°Grandma, your granddaughter is now Harry¡¯s girlfriend. If Nichs


    wants to mess with us, I¡¯m afraid he has to think about it before doing so.¡±


    Madam Sue immediately raised her eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Alright, grandma wasn¡¯t wrong about him


    after all.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, you keep striving for sess even if you encountered setbacks. You still have the


    courage to fight back.¡±


    Yvonne¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I can still deal with the both


    of them without Dragon Commander.¡±


    the next morning, Skr finished the breakfast prepared by Dianne when he received a text from Yulia.


    She sent him the address of the apartment and told him to head there.


    Half an hourter, Skr appeared the apartment.


    L shouted excitedly for her mother as soon as the doorbell rang.


    Skr saw a little girl in pink running toward him excitedly as soon as Yulia opened the door.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally here!¡± L eximed while running.


    Skr squatted down and opened his arms to hug L.


    ¡°Daddy, are you done with work? Can you y with me today? I missed you so much yesterday!¡±


    L hugged his neck tightly and nudged him.


    Skr felt that his heart was about to melt.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡±


    Skr was a little surprised as he saw the luggage in the living room.


    Seeing therge and small luggage in the living room, Skr was a little surprised.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 27

    Triumph Above All Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    ¡°When mommy came homest night, she had a big quarrel with grandma and grandpa. Then she


    packed her things up and brought me here very early today.¡±


    ¡°Mom said that we will live here from now on, you¡¯ll live with us, right? Daddy?¡± said L.


    Yulia quickly exined, ¡°I was in such a hurry to move out because L was crying for her dad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been raising this little one with my own hands. You only came back for two days and all she


    remembers is you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think L needs her mommy anymore¡­¡±


    Yulia exined to Skr why she moved here early in the morning. Eventually, he felt a little


    touched.


    Skr was very moved. He then asked L. ¡°Your mommy is jealous, L. Who do you like


    more?¡±


    L looked at Skr and Yulia, she was in a dilemma.


    Yulia red at Skr in a dissatisfied manner. She wondered if he took it too far bypeting to be


    L¡¯s favorite.


    Skr ignored her and waited for L¡¯s answer.


    Lid on Skr¡¯s shoulder and looked at Yulia. Then said coyishly, ¡°I like both of you the


    same!¡±


    Heh!


    Yulia was amused.


    ¡°L, you¡¯re our clever little girl.¡±


    Skr could not help but hug her a little tighter.


    Skr then yed with L in the living room when Yulia changed her clothes. She asked, ¡°Do you


    have any ns for today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the yground. L wanted to go there for a long time, but she kept saying she wanted to


    wait for dad toe back.¡± Yulia said.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring you to the yground if that¡¯s what you want, L!¡±


    L pped her little hands and cheered.


    When Skr carried her out, L said, ¡°Mommy also has a request, daddy.¡±


    ¡°What does she want?¡±


    Skr nced at Yulia and asked.


    ¡°Mommy likes nes. Let¡¯s buy mom nes after we go to the yground!¡± L said seriously.


    Yulia was stunned for a moment, and her eyes turned red.


    She always thought that her daughter was still young, but the little one knew everything.


    Skr nodded. ¡°Alright, I promise I¡¯ll fulfill both of your needs!¡±


    Yulia quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take her seriously. Just y with her will do.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Skr did not say anything, he felt guilty once again.


    He owed them too much.


    When they got downstairs, Yulia froze..


    There was a young man in a ck suit. He was holding a bouquet of roses.


    ¡°There¡¯s a jewelry exhibition in Opal City this afternoon. Let¡¯s head thereter, Yulia. You can choose


    anything you want. It¡¯ll be unique to wear it during our wedding.¡±


    After saying that, the man put the roses away, revealing his face.


    It turned out to be Nichs.


    Looking at the rose in front of her, Yulia felt chills down her spine.


    She did not expect Nichs would chase after her after what happened.


    He still has the guts to gift her flowers.


    Nichs saw Skr at the same time.


    Nichs¡¯ pupils shrunk when he saw Skr holding L in his arms. ¡°Who are you to carry L


    around?¡±


    Just as Skr was about to speak, L suddenly pointed at Nichs and said angrily, ¡°Daddy, this


    man likes to bully mommy, L hates him!¡±


    ¡°Daddy?¡±


    Nichs¡¯ expressions changed dramatically.


    Had Yulia told L to address Skr as her father a few days ago?


    The both of them came out of the house together this morning, and he thought that they were now a


    family.


    So, L called Skr her father under Yulia¡¯s request.


    Thinking of this, the anger in Nichs¡¯ heart was ignited.


    ¡°Yulia, I¡¯ve been chasing you for so long, and you¡¯ve never even given me an answer.¡±


    ¡°This poor guy just came back from the army and you¡¯re weing him. You even let your daughter


    call him dad. You are a cheap woman!¡±


    Last night, Skr followed a beautiful woman back to the mountainside vi worth 130 million. He was


    already jealous to the point of madness.


    He had no idea Skr would be able to sleep with her in just three days after returning from the army.


    At this moment, Nichs felt extremely resentful.


    Upon hearing Nichs¡¯ words, Yulia¡¯s eyes froze, ¡°You better watch your mouth, Nichs! You almost


    killed my father twice! I¡¯d rather die than marry a shameless viin like you!¡±


    Nichs suddenly pointed at Skr and grinned. ¡°I¡¯m shameless? What about him? Is he a good man


    in your eyes?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I saw him at Ocean Hills with adyst night.¡±


    ¡°The security guard said that he was with her. Can you believe it?¡±


    Yulia was slightly startled. She continued, ¡°What happens to him is also my business, I don¡¯t need you


    to care about it about it!¡±


    ¡°So be it, Yulia!!¡±


    Nichs did not expect Yulia to react like that, He was so angry, he crushed the rose in his hands and


    left.


    Yulia bit her lip tightly, she felt extremelyplicated. She knew that their fight was not over


    yet.


    Yulia was a little stunned in the car.


    She did not know if it was because of Nichs¡¯ annoyance or if it was because of what he said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit with L in the back, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Skr said all of a sudden.


    Yulia felt Skr¡¯s concern and became less irritated. She nodded, then sat at the back.


    Skr drove for a while and cleared his throat. He spoke unnaturally.¡±What, Nichs said earlier was


    to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    Yulia responded and said nothing.


    Skr could not see the look on her face and did not know whether she believed him or not.


    However, it was not easy to bring this topic up again as the conversation was over.


    Afterward, the three of them went to the yground and yed with L.


    L was happy as she was apanied by her parents.


    After taking a break, all of them went to the jewelry exhibition.


    Before entering, various luxury cars could be seen in the parking lot. The specifications of this jewelry


    exhibition were high.


    On their way to the exhibition hall, there were various brands exhibiting their most morous jewelry.


    The jewelry that caught everyone¡¯s attention was the world¡¯s top brand, Eternal Youth Jewelry.


    One of the pendants was iid with a rarepiszuli. If examined closely, there was also an engraving


    of a deer on thepiszuli. It was named the ¡°The Heart of South Africa¡±.


    There was another ne. It had a golden button and was iid with a ruby of the highest quality,


    surrounded by twenty-four dazzling diamonds. It was named ¡°Grain of Red Sand¡±


    They were all crafted by royal European craftsmen.


    Some people came just to witness these pieces of jewelry with their own eyes.


    As for Yulia, she was interested in the Heart of South Africa.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 28

    Triumph Above All Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird that The Heart of South Africa made by a European craftsman has many simr details to


    the ne from the Sui Dynasty.¡± Yulia could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Maybe they copied the ideas of our ancestors!¡± Skr smiled.


    Yulia shook her head. ¡°Not, our ancient relics were unearthed after it was made¡­¡±


    Skr said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just say if you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Mom likes it! Otherwise, mommy wouldn¡¯t have looked at it so carefully!¡±


    L nodded vigorously and said.


    ¡°Then daddy will buy it for mommy, okay?¡± Skr said with a smile.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Mommy, you see? Daddy loves you very much too! Don¡¯t be mad at daddy again


    next time!¡± L cheered.


    Only then did Yulia understand why L asked Skr to bring her and have a look at the ne.


    Turned out this was what he had in mind.


    He¡¯s such a bold man.


    After hearing their conversation, the young man beside them spoke. ¡°Little girl, this ne that your


    mommy likes is the most expensive one in the whole exhibition. It costs 80 million dors! The red one


    next to it costs at least 40 million!


    ¡°What? That¡¯s so expensive!¡±


    Yulia was taken aback.


    Although she did not take Skr¡¯s words seriously and thought that they were just going to examine


    them, she did not expect to pay millions just for a ne.


    ¡°Daddy, how much is 80 million? Is it expensive?¡± L asked curiously.


    Skr nodded and smiled gently. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little expensive, but Daddy can afford it!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, L has the best daddy in the world!¡±


    The little girl pped her hands and cheered.


    Yulia red at Skr, expressing her dissatisfaction.


    This guy was weird. Didn¡¯t he know that a child would believe everything adults say?


    Skr could not afford it. Yet he was still lying? When will he ever learn?


    Yulia muttered to herself, not knowing that she and L were the most important people to him


    now.


    It did not matter if it cost 40 or 80 million. He could afford anything even if it was extremely expensive.


    All kinds of jewelry are disyed under the lights, they glimmered beautifully.


    They followed the crowd. Yulia then stopped in front of one of the disy stands.


    Skr saw her and it turned out to be a ne that looked simr to the Heart of South Africa.


    Except, the pendant in the middle was not cyan, but an ordinary blue color. There were not any


    engravings on it as well.


    The price was 30 thousand. Yulia was a little tempted by it.


    Skr did not want to get that ne for her. Instead, he turned to her and said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t match


    your beauty. I¡¯ll buy the Heart of South Africa for you.¡±


    ¡°Yo, who am I to be so loud! Look, that¡¯s my sister who dared to offend Dragon Commander!¡± A


    sarcastic voice was heard,


    Skr turned around and saw Yvonne. She was wearing heavy make-up and walking over arrogantly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Skr, you simp. Did you win the lottery? How are you so daring to buy the Heart


    of South Africa?¡±


    ¡°The heart of South Africa represents the supreme glory, do you think you deserve it?¡±


    Yulia froze upon seeing Yvonne. She turned away as she did not want to deal with her.


    ¡°Evil Aunt, beat her up, daddy!¡± L suddenly waved her small arms and shouted angrily.


    A cold light shed in Skr¡¯s eyes.


    He thought that after yesterday¡¯s incident, Yvonne would still feel embarrassed. However, he did not


    expect her to recover from yesterday¡¯s embarrassment this quickly.


    She thought that since Yulia rejected Dragon Commander¡¯s marriage prosal and offended him, it gave


    her a sense of superiority.


    ¡°Apologize to Yulia and get out of here!¡± Skr said coldly.


    Yvonne¡¯s face sank, and she sneered. ¡°I can say whatever I want, Skr.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Yulia is a shameless woman. She became pregnant and didn¡¯t even know who was the man


    who made her like this. She even wanted to give birth to this child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years and found that you¡¯re willing to be by her side and now, the kid has a father.


    Isn¡¯t she doing this for herself?¡±


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    Yvonne was causing a scene in the exhibition hall as it was not very noisy in the first ce.


    It immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    Yulia froze and her face went pale. She felt strange gazes around her.


    It was one of the most traumatic experiences she had in her life and hated when people talked about it.


    However, not only did Yvonne say it out loud, she even said it in front of so many people


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Skr¡¯s murderous intent rose. He took a step forward.


    Smack!


    He pped Yvonne in the face.


    Five fingerprints could be seen on her face.


    Yvonne covered her face, her whole body was in shock.


    ¡°How dare you hit me, Skr? Do you know who my boyfriend is?¡± Yvonne shouted hysterically.


    Smack!


    He pped her again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hitting you? I don¡¯t care who your boyfriend is. I¡¯ll kill you if you bully Yulia again!¡±


    After saying that, Skr¡¯s body temperature dropped, and his eyes were malicious.


    Seeing Skr like this, Yvonne could not help but shiver. She did not dare to speak again.


    ¡°How dare you touch my woman, Skr!¡±


    Harry walked through the crowd and appeared in front of Skr with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s Harry Chase!¡±


    ¡°The woman he pped turned out to be Harry¡¯s girlfriend. This kid is going to have bad luck!¡±


    The people around were talking a lot, some sympathized, while some gloated.


    However, it was clear that Harry¡¯s identity could not be ignored as all of the rich and powerful people


    gathered at the exhibition hall.


    At this moment, Yulia also tugged on Skr¡¯s arm nervously and whispered, ¡°Skr, don¡¯t be


    impulsive, we can¡¯t afford to offend the Chase family.¡±


    After returning from the ceremony yesterday, Yvonne refused to remain silent. So, she took the


    opportunity to dedicate herself to Harry.


    Harry did not attend the ceremony, so he did not know Yvonne went there to be a waiter. He thought


    that he would rely on her to be close to Dragon Commander.


    The both of them started dating each other immediately.


    The Chase family was so powerful, that they were ranked the 15th in Cloudtopia. With Harry as her


    boyfriend, Yvonne became arrogant.


    Skr listened to Yulia and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Was he joking? Did he want topete with Harry?


    Any strand of hair he plucked out was thicker than Harry¡¯s waist!


    As soon as Yvonne saw Harry supporting her, she immediately threw herself at Skr and said, ¡°Dear,


    Skr will kill me if you don¡¯te for me!¡±


    ¡°Boo hoo¡­ I¡¯ve only just said a couple of words to my sister, how could it be like this?¡±


    Seeing Yvonne this helpless triggered Harry¡¯s desire to protect her. Then, he eximed arrogantly,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one can bully you when I¡¯m here!¡±


    Harry raised his eyebrows and asserted his dominance over Skr. ¡°Apologize to my woman and get


    out of here!¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Skr sneered.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s the meaning of death!¡± Harry clenched his fists.


    Yvonne raised her head and looked at Skr with contempt. She wanted to see how long this useless


    man wouldst in front of Harry.


    As for Yulia, she was unable to catch her breath. She fiddled her hands.


    Skr was the only one who was grinning.


    He was thinking about how to deal with Harry.


    However, before he could make a move, a sharp voice came from behind.


    ¡°Who wants Mr. Stone to get out of here?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 29

    Triumph Above All Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Skr followed the direction of the sound, and saw a girl of an eighteen-year-old girl, in a white satin


    approaching them.


    Skr was slightly startled when she approached them.


    It turned out to be the young girl he met at Ocean Hillsst night.


    ¡°Who is this girl? Does she not know Harry¡¯s identity?¡± A young man blurted out.


    The middle-aged man next to him pped his head as soon as he was done speaking.


    ¡°Do you want to die? Don¡¯t say things that you don¡¯t know. That¡¯s Judy Shepard. She¡¯s the eldest


    daughter of the Shepard family!¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡¯s Judy Shepard? Sorry dad, I didn¡¯t know that¡­¡±


    The young man covered his head, he was sweating from fear.


    The Shepard family is one of the four most powerful families in Cloudtopia.


    Judy was the only granddaughter of the family and was favored by Mr. Shepard.


    No one here couldpete with their st¨¢tus.


    Harry, who was furious earlier put away his fists after seeing Judy. Then said to her with a smile. ¡°Are


    you here to attend the jewelry exhibition too, Miss Shepard?¡±


    ¡°This exhibition was organized by my grandfather to make me happy. What¡¯s so strange about me


    attending?¡± Judy snorted.


    Harry could not keep up with his facade but still tried his best to smile. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re free to


    come and leave as you wish, miss.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, if I didn¡¯t show up, I¡¯m afraid someone might make my guest crawl out of here!¡±


    Judy red at Harry, then turned to Skr. ¡°My apologies, Mr. Stone for letting something unsightly


    disturb your enjoyment.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to arrange for security for you and your family during the exhibition?¡±


    What!


    Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    Not only was the Shepard family powerful, but they were also famous for being unruly and


    willful.


    Judy was Mr. Shepard¡¯s favorite grandchild. He did not pay attention to his three other grandsons.


    How could she be so respectful towards someone like Skr?


    Why?


    ¡°Miss Shepard¡­ You..¡±


    Harry was dumbfounded.


    How could a scumbag like him earn Miss Shepard¡¯s respect?


    Yulia was also confused.


    Was it still Skr who had been with Yulia for five years and got rejected as soon as he came back


    from the military?


    Skr nodded and smiled at Judy.


    After all, the Shepard family was wealthy and prestigious. Mr. Shepard was powerful as well.


    He knew at once that Skr¡¯s identity was not that simple after meeting themst night. And yet, he did


    not even know Skr¡¯s name.


    Judy must have been lectured by Mr. Shepard so she was this respectful toward him.


    She nodded her head. It was a sign that Skr was under their protection.


    Harry had not recovered from his shock when he felt Skr¡¯s gaze on him. He then trembled. ¡°I¡¯m¡­


    sorry¡­ Mr. Stone¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were the Shepard family¡¯s guest¡­ I¡­¡±


    Judy was shocked, then understood what was happening. She then waved at Harry and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you want him to crawl out of the venue earlier? Well now, take this disgusting woman with you and


    crawl out together!¡±


    Hum¡­


    Harry and Yvonne¡¯s mind was in a mess.


    How could they ever face anyone of the upper-ss family in Cloudtopia in the future?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think your words will work, Miss Shepard!¡± Skr jokingly said.


    Judy¡¯s expression changed. She then told Harry and Yvonne right at their faces, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself. Both of you, crawl out of the venue right now!¡±


    ¡°Everyone in Cloudtopia knows that I have a bad temper. If you ignore my words now, I¡¯ll make you feel


    worse!¡±


    Harry¡¯s face went pale in an instant. He knew that she could make them do it since she had been spoilt


    when she was young.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk it out, dear?¡± Yvonne said lightly as she tried to persuade Judy.


    Harry gritted his teeth and went down on the floors and crawled out like a dog with Yvonne.


    The both of them stood up once they reached the entrance.


    ¡°Yulia and Skr, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡±


    Inside the exhibition hall. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. Let¡¯s continue looking at the jewelry, everyone!¡± Skr said.


    The crowd dispersed.


    Yulia had many doubts. However, she swallowed her words since Judy was also there.


    ¡°You¡¯re so amazing, daddy! You made the bad guys y the puppy!¡± L pped her hands and


    giggled.


    Skr seemed to be the hero in L¡¯s heart as he was capable of doing anything.


    Skr thought about it for a while then said, ¡°It was all thanks to this youngdy over here. She was


    the one who drove the bad guys who were bullying mommy away.¡±


    ¡°Judy stroked her hair and felt a little embarrassed. ¡°You can call me aunty, little girl.¡±


    ¡°Why should I call you auntie? You¡¯re so pretty and you¡¯re wearing a white dress. Why should I?¡± L


    asked as her eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Because if you addressed me as sister, I¡¯ll have to call your parents uncle and aunty. It feels like I¡¯m


    losing my status when I think about it.¡±


    Judy replied seriously.


    Oh¡­


    Skr was a little speechless. Was that worth fighting for?


    ¡°No way! I¡¯m calling you sister!¡±


    L was too young to understand seniority. However, she was still a toddler, so she was willing


    to insist on herself.


    ¡°No, you must address me as aunty, or else I won¡¯t answer you!¡±


    Judy did not care.


    Skr could not bear with it much longer and said, ¡°L, you should address her by aunty!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 30

    Triumph Above All Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    ¡°If you call her sister, she¡¯ll call me uncle, and I don¡¯t want to feel so old.¡±


    The little girl thought about it again, and nodded her head, ¡°Okay daddy, I¡¯ll call her aunty.¡±


    Once they made their agreement, Skr heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yulia was in a better mood after seeing how Skr dealt with two quarreling girls. It seemed that he


    knew how to take care of children.


    ¡°Go ahead and carry on what you were doing, Miss Shepard. We¡¯re just looking around. We don¡¯t need


    someone to keep uspany.¡± Said Skr as he walked forward and picked L up.


    He did not know Judy well, so he did not know what they knew.


    If he let this youngdy follow them, who knows what she would say if they bumped into another


    person?


    Yulia was a little suspicious of Skr¡¯s identity from the beginning. If she had said anything about it,


    she would be in trouble.


    Skr led them all the way, looking at the dazzling jewels on both sides. Until they stopped in front of a


    huge crystal disy cab, both of them could not help but exim at the same time.


    ¡°Wow! Is this the ne mommy likes? It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    It was women¡¯s nature to like jewelry.


    Yulia felt her soul trembling.


    There were many other women at the scene. It did not matter if they were young or old. All of them


    were looking at the nes in obsession, imagining themselves wearing the jewelry.


    The expensive prize also made it the center of attention.


    However, after a while, two beauties in uniform wearing white gloves came over, followed by a dozen of


    security personnel.


    ¡°Sorry everyone, the jewelry in showcase number 8 will be reced shortly. A mysterious man had


    already bought The Heart of South Africa and A Grain of Red Sand, Please enjoy the rest of the


    exhibition has to offer.¡± One of the beauties announced.


    Everyone felt reluctant as they did not get to appreciate their beauty enough.


    Yulia retracted her gaze and said to Skr. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I can¡¯t afford it anyway.¡±


    L was throwing a fit.


    ¡°Daddy, someone else bought the ne that mommy likes! What are we supposed to do? That was


    mommy¡¯s desire¡­¡±


    Skr smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry L, I¡¯ll make mommy¡¯s dreamse true when her birthday


    comes. I promise¡±


    ¡°Daddy? Mommy¡¯s birthday is the day after tomorrow. Can you steal the ne back?¡± L asked in


    excitement.


    ¡°Uh¡­ We can¡¯t steal things from other people, L. That¡¯s wrong. Daddy has money, I can buy it


    back.¡±


    Skr patted L¡¯d head with affection.


    Yuliaughed as well.


    She thought that Skr wasforting L, so she did not take it seriously. She even bet that L


    would forget about the ne by then. As she would buy the 30 thousand nes and L would


    not even know.


    The three of them looked around but no other jewelry was able to capture Yulia¡¯s heart no matter how


    beautifully crafted they were after The Heart of South Africa was no longer on disy.


    It was almost five o¡¯clock and Skr suggested that they head back.


    ¡°Then let me bring you to dinner first.¡± Yulia said.


    Skr waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll just cook at home, L doesn¡¯t really eat much in restaurants


    anyway.¡±


    ¡°No way! The kitchen will explode as soon as she cooks!¡±


    Yulia shook her head and shouted. Her face was flushed red.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it L, all I did was break a pot!¡±


    L hid in Skr¡¯s arm and whispered to him, ¡°Mommy burns the food every time, it¡¯s not


    yummy¡­


    Skr could not hold it anymore and burst out inughter


    Yulia¡¯s cooking skills were scary enough to frighten a child.


    Yulia rolled her eyes and defended herself. ¡°I¡¯m just inexperienced. I¡¯m usually busy at thepany.


    Every time I tried to get better at cooking in my free time, it always ends up bad.¡±


    Skrughed even louder when he saw Yulia this embarrassed.


    What happened to the cold and emotionless female president?


    Yulia frowned and turned away. She did not want to pay any attention to them.


    ¡°Skr ignored Yulia and said gently to L, ¡°L, mommy¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t yummy, but I can assure


    you that daddy¡¯s cooking is better.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to try daddy¡¯s cooking?¡±


    ¡°Really? Does daddy make yummy food? I wanna try, I wanna try!¡± L danced with joy.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go get groceries!¡±


    It felt like a 100-meter sprint to Skr as he carried L in his arms.


    Listening to L¡¯sughter, Skr thought to himself that as long as he yed his role as a father and


    a husband perfectly, Yulia and L would be used to hispany. Then they would ?not drive him


    away if Yulia Knew his identity.


    After buying groceries, they went back home. Skr told Yulia to watch cartoons with L as he got


    busy in the kitchen.


    However, as soon as he was washing the vegetables, Yulia walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°I can guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to prepare a meal within half an hour without your help.¡± Skr smiled.


    Yulia remained silent. She looked at him quietly and had aplicated expression on her face.


    Skr¡¯s heart was pounding, but he still had something to do.


    After a moment, Yulia spoke in sotto voce.


    ¡°Just¡­ Who are you, Skr?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 31

    Triumph Above All Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    Trouble seemed to have finallye. However, he did not expect it toe so soon.


    ¡°I am L¡¯s father, so shouldn¡¯t I be doing this?¡± Skr chuckled.


    Yulia red and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You know exactly why I¡¯m asking you this.¡±


    ¡°Was it because of Judy?¡± Skr asked.


    Yulia nodded and said, ¡°Yeah! You were able to control the entire newswork with a single phone call


    back then. I believed you when you told me that yourrade worked at the national news station. Oh


    and after that, I believed you again when you told me that you have arade who happens to be a


    police chief when Yvonne and Nichs were released from custody with another call. However, Judy


    was so polite to you today. Tell me, would she even offend Harry for an average looking veteran?¡±


    Skr stopped eating and looked at Yulia as he said, ¡°The truth is, I¡¯ve only met her once before today.


    Her grandpa was practicing some martial arts and I just gave him some pointers then. She was even


    hostile to me because of it. However, I believe that her grandpa must¡¯ve said something to her that


    made her change her mind about me. Look, I have no idea why she even stood up for me today.¡±


    Skr was telling her the truth and although he had his suspicions, he had no idea how much Judy¡¯s


    grandfather knew about him.


    However, Yulia was staring at Skr peculiarly. It seemed as if she was trying to find hints of guilt from


    his expression.


    The only thing was, Skr waspletely unfazed as his eyes looked very clear. This only made Yulia


    question herself again. She wondered if she was overthinking again.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to watch daddy cook too.¡± Suddenly, L jumped off the couch and ran to the


    kitchen.


    Yulia nced at L and told Skr. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a nobody or not, but you can¡¯t hurt L. I¡­


    I¡¯ll fight you if you do!¡±


    Skr burst outughing when he heard that. He said, ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t ever hurt L and I


    won¡¯t ever hurt you too. I will y my part as the man of the house and protect you from any danger as


    long as you have the Dragon Seal.¡±


    Hearing this eased Yulia¡¯s tense heart as she suddenly trembled. However, before she could react to it,


    L came to her side and tugged her clothes.


    ¡°Carry me, mommy!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry you so you can watch daddy cook.¡±


    Yulia shook her head and decided to set her emotions aside.


    It did not take long for the kitchen to be filled withughter.


    Soon, a hearty dinner was served.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s cooking smells really good!¡±


    L could barely contain herself as she stared at the dishes while seated on her little chair.


    Yulia was delighted too. It almost seemed like anything from the kitchen could be transformed into such


    delicious meals in Skr¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat that, and that¡­¡± L pointed at every dish while holding onto her little bowl.


    So, Yulia served her everything and said, ¡°Enjoy now, sweetie.¡±


    However, L ignored her as she waved her little spoon around excitedly before gobbling up her food.


    ¡°Hey, slow down there. No one is going to take it from you¡­¡± Yulia said in a concerned tone.


    However, L replied with a mouthful of food, ¡°Daddy¡¯s cooking is too good now! It¡¯s so much better


    than anything we eat out there.¡±


    ¡°Oh you sure have quite the silver tongue there.¡±


    Yuliaughed and assumed that L was only praising Skr because she did not have a father figure


    growing up.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, mommy! Just try some!¡± The little girl eximed.


    Yulia¡¯s eyes lit up the instant she tried some of Skr¡¯s food.


    Whoa¡­ this is really good! The oysters are¡­ really good too!


    It seemed that she was wrong about L. Skr¡¯s cooking really was better than the food she tasted in


    other restaurants out there.


    Yulia waspletely stunned by this. She never expected that Skr could make something this


    delicious.


    So, she ignored any etiquette as she began to gobble up her food with L.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Soon, every te was cleaned up by the trio. Not even a single drop of soup was spared.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s cooking is the best in the world! Could you cook for me everyday, daddy?¡± L asked.


    It seemed that Yulia was also a little excited to know.


    A simple meal hadpletely rid her mind off whatever concerns she had for Skr.


    ¡°Of course! Both you and your mother are the most important people in my life. I¡¯d do anything for you,


    let alone cook for you,¡± Skr replied with a gentle tone.


    ¡°Yay! That means I¡¯d be able to eat daddy¡¯s cooking everyday now! This is awesome!¡± L was so


    happy that she jumped up in joy.


    It was gettingte after they finished cleaning up the kitchen, so Skr was getting ready to


    leave.


    Besides, their apartment was much smaller than the mansion. If Yulia did not tell him to stay, he dared


    not stay.


    However, before he could say anything, L suddenly asked, ¡°Hey daddy, c?uld you sleep with


    mommy and I tonight?¡±


    Upon hearing that, Skr looked at Yulia as they blushed immediately.


    It seemed that the little girl had always wanted that ever since the first day¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 32

    Triumph Above All Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    ¡°Hey L, daddy¡­¡±


    Before Skr could finish, the little girl sobbed, ¡°No way. No way. I want to sleep with daddy and


    mommy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, L¡­¡±


    ¡°Other kids could sleep with their dads everyday but me¡­ Mommy, you promised me that we¡¯ll sleep


    together when daddyes back. Daddy, do you not like mommy and me anymore?¡±


    L approached and hugged Skr¡¯s leg before nuzzling up against his leg with her tear stained face.


    Hearing that ached Skr¡¯s heart as he carried her immediately. However, he had absolutely no clue


    what to do next.


    He knew that he would bepletely fine, but he still had to make sure that Skr was fine with the


    arrangement.


    Yulia was very conflicted about the situation too. On the one hand, she owed her daughter way too


    much and could not bear to refuse her. On the other hand, she was worried that something bad might


    happen if Skr and her were to share the same bed.


    Besides, regardless of how excellent of a person Skr was, she only knew him for three days.


    ¡°Just talk to daddy, mommy. He¡¯ll listen to you,¡± L said after wiping her tears.


    So, Yulia looked at the sad little girl before asking Skr, ¡°Hey¡­ you don¡¯t have ns tonight, right?


    Why¡­ don¡¯t you stay the night?¡±


    ¡°Look daddy, mommy wants you to stay, so stay and sleep with us!¡± L eximed while shaking


    Skr¡¯s neck coquettishly.


    Skr felt a little ufortable when he noticed how generous Yulia seemed.


    However, just as he was about to say something, his phone rang. It turned out that his step-father had


    called him.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Hey Skr, tomorrow is Naomi¡¯s wedding. I need you to make some time ande over earlier


    tomorrow,¡± Nathaniel said in a very delightful tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry dad, I¡¯ll be there,¡± Skr replied.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡± Nathaniel hung up the call after that.


    After that, Skr told L, ¡°Hey L, I really have things to do tonight and I can¡¯t stay with or your


    mom. I won¡¯t be able to see you tomorrow either¡­¡±


    However, before Skr could finish, L began to sob.


    The duo felt really awful when she cried.


    you


    ¡°Hush now, L. I promise that I¡¯ll be home the day after tomorrow, okay? Look, I¡¯ll sleep with you and


    tell you a bedtime story then, okay?¡±


    Skr snuck a nce at Yulia when he said that. It seemed that he was only trying to give Yulia some


    time to prepare by postponing their sleepover.


    Apparently, this was him being a gentleman.


    Yulia was no fool either and knew that Skr was considering her feelings, so she gave him a grateful


    smile.


    ¡°Really?¡± L stopped crying and asked Skr that.


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± Skr asked with a smile.


    L nodded and said, ¡°I do! I know you¡¯ll fulfil everything you promised!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, good girl.¡±


    Skr could not help but give her a kiss.


    L smiled and said, ¡°You should kiss mommy too, daddy!¡±


    Yulia nearly passed out after she said that. She could not believe that the little girl wouldy so many


    traps for her.


    However, Skrughed when he noticed Yulia¡¯s reaction. He said, ¡°Oh L, you really are a


    sweet child!¡±


    After that, he gave L another kiss.


    Yulia was still upset when Skr called L a sweet child. That was because she raised L only for


    her to butter up to Skr as soon as he appeared. She was jealous of that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just kiss me, daddy. Mommy has been waiting for you all day now. She might get madter.¡±


    L leapt out of Skr¡¯s arm and ced Skr¡¯s hand on Yulia¡¯s body.


    This made Yulia tense up as she stared cautiously at Skr.


    So, Skr grinned and pretended to pull her closer,


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s enough now¡­..¡± Yulia panicked and leaned back instinctively.


    However, she could not escape Skr¡¯s grasp since he was hugging her waist.


    Yulia grew even more anxious when she noticed how close Skr was getting to her.


    Although she had a daughter already, what happened back then was an ident.


    She could not change what happened that night and besides, she kept herself pure after that. She


    never even felt another man¡¯s hand.


    So, she was no different from a girl who never dated before. All she could do then was close her eyes


    and think that if Skr dared to take advantage of her, she would never let him stay by her side again.


    Suddenly, Yulia began to tremble as she felt a quick touching from her lips while a warm breath


    brushed across her cheeks¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 33

    Triumph Above All Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    So, Yulia slowly opened her eyes and noticed that Skr had ced his thumb on her lips when L


    was not looking before pretending to kiss her.


    He transferred a kiss!


    Yulia was stunned by this.


    She never expected him to not even touch her when she was worried about him taking advantage of


    her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you disappointed?¡± Skr teased.


    Yulia blushed and said, ¡°No way! Stop spouting nonsense now!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so flustered then?¡± Skr teased.


    Upon hearing that, Yulia decided to ignore him as she said, ¡°Say goodbye to your father now, L.¡±


    Skr chuckled and left while L looked reluctant to watch him leave.


    Meanwhile in the jeep.


    Dianne handed Skr two very intricate looking boxes and said, ¡°Here¡¯s the nes that you


    wanted, boss.¡±


    So, Skr opened the boxes to take a look. They were none other than the two most eye-catching


    nes at the exhibition earlier. They were the Star of Cullinan and the Red Dust.


    Apparently, he had told Dianne to buy them earlier. Since it was rare for him to find out it was


    something Yulia liked, he would obviously get it for her.


    As for the other ne known as the Red Dust though, he had nned to give Naomi the ne


    as a wedding gift tomorrow.


    ¡°Hey boss, I noticed Nichis entering the same building before you arrived. I have reason to believe


    that he¡¯s nning to do something to Madam. Do you want me to do something about it?¡± Dianne


    asked.


    ¡°Nichs dropped by again?¡± Skr asked as his gaze turned cold and said, ¡°I want you to follow him.


    You can ignore him if he was just ranting nonsense to Yulia. However, if he dares toy a finger on her,


    you have my permission to kill without mercy.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± Dianna replied before getting out of the jeep and disappearing into the night.


    After that, Skr drove his way back to Ocean Hill.


    Meanwhile at Yulia¡¯s home.


    While Yulia was watching cartoons with L, her doorbell rang.


    ¡°Has daddy returned?¡± L, who was starting to get sleepy, shot up excitedly to open the door.


    ¡°Daddy, daddy, have youe back to sleep with mommy and I?¡± The little girl ran excitedly to open


    the door.


    Yulia followed behind and asked, ¡°Did he forget something?¡±


    However, she was stunned as soon as she said that.


    That was because Skr was not at the door. In fact it was none other than Nichs, who had a


    conflict with them again earlier that day.


    L¡¯s smile faded away the instant she saw Nichs. She looked disappointed instead.


    Yulia cautiously asked, ¡°What are you doing here at this hour?¡±


    When he felt the difference she treated him and Skyl


    It seemed that he had pursued Yulia for a very long time then. However, not only did he never touch


    her hand, he was not even allowed into her home. However, Skr, who he deemed useless only had


    to spend a couple of days with her to be treated so specially. He felt that Skr had not only been


    allowed to stay in her living room, he might even be allowed into her bedroom too. What felt more


    insulting to him was how unbothered Yulia seemed after knowing that Skr had a mistress. He was


    displeased when he thought about how Skr was blessed with thepany of two different women.


    He had decided that he absolutely had to sleep with Yulia and would toss her aside after he got bored


    of her. He wanted her to feel what it felt to be abandoned.


    However, as hostile as his intentions were, he did not let anything slip as he forced a sincere look and


    said, ¡°I am here to apologize, Yulia. I was being too impulsive earlier and said some horrible things to


    you. I hope you won¡¯t take those words to heart.¡±


    Since Skr was absent that night, Yulia dared not butt heads with him, so she nodded and said,


    ¡°Sure. I will pretend nothing happened earlier today.¡±


    However, before Nichs could feel too happy, Yulia continued, ¡°You can leave now and we will have


    absolutely nothing to do with each other anymore in the future.¡±


    Yulia shut the door immediately before Nichs could say anything else.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Meanwhile at the mansion on Ocean Hill.


    Skr was beaming with joy while he sat on the couch.


    It turned out that Dianne had told him everything Yulia had said to Nichs earlier. This made him


    incredibly happy.


    It seemed that he was starting to have feelings for Yulia in the short two days they spent together.


    Moreover, he could clearly tell that his feelings had nothing to do with the guilt he felt before.


    Soon, the following day came. It was none other than Naomi¡¯s wedding day.


    Skr had arrived at the Fuller family home very early in the morning.


    Their home was decorated with all kinds of wedding decorations while plenty of guests were present. It


    was an incredibly lively scene.


    Both Winona and Nathaniel were incredibly busy at the moment.


    ¡°Do you need help with anything, dad?¡± Skr asked as soon as he entered.


    Nathaniel hugged his shoulders and said, ¡°Your mother and I are fine here. Oh, Naomi is in her room


    with her friends. You can ask them if they need help with anything.¡±


    ¡°Hey, is that even a good idea? I mean, I¡¯m a man and they¡¯re a group of girls though.¡±


    Skr wanted to refuse him. However, Nathaniel whispered, ¡°Remember the person I told you about


    last time? Rufus¡¯ daughter is here, so you cane up with some excuse to get closer to her¡­ You


    know, aside from Naomi, she¡¯s the prettiest in the group!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 34

    Triumph Above All Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    Skr waspletely speechless to hear that.


    He wondered if his step-father would be surprised if he found out that his granddaughter was already in


    preschool. However, he still could not tell Nathaniel the truth yet, since Yulia did not exactly agree to be


    his yet. So, he could not rush things then.


    So, Skr had to ept Nathaniel¡¯s offer reluctantly as he nodded and went to Naomi¡¯s room.


    Meanwhile at the same time.


    A group of women had gathered around Naomi as they gossiped amongst themselves.


    ¡°Whoa Naomi, your ne is really pretty. How much was it though?¡± A girl with a ponytail asked.


    ¡°About three-hundred thousand I think¡­ Brian bought it for me and this series actually has a very


    romantic name. It¡¯s called the Blue Ocean¡¯s Myth,¡± Naomi replied while feeling the pendant around her


    ne.


    The girl with a ponytail was Naomi¡¯s cousin, Ash Munoz.


    Ash was very envious of Naomi after hearing that. This only made Naomi feel even more smug about


    herself.


    See, choosing Brian was the right choice after all. I¡¯d be able to be the center of attention anywhere I


    go. Gosh, I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t wait for Skr like aplete fool. I mean, he¡¯s nothing but a penniless


    footsoldier. He didn¡¯t even have a job after he¡¯s discharged. I don¡¯t think he even has thirty-thousand


    dors, let alone three-hundred million. However, none of this matters now. I¡¯d be able to live an easy


    life after I marry Brian. I¡¯d be able to attend countless parties everyday, so why would I even bother with


    a nobody like Skr anyway?


    However, just as Naomi was lost in her thoughts, Ash asked, ¡°Hey, I heard that Brian had brought you


    to the exhibition two days ago. Could he have bought it there?¡±


    Naomi shook her head and chuckled as she said, ¡°No. He bought it from Goldspan Jewelry at Ocean


    Street. But, I did go to the exhibition though and I was so drawn by the prized jewel in the exhibition. It¡¯s


    called the Red Dust. It¡¯s such a shame that it¡¯s too expensive though! That piece is more than four-


    hundred million dors. Even Brian was shocked by its price tag. So, I could only go for my second


    choice and picked the Blue Ocean¡¯s Myth.


    As soon as everyone heard about the exhibition, their eyes glimmered and began talking about it.


    ¡°Oh Naomi, I love the Red Dust too. It¡¯s just so stunning and elegant. Gosh, if I could wear it on my


    wedding day, everyone would be so drawn to me, ¡°One of her bridesmaids said.


    Another girl with sses said, ¡°I actually prefer the Star of Cullinan. It¡¯s very low profile, but the detail is


    excellent.¡±


    This girl was none other than the girl Nathaniel told Skr about. Her name was Sally Gutierrez


    A short haired girl chuckled and said, ¡°I love them both, but they were bought by a mystery wealthy


    person though.¡±


    ¡°Good gosh, both nes would cost that person 1.3 billion dors! I wonder who exactly is that


    wealthy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually more interested to find out who that person would give the nes to. Oh, how I envy


    the girl who¡¯d get the nes. I¡¯d be driven mad if I was the lucky girl.¡±


    ¡°What if the wealthy person was an old man?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be willing to ept him!¡±


    ¡°Gosh, you sure are shameless!¡±


    The girls gossiped amongst themselves.


    Suddenly, someone yelled at the door. ¡°Naomi.¡±


    When Naomi turned, she could see Skr walking in her room.


    She frowned and coldly said, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Skr.¡±


    ¡°Is he your long lost brother, Skr?¡± One of the girls asked.


    Naomi nodded.


    Ash nced at Skr and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s Naomi¡¯s adopted brother. I have no idea what my uncle


    sees in him. I mean, he even agreed to let Naomi marry him before he was enlisted. However, he lost


    all contact the second year he was enlisted. So, he returns after Naomi is about to get married? Gosh,


    who knows what he¡¯s actually thinking.¡±


    Ash gave Skr a peculiar nce after that. This made the entire room awkward.


    Especially Sally. It seemed that she had decided topletely write Skr off in her heart.


    It seemed that her family had wanted her to get to know Skr after he returned. However, she never


    expected him to be this unreliable.


    Skr ignored Ash and was not bothered by how the other girls judged him. He took out a box and told


    Naomi, ¡°Hey Naomi, I was at the exhibition yesterday and bought you a ne as your wedding gift.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°The exhibition?¡±


    Ash intentionally raised her voice and said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the Red Dust that Naomi wanted, right? Oh


    gosh Skr, could you be the mystery wealthy buyer?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Skr was a little surprised because aside from Dianne, he had never told anyone about it before.


    Pfft! Ash burst outughing with the other girls. They all felt that Skr was pretty good at boasting


    without substance.


    ¡°Gosh Skr, you¡¯re really disgusting.¡± Ash looked disgusted before pointing at the ne around


    Naomi¡¯s neck as she said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a good look at this. This happens to be thetest


    product by Goldspan Jewelry, the Blue Ocean¡¯s Myth. This ne is about three-hundred thousand


    dors. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself for giving her this garbage?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 35

    Triumph Above All Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    Garbage? Herment rendered Skrpletely speechless.


    Although Four-hundred million was pretty much pocket change to Skr, calling an antique ne


    that was worth that much garbage would be a little foolish.


    Naomi looked incredibly disappointed when she heard that.


    She used to think that although Skr was poor, he was at least honest. However, she did not expect


    him to be a boastful and materialistic man after six years.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be like this. Just take your ne away. I don¡¯t want it,¡± Naomi said in a cold


    tone.


    Skr was stunned to hear that as he immediately pulled his hand back.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It turned out that he never expected that Naomi, the sister he grew up with would say something like


    that to him.


    It seemed that time really could change a lot of things, especially feelings.


    So, Skr sighed and left the room.


    ¡°Oh please, even if you want to brag about it, you should at least find out how much a Red Dust cost. A


    single unit is about four-hundred million dors, not four thousand, nor was it forty thousand dors. It¡¯s


    four-hundred million dors! If Brian couldn¡¯t even afford it, let alone a poor footsoldier like you?¡± Ash


    mocked.


    However, Skr simply shook his head while she mocked. It seemed that none of them could ever


    experience how it felt to have too much money. The astronomical price tag was nothing more than


    pocket change to him. They were nothing more than a group of entitled women.


    ¡°Skr? You¡¯re out so soon? Are you not interested in any of the girls?¡± Nathaniel asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Skr shook his head.


    He could not be bothered to lower his standards to meet theirs.


    Nathaniel whispered, ¡°So, how did it go? Did you get to speak to Rufus¡¯ daughter?¡±


    Skr shook his head again.


    This stunned Nathaniel as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, son. Everything will be fine when you meet the perfect


    girl. I mean she is the most popr girl in her school, so it¡¯s natural for her to be pickier than normal


    girls. But, my son isn¡¯t so bad. You¡¯ve contributed so much for our country, so you are more than


    qualified to have her!¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart felt warm after seeing how kind Nathaniel was to him, so he gave the box to him.


    ¡°Hey dad, I just got a call about a little hup on a mission. I had to take care of it. This is Naomi¡¯s


    wedding gift and there are just too many people in her room. I wasn¡¯tfortable giving it to her then,


    so you can give it to herter.¡± Skr excused himself from the wedding.


    He had decided that it would be pointless for him to stay since Naomi was clearly unwilling to meet him.


    He was fine as long as he was being a responsible brother.


    After knowing that Skr had work, Nathaniel allowed him to leave as he walked him to the door after


    putting the box in his pocket.


    Soon after half an hour had gone by, Brian¡¯s entourage arrived with fireworks. The leading car was the


    groom¡¯s car and it turned out to be a red Porsche. Brian could be seen holding a bouquet of flowers in


    the backseats.


    After some quick games, Naomi was led out of her room by a group of people.


    However, Brian was scanning the area and seemed very unfocused before he entered his car.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Naomi asked.


    ¡°Where is your brother though?¡± Brian asked.


    ¡°Are you talking about Skr? What do you want with him?¡± Naomi asked in a stunned voice.


    ¡°I mean he¡¯s your brother though. Shouldn¡¯t he attend your wedding?¡± Brian questioned her back.


    However, Naomi still did not find the conversation odd as she said, ¡°Oh, he actually dropped by earlier,


    but he didn¡¯t stay for long.¡±


    As dissatisfied with Skr as she was, she was unwilling to tell Brian what happened in her room


    earlier. She knew that it would be bad to gossip since Skr was still her brother at the end of the day.


    Brian lowered his gaze after hearing that and felt slightly conflicted. It seemed that although he was


    worried to meet Skr, he was quite looking forward to meeting him as well.


    Since the wedding was going to be a celebration, if he was able to get close to her brother, he knew


    that his family¡¯s future would be bright. However, he did not have that chance.


    The entourage soon arrived at Brian¡¯s family mansion after twenty minutes.


    His family mansion was brightly decorated and it was packed with people. Most of the attendees were


    his family¡¯s business partners and there was a stretch of luxury by the road.


    Although his family was not exactly the most affluent in the city, they worked hard in Cloudtopia for


    years and was quite respected. So, plenty of powerful people were present then. All of them


    were very well dressed as his family members looked very happy.


    The person that was responsible for greeting the guests was Brian¡¯s aunt, Mandy Faulkner.


    A man that was dressed in uniform and was in his fifties strode into their home.


    This stunned Mandy for a moment and after getting a good look at the man, she greeted him excitedly.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Crawford, what are you doing here! Oh, pleasee in, I¡¯ll have someone bring you tea.¡±


    Mandy was excited because the man in front of her was the most powerful man in the city. A single


    word from him would be enough to convince a crowd of people to work for him. This made her wonder


    just when exactly did her family gain such a high reputation.


    Mr. Crawford replied, ¡°Someone told me that your family is hosting a wedding, so I decided to join the


    party. You guys wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind, Mr. Crawford. Your presence is our greatest honor. We are more than happy to


    host you. Pleasee in!¡±


    Although Mandy had no idea why Mr. Crawford was present, she knew that greeting him with a huge


    smile was the right thing to do. So, she immediately summoned two stunning women to


    serve Mr. Crawford.


    However, before she could collect herself, a few more powerful people entered.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson! Mr. Zach! Mr. Wexler! Mr. Shepard!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 36

    Triumph Above All Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    Mandy was stunned by the arriving guests.


    It seemed that if those people were to work together, they would be able to stir up a storm big enough


    to engulf the entire city.


    This made her wonder just when her family gained such a reputation to attract the attention of the


    group of incredibly powerful people.


    Mandy was nervous initially. However, after seeing how polite they were, she let out a sigh of relief.


    However, it did not take long for her to assume that this was all thanks to the effort her family put into


    thest two years that made them important. She wondered if they were here to extend an olive branch


    for their family by attending the wedding.


    Yes, that has to be it! Mandy felt cocky with that thought.


    ¡°Say, where do our family sit?¡± Nathaniel and Winona asked.


    Mandy frowned when she noticed them. She distanced herself from them and coldly said, ¡°You will be


    seated next to the entrance.¡±.


    Hearing this turned Nathaniel¡¯s expression bitter.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The only reason why he asked Mandy that was because their seats were already taken by someone


    else. He thought that this was a mistake, but it turned out that it was intentional.


    He found this arrangement uneptable since strangers were able to sit at the VIP table but they, who


    were Naomi¡¯s parents, were seated next to the entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You want to sit at the VIP table?¡± Mandyughed and continued, ¡°Look, poor


    people like you should just forget about it. Don¡¯t you know just how bad your family is doing? If Brian


    wasn¡¯t charmed by your daughter and was adamant in marrying her, your family would have no right to


    even interact with us. Regardless, your family is seated at the table near the entrance. You can leave


    with your daughter if you aren¡¯t happy about it!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Nathaniel was so furious that it rendered him speechless.


    However, Winona decided to back down as she said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s forget about it. Today is a big day


    for Naomi. I mean all of our family and friends are here. It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re treated poorly. Let¡¯s not


    humiliate our daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean it¡¯s still a hall, so it doesn¡¯t matter where we¡¯re seated at. Besides, I noticed that the VIP


    table was upied by a lot of very powerful people.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s aunt added.


    His other rtives nodded and acted as if it did not bother them at all. However, they all had ulterior


    motives.


    It seemed that they were all waiting for Brian to boost their wealth, so how could they allow Nathaniel to


    sour their rtionship for his pride?


    Nathaniel clearly understood what they were thinking about, so he red at them. However, he


    decided to hold his anger back for his daughter as he walked to the entrance with a bitter look.


    It seemed that Naomi had heard everything that happened earlier. Although she felt awful about it, the


    ceremony was about to begin and there was nothing she could do.


    Besides, she knew that marrying Brian waspletely out of her league. She knew that she had to bite


    her tongue in order to enjoy the glory Brian¡¯s family had to offer. Fortunately for her, Brain was kind to


    her, so she would be fine with him around.


    All Naomi could do wasfort herself like this.


    ¡°How could you treat Naomi¡¯s parents like this aunty?¡± Brian questioned M¨¢ndy with a frown.


    Apparently, he was not doing this for Naomi¡¯s family. Instead, he was worried about Mandy offending


    Skr. He knew that Skr and Nathenial were so close to each other that they could pretty much be


    biologically rted.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 37

    Triumph Above All Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    Unfortunately for him, Brian¡¯s words were pointless to Mandy.


    It seemed that not only was Mandy unremorseful, she told Brian, ¡°Listen here Brian, you are the future


    heir of our family¡¯s business. You should really think about who¡¯s important and who isn¡¯t. Who cares


    about that poor brat? If she wants a ce in our family, she should really give you a son then. As for


    her poor rtives, well, they¡¯re only using you. So, you can¡¯t keep thinking about their feelings!¡±


    ¡°Aunty¡­ I¡­¡±


    However, before Brian could argue, Mandy interjected immediately. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be making small talk


    with me. Look, you¡¯re the star for today, so hurry up and greet the guests. Those people over there are


    people who can help expand our family business.¡±


    More guests arrived at that moment, so Mandy immediately greeted them with a smile. So, Brian had


    no choice but to greet the other guests inside with Naomi.


    Soon, the seats werepletely filled as the wedding was about to begin.


    With the host¡¯s announcement, Brian took Naomi¡¯s hand from Nathaniel¡¯s grasp before walking up on


    stage through the red carpet..


    The couple looked perfect together.


    After some very entertaining opening speeches by the host, both families would make their


    statements.


    Brian¡¯s family had the right to begin first ording to tradition. However, the person who came on


    stage turned out to be Brian¡¯s aunt, Mandy.


    She was wearing a dark red dress and looked especially elegant under the lights.


    However, everything changed as soon as she started speaking.


    ¡°Greetings everyone. As the representative of the Groom¡¯s family, I believe Brian is already perfect, so I


    don¡¯t have much to say. However, I do need to say a few words to you, Naomi¡­ Although our family


    isn¡¯t exactly affluent in the city, your family is not even close to being on par with our family¡¯s standards.


    Everyone who came over today are very important people. The guests your family invited are nothing


    more than poor peasants. None of them are even worth anything. I¡¯m not going to talk about the past,


    but Brian was adamant on marrying you. So, our family relented, but I do need to be blunt about some


    things. Your job after marriage will be giving our family heirs. You will have to take care of your children


    and aren¡¯t allowed to work. You are not allowed to meet your friends alone and you should really stay


    away from your poor rtives. Don¡¯t you dare hold Brian¡¯s bright future back.¡±


    Mandy did not care about Naomi¡¯s feelings by making such statements.


    So, as patient as Naomi was, her face turned pale after listening to Mandy.


    The guests seated at the VIP table looked serious, but they remained silent.


    Nathaniel was already furious before the wedding, but this pushed him over the edge as his body


    trembled.


    ¡°Why did Brian¡¯s family even allow her to speak? She¡¯s too judgemental! So, are you saying that your


    family is out of our league and Brian isn¡¯t the one obsessing over Naomi? If it wasn¡¯t for him, Naomi


    would¡¯ve married Skr already. Marrying him would make me even happier!¡±


    It seemed that Nathaniel did not care about Brian¡¯s family¡¯s reputation. That was because Skr was


    significantly better than Brian ever was. However, his daughter had grown up and had her own life to


    live, so he had to ept it.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Hey Nathaniel, let¡¯s just forget about it. Look, didn¡¯t you tell us that we shouldn¡¯t stir up any drama


    here? Naomi will only end up humiliated if we do,¡± Winona said.


    Although she was very unhappy about this as well, she had to keep herself calm for Naomi.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 38

    Triumph Above All Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    When she noticed how furious Nathaniel looked, Mandy changed the topic immediately. ¡°Where¡¯s


    Skr? Didn¡¯t hee over to your house earlier in the day? Why isn¡¯t he here then?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He left for some emergency work, but he promised me that he¡¯ll be here.¡±


    Nathaniel calmed down a little when Skr was mentioned. After that, he seemed to have recalled


    something as he said, ¡°Oh that¡¯s right, Skr has a gift for Naomi.¡±


    He took out the box from his pocket and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Naomi his gift right now then.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You can give it to her anytime, right? Can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re in a wedding now?


    Weddings have ns and schedules, so who knows what you¡¯re up to with that little box!¡± Mandy


    panicked and stopped Nathaniel.


    Nathaniel nced at Mandy and scoffed as he said, ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m going to disrupt the wedding now.


    Or else, I have no idea what this woman might say to offend our family! Besides, Skr is Naomi¡¯s


    brother and if it wasn¡¯t for his work, he would¡¯ve been up here now. So, I will send his blessings to


    Naomi as his father. Tell me, do you have a problem with that?¡±


    He shoved Mandy¡¯s hand away and walked straight to the stage after that.


    ¡°Oh no, he¡¯s blinded by rage and I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s going to use that scruffy-looking box to disrupt the


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t be serious, right? Skr is a penniless footsoldier and his gifts must¡¯ve been something


    cheap.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, we¡¯re doomed. I understand that the groom¡¯s family has always looked down on us, the stunt


    he pulled only makes us theughing stock of the entire city!¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s rtives panicked and beganining about Nathaniel. Everyone felt that Nathaniel


    was being arrogant and hadpletely humiliated them.


    However, as soon as Nathaniel got on stage, Naomi eximed in shock, ¡°Dad!¡±


    Before she could say anything, Mandy interjected with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m not done, so you can leave right


    now. You cane up here when the host calls for you! Gosh, I can¡¯t believe that I still have to exin


    the rules for you. You really are living under a rock.¡±


    Nathaniel ignored her and said, ¡°I am her to give my daughter her brother¡¯s gift.¡±


    He handed the box to Naomi before Mandy could react.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ the same box Skr wanted to give Naomi before we left?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it really is the same one! We even joked about it being a Red Dust. I didn¡¯t expect him to not get


    the joke and even ask us how we knew. Gosh, it¡¯s hrious!¡±


    ¡°Who knows, it might actually be one, but it could be a counterfeit!¡±


    ¡°What is he thinking? Must he do that in front of so many people? Has he not humiliated our family


    enough?¡±


    !


    Naomi¡¯s friends looked shocked and felt so ashamed that they wanted to burrow into a hole to


    hide.


    Naomi obviously recognized that box, so she dared not ept it and decided to let Nathaniel continue


    holding onto it.


    ¡°Dad, I thank Skr for the gift, but I am still in my gown and this is quite inconvenient for me. Why


    don¡¯t you hold onto it and give it to me after the wedding.¡± Naomi replied bluntly.


    However, Nathaniel was unwilling to back down, so he said, ¡°You should still open your brother¡¯s gift!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 39

    Triumph Above All Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    Naomi¡¯s expression turned pale as soon as he said that.


    ¡°Please just take it with you, dad.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Naomi? This is from your brother, are you not willing to even take a look at it?


    Are you worried about the gift not being expensive enough and embarrassing yourself as their


    daughter-inw?¡±


    Nathaniel was a little furious at this point.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡± Naomi was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just open and have a look, Naomi. I mean, it won¡¯t take that much time anyway,¡± Brian


    comforted.


    Naomi felt even worse after that. She wondered why he would not even consider her feelings when he


    told her to open it.


    She understood that her family was already looked down upon by people, so how could she possibly


    face anyone in the future if she revealed the item to be something cheap. Besides, this was the most


    important day of her life.


    It seemed that Mandy had suddenly changed her mind as she said, ¡°Since Brian wanted you to open it,


    why don¡¯t you go on ahead and do just that. Since your father insisted on giving you his gift at this


    moment, it must be something incredibly rare. Look, even I am getting excited to find out what¡¯s in it!¡±


    Mandy obviously had ill intentions toward Naomi.


    So, Naomi nervously epted the box.


    ¡°What are you dawdling about? Could you be so starving that you aren¡¯t even able to open a box? Or,


    are you waiting for me to do it for you?¡± Mandy rushed her impatiently.


    The only reason why she changed her mind was so that Naomi could be humiliated in front of


    everyone.


    It seemed that she was more than willing to make things difficult for a girl from a poor family. Besides,


    her family did not have any support anyway, so she had nothing to worry about.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After listening to what Mandy said, Naomi closed her eyes, took a couple deep breaths and opened the


    box.


    She felt very suffocated when she closed her eyes and did all that.


    She could hear plenty of people mocking her through the silence.


    Soon, the seconds ticked by and suddenly someone eximed, ¡°That¡¯s a Red Dust!¡±


    ¡°A Red Dust? Was it the red ne from the exhibition three days ago?¡±


    ¡°I think it is!¡±


    An uproar broke out from amongst the crowd.


    ¡°Impossible! I heard that a mysterious wealthy buyer bought the Red Dust. How could it possibly be


    here? I mean, Skr is nothing more than a penniless footsoldier, so how could he possibly afford it?


    This must be a counterfeit,¡± Ash eximed.


    A counterfeit?


    Suddenly, Mr. Shepard said, ¡°Everyone, the ne she¡¯s holding is the real deal.¡±


    Since the exhibition was hosted by his family, his words would hold a lot of weight.


    ¡°Why is everyone so shocked? Is that a really expensive ne?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s family wondered.


    The ne around Naomi¡¯s neck was an insanely expensive ne to them. This made them


    wonder if the ne Skr gave could possibly be more expensive than that.


    However, as soon as they asked that question, ady from the table next to them said, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter? Is a four-hundred million dors ne not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Four¡­ Four-hundred million?¡± Everyone was so shocked that they werepletely speechless.


    Meanwhile, Naomi slowly opened her eyes when she noticed themotion. Her heart trembled as


    soon as she saw the ne.


    It really is the Red Dust.


    She was staring at the ne for quite some time and wanted to remember every little detail on that


    ne. She could not believe that the ne she had been drooling over for days would be given


    to her as a wedding gift.


    Suddenly, Naomi¡¯s vision started to blur as tears began pouring out of her eyes¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 40

    Triumph Above All Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    Apparently, she began thinking about Skr and how she mocked him earlier. She was also starting to


    have shbacks of their childhood. It turned out that Skr never stopped being nice


    to her.


    So, waves of intense pent up emotions washed over her as Brian¡¯s family¡¯s insults had caused her to


    dissolve into a puddle of tears.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Skr, dad? I really want to thank him.¡± Naomi sobbed.


    ¡°He told me that he had work to do. Let me call him for you.¡±


    Nathaniel called Skr after that.


    After epting her father¡¯s phone, Naomi said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Skr.¡±


    She wanted to thank him initially, but everything ended up being an apology instead.


    Skr was stunned when he heard that, so he asked, ¡°Are you crying, Naomi? What¡¯s going on?`


    Were you bullied by Brian¡¯s family? Just tell me and I¡¯ll help you take care of everything.¡±


    However, hearing this only made her sob harder.


    It turned out that Skr would always jump to her defense regardless of the situation Naomi was in


    when they were younger. He did that even though he was not sure if he could beat his opponents in a


    fight.


    So much had changed in thest six years, but it seemed that Skr never stopped defending her.


    ¡°Oh Skr, it turns out that you loved me the most, but I was a fool. I can¡¯t believe that I was mean to


    you. I¡¯m so sorry Skr.¡±


    Naomi apologized while she waspletely covered in tears.


    Skrughed when he heard that, so he said, ¡°Oh, you silly girl. Come on now, there¡¯s no need to


    apologize to me, I¡¯m your brother, aren¡¯t I? So, how could I really stay mad at you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for one of our family members to give their speech now. Could you join dad for that?¡±


    Naomi asked nervously.


    After pondering for a brief moment, Skr agreed.


    However, before Naomi could get too happy about it after the call ended, Mandy questioned her, ¡°What


    do you think you¡¯re doing? We¡¯re in the middle of a wedding, so how could you tell us to wait for your


    brother? Are you going to be held responsible for disrupting the wedding?¡±


    ¡°This is my wedding, so why can¡¯t I decide on what to do?¡± Naomi snapped back at her.


    Mandy¡¯s expression dimmed as she said, ¡°You should really know your ce here. It¡¯s you who wanted


    to marry into our family, so we¡¯d obviously have the final say on the wedding. It¡¯s all because of how


    stubborn you are that caused our family¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    Naomi remained silent for a brief moment before taking a deep breath and saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t want


    me to wait for Skr, then you can cancel today¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian panicked, so he told Mandy, ¡°Let¡¯s just do what Naomi wants. We¡¯ll wait.¡±


    However, Mandy would never back down to a penniless peasant, so she scoffed, ¡°Cancel the wedding?


    Great then! We still have a whole bunch of options to pick from without you! How dare a peasant like


    you tell me what to do?¡±


    Even if Skr had given Naomi such an expensive ne, she had decided that he was just


    pretending to be rich. If no one was present, she would definitely have relented. However, she knew


    that there were a lot of important people present, so this meant good fortune to her family. Therefore,


    she could not care less about who Skr really was.


    ¡°Who were you calling a peasant?¡±


    Suddenly, a cold voice could be heard saying that from the outside.


    So, everyone turned toward the voice.


    All they could see was a well-dressed young man walking into the hall.


    That man was none other than Skr.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Mandy asked with a frown.


    However, Skr ignored her question and said, ¡°Do you think that my sister is a peasant and isn¡¯t


    worthy to be married into your family? Do you think that my parents areplete nobodies and have


    no right to be seated at the VIP table? Do you really think that my entire family are


    peasants?¡±


    Skr kept bombarding her with questions while approaching her. He sounded very furious.


    However, the odd thing was just how heavy his footsteps sounded to everyone when he walked


    So, the entire room was instantly silenced.


    He raised his brows and sized Mandy up before asking her, ¡°So tell me, who do you think I am?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 41

    Triumph Above All Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    ¡°Oh Skr, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Naomi could not stop crying when she saw Skr. It was as if she was a bullied child to finally meet her


    parents.


    Plenty of people were staring at Skr.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, he¡¯s the mysterious wealthy buyer that bought the Red Dust.


    However, not only were Naomi¡¯s rtives and Ash¡¯s rtives unappreciative of Skr standing up for


    them, they were all wondering just how a penniless footsoldier like him could afford a four-hundred


    million dors ne.


    Meanwhile, Mandy started to panic a little after Skr¡¯s relentless questioning. However, she was still


    quite experienced in dealing with problems, so it did not take long for her to calm down. She said,


    ¡°Were you the person that Naomi was begging us to wait for? Do you think you¡¯re awesome because


    you could afford a Red Dust? Come on now, you¡¯re still an arrogant little peasant boy!¡±


    After that, she turned her focus to Naomi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think for a second that I would


    change your mind about you just because you have your brother who¡¯d just gotten lucky! Whatever


    value you think it¡¯s impressive, is nothing to me! Can¡¯t you see, everyone seated at the VIP table is


    here for our family! Anyone of them is easily significantly more impressive than your brother!¡±


    Mandy intentionally nced at Mr. Crawford and the crowd with a smug look.


    She knew that anyone who could afford the Red Dust should not be underestimated. However, they


    were nothing inparison to the few people around the VIP table. She knew that they were there for


    her family.


    Since her family was graced by every guests¡¯ presence, how could they possibly be pressured by an


    impulsive nobody?


    Every guest turned their attention to the VIP table after hearing Mandy¡¯s reply.


    Their expressions changed drastically as soon as they noticed who those people were.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Lawson?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zander is here too!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, aside from Mr. Shepard, Mr Wexler is here too!¡±


    ¡°Good gosh, that is Mr. Lawson! He¡¯s the most powerful person in the city! Has the Stephenson family¡¯s


    reputation improved to such an extent already?¡±


    Some of them gasped when they could not contain their emotions anymore.


    Naomi¡¯s friends immediately shook their heads at her, telling her to not give up on the marriage for


    Skr.


    Although they were surprised by the expensive ne Skr gave her, they knew that the


    Stephenson family were more powerful then. Besides, they understood that some connections could


    not be bought.


    However, just as everyone assumed that Skr was undoubtedly losing the argument, Mr. Lawson got


    up and greeted Skr with a bow and eximing with a very loud voice, ¡°Greetings,


    Mr. Stone!¡±


    The entire room was instantly silenced after that. Everyone waspletely stunned by such a disy.


    They were all second guessing what they heard.


    ¡°Mr. Lawson, you¡¯re¡­¡± Mandy¡¯s smile grew stiff in that instant.


    However, before Mr. Lawson could say anything, the others got up and greeted Skr with a bow,


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Stone!¡±


    Every one of them got up and greeted Skr very politely.


    It turned out that they were all there to meet the bride, Naomi. Although they had never met Naomi


    before, they knew that she was Skr¡¯s sister. This reason alone was enough to convince


    them toe.


    They only showed up uninvited to meet Skr. Apparently, they had never even heard of the


    Stephenson family or their wedding.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 42

    Triumph Above All Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    The funny thing was, Mandy actually thought they came to the wedding for her family and glorious days


    were ahead for her family.


    ¡°You¡­ This is¡­¡± Mandy looked incredibly awful then.


    Everyone was shocked to see how those extremely powerful people were so polite to Skr.


    How capable can a poor twenty-five year old brat really be? What right does he even have to make


    such powerful people bow to him?


    ¡°Skr¡­¡± Naomi was just as shocked as everyone there.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    This made her wonder just what her brother had experienced in thest five years that he went


    missing.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Skr ignored everyone as Naomi was the only person he was focused on then.


    How could he not feel bad when the sister he grew up with was bullied.


    ¡°I was absent back then, Naomi, so I don¡¯t know what exactly had happened then. But, I¡¯m back now


    and I won¡¯t allow anyone to bully you!¡±


    After that, Skr grabbed the ne from Naomi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is my blessing for you. Do


    you like it?¡±


    ¡°I do. Of course I do!¡±, Naomi nodded.


    ¡°Let me put it on for you then.¡± Skr ced the ne around Naomi¡¯s neck after that.


    When she saw the eye-catching pendant, Naomi¡¯s heart thumped before leaping into Skr¡¯s arms and


    sobbed, ¡°Thank you, Skr.¡±


    While Brian remained silent, Mandy on the other hand was seething with rage when that happened.


    She said, ¡°You are already our daughter-inw, Naomi. How dare you jump into another man¡¯s arms in


    front of Brian? You¡¯ve ruined our family¡¯s reputation, you shameless


    slut¡­¡±


    However, Skr suddenly looked up and gave Mandy a menacing re.


    This startled Mandy so much that she trembled and decided to stop talking.


    Skr coldly said, ¡°Who told you that my sister has already be your family¡¯s daughter-in-w? I


    will be more than happy to ept it if she decides to change her mind now!¡±


    Since she understood just how terrifying of a person Skr was, she dared not say anything else.


    However, she looked very displeased.


    Skrforted Naomi, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Naomi. It doesn¡¯t matter if this is your marriage or anything else,


    you can decide on your own.¡±


    Naomi nced at Brian before shifting her focus on her family. She took a deep breath and said,


    ¡°Skr, I don¡¯t want to marry him anymore.¡±


    Brian looked very hurt when she said that.


    It was such a shame that Naomi was able to understand some things after everything that happened


    earlier. She knew that a rtionship involved two people, but a marriage would involve two families.


    It would be pointless for her if Brian was the only person nice to her. If his family did not respect her at


    all, then it would be no different from her diving into a fire pit.


    Although her family was not rich, she was raised in a loving home where her family spoiled her. So, she


    had no reason to take their cold treatment.


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Without saying a word, Skr left the hall with Naomi.


    Mandy dared not say another word after that.


    Although Brian wanted to stop them, the fear he felt crippled him and he waspletely frozen in


    ce.


    No one else dared do anything rash either.


    After Skr left, Mr. Crawford and the others left as well. There was no longer any reason for


    them to stay.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 43

    Triumph Above All Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    It seemed that the Stephenson family never expected that after the insanely powerful people left, all of


    the other guests that had business ties to them began to leave in droves as well.


    They seemed to be absolutely terrified and seemed as if they would end up perishing if they stayed


    even a second longer.


    Those people were incredibly talented in doing business. It was natural for them to stay cautious since


    Skr¡¯s status was too terrifying for them.


    Anyone who could convince the city¡¯s elites to bow was obviously not someone they could afford to


    offend.


    So, it did not take long for the lively wedding to bepletely silenced.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Mandy and her family members staggered and fell on the ground as their faces turned pale.


    They never expected things to deteriorate to such an extent, so they beganining about Mandy.


    Meanwhile, Mandy regretted everything she did. If she was never insulting and treated Naomi¡¯s family


    kindly, Naomi would have already been married to their family.


    That would mean that Brian could have been Skr¡¯s brother-inw.


    Since Skr was such an incredible man, he would not even need to do much to raise their family¡¯s


    reputation.


    They would have never had to butter up to people who were obviously less capable than Skr


    then.


    However, they were not sure if their family could even stay in the city anymore, let alone gain glory¡­


    After sending Naomi and his parents home, Skr cooked and stayed with them for a long while.


    By the time he returned to Ocean Hill, it was already evening.


    So, Skr stared at the ne in his hands and thought about how tomorrow was Yulia¡¯s birthday


    and if he should give her another surprise aside from the ne she wanted.


    When Dianne noticed his troubled look, she asked, ¡°Hey boss, you can order me to do anything and I¡¯ll


    make sure that I¡¯ll do a good job for you.¡±


    However, Skr shook his head and said, ¡°Oh, you won¡¯t be able to help me with this.¡±


    ¡°What exactly is it though?¡± Dianne was stunned.


    ¡°Romance,¡± Skr bluntly replied.


    Oh¡­ Dianne waspletely speechless to hear that.


    She never expected that the god of war himself would someday worry about being romantic to a


    woman. She wondered just how herrades at the Northern borders would react if they found out


    about it.


    So, Dianne silently left the living room while Skr pondered.


    Not long after she left, Skr¡¯s phone rang and it turned out to be from Yulia.


    However, before Skr could say anything, Yulia interjected and somehow, she sounded


    furious¡­


    ¡°Skr, I understand that our rtionship is only legal on paper, but you are responsible to be a good


    father for L. I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re interested in, but can¡¯t you be ¨¢ little low profile in doing so?


    How do you think L would feel when she saw her own father hugging another


    woman?¡±


    Skr waspletely stunned as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Me and another woman?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you not bold enough to admit it? Do you want me to send you the video


    instead?¡±


    Yulia hung up the call before Skr could react.


    So, Skr kept his phone away and after cracking his brain for a good long while, he finally understood


    why Yulia was so angry then.


    He assumed that she was upset about him hugging Naomi at the wedding. He presumed that Yulia and


    L might have seen the video when someone uploaded it online. He wondered just how things could


    be this coincidental and decided that he needed to get to the bottom of it.


    However, when he recalled just how furious Yulia was earlier, Skr smiled and thought, Oh¡­ is she


    jealous?


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 44

    Triumph Above All Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    With that thought in mind, Skr grabbed his phone and called Yulia back.


    However, Yulia refused to pick up the call.


    It seemed that she must be really angry to not even give him the chance to exin.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    So, Skr chuckled bitterly and shook his head before heading out his door with his car keys.


    Skr showed up at Yulia¡¯s home after half an hour.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Yulia asked cautiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Skr.¡±


    Yulia was relieved to find out it was Skr, but she coldly questioned him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be


    busy? What are you doing here then?¡±


    However, before Skr could exin, L yelled, ¡°You¡¯re a bad person, daddy! You married another


    lady and you don¡¯t want mommy and I anymore!¡±


    Skr was speechless when he heard that, so he frantically exined, ¡°You misunderstood me, L.


    Look, thedy in the video is my sister, Naomi¡­ Please open the door, Yulia, I promise that I can


    exin everything clearly.¡±


    ¡°No way! You¡¯d lie to mommy and I again if we did! My friend told me that his father brought home


    another sister someday and their parents divorced soon after¡­ wuuu¡­ I don¡¯t want you to divorce


    mommy!¡±


    L frantically shook her head as she sobbed.


    It hurt Yulia to see her like this as she did not expect such a young child would know all of this. It


    seemed the video had affected L more than she expected. This only made her hate Skr


    even more.


    Skr waspletely stunned when he heard what L said.


    He pondered for a moment and understood that they were still mad at him, so he said, ¡°L, I promise


    that I won¡¯t end up like your friend¡¯s father. Since you don¡¯t want to see me now, I¡¯lle back


    tomorrow then.¡±


    After Skr left, a familiar silhouette could be seen from the dimly lit stairwell. It was none other than


    Nichs.


    Nichs was delighted to see how Skr was refused into Yulia¡¯s apartment.


    In all honesty, Nichs was the main reason why Yulia was able to see the video. He was the one who


    sent it to him. Moreover, things turned out to be just as Skr expected as Nichs edited the video so


    much that it caused Skr and her daughter to misunderstand him.


    Since tomorrow would be Yulia¡¯s birthday, Nichs felt confident in charming Yulia after this


    debacle.


    He was incredibly confident in himself at the moment.


    That was because Yulia had nearly agreed to marry him from her family¡¯s pressure before Skr had


    even appeared in her life.


    Exploiting her weakness would be the easiest way for him to win her over.


    After Skr returned home, he sat on the couch and thought about something for a good long while


    before telling Dianne, ¡°I need you to do two things for me before dinner tomorrow.¡±


    He exined his ns to Dianne after that.


    Since Dianne was used to epting orders, she lowered her head in obedience. However, when she


    looked, a peculiar glint shed across her eyes.


    However, Skr ignored what she thought and returned to his room.


    The following day was a work day, so Yulia had to work and L had to go to school.


    So, Skr waited until evening before heading out to Kareem Fashions.


    Although Yulia was the president of thepany, Madam Sue made Yvonne the chairperson after


    knowing that she had gotten close to Harry.


    This meant that Yvonne was the most powerful person in thepany.


    Although Yvonne and Yulia had a year difference in age, their birthdays fell on the same day.


    So, this day was not only Yulia¡¯s birthday, it was also Yvonne¡¯s. Although they were from the same


    family, their birthday celebrations were significantly different.


    Yvonne would always be the star on that day every year. However, not only was Yulia ignored, she had


    to take Yvonne¡¯s abuse.


    Yulia was already used to such a treatment, so as soon as her work day was over, she got ready to


    pick up her daughter.


    However, as soon as she reached the lobby, she ran into a scantily dressed woman and she turned out


    to be Yvonne¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 45

    Triumph Above All Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    ¡°Hey Yulia, it¡¯s our birthday again. Do you have any ns tonight?¡± Yvonne asked with a mocking


    laugh.


    Yulia replied, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow¡­¡± Yvonne pretended to care as she continued, ¡°Oh Yulia, if I remembered correctly, no one


    has ever celebrated your birthday in all these years. Gosh, that is sad though. How¡¯s this, I¡¯ll give you


    three-hundred dors so you can buy yourself a cake and celebrate it with that penniless bastard back


    home!¡±


    Yvonne took out some bank notes and handed them to Yulia. Plenty of staff members noticed their


    interaction and began tough in secret.¡±


    Yulia¡¯s expression turned bitter as she said, ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You won¡¯t think it¡¯s too little, right?¡± Yvonneughed and continued, ¡°Oh please. You should know your


    ce. If you didn¡¯t share the same birthday with me, you won¡¯t even have three- hundred dors.


    What¡¯s the matter? Are you displeased that I¡¯d spend over a million dors on my birthday every year?


    Yeah, you should feel that way. This world is fair and since you¡¯ve done something wrong, you are not


    worthy of getting some things in your entire life!


    However, before Yulia could react, they could hear a young man¡¯s voice saying, ¡°I¡¯m here, darling!¡±


    So, everyone turned their attention to the door.


    They noticed a red sports car parked outside as a young man who was dressed in an expensive suit


    got out of the car. That man was none other than Harry.


    Suddenly, the roof of the sports car popped open as pink balloons flew out of it, revealing a car full of


    red roses.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Yvonne!¡± Harry approached Yvonne.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s a Porsche!¡±


    ¡°Pink balloons and roses. Gosh, that¡¯s too romantic now!¡±


    ¡°Yvonne¡¯s boyfriend is really my perfect type of guy!¡±


    So, in just a single minute, a group of bootlicking women gathered behind Yvonne.


    Yvonne loved the attention, so she gave Yulia a smug look and gave Harry a kiss on his cheeks.


    ¡°Oh darling, you¡¯re really thoughtful. I love you!¡±


    Harry hugged her waist and cracked a sinister grin as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve booked a private room in Jupiter


    Restaurant at Sunset Harbor. Your friends are already there, so we need to go.¡±


    Jupiter Restaurant at Sunset Harbor?


    The group of women behind Yvonne grew excited again.


    Sunset Harbor was located on a nearby isle and it was the only seven-star clubhouse in the entire city.


    There were three types of restaurants there and they were all separated by rank. They were called the


    Venus, Jupiter and Mercury Restaurants.


    However, the most prestigious restaurant, the Mercury Restaurant, was used to host extremely


    prestigious people. It was not open for public.


    This was why the Jupiter Restaurant was viewed as the best restaurant to the public. One had to be


    very well connected to book a reservation in that restaurant. This was exactly why Harry used


    this to brag.


    ¡°Oh my beloved Yulia. Did you hear? There are a lot of people waiting for me at Jupiter Restaurant, so I


    don¡¯t have time to talk to you. Just buy yourself a cake and y with your daughter back home then.¡±


    Yvonne mocked while hugging Harry¡¯s arm.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 46

    Triumph Above All Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    Yulia clutched on her bag tighter and it seemed that she was only pretending to not be envious of


    Yvonne.


    Of course she was not fawning over the car full of roses or fancy restaurants. The thing was, they were


    both women and she was also hoping to be spoiled by a man on special asions. However, the man


    she had feelings for was still absent.


    However, just as Yvonne was being very cocky, a deep manly voice chimed in. He said, ¡°Who told you


    that all Yulia could do was buy herself a cake?¡±


    Once again, everyone turned toward the sound.


    They noticed a young man dressed in green casual clothes walking toward her.


    That man was none other than Skr. However, this reminded Yulia about the video, so`she looked


    away.


    ¡°Whoa, isn¡¯t this Skr, the useless garbage that was obsessed over me for five years?¡± Yvonne red


    at Skr and said, ¡°Oh Yulia, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d treasure something that I don¡¯t want. Aren¡¯t you


    being a little desperate now?¡±


    When the crowd heard that, they immediately started gossiping.


    ¡°Good gosh, even if she has to raise her daughter, she shouldn¡¯t pick someone like him, right? Why is


    he even wearing those clothes? That¡¯s just poor taste!¡±


    ¡°Right? He¡¯s like some random vige boy. How could he even be bold enough to go after Yulia?


    Doesn¡¯t he know his ce?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, Yvonne¡¯s boyfriend has a sports car full of roses and even booked a fancy restaurant for ? her.


    This guy came empty handed. Gosh, the difference between their boyfriends are just too


    much!¡±


    Suddenly, the sky began to rumble and that terrified everyone.


    The ground and windows were also starting to shake.


    ¡°Good gosh, this can¡¯t be an earthquake, right?¡±


    A group of people rushed out immediately.


    However, before they could calm down, a man pointed at the sky and yelled, ¡°Guys look! It¡¯s a


    helicopter!¡±


    So, everyone looked up immediately.


    They noticed a flock of helicopters hovering around the office building. There were roughly sixteen


    helicopters in total.


    However, before they could react, every single helicopter opened up their hatch as a golden horn-


    shaped object extended out from the hatch.


    ¡°Drop!¡±


    With a single order, rose petals began to rain from the sky.


    So, the faint rosey scent filled the air.


    It did not take long for a rain of petals to rain down around the perimeter of the office building.


    It was a magnificent sight to behold.


    ¡°Good gosh¡­ that¡¯s at least ten helicopters and they¡¯re only here to rain rose petals? That has to be


    expensive, right?¡±


    So, everyone turned toward Skr and stared at him in shock.


    Yulia¡¯s heart began to race as she stared at Skr with a puzzled look.


    However, Skr smiled and nodded at her.


    Everyone began to cheer after that.


    ¡°Was it really him?¡±


    ¡°Good gosh. I thought a sport¡¯s car filled with roses would be awesome. This is a rain of flowers. Gosh,


    they just keep getting even more outrageous!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s literally insane.¡¯


    As Yvonne listened to the gossip, both she and Harry looked bitter.


    ¡°Oh please, so what? He just rented a few helicopters and rained down some rose petals. Could that


    be more expensive than my boyfriend¡¯s car?¡± Yvonne scoffed.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 47

    Triumph Above All Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    After hearing what Yvonne said, the crowd suddenly snapped out from their trance.


    Yvonne is right. As expensive as this is, it¡¯ll only mean something if it belongs to them. It¡¯s pointless if


    the helicopters were rented. This means that Yulia¡¯s boyfriend is just trying to brag.


    Suddenly while everyone was gossipping, a buzz could be heard as the lights in the surrounding


    building lit up.


    Soon, every billboard was lit up with colorful writing that read, ¡°Happy birthday Yulia.¡±


    However, that was not all. It seemed that in that instant, that birthday message filled the billboards in


    every station of every street. It did not take long for that message to be written all over the entire city.


    It seemed like every light bulb in the city that night was lighting up for Yulia. Everyone including Yvonne


    was shocked in that instant.


    Indeed, renting a couple helicopters and making it rain rose petals would be something anyone could


    pull off. However, writing a message for a single person all across the entire city would be unimaginably


    expensive.


    So, everyone stared at Skr in shock.


    It seemed that even though the answer was obvious, none of them refused to believe that Skr had


    pulled this off.


    However, Skr ignored them as he slowly approached Yulia through the rain of petals.


    ¡°Hey Yulia, I did all of this for you. So, happy birthday.¡± Skr wished her sincerely.


    Yulia teared up and was stunned for a good long while.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    So, she looked up and stared intensely at Skr before saying, ¡°Thank you for doing this for me,


    Skr. I love it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you love it! This was the first time I¡¯ve ever done anything like this, so I wasn¡¯t really confident


    in myself.¡± Skr chuckled bashfully.


    ¡°The first time? Well, then you must be really talented in this then.¡± Yulia smiled while her eyes


    glimmered through her tears.


    It seemed that no one had ever been this nice to her before. She was charmed when the birthday


    message lit up. This was something she had never experienced before.


    When Skr noticed how charmed Yulia was, he said, ¡°Trust me, Yulia. The woman from that


    video really is my sister. Yesterday was her wedding day, but the groom¡¯s family was being very rude to


    her. So, she leapt into my arms because she was emotional. You were right to be upset yesterday. But,


    I feel like there is no need for me to be low profile when ites to loving my family. So, I decided that


    I¡¯m bot going to keep a low profile to announce to the entire city that I want you to be the luckiest girl in


    the world! No one will be able to bully you anymore! You¡¯ve suffered so much and I will make it up to


    you a thousand fold!¡±


    The most romantic thing in the world would be confessing one¡¯s true feelings.


    Upon hearing that, Yulia¡¯s heart began to race faster.


    It seemed that Skr¡¯s raw confession hadpletely warmed her long dead heart.


    So, Yulia slowly approached and hugged him.


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s really touching!¡±


    ¡°Gosh Yulia sure is lucky!¡±


    Everyone began to cheer after that.


    ¡°I guess it really is true. Capable men really do dress carelessly!¡±


    ¡°Come on now, this is being humble. Besides, I think his outfit looks really cool underneath the


    helicopters!¡±


    ¡°Who cares what someone as rich and awesome as him wears? Look, even if he¡¯s dressed in rags,


    girls will still fawn over him! But, it¡¯s such a shame that we won¡¯t have that chance


    anymore¡­


    Yvonne looked extremely bitter when everyone was praising Yulia.


    How can this be! How can that clingy bastard, Skr possibly be that rich? I can¡¯t believe he rented


    helicopters and billboards across the city just for Yulia¡¯s birthday. Gosh, he didn¡¯t hold back at all! All of


    this could¡¯ve been mine if I didn¡¯t give up on him!


    Yvonne was bing really jealous then.


    After that, Skr told Yulia, ¡°I¡¯ve booked out Sunset Harbor, so let¡¯s pick L up and have dinner


    there.¡±


    Everyone was shocked again.


    He booked out Sunset Harbor? Wait, he didn¡¯t just book out Jupiter or Venus Restaurants. He booked


    out the entire harbor? The harbor still has Mercury Restaurant though, a restaurant that was never


    opened to the public. How could he possibly take Yulia there for dinner? That¡¯s impossible!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 48

    Triumph Above All Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    As soon as Harry heard that, he mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know when to stop, Skr? You¡¯ve already won,


    so why do you even want to continue boasting?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me, how am I boasting then?¡± Skr curiously asked.


    ¡°Everyone in the city knows that no one has ever booked out Sunset Harbor. Look, even the four great


    families are no exception!¡± Harry eximed.


    The spectating crowd nodded after hearing that.


    Skr chuckled and replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m the exception then.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve already booked a private room in Jupiter Restaurant. Yvonne¡¯s friends are already


    there. Look, if someone has indeed booked out Sunset Harbor, they would¡¯ve called me already,¡± Harry


    confidently replied.


    However, Skr ignored him and called someone,


    ¡°I told you that I am booking out the entire harbor tonight. Why are there still people eating in Jupiter


    Restaurant?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Skr hung up the call as soon as he said that.


    However, Harry assumed that Skr was just boasting and just as he was about to mock Skr, his


    phone rang.


    After that, he told Yvonne with a bitter look, ¡°Let¡¯s eat someone else now.¡±


    ¡°Why? I thought everyone was already there?¡± Yvonne asked.


    ¡°They were kicked out earlier.¡± Harry whispered.


    ¡°What? I thought you booked it beforehand? What right do they have to kick my guests out?¡± Yvonne


    screamed as she could not ept that.


    Harry felt that Yvonne was embarrassing him, so he rushed her impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t ask, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Skr stared at them and scoffed, ¡°I can pretend to not know about it if you don¡¯t mention it to me. I¡¯d


    allow you to enjoy your meals peacefully. But, you were adamant in fighting me, so don¡¯t me me for


    following the rules.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Harry was so furious that his face was flustered.


    Yvonne looked even worse as her jealousy had reached a breaking point.


    It turned out that Skr had money and power after all. She wondered if Skr was testing her by


    pretending to be poot. However, she failed his test and allowed Yulia to have him instead.


    Yes, it has to be it.


    She could not believe that she had given up on a rich and powerful man who was in love with her for


    five years. She felt like the biggest loser then.


    When she noticed that Skr was just about to leave, she panicked and yelled, ¡°I can give you another


    chance to get back together with me, Skr!¡±


    This stunned Skr as he asked, ¡°Really? Are you really willing to marry me?¡±


    Yvonne nodded and said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯d marry you immediately if you take me out for a meal at Sunset


    Harbor.¡±


    Skrughed and asked, ¡°Are you going to pay for the wedding then?¡±


    This stunned Yvonne as she said, ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you rich and powerful?¡±


    Skr replied, ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m not willing to spend on you! You can marry me, sure, but don¡¯t expect me


    to spend a single penny on you.¡±


    Yvonne turned bitter as soon as she heard that. She asked, ¡°What is the meaning of this, Skr?¡±


    Skr scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯m toying with you, silly!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne felt so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a hole at that moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yulia.¡±


    After a single wave, a ck Audi approached Skr.


    After that, he led Yulia in the car.


    As Yvonne watched Yulia leave, she was so furious that she began stomping her feet.


    Meanwhile, after a phone call, Harry approached Yvonne and said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into it and the person


    that arranged all of this for Skr was a woman named Dianne. This woman seems to also be a


    veteran.¡±


    ¡°Hisrade helped him? Gosh, Skr was a poor brat after all. I can¡¯t believe that I was nearly


    tricked by him!¡±


    Yvonne felt arrogant again after ranting.


    Meanwhile at Mercury Restaurant after an hour.


    Skr was enjoying some of the best food with Skr and L.


    Since L was still a child, she could not hold herself back when she spotted Skr. Moreover, after


    Yulia exined to her about Skr, she seemed to have forgotten aboutst night¡¯s incident and leapt


    into his arms.


    Yulia felt like she was on cloud nine when she looked at everything in front of her then. She could not


    believe that all of that was real. So, she felt even more curious about Skr¡¯s identity. She actually


    thought that Skr was an average veteran back at the cafe a few days ago. However, Skr turned


    out to be anything but average¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 49

    Triumph Above All Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    Yulia¡¯s heart was racing, but she could not bring herself to ask him. Although she had never dated


    anyone before, she still understood how to read the room.


    She found it inappropriate to probe about his life in such a delightful environment.


    Suddenly, some cheerful music began to y while they were still eating. After that, the manager


    wheeled a nineyered tall cake out for them.


    The lights were dimmed as Skr lit the candles while smiling at Yulia and said, ¡°Make a wish, Yulia.¡±


    Yulia blushed and nodded before closing her eyes


    Images of L and Skr appeared in her head as she wished, ¡°I hope everything that happened


    tonight is real.¡±


    If Skr¡¯s feelings for her were real¡­ If the altercation in the cafe never happened and if Skr was


    L¡¯s father and her husband¡­ things would be so much better for her.


    When Yulia opened her eyes, Skr blew out the candles with L in his arms.


    However, when Skr was just about to give Skr her gift, a maniacal sound could be hearding


    from outside.


    ¡°I finally found you, Yulia!¡±


    Nichs¡¯ hair looked a little messy as he entered with a smile.


    This rendered Skr a little speechless.


    He could not believe that Nichs was able to find them when he had already nned their dinner on


    an ind.


    Damn, he sure is really clingy though.


    Nichs ignored Skr as he approached Yulia and said, ¡°Yulia, I¡¯m here to wish you a happy birthday


    and I¡¯ve prepared this gift for you. Hurry up and open it. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it!¡±


    Nichs took out a jewelry box after that.


    However, Yulia did not ept it. Apparently, Nichs was not offended by this as he opened the box


    himself.


    However, Skr was stunned when she noticed the ne. That was none other than the Star of


    Cullinan.


    Nichs was not surprised by how shocked Yulia was as he even gave Skr a cocky nce.


    It seemed that he already knew everything that happened at Kareem Fashion earlier. He even knew


    that Dianne was the woman behind the helicopters and billboards.


    He really is quite talented in attracting women.


    However, since Nichs was hellbent on winning Yulia over, he had decided to ignore everyone else.


    Since he knew that Yulia loved the Star of Cullinan, he decided to give her just that.


    ¡°Is that the Star of Cullinan?¡± Yulia asked.


    Nichs acted calm as he replied, ¡°That is correct. It¡¯s none other than the Star of Cullinan that you


    wanted. Look, Yulia, this ne costs more than eight-hundred million dors. I believe this is


    enough to prove my devotion to you. I¡¯ve used my entirepany as coteral in order to buy it. But,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    don¡¯t worry about it, Yulia. I believe that it won¡¯t take long for me to get mypany back. I have no


    ulterior motives in telling you all of this. I just want you to know that I¡¯d be willing to do anything for you.¡±


    It seemed that Nichs was touched by everything he told Yulia. People who did not know the truth


    might actually think that he was the mysterious buyer that bought the Star of Cullinan.


    If none of what happened really happened back then, Yulia might actually be charmed by his words.


    Even if she was not attracted to Nichs back then, it would be impossible for her to not be touched


    when a man was willing to use hispany as coteral just to make her happy.


    Unfortunately for him, the world did not work like that. However, before Yulia could say anything, Skr


    laughed and tapped the desk with his fingers before yfully asking Nichs, ¡°The Star of Cullinan?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 50

    Triumph Above All Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it at the exhibition too? Why are you pretending to not know about it now?¡± Nichs


    scoffed.


    Apparently, the ne he was holding turned out to be a counterfeit that hemissioned for two


    million dors.


    The craftsman even assured him that it would be unnoticable without the help of professionals.


    This could be considered an excellent counterfeit.


    It seemed that he thought of Skr as aplete pushover and would not notice the counterfeit.


    However, Skr remained silent while he smiled.


    He never expected that Nichs would even be shameless enough to buy a counterfeit just to win a


    woman¡¯s heart. This was hrious and sad at the same time.


    ¡°What are youughing about? Could your gift be more expensive than mine?¡± Nichs asked


    furiously.


    So, Skr took out the box from his pocket and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that it¡¯s expensive, but


    coincidentally, I also have the Star of Cullinan in this box.¡±


    Skr opened the box after that.


    Nichs¡¯ gaze glimmered as he leaned in for a closer look. Soon, the green glow of the ne


    reflected in his eyes.


    He then looked at the one he had and could not tell the difference. This made him wonder if Skr had


    commissioned someone to counterfeit the Star of Cullinan as well.


    So, Nichs took a couple of deep breaths to calm himself down and scoffed as he said, ¡°Oh Skr. I


    always thought of you to be quite honorable despite being poor. I didn¡¯t expect you to stoop so low.


    Now I wonder if you really were in the military for thest six years?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Nichs?¡± Skr red at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that the ne in your hands is a counterfeit! Gosh, How could you trick Yulia like


    this when she trusts you so much?¡± Nichs questioned Skr furiously.


    ¡°How do you know the one I have is a counterfeit?¡± Skr asked with a smile.


    Nichs scoffed and said, ¡°Of course I know! How could you, an orphan who was adopted by a poor


    family, possibly afford the real Star of Cullinan? Oh, and the Red Dust you gave your sister yesterday


    must be a counterfeit too! Well yed, Skr, you are quite thepulsive liar there.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Do you have a third ne for the woman you¡¯re living with at Ocean Hill?¡±


    However, before Skr could say anything, Yulia interjected, ¡°So, you already know that the girl was


    Skr¡¯s sister yesterday and you still decided to send it to me, just so I would


    misunderstand him?¡±


    Nichs panicked and frantically exined, ¡°Yulia, I found out about it today as well.¡±


    ¡°So, it really was you.¡± Skr scoffed.


    ¡°Nichs, it¡¯s all up to me as to how many nes I have and who I decide to give them to.


    However, it¡¯s not up to you to say if this ne is a counterfeit or not. If you¡¯re really adamant in


    proving the one you have is real, we can have a professional jewler look at it to decide if it¡¯s real.¡±


    Nichs panicked after hearing what Skr said.


    He could not believe that Skr would even propose to have the nes authenticated. This made


    him wonder if the one he had could be real.


    Impossible!


    He refused to believe that Skr could be that mysterious wealthy buyer.


    Don¡¯t forget, he bought the Rest Dust along with the Star of Cullinan. Both nes alone would cost


    him 1.3 billion dors. This amount of money would be enough to afford the vis on Ocean Hill.


    He knew that no matter how much that wealthy woman was attracted to Skr, it would be impossible


    for anyone to be this generous. However, although he was certain that the ne Skr had was a


    counterfeit, he dared not get his authenticated as well. That was because he would only go down with


    Skr if that happened. That was not an oue he wanted.


    So, he hesitated for a brief moment and said, ¡°Today is Yulia¡¯s birthday and it¡¯s all your fault that her


    good mood is ruined. Why don¡¯t we do this instead. Let¡¯s have Yulia choose. I believe that she must


    know which ne is real and which isn¡¯t.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 51

    Triumph Above All Chapter 51


    Chapter 51


    Nichs proposed this because he had confidence in the ne he was holding.


    Even if the ne could not beat the genuine one, it could beat the fakes in Skr¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Skr readily put the ne in his hand and ced it on the table in front of Yulia.


    This time, Nichs was more certain of his suspicions.


    Skr¡¯s ne, Star of Cullinan, was likewise a fake.


    Then, it depended on who was more able to pass off as real.


    Looking at the two strands of nes ced side by side in front of her, Yulia was a bit dazed.


    She never imagined that one day, Star of Cullinan would be presented to her as a birthday gift.


    And she got two strands of nes at once.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡¯s ne is real, exactly like what I saw! The one next to it is ugly, and it must be a


    fake!¡±


    L knew who to support.


    Yulia dotingly stroked L¡¯s hair, then she reached out and picked up Star of Cullinan from Nichs.


    Nichs suddenly showed wild joy and looked at Skr with triumph.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    However, before he could say anything. Yulia closed the ne box in his hand and then. pushed it


    in front of him.


    ¡°Nichs, you¡¯d better take this ne back.¡±


    Yulia spoke to Nichs.


    Nichs¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Yulia, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Without answering, Yulia turned to Skr¡¯s Star of Cullinan and whispered to Skr, ¡°Put it on


    for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Skr smiled gently, took the ne, walked behind Yulia, and put the ne on for her


    with his own hands.


    ¡°Yulia, I¡¯m asking you! What the hell do you mean? You chose his ne without even looking


    at it?¡±


    Nichs was irritated by the scene in front of him and roared with a grimace.


    Yulia sized him up, touched the ne around her neck, and said with certainty, ¡°I trust him. As for


    the authenticity of this ne, it¡¯s not very important to me.¡±


    ¡°Yulia, you¡¯re fucking hopeless!¡±


    Nichs was infuriated.


    Skr gave Nichs a disdainful look and said to the security guard waiting nearby, ¡°Get the outsider


    out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stone!¡±


    A dozen tall and fierce men carried Nichs away, and Nichs shouted in anger.


    But before he could finish speaking, he was kicked in the stomach. After making a grunt, he shut


    In no time, he was thrown to a deserted beach.


    Inside the restaurant.


    Skr looked at Star of Cullinan around Yulia¡¯s neck and said with emotion, ¡°Yulia, I know you have a


    bias in your heart for me, so you chose this ne without even looking at it. But I¡¯ll tell


    you anyway, this Star of Cullinan is genuine. I said on the day of the jewelry show that I would fulfill


    your wish, and now, I have done it. I, Skr, never go back on my words.¡±


    Yulia just looked deep into Skr¡¯s eyes and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Skr¡¯s clear eyes reflected her silhouette.


    Yulia felt warmth in her heart because Skr really loved her.


    ¡°Wow! Daddy really did everything he promised L! Daddy is so good to Mommy and bought her


    such an expensive ne. I want it too when I grow up!¡±


    L stood on the child¡¯s chair, pping her little bands and cheering.


    Skr stroked her face and smiled. ¡°Okay, when L grows up, Daddy will buy you something more


    expensive.¡±


    L thought about it seriously and said, ¡°No, just something as expensive as Mommy will be


    enough!¡±


    ¡°L, are you afraid Mommy will be sad?¡± Skr asked amused.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    L nodded.


    Yulia looked tenderly at the two people in front of her and suddenly asked, ¡°Skr, is all this


    true?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 52

    Triumph Above All Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    ¡°You¡¯ve meant everything you¡¯ve said and done? You¡¯ve never lied to me?¡±


    Skr met Yulia¡¯s gaze and said solemnly, ¡°I have never lied to you, and all of this is true.¡±


    Yulia nodded with a slight glint in her eyes.


    Skr pursed his lips and secretly prayed, I hope that one day, Yulia, who knows the truth, will not


    me me for hiding something¡­


    After eating the cake, Skr took Yulia and L around the ind for a while before leaving,


    considering that one of them had to work and the other had to go to school the next day.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Coincidentally, just after leaving the Sunset Harbor dedicated causeway, Skr met his high school


    ssmate, Zera.


    ¡°Skr? You¡¯ve returned from the military?¡± Zera asked with surprise.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been back for a few days! Is this one here beside you your boyfriend?¡± Skr smiled.


    Zera nced at the man with sses beside her and nodded, looking a little unnatural.


    Back then, Skr was the popr senior in the high school, and Zera had a crush on him.


    Seeing that Zera had no intention to introduce himself, the man with sses directly extended his right


    hand to Skr and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zera¡¯s boyfriend, Bob Wade.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    Skr smiled and shook Bob¡¯s hand.


    ¡°This one beside you is?¡± Bob asked deliberately.


    Skr nced at Yulia and L and smiled. ¡°They are my wife and daughter. It¡¯s my wife¡¯s birthday,


    and we are out here to celebrate.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married with kids?¡±


    Zera asked in shock.


    ¡°Well, I did not go to college, so I got married early.¡± Skr teased.


    ¡°Yulia, you are so beautiful, and your child is so cute. I¡¯m envy of you!¡± Zera praised with admiration


    from the bottom of her heart.


    Skr nced at Yulia with love in his eyes.


    ¡°I just saw that you guys came out of Sunset Harbor. Did you guys have meals on the ind?¡±


    Zera asked again.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Skr nodded.


    Zera¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Jupiter Restaurant or Mercury Restaurant?¡±


    Skr asked, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of Venus Restaurant and Jupiter Restaurant. Howe there¡¯s a


    Mercury Restaurant?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Skr! You¡¯ve made it big now! You can even afford to eat at Jupiter Restaurant!¡± Zera


    eximed.


    Since Skr didn¡¯t know about Mercury Restaurant, Zera naturally assumed that Skr went to Jupiter


    Restaurant.


    Little did Zera know that Skr had chartered the entire Sunset Harbor.


    Three years after Sunset Harbor was built, Skr really wasn¡¯t sure about the details of the


    restaurant¡¯s ss divisions.


    Dianne only told him that the exact location of the meal was at Venus Restaurant on the ind.


    Skr only heard about Jupiter Restaurant when he ran into Yvonne and Harry when he went to pick


    up Yulia.


    Since Zera had thought so, Skr couldn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s at


    Jupiter Restaurant.¡±


    Without waiting for Zera to speak, Bob next to her impatiently urged, ¡°Zera, stop chatting. My mom just


    sent a message saying that something happened at home and asked me to go back early.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay!¡±


    Zera was a little stunned but nodded and said goodbye to Skr.


    But, just a few steps away, she turned back and shouted, ¡°Skr, I forgot to tell you about the ss


    reunion that will be held tomorrow at noon in Peach Blossom Stream. It¡¯s okay that you weren¡¯t in


    Cloudtopia before, but now that you¡¯re back, you muste!¡±


    ¡°Okay, if I¡¯m not busy¡­¡±


    Before Skr could finish speaking, Zera was dragged away by Bob.


    ¡°That guy can really brag. Stay away from him in the future.¡±


    Bob spoke with dissatisfaction.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 53

    Triumph Above All Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    ¡°Maybe they really had meals at Jupiter Restaurant.¡±


    Zera frowned.


    ¡°You believe whatever he says?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, back in high school, he was really nice.¡±


    ¡°Do you like him?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t you see that his wife is so beautiful, and he even has a child?¡±


    Zera turned her head, not bothering to pay attention to Bob.


    More than half an hourter.


    At Yulia¡¯s home.


    ¡°Daddy, is it okay for you not to go tonight?¡±


    L asked softly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Skr froze.


    ¡°You promised me that you would sleep with Mommy and me today.¡±


    L¡¯s eyes were instantly red.


    Skr then remembered that he had indeed said that the day before.


    He didn¡¯t expect L to remember it all the time.


    Skr felt helpless as he watched L look like she could cry as soon as he said no.


    He had to turn to look at Yulia.


    It was up to Yulia whether he could stay.


    Yulia bit her lips, looked at L, hesitated for a long time, and finally said, ¡°L, Daddy just told


    Mommy that he was done with his work for the day, so tonight he will stay and sleep with us.¡±


    ¡°Really? Daddy? Mommy didn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡±


    L immediately asked Skr nervously.


    Skr smiled and nodded. ¡°Well, Mommy¡¯s right. I will sleep with you tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Daddy can finally stay! Great! I am going to bed now! Daddy, you have to tell L a story!¡±


    L jumped up and down with joy.


    Yulia, somehow helplessly and dotingly, said, ¡°L, Mommy will help you take a bath first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, take a bath! Mommy, you quickly prepare the water, and I go get the little dress.¡±


    After saying that, L couldn¡¯t wait to run to her room to get her pajamas.


    The living room fell silent.


    Yulia¡¯s face flushed a little, but she still said to Skr hastily, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I agreed to


    it because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint L again.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I didn¡¯t think much of it!¡±


    Skr had a goodugh.


    He found it cute that Yulia had those concerns.


    ¡°What are youughing at? It¡¯s because you promised her the day before yesterday. I have no


    choice now!¡±


    Yulia was a little annoyed to see Skr smiling.


    ¡°When I said yes, I had no choice!¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t help but defend for himself.


    It was clear that he took Yulia¡¯s feelings into consideration at the time and fought for an extra two days


    of buffer time, so how did it be his fault again?


    Women, indeed, were unreasonable creatures.


    ¡°So, are you saying that I¡¯m reluctantly forcing you to stay?¡±


    Yulia¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°No, no, no, no, not at all, not at all!¡±


    Skr hurriedly waved his hand.


    ¡°Then, you are not allowed to have other thoughts either, otherwise, I will immediately return


    that Dragon Seal to you!¡±


    Yulia grunted coldly, stood up and headed for the bathroom.


    Seeing her walk away with arrogance, Skr smiled.


    After the mother and daughter finished cleaning up, Skr also went to take a shower, and when he


    walked into Yulia¡¯s room, he smelled a nice light scent.


    ¡°Daddy, if you don¡¯te, L is going to fall asleep!¡±


    L, who was wearing a little pink dress, jumped out of the nket in a hurry and shouted.


    Skr decisively put the bath towel on the arm of the sofa next to him andy down on the other side


    of L.


    ¡°Daddy, you hold me like Mommy does.¡±


    L spoke.


    Skr hurriedly followed Yulia¡¯s example and put his right hand out so that L could rest on both of


    their arms at the same time.


    Like Yulia, his left hand rested gently on L¡¯s body.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Good! It¡¯s time for Daddy to tell the story!¡±


    Having both mom and dad to hold her at the same time, L spoke excitedly.


    Skr searched for a long time but did not think of any story suitable for children. He eventually had to


    make up a story.


    The good thing was that L was very appreciative and listened especially carefully.


    But it didn¡¯t take long for L to fall asleep contentedly.


    After L slept, the air gradually filled with a subtle scent¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 54

    Triumph Above All Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    The two people who were awake, because they were afraid of waking up L, who had just fallen


    asleep, kept their original positions and did not dare to move.


    The two were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breathing.


    Skr wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find a topic.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    After a moment of silence, Yulia couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°The wounds on your body¡­ Are they caused in


    the army?¡±


    Skr looked down and realized that, to match L, the nket on him had slipped down to his waist,


    leaving half his body exposed.


    At the moment, under the warm yellow light, there were several deep scars on his body, exuding a


    hideous beauty.


    Skr nodded and smiled. ¡°Well, where else do you think I got those medals? Of course, there are


    others having more scars than me, and they will never have the chance to see their medals again.¡±


    At the end of the day, Skr suddenly felt a little sad.


    Yulia was stunned and said, ¡°Why do you make it sound like you¡¯re going to war? In times of peace,


    isn¡¯t it just a drill at most?¡±


    ¡°Drill?¡±


    Skr shook his head, and his gaze became deep.


    ¡°What everyone sees is the peace and prosperity within the gates of the country, but there is a group of


    people who are always guarding the dangerous areas outside the frontier. Every time they raise their


    guns, it¡¯s not for a drill. And the enemy, too, will never give them a chance to do it all over again.¡±


    For a moment, Yulia was too shocked to speak.


    Despite Skr¡¯s euphemism, she understood.


    For the sake of this prosperous world, some people, had been carrying the weight of the country, even


    at the expense of their own lives.


    So, Skr, was once one of them?


    Before she could ask, Skr, as if reading her mind, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just saying a few words.


    Don¡¯t think too much, and I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yulia nodded and asked no more questions.


    The two said good night to each other and fell asleep soon.


    The next day.


    Skr and Yulia took L to school together. Then, Skr took Yulia¡¯s car to Kareem Fashion.


    Waiting for Yulia to go upstairs, Skr then got into the jeep around the corner.


    ¡°Boss, I heard that Philbert Santiago hase to Cloudtopia.¡±


    Dianne in the driver¡¯s seat spoke.


    Philbert Santiago?


    Skr¡¯s heart moved, and a figure came to mind.


    Philbert, one of the famous generals, was given a gold que with the words ¡°Major General¡± by


    Deputy General.


    In fact, based on strength alone, Philbert was not worthy of such an honor.


    But he had an illustrious origin and was one of descendants of The Eight Banners. He was under the


    Santiago Banner.


    Therefore, some people in the localmunity had spread the news about how powerful Philbert


    was.


    However, Skr never cared about that.


    Moreover, Cloudtopia was not in the North, and as long as Philbert did not mess with Skr, he was


    none of Skr¡¯s business.


    ¡°Boss, where do you want to go?¡±


    When Skr didn¡¯t say anything, Dianne asked again.


    Skr replied, ¡°Where is Peach Blossom Stream?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a private vacation lodge, about forty miles from here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go there!¡±


    One hourter.


    Skr walked into the Peach Blossom Stream.


    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, Skr could feel the warm atmosphere


    inside.


    A group of people with somehow familiar faces, sitting around.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the main seat sat a man wearing a white suit and gold-rimmed sses.


    He was the sports member of their ss at that time, Greg Kirk.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 55

    Triumph Above All Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    The sharp-eyed Zera spotted Skr and greeted him enthusiastically, ¡°Skr,e in. I was telling


    everyone you wereing today!¡±


    Many people looked at the door.


    One of the men in ck casual clothes ran to Skr excitedly and said, ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve been waiting for


    you for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Ingram Shorts, long time no see!¡±


    Skr was naturally happy to see his high school ssmate.


    When they were seated, someone suddenly eximed, ¡°The school beauty is here!¡±


    Everyone looked at the door.


    Under the sunlight, a long ckce dress, with proud curves of a beauty could be seen.


    It is the school beauty Valerie Pearce.


    Except for Skr, everyone was immersed in Valerie¡¯s unstoppable charm.


    Greg, who was initially surrounded by everyone, actually took the initiative to get up and wee


    Valerie.


    Just now, Skr heard Ingram said that Greg was the host of the party, so Greg sat in the main


    seat.


    However, when Skr came in earlier, Greg didn¡¯t even look at him.


    The charm of the school beauty was really different.


    ¡°Valerie,e here quickly. I have reserved a seat for you that is right next to my main seat.¡±


    Greg spoke with a smile on his face.


    Valerie smiled and shook her head, saying, ¡°That seat is too eye-catching. It¡¯s better to leave it to other


    male students who like to drink.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. With me around, no one will dare to fill you up with alcohol.¡±


    Greg spoke with great bravado.


    He hadn¡¯t realized that Valerie was actually politely rejecting him.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just sit here.¡±


    Saying that, Valerie looked around, then sat down on an empty seat in front of the crowd.


    The expression of Greg changed dramatically.


    The restaurant also instantly fell into dead silence, as if even a pin dropped on the floor could be heard.


    Valerie chose, surprisingly, the position next to Skr.


    Back then in the ss, many people knew that Valerie liked Skr.


    It was just that no one expected that six yearster, Valerie would still choose Skr regardless of what


    others thought.


    This firmness of mind was admirable.


    But at the same time, it also invariably pped Greg in the face.


    ¡°Buddy, you are really cool! After graduating from college, Greg relied on his family rtions to


    establish apany. And now, he is very arrogant. He takes himself as the protagonist whenever he


    goes. He even insisted on bing the host of this ss reunion!¡±


    Next to Skr, Ingram pulled Skr¡¯s arm and whispered.


    Skr nodded and said nothing.


    But Skr did not have to think about it to know that Greg must have also ignored Ingram when he


    entered just now.


    They were all ssmates, but they had to be divided into different levels. So, Ingram naturally felt


    ufortable with it.


    Valerie¡¯s action was considered to be a relief for Ingram.


    So Ingram took all the credit for this and gave Skr a thumbs up, looking at Skr with an admiring


    face.


    Greg was also not stupid. He quickly suppressed his anger and teased Skr. ¡°Skr, the school


    beauty will be temporarily handed over to you to take care of. You must fulfil all her request, otherwise I


    punish you drink.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 56

    Triumph Above All Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    Skr reluctantly responded.


    In fact, he and Valerie had not contacted each other for many years. Even they were in same ss


    back then, there was nothing between the two.


    Back then, Valerie was fond of him, and he knew it.


    But at that time, he was so focused on his studies that he didn¡¯t want to date anyone.


    Moreover, a few of Valerie¡¯s admirers always tried to get back at him in every way possible.


    Skr was tired of dealing with them. So it was even more unlikely that anything would happen


    between he and Valerie.


    Later, when Skr saw Valerie, he only felt embarrassed.


    However, Skr¡¯s current identity was more than anyone here could imagine.


    He was no longer the poor boy who only knew how to study.


    So, at this moment, he smiled and nodded at Valerie politely.


    Valerie¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she smiled at him as well.


    After everyone arrived, Greg ordered the waiter to serve the dishes.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Greg took a sip of water and asked, pretending to be casual,


    ¡°Skr, everyone is curious. What did you do after you dropped out of school back then? Some say


    you¡¯ve been enlisted whereas others say you¡¯re missing. I wonder what you¡¯re actually doing now.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s expressions changed, and they said inwardly, Greg finally asks.


    Valerie had made Greg look bad. Greg could only vent his resentment to Skr.


    Moreover, Skr was just a poor kid who didn¡¯t even finish high school and be a soldier.


    A seemingly offhand question was tantamount to putting Skr directly in an awkward situation.


    For a moment, the crowd looked at Skr with different expressions.


    There were banter, mockery, and sympathy.


    In short, in their minds, they all thought Skr was going to be disgraced.


    Skr was once the teacher¡¯s favorite and the school beauty¡¯s crush. But now, he was humiliated.


    This got a lot of people excited as they gloated over Skr.


    Ingram couldn¡¯t help but worry for Skr.


    In this group of students, Greg had the brightest future. On the contrary, Skr had just returned from


    the military.


    Zera was the only one who thought that Greg was going to make a fool of himself again.


    After all, there was no way Skr, who could bring his wife and child dine at Jupiter Restaurant in


    Sunset Harbor would be worse than Greg.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Skr knew what Greg had in mind, but he still smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not discharged from the army. I


    came back this time because I have some personal matters to take care of have


    and I to go back some timeter.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re still a soldier? Ha-ha! Six years of service to your country, regardless of personal gains or


    losses. You are really something!¡±


    A male student next to Greg spoke gloomily.


    Another male student immediately chimed in, ¡°Did he serve the country. It is a no-war era now. Only


    soldiers with high precision technology can be regarded to serve the country. Unlike him, who didn¡¯t


    even finish high school. He¡¯s a civilian at best.¡±


    ¡°Skr, you¡¯ve yed your cards right out of the park! It¡¯s a shame I liked you so much back then and


    treated you like my Prince Charming. I always imagined that one day, you woulde to marry me in


    an expensive suit and a luxury car. I didn¡¯t expect you to stay in the army and muddle through.¡±


    A not very good-looking, but heavily made-up woman spoke disdainfully.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 57

    Triumph Above All Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Hearing that, Ingram was angry. He had always been clear about right and wrong.


    Even if Skr was not doing well, there was no need for everyone to be so cynical.


    Zera was speechless. These people, in order to befriend Greg, could do anything.


    On the contrary, Skr was not at all angry. He even found it funny.


    This bunch of ignorant people!


    Skr didn¡¯t say anything, which made Greg even more proud, and added along with what he just said,


    ¡°It seemed that you are really a civilian! Six years as a civilian, you must have a deep. attainment in


    musical instruments. It just so happens that I¡¯ve been learning guitar recently, and I said I would show


    my ssmates the results, so why don¡¯t we take this opportunity topete? It doesn¡¯t matter who will


    be the winner. We¡¯ll just have fun.¡±


    After saying that, not even waiting for Skr¡¯s reaction, Greg got up and walked to the small stage in


    the middle of the restaurant.


    The restaurant held performances every night, so there was a full band set on the stage.


    Greg picked up the guitar, skillfully tuned the pitch, and then yed it quickly.


    A pleasant note reached the ears of the crowd.


    A few male students who had learned the guitar knew that such a level of proficiency was definitely not


    what a beginner should show.


    But they didn¡¯t intend to expose Greg.


    Five minutester, there was a loud apuse.


    ¡°Greg, I didn¡¯t expect that you have been hiding your talent!¡±


    ¡°You just learned guitar not long ago, and you can y like this. You are so talented!¡±


    ¡°Yes, from what I hear, even professional guitar teachers cannotpete with you!¡±


    A group of people scrambled to be the first to paypliments.


    Ingram did not say anything, but in his heart, he had to admit that just now, Greg really yed guitar


    quite smoothly.


    There were even a few handsome moments when the guitar strings were swept.


    Greg waved his hand at the crowd and said in a modest manner, ¡°I have no talent. I just spend the


    most of my time on practice.¡±


    Hearing him say that, a few people even boasted about it in an exaggerated manner.


    Valerie, however, remained silent.


    ¡°Valerie, you are a professional musician. Hurry up and express your opinions!¡±


    Greg spoke with confidence.


    Valerie nodded and said, ¡°So-so.¡±


    The smile on Greg¡¯s face stiffened as he did not expect that the skills he had practiced so hard since


    childhood was nothing to Valerie.


    ¡°Skr, it¡¯s your turn now.¡±


    Greg turned his gaze to Skr with resentment.


    ¡°I was just ying the guitar casually just now. Let¡¯s see if you can beplimented by the school


    beauty.¡±


    Skr said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t y the guitar.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you know? There are so many instruments on the stage. There should be one that you


    know, right?¡± Greg asked meaningfully.


    Skr shook his head. ¡°Neither.¡±


    ¡°None of that? You¡¯ve really been muddling through these six years, huh!¡± Greg immediately snickered.


    Many people on the scene propped up their heads with the look of waiting to see a good show.


    Skr walked himself to the window, plucked a leaf from the window and smiled. ¡°I really don¡¯t know


    those instruments on the stage, but if anyone wants to listen, I can use this leaf and y a


    song for you.¡±


    With that, he lifted the leaf in his hand.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    The woman with the heavy makeup burst intoughter.


    ¡°Skr, can leaves blow a tune? Do you think you¡¯re a warrior in a movie? If you lose, you lose. Don¡¯t


    be a disgrace here!¡±


    There were others who wanted to echo the sentiment, but, before they could say anything, they


    were amazed.


    A series of melodious notes came out of Skr¡¯s mouth¡­


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 58

    Triumph Above All Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when the crowd was shocked, the tune suddenly changed and a majestic and stirring feeling came


    over them.


    The melody brought out the depressed and lonely feeling.


    It sounded rich, and a variety of feelings could be felt in the melody.


    Everyone felt as if they were now in the iron-blooded battlefield.


    Before the feeling had time to sink in, the tune changed again.


    Sad, yet stirring, poignant, yet absolutely beautiful!


    Under the sunset, the ruined walls and the corpses wrapped in the leather could be seen, only the


    tattered battle g, standing.


    After about ten minutes, Skr put down the leaf in his hands.


    It was only after a long while did the crowd react.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Valerie led the apuse, and her eyes were full of excitement.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Ingram followed the apuse.


    Zera looked at Greg with disdain, thinking that Skr really did not let her down.


    Some people just loved to embarrass themselves.


    Greg¡¯s face naturally darkened.


    He felt humiliated.


    ¡°Skr, what is the name of the melody you y? Who created this masterpiece? Howe I¡¯ve never


    heard it before?¡±


    Valerie asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no name.¡± Skr smiled.


    ¡°How can there be no name?¡±


    Valerie was surprised.


    Skr took a sip of water and said, ¡°One evening two years ago, I was passing through Gobi Desert,


    looking at the yellow sand under the sunset, and suddenly I had an epiphany, so I came up with this


    melody. As for its name, I haven¡¯t really thought about it. If we have to name it, let¡¯s call it Nameless.¡±


    Nameless could represent all the heroes who guarded the gates of the country and sacrificed


    themselves.


    This piece wasposed to pay tribute to them.


    Hearing what Skr said, the crowd was even more shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the tune that Valerie mistakenly thought was created by a master hand was written by


    Skr.


    And at this moment, Greg¡¯s face was dark to the extreme.


    He had been practicing guitar for more than a decade and was still struggling to y other people¡¯s


    tunes, while Skr, surprisingly, defeated him hard with a leaf.


    It was really a shame.


    ¡°Nameless? This is such a great name.¡±


    Valerie nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Skr, I see a lot of images about war in this song. Did you go to


    war?¡±


    I


    Skr smiled and didn¡¯t answer directly.


    Ingram seemed to understand something and said with an admiring face, ¡°Skr, I was right. You are


    excellent everywhere!¡±


    At this time, Greg also responded, ¡°Skr, it seemed that we misunderstood you, but it¡¯s also your fault


    for being too low profile!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are too low-profile! We¡¯re all ssmates, so don¡¯t hide your matter from us in the future!¡±


    A few students helped Greg to not look


    bad.


    After the dishes were served, everyone raised their sses and Greg, as the host, said a few


    words on the asion.


    After everyone sat down, Greg suddenly turned to Skr and said, ¡°Skr, although you write good


    music, in the end, you are still a civilian, who has no future. There is a big shoting. and I¡¯ll help you


    introduce him to you. If you can get his appreciation and raise your rank,


    you


    can have a bright future.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 59

    Triumph Above All Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    ¡°Big shot? Is he more powerful than the Kirk family?¡±


    Someone asked.


    Greg immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Although the Kirk family is prestigious in Cloudtopia, we are nothing to that big shot.¡±


    The expression of the person who asked just now changed, and he eximed, ¡°What is the identity of


    this person that can make you say such words?¡±


    Greg said proudly, ¡°From what I just said, you should be able to guess that big shot is also a soldier.


    However, he and Skr is totally different.¡±


    ¡°Do you know Major General, Philbert Santiago? That big shot is the Secretary of Defense who always


    assists General Philbert. Sometimes, his advice can even influence General Philbert¡¯s decisions. Not to


    mention the Kirk family, even the local divisions have to do everything they can to curry favor with him.¡±


    Ingram asked with confusion, ¡°Is Major General very powerful? The troops and the local area have


    always been independent. Why do the divisions want to tter his adjutant?¡±


    Greg sneered, ¡°Not only is he powerful, General Philbert is also one of the members of the Santiago


    Banner!¡±


    ¡°The Santiago Banner? And what is that?¡±


    Ingram pursued the question.


    The crowd also pricked up their ears.


    They, like Ingram, did not know what the Santiago Banner was.


    But the expressions a few people instantly changed dramatically.


    The Eight Banners were the royal families that overrode the general divisions.


    Over the centuries, only The Eight Banners could survive until now.


    Philbert was a Major General who had been personally authorized by Deputy General, so his status


    was very high.


    Even the power possessed by his adjutant should not be underestimated.


    ¡°It¡¯s over. Skr is going to be in trouble!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ingram secretly sighed.


    Valerie was also worried.


    Everyone could see that Greg was not trying to help Skr get a promotion but was clearly trying to


    use that big shot to suppress Skr.


    Even Zera couldn¡¯t help but get nervous for Skr


    To be able to go to Jupiter Restaurant for dinner was considered very impressive in Cloudtopia, but it


    was iparable to the power of The Eight Banners.


    Skr was the only one who was calm, and he somehow found it funny.


    When Greg first started bragging about it, Skr thought the big shot was Philbert.


    It turned out that the big shot was just the adjutant of Philbert.


    A person who was not even qualified to talk to Skr was worshipped by Greg. And Greg expected to


    use his connections to suppress Skr?


    It was ridiculous.


    It was stupidity at its finest.


    It didn¡¯t take long to hear the female ushers at the door greeting the guests.


    Greg¡¯s eyes lit up, and he got up and said, ¡°He¡¯s here. I¡¯ll go and wee him.¡±


    However, he had just reached the door when a man in military uniform appeared in front of the crowd.


    The man in military attire was around twenty-eight years old. He stood upright and looked spirited.


    His dress code alone was indeed much better than Skr.


    The crowd eximed that Major General was really true to his name. Even his adjutants were the best


    in the army.


    ¡°Milton, you are so fast! I just heard themotion and said I wanted to wee you, but you already


    ended up at the door.¡±


    Greg spoke with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°General Philbert is a decisive person. How can I work under him without being quick?¡±


    Although Milton was smiling, he looked very proud.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 60

    Triumph Above All Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! That¡¯s so true!¡±


    Greg nodded in agreement and then said to the crowd, ¡°He is the Secretary of Defense under General


    Philbert. He has just made a great achievement not long ago. It is estimated that he will be a


    major soon.¡±


    When the crowd heard that, they hurriedly rose to wee Milton.


    ¡°Mr. Wintringham is only three years older than us, but he is already in such a high position, which


    really makes us ashamed!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wintringham has an extraordinary temperament and is deeply appreciated by General Philbert, so


    how can he bepared to us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Wintringham is an eagle with wings spread by a roc, destined to fly higher and


    farther.¡±


    The crowd was bragging, and Greg cast a nce at Skr in triumph.


    This time, Skr had nothing to say, right?


    Even Ingram, Valerie and Zera had to admit that Milton looked more like a general who had been in the


    battlefield for a long time.


    Just from the appearance, Skr and Milton were notparable.


    Not to mention Milton¡¯s appalling title.


    ¡°Thanks for yourpliments! I¡¯m serving my country just like everyone else. It¡¯s just a different


    division ofbor.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Milton spoke humbly.


    However, when he finished speaking, turned to look at the person who wore army green uniform.


    Everyone in the room stood up, but this man sat steadily and even calmly picked up the dish he liked in


    front of him and put it into his mouth.


    Milton frowned.


    Everyone could see it clearly.


    ¡°Is Skr an idiot? How dare he sit and eat when a big shot from the military is here? No wonder he is


    still a small soldier until now!¡±


    Many people gloated.


    Ingram hurriedly touched Skr.


    But before Skr could respond, Greg said to Milton, ¡°The one sitting here is my high school ssmate


    who is engaged in literary creation in your system. Just before you came, I told him that a big shot from


    the same system as him wasing!


    Greg¡¯s words caused Milton¡¯s frown to deepen.


    ¡°Skr, why are you still eating? Can¡¯t you see who¡¯s here?¡±


    Greg pretended to remind.


    In fact, he was waiting to see how Milton would make things difficult for Skr.


    Milton¡¯s nature was not as modest as it seemed.


    A corporal who did not know the rules and fell into Milton¡¯s hands would never have any good


    consequence.


    ¡±


    ¡°Skr, Mr. Greg specially introduced Mr. Wintringham to you. Don¡¯t be so arrogant! Even if you don¡¯t


    care about your career, when you see a big shot of the same system, you should get up and wee


    him, shouldn¡¯t you? Even we have stood up, but you are still sitting and eating. Do you really think you


    are really something?¡±


    A few of Greg¡¯s henchmen also began to add fuel to the fire.


    Skr still did what he wanted.


    Now, even Milton could not pretend anymore. His sleeve was flung, and he said coldly, ¡°Skr? Which


    team are you from? Why don¡¯t you even get up when you see me? Tell me the name of your leader,


    and I will ask him now how he usually disciplines his men!¡±


    Skr put down his spoons, wiped his mouth, and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll scare you if I tell you the


    person who can be my leader.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 61

    Triumph Above All Chapter 61


    Chapter 61


    In fact, from the beginning, Skr did not just want to ignore Milton.


    First of all, if Milton appeared as an adjutant, he was not qualified to talk to Skr at all.


    Secondly, with so many ssmates around, Skr did not want to pressure everyone. Otherwise, this


    reunion would be ruined.


    It was just that Milton unexpectedly had topete with Greg. So, Skr didn¡¯t mind stepping in and


    teaching Milton how to behave.


    Skr remained seated and did not turn around, although he spoke.


    Everyone on the scene was stunned to see him like this.


    Why would Skr be so arrogant?


    How dare a civilian soldier tantly offend the assistant of General Philbert?


    Even Zera and others, who felt that Skr was confused, secretly burst into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Then, you tell me who your leader is. Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll be intimidated!¡±


    Milton narrowed his eyes, and his gaze was full of danger signals.


    Skr did not say anything, even with the chair under his butt, slowly turned around, raised his face to


    look at Milton, and said, ¡°Do you really want to know the name of my leader?¡±


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    When Milton saw the face of the person in front of him, Milton¡¯s expression changed instantly. Then, he


    put his legs together, chest up and stuck in his belly. He immediately gave Skr a standard salute.


    ¡°H-Hello, M-Mr. Stone!¡±


    ¡°Now, do I have to name my leader?¡± Skr asked again.


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t dare to know!¡±


    Milton was so scared that he burst into a cold sweat.


    He was not an ordinary soldier but Philbert¡¯s adjutant.


    There had been some encounters between Philbert and Skr, and as Philbert¡¯s adjutant, Milton could


    naturally recognize Skr at a nce. Milton knew what kind of existence this person in


    front of him was.


    Not to mention Milton, even Philbert would be sweating.


    Moreover, Milton had just requested Skr to tell him about the leadership of God of War.


    The only one who could afford to be the leader of God of War was the one at the top of the pyramid.


    Based on what Milton said just now, God of War could have convicted him of high treason.


    Thinking of this, Milton felt a chill down his spine.


    This shocking reversal stunned everyone.


    Especially Greg.


    Repeatedly pped in the face by Skr, Greg put all his hopes on Milton.


    Greg thought the situation was a sure win but never thought that Milton, who had a high status in his


    eyes, had to salute respectfully to Skr, and was even scared to the point of bursting into a cold


    sweat.


    How scary Skr¡¯s identity should be?


    At this moment, not only Ingram was shocked, even Zera could not help but think that Jupiter


    Restaurant was nothing to Skr. With such a horrible identity, the entire Sunset Harbor had to serve


    him alone.


    Last night, Skr just went along with her words and was just acting low key.


    And Valerie looked at Skr with more admiration.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It turned out that the all the men she admired were all excellent.


    Rick kid like Greg was not as good as Skr when he was a student. Greg entered the society. and


    thought that he could bend the rules with the umtion of his father¡¯s sess.


    But Skr showed everyone that gold was still gold even if it was dusty.


    No matter how many times the tile could burn, it could not be gold.


    ¡°You should know very well in your heart what crime you havemitted. Go back to the army and


    confess your crime immediately! If anyone has any objections, hold them in for me as well.¡±


    Skr spoke slowly.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 62

    Triumph Above All Chapter 62


    Chapter 62


    Milton was surprised.


    As the saying went, before you beat the dog, find out the name of his master.


    Skr wanted to punish Milton impartially, which meant Skr did not even respect Major


    General.


    Milton was a little displeased, but in front of God of War whomanded millions of Dragon Soldiers in


    the North, he dared not refute and respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Stone!¡±


    With that, Milton bowed and retreated.


    Until Milton¡¯s figurepletely disappeared, no one dared to make a sound in the restaurant.


    There was an eerie aura in the air.


    After five minutes, someone cleared his throat and plucked up the courage to say, ¡°S-Skr, what is


    going on here? Isn¡¯t Milton General Philbert¡¯s adjutant? Howe he¡¯s under yourmand now?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr shook his head and smiled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t have subordinates like that.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s mouths twitched.


    What Skr meant was that Milton was not even qualified to be his subordinate.


    Skr was terrifying.


    After thismotion, the atmosphere in the party became even more bizarre because of the deliberate


    ingratiation and fawning over Skr by a group of people.


    On Skr¡¯s cue, the party ended early.


    Even the initially scheduled activities had been cancelled.


    Because of Greg and those few people, the ssmate reunion turned into a drama.


    Skr was disappointed.


    However, the only thing that he felt relieved about was that he met his high school ssmate, Ingram.


    Moreover, Ingram was still as genuine as he was back then.


    As for Valerie, she gave Skr an indescribable feeling.


    After six years, Valerie seemed to be still interested in Skr.


    But Skr already had Yulia and L,


    He could only get along with Valerie as an ordinary ssmate and hope that there would not be any


    misunderstandingter.


    After bidding farewell to everyone, Skr, Ingram and Valerie walked together toward the gate of


    Peach Blossom Stream.


    Not long after, Ingram¡¯s phone rang. He walked to the side and then hurriedly left.


    Now, only Skr and Valerie were left walking side by side. Skr suddenly felt a little awkward.


    On the contrary, Valerie said graciously, ¡°Skr, I studied vocal music in college, and now I¡¯m a trainee


    at Star Entertainment. Thepany will hold a concert at Cloudtopia this weekend. I will officially


    announce my debut as an artist, and that day is very important to me. Can youe and support me?¡±


    Looking at Valerie, Skr sighed and said, ¡°I may not have time to go there. My daughter doesn¡¯t go to


    school on weekends, so I have to stay with her.¡±


    Even if they were just ordinary ssmates, Skr would definitely go to the concert. After all, Valerie


    had invited him.


    But the most troublesome thing was that Valerie obviously expected more.


    In this world, the hardest thing to pay back was the emotional debt, let alone she was the former school


    beauty, Valerie.


    Five years ago, Skr had already hurt Yulia, and now he was content to stay by Yulia and L. He


    simply could not do anything to hurt them again.


    So, Skr deliberately rejected Valerie in order to make her give up.


    Hearing what Skr said, Valerie subconsciously asked, ¡°You have a child?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 63

    Triumph Above All Chapter 63


    Chapter 63


    ¡°Yes, she is four years old, just the right time to be cute.¡±


    Skr nodded and smiled.


    Valerie bit her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After walking for a few more steps, Skr pointed at the jeep parked in front of the door and said, ¡°I


    have some business to attend to, so I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Valerie nodded with mixed feelings.


    This was the first time she had been left on the side of the road.


    Skr didn¡¯t care what she thought as he just got into his car and left.


    Skr had just arrived at his adoptive parents¡¯ house when his cell phone rang, so he took it out and


    saw that it was Yulia calling.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy with the work today. I may have to go backter tonight. You can pick up L from the


    kindergarten for me,¡± Yulia on the other end of the line said directly.


    ¡°Okay, just do your work and leave L to me.¡±


    Skr agreed instantly.


    After hanging up the phone and looking at the time, Skr found that there was just over an hour left


    before the kindergarten students were dismissed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Skr turned around and went back to the car.


    Initially, he wanted to go upstairs to have a look. After yesterday¡¯s live wedding withdrawal, he


    wondered how the adoptive parents and Naomi were doing.


    Skr knew his adoptive family needed some time to ept such a big change, but he was not in a


    hurry to convince them at this moment.


    More than half an hourter, Skr¡¯s jeep pulled up at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    There was still some time before school ended, so Skr got out of the car, checked in with the


    security guard, and walked into the school.


    He wanted to see where L usually had fun.


    Passing by the outdoor entertainment facility, Skr double-checked it.


    After making sure there were no safety hazards, he headed toward L¡¯s ss.


    In the middle of the ssroom, a circle of tables and chairs was set up, and all the children were


    sitting in a circle.


    Surprisingly, there was no L.


    Skr was wondering about it when his pupils suddenly constricted.


    He saw L cowering in the corner, and her eyes were filled with tears of resignation.


    In front of L stood a young boy half a head taller than her.


    Next to the boy stood a woman wearing ck-framed sses. That woman looked like their


    ss teacher.


    At that moment, L sobbed, ¡°Ms. Gina, I really didn¡¯t hit him. He scolded my mother first, so I pushed


    him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gina, L lied. I didn¡¯t scold her mother, but she pushed me down. And now, my arms and legs


    hurt!¡±


    The boy spoke in exasperation.


    Without waiting for L¡¯s exnation, Gina, the female teacher, stretched out her hand and pped


    L on the head, scolding her, ¡°How dare you say you didn¡¯t hit him? Dwayne was sitting properly.


    How would he fall down by himself?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Gina, he said bad things about my mother, and he said it in a particrly bad way, so I asked him


    to stop. But he scolded me in return!¡±


    L was directly dumbfounded and stared at Gina stubbornly.


    Gina sneered, ¡°Bad words? Your mother is a bitch. Dwayne has just said the truth. Who are you


    to tell him to shut up? I also feel that your mom looks like a bitch!¡±


    Before Gina could finish speaking, a violent roar suddenly came from outside the door.


    ¡°If you dare to say one more word, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 64

    Triumph Above All Chapter 64


    Chapter 64


    Skr was infuriated that L that he adored very much was bullied by others.


    Whatever the reason, Skr could not stand it!


    Moreover, based on the conversation just now, it seemed clear that the boy named Dwayne Wexler


    was at fault in the first ce.


    The woman who was supposed to be a responsible teacher, not only did not criticize the boy, but she


    even made an indiscriminate move against L.


    And she even said something insulting to L¡¯s parents. Gina was simply courting death!


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gina turned her head in the direction of the voice. The moment she met Skr¡¯s eyes, her heart


    skipped a beat.


    Skr¡¯s death stare was terrifying.


    Even they were a few feet apart, Gina could feel his cold aura.


    It was terrifying!


    ¡°Daddy!¡±


    L saw Skr and jumped into his arms without hesitation.


    Skr, like a divine descent, instantly made L showed her weakness.


    Tears rolled down L¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Daddy, Dwayne scolded Mommy. I asked him to stop, but he kept criticizing Mommy. I was angry, so I


    pushed him. He kicked me after he slid off the chair, and I didn¡¯t even cry. But then, heined to


    Ms. Gina.¡±


    L cried out loud. Skr¡¯s heart ached when he heard that.


    ¡°L, tell Daddy, where did you get kicked?¡±


    ¡°On the leg.¡±


    Skr hurried to check L¡¯s leg. He obviously found a red and swollen bruise. He was instantly


    infuriated.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A clear pping sound could be heard!


    Dwayne was pped in the face.


    It was Skr who hit him.


    ¡°Are you Yulia¡¯s new sugar daddy? How dare you hit my student? Do you know whose kid he is? I¡¯m


    telling you. You¡¯re finished!¡±


    Gina shouted frantically.


    Just after she spoke, there were two pping sounds again.


    She was pped in the face two times with a force ten times bigger than what Dwayne got just


    now.


    Gina covered her red and swollen cheeks, and she spat out blood.


    Dwayne, who had also been pped, cried.


    ¡°How dare you hit me? I¡¯m your daughter¡¯s teacher!¡±


    Gina screamed.


    ¡°Not only do I dare to p you, but I also dare to kill you!¡±


    Skr struggled to suppress his anger.


    If not for the fear of scaring L, Skr would have killed Gina.


    In a few moments, the atmosphere in the entire ssroom tensed up.


    Gina shivered and did not dare to say nothing.


    ¡°Bad guy, I¡¯ll have my grandpa and daddy get you killed!¡±


    Dwayne suddenly looked at Skr and screamed at the top of his lungs.


    Skr snorted coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you are a child, I won¡¯t take action against you.


    Whoever dares to bully my daughter must pay the price! If you keep being arrogant, I¡¯ll p you


    again?¡±


    Dwayne was stunned and suddenly shouted, ¡°My father is Christopher Wexler, and my grandfather is


    Theo Wexler. They will take revenge for me!¡±


    Skr sneered, ¡°Theo? So you¡¯re from the Wexler family, huh! Go back and tell them that they must


    come to the kindergarten tomorrow and apologize to my daughter, or else don¡¯t me me for being too


    hard on them.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 65

    Triumph Above All Chapter 65


    Chapter 65


    The Wexler family, in addition to Nichs, it turned out that their kid was good at bullying the weak as


    well.


    It seemed that the Wexler family had a problem with manners.


    Skr did not mind stepping in to teach them how to behave.


    But L in Skr¡¯s arms suddenly wiped her tears and said, ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want you to fight with


    others, so please take me home.¡±


    Skr, who was initially angry, instantly softened his tone. He rubbed L¡¯s head and said, ¡°Okay,


    Daddy won¡¯t fight. I will take you home.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After saying that, Skr did not look at Dwayne and Gina again, holding L ready to leave.


    Just then, a woman appeared in the doorway.


    That woman was in her early twenties with beautiful facial features. But the heavy makeup made her


    look unusually tacky, though she was wearing branded clothes.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you make the Wexler family apologize to your daughter?¡±


    The woman roared in anger.


    Dwayne, who was covering his face and cowering in the corner, suddenly looked happy and shouted,


    ¡°Mommy, L¡¯s father pped me ten times. My face is all swollen! Hurry up and have someone kill


    him to avenge me and Ms. Gina!¡±


    When Gina saw her backering, she finally plucked up the courage to say loudly, ¡°Julia, you¡¯re


    finally here! In order to do justice to Dwayne, I was pped by this toyboy in the face!¡±


    Julia Walters¡¯ face darkened as she stared at Skr and said, ¡°You can¡¯t run away after beating up my


    son. It¡¯s not that easy!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do? You want to stop me?¡±


    Skr sneered.


    ¡°Chop off a finger and then admit you have misunderstood my son and Ms. Gina, and I will spare you.


    Otherwise, I will take your and your cheap daughter¡¯s lives!¡±


    Julia spoke arrogantly.


    ¡°Do I need your forgiveness?¡±


    Skr grunted coldly, put down L, then walked to the wall and stretched out two fingers. With a


    gentle squeeze, he picked up Dwayne.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I pped you ten times? I just pped you only once, and now I will p you nine more


    times as you wish!¡±


    ¡°Pak! Pak!¡±


    Dwayne¡¯s face was pped nine times.


    Nine times in a row without stopping at all.


    Dwayne felt dizzy.


    Even so, Skr had only used a small amount of his strength.


    ¡°Bastard! How dare you make a move on my son! I¡¯ll make sure my husband kills you!¡±


    J¨²lia didn¡¯t expect Skr to dare to p Dwayne in front of her, and it took her a long time to react,


    shaking with anger.


    Skr sneered, put down Dwayne and walked toward her.


    Julia immediately sensed a hint of danger and took two steps back, forcing herself to stay calm and


    saying, ¡°What do you want? Do you want to make a move on me?¡±


    Skr took three more steps forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°How dare you threaten that you will cut


    off my finger? I¡¯ll let you know how a broken finger feels!¡±


    The next moment, Julia saw Skr move, followed by a sharp pain in her right thumb.


    When she lifted her hand, her face suddenly turned pale, and she copsed to the ground.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 66

    Triumph Above All Chapter 66


    Chapter 66


    Gina looked up, and her expression changed drastically


    The thumb of Julia, in a twisted position, hung above her palm.


    It was snapped from the inside of the flesh!


    Of course, this was not scary enough.


    What was scarier was that Gin? didn¡¯t even see how Skr struck.


    Moreover, Gina was daughter-inw of the Wexler family!


    Skr was just Yulia¡¯s sugar daddy. How dare he make a move against the Wexler family¡¯s daughter-


    inw!


    Gina felt that she no longer had anyone to back her up. She was so scared that her legs went weak,


    and she copsed to the ground.


    Skr looked at Gina and said coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the presence of L, I would have made all the


    lies you saide true! This is what you get for bullying my daughter!¡±


    When Gina heard that, she was immediately scared out of her wits.


    Now, she finally understood that Skr really had the courage to take her life.


    Skr didn¡¯t bother to talk to them anymore and left the ssroom with L in his arms.


    When he got home, he let L watch cartoons while he cooked a few simple home-cooked meals.


    Over half an hourter, he finished cooking and serving the dishes.


    L couldn¡¯t wait to climb onto the chair, looking at the meal on the table and drooling.


    ¡°L, Mommy is working overtime today, so she may not be back for a while. If you¡¯re hungry. you can


    eat first. Daddy will just wait for her.¡±


    Skr caressed L¡¯s hair and spoke.


    L was a bit moved but eventually said firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat alone. I want to wait for Mommy and


    Daddy together!¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll call Mommy and ask her when she¡¯ll be home.¡±


    With that, Skr picked up his phone and called Yulia.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Yulia¡¯s phone had been turned off.


    Skr was confused but didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Perhaps Yulia was busy with a meeting, and her phone ran out of battery.


    However, just as he hung up the phone, Dianne¡¯s number appeared on the screen.


    Skr felt that something bad must have happened. Otherwise, Dianne would not have called at


    this time.


    After answering the phone, Dianne briefly reported the situation. Skr¡¯s face immediately darkened,


    and he exuded a murderous intention.


    After hanging up the phone, Skr quickly wiped his face and then smiled at L. ¡°L, Mommy has


    drunk alcohol and can¡¯t drive, so I¡¯m going to pick her up now. You stay home and watch TV for a while,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    L nodded obediently.


    ¡°Good girl. I will go out with the house key, and if someone rings the doorbellter, no matter what he


    says, you can¡¯t open the door, okay?¡±


    Skr felt a little uneasy and solemnly admonished.


    L nodded again. ¡°Daddy, Mommy taught me that as well. So, I won¡¯t open the door for the bad


    guys.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wait for me and mommy at home.¡±


    With that, Skr hurriedly went out.


    Just after closing the security door, Skr rushed out with extreme anger.


    ¡°How dare you kidnap my woman!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 67

    Triumph Above All Chapter 67


    Chapter 67


    After taking two breathes, the enraged Skr already got into the jeep.


    Dianne sat in the driver¡¯s seat. She started the car while reporting, ¡°Boss, we found her. They are


    in Crown Club, but the specific private lounge could not be determined.¡±


    ¡°Drive at the fastest speed!¡±


    Skr ordered.


    Dianne stopped talking, stepped on the elerator and drove at a fast speed.


    Crown Club provided many hidden services.


    It could be described as a mourous and captivating ce.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a haven for rich men in Cloudtopia.


    It took Dianne only fifteen minutes to get there, a journey that would have taken more than twenty


    minutes.


    This time, Dianne got out of the car with Skr and walked into the lobby.


    ¡°Skr?¡±


    A woman in a sexy dress suddenly eximed.


    Skr turned his head, and it turned out to be Yvonne.


    Next to Yvonne stood Harry.


    At the jewelry show, Yvonne and Harry were very arrogant and domineering. But eventually, they were


    humiliated by the eldest daughter of the Shepard family, Judy Shepard.


    They didn¡¯t dare to offend Judy, so they put all the resentment on Skr.


    So, at this moment, when they saw Skr, their eyes were full of resentment.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Yvonne asked.


    There was a hint of mockery in her tone.


    Skr, who had no time for her, stopped in his tracks, intuitively sensing that Yvonne must know


    something.


    As expected, before Skr spoke, Yvonne smirked. ¡°Yulia has a new lover, and you¡¯vee here to


    catch her in the act!¡±


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? She dares to do it and I can¡¯t say anything? She¡¯s already hugging a man


    even before she got into the private lounge. She is a slut.¡±


    Skr suppressed his anger and asked sternly. ¡°Where did you see her?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Flora Lounge.¡±


    Yvonne, who was about to satirize, was shocked after seeing Skr¡¯s terrifying look.


    ¡°Flora Lounge is on the top floor, and it¡¯s the top private lounge here.¡±


    Dianne immediately spoke to Skr.


    Skr walked quickly toward the elevator.


    He did not care if it was a top private lounge or who were inside. If Yulia was harmed, he would destroy


    the entire Crown Club.


    After Skr left, Harry frowned and said, ¡°Why did you tell him everything? Have you forgotten what he


    did to us before? You shouldn¡¯t have told him and let him take his time to search all the private lounges


    here. By the time he got to the top floor, Yulia, that bitch, might have been harassed more than once!¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to me just now. I actually didn¡¯t want to say it, but that his death stare


    is terrifying.¡±


    Yvonne spoke.


    Harry¡¯s expression slightly changed. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it, there is no harm in


    telling him. This is Homer¡¯s territory. Even if Skr is supported by Judy, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make


    trouble here casually.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Homer is backed by the Currey family, right?¡± Yvonne asked in a low voice as she looked


    around for a moment.


    Harry nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Currey family is as prestigious as the Shepard family. They are two of


    the Four Great Families.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for a good show then!¡±


    Yvonne sneered.


    With that, Judy and Harry walked toward the elevator in tacit agreement.


    Meanwhile, inside Flora Lounge on the top floor.


    Yulia felt weak, and she copsed weakly on the couch.


    The man who was standing in front of her suddenly squatted down and looked at her with an evil


    smile.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 68

    Triumph Above All Chapter 68


    Chapter 68


    Yulia¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she shouted, ¡°Nichs, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person! Have


    you forgotten that my father once thought highly of you?¡±


    However, she was drugged. So her shout was in a very low voice even after she shouted with all


    her might.


    Hearing what Yulia said, Nichs roared, ¡°What¡¯s the use of him thinking highly of me? You fucking


    didn¡¯t let me sleep with you! I have been pursuing you for so long, and I was about to seed. But as


    soon as Skr appeared, you left me. Will you be happy if this happen to you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you mess around, or I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Nichs was crazy, and Yulia panicked.


    ¡°Call the police? Ha-ha! Get up if you can, and you can call the police!¡±


    Nichs suddenly stood up, casually took the bottle of wine on the coffee table and drank arge sip of


    the wine.


    ¡°See the camera in the corner? I¡¯m all set, and I¡¯ll do that thing to you in a minute! If you dare to call the


    police afterwards, I¡¯ll post the video on the inte and let everyone see how you look underneath me.¡±


    Nichs looked like a pervert as he spoke.


    ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯te any closer!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Yulia shouted desperately, but her volume was extremely low.


    Nichs became excited when he saw her struggling.


    ¡°I now know that even the most beautiful women are bitches, including you! You¡¯re loyal to Skr. I


    guess he has conquered you in bed, right? Now, I will let you see how manly I am!¡±


    As Nichs spoke, he took off his clothes. When only an underwear was left on his body, he suddenly


    sprang upon Yulia.


    ¡°Buzz off! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Yulia¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she wanted to push Nichs away, but she could not


    exert any strength.


    Nichs smiled and said, ¡°Scream! Scream louder. The louder you scream, the more excited I


    am!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    Yulia desperately struggled, but she still could not break free.


    Nichs suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°I advise you to be obedient. Instead of wasting your energy


    here, why don¡¯t you just lie down and enjoy my pampering?


    The next moment, Nichs started tearing up Yulia¡¯s clothes.


    Yulia gradually became hopeless, staring at the ceiling with pale face.


    At this moment, she thought of Skr. If only Skr was here¡­


    Was it her fault that she looked beautiful?


    Five years ago, she had already endured the same thing. And now, she experienced the humiliation


    and resentment again.


    Once was not enough as it happened again.


    Why did life have to be so cruel to her?


    If it was just because she was given overwhelming beauty, then she¡¯d rather not want it.


    Nichs¡¯s desire to conquer Yulia was even stronger when he saw Yulia¡¯s resentful eyes. He couldn¡¯t


    wait to imagine that from now on, Yulia would be his woman.


    Just when Yulia was about to go naked, a roar suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Nichs, I will let you choose how you are going to die.¡±


    Hearing that, Nichs trembled.


    Then, he felt the bone-chilling winding from all sides, and he could not move.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 69

    Triumph Above All Chapter 69


    Chapter 69


    Yulia¡¯s initially tightly closed eyes suddenly opened. She seemed to hear Skr¡¯s voice.


    Did Skre to her rescue?


    No way!


    She had told Skr that she would stay at the office and workte. Skr should have picked up L


    by now and be at home cooking.


    How could Skr possibly know that she had been kidnapped?


    Yulia closed her eyes again in despair.


    It seemed that she had been relying on Skr too much during this time and was hallucinating in her


    head at the most dangerous time.


    However, just then, Yulia felt the hand that was pulling her shirt loosened. She then heard a


    grunt.


    When she opened her eyes again, she saw Nichs lying on the ground, spitting blood from his


    mouth.


    And the person that came to her mind just now was actually standing in front of her.


    It was really Skr!


    Not an illusion!


    Skr hurriedly took off his jacket and put it over Yulia¡¯s body. He then picked her up with the jacket.


    ¡°Yulia, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid. With me around, no one can bully you.¡±


    Yulia still had no strength at all, but tears were rolling down her cheeks.


    Skr wiped her tears while saying softly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hold on as long as I¡¯m here. Just sleep for


    a while, and when you wake up, it will all be over.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yulia agreed softly.


    She gradually rxed and then fell asleep in Skr¡¯s arms.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr hugged Yulia and headed for the door.


    At this time, Nichs, who had been thrown to the ground, climbed up. He wiped the blood from the


    corner of his mouth and shouted at the door, ¡°Are you all fucking dead? I have let you guard outside.


    Howe he coulde in without me knowing?


    ¡°They are indeed dying!¡±


    A resounding female voice came from outside.


    Immediately after, the eight men Nichs had arranged to guard outside were directly thrown in, and


    they were all stacked on top of each other.


    They all passed out.


    The next moment, a tall beauty with her hair in a bun walked in.


    It was Dianne.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Nichs¡¯s pupils constricted. He did not expect Dianne to be so capable of fighting.


    What was more unexpected was that such a powerful woman not only got involved with Skr, but


    even came along with Skr to save Yulia.


    Skr nced at Nichs and said in a cold voice, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the question?¡±


    Nichs asked, staring at Skr with resentment.


    ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    Skr¡¯s gaze was cold.


    Nichs was shocked, only to sense the murderous aura exuded by Skr at this moment.


    However, before Nichs could react, an arrogant voice came.


    ¡°Who dare to make trouble in my ce?¡±


    The next moment, a group of strong men in ck suits entered with swords in their hands.


    ¡°Swish!¡±


    After the sound of neat footsteps, two dozen strong men separated into two rows. Then, a middle-aged


    man came in.


    The man was about forty-five years old, wearing a white shirt and a ck bow tie. He looked like


    a gentleman.


    It was just a pity that his round belly held the shirt up and the jade ring on his hand looked out of ce.


    This person was none other than Homer, whose full name was Homer Mcgee, whom Yvonne and Harry


    had just talked about.


    ¡°Homer, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Homer¡¯s sudden appearance made Nichs overjoyed.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 70

    Triumph Above All Chapter 70


    Chapter 70


    ¡°Homer, I am a VIP member here, and this bastard brought someone to make trouble in your territory.


    Let¡¯s not talk about any personal grudges. Just by making a scene and hurting people in Flora Lounge


    can prove that he doesn¡¯t respect you at all. You must settle this ount with him!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Nichs pointed at Skr and spoke.


    He was trying to make Homer deal with Skr.


    After all, in his opinion, Dianne, no matter how powerful she was, could never fight ten with one.


    Homer narrowed his eyes, nodded and said, ¡°Mr. Nichs, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t care what grudges. you


    have between both of you. But if you dare to cause trouble in Crown Club, I, Homer, will make him


    pay!¡±


    Then, Homer took a look at the unconscious bodyguards on the ground and said to Skr, ¡°These four


    men either have broken arms or legs. Young man, you are the first one who dares to do something


    cruel in my ce. I admire your guts, but the rules of Crown Club cannot be broken. How about this?


    Leave one of your hands here, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Saying that, Homer grabbed a sword from one of the strong men and threw it in front of Skr.


    ¡°Please. If you let me do it, you may lose both your hands.¡±


    Hearing what Homer said, Nichs grinned.


    ¡°Skr, do you hear that? Homer told you to chop off your own hand. Why don¡¯t you hurry up


    and do it?¡±


    With one hand missing, Skr was no different from a piece of junk.


    If that happened, Nichs thought he would make Yulia and Dianne his women.


    Nichs got excited just by thinking about it.


    At this moment, Nichs treated Homer as his savior.


    And in fact, Skr did not bother to take Homer seriously.


    ¡°Nichs, since you don¡¯t want to answer my question, let me decide for you. Dianne, cut off his head


    and take his life!¡±


    Skr, who was already a father, did not want to kill anyone. But Nichs had crossed the line, so it


    was not Skr¡¯s fault.


    When Skr finished speaking, he looked at Yulia in his arms tenderly, then tightened his arms


    and walked straight toward the door.


    As for what Homer¡¯s reaction was, he didn¡¯t care in the slightest.


    The strong men on both sides looked at Skr and thought that he was a fool.


    Nichs sneered in his heart.


    Skr wanted his head?


    Skr wouldn¡¯t be able to do so even if he had guts.


    Even if Dianne dared to do so, Homer would definitely not allow this to happen in his own territory.


    Did Dianne and Skr really think Crown Club¡¯s fighters were just for the show?


    Just then, Homer suddenlyughed. ¡°I thought you were arrogant enough for injuring the eight people


    on the ground. I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare to say such words without knowing the


    consequences. Since you don¡¯t want to listen to my advice, don¡¯t me me for being rude! Guys, hold


    him down¡­¡±


    Although Homer was smiling, people familiar with him knew that the angrier he was, the more he


    exaggerating his smile was.


    At this moment, he was angry.


    No one dared to ignore Homer.


    Such an arrogant person like Skr should never be easily forgiven.


    However, before Homer finished speaking, he suddenly trembled, and his smile immediately froze.


    Dianne appeared in front of Nichs with the speed of lightning.


    Then, like a trick, she pulled out Dragon Dagger and swung it out in a smooth motion.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Blood sshed in the air.


    And arge head flew out.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 71

    Triumph Above All Chapter 71


    Chapter 71


    Nichs, who was gnashing his teeth just now, was actually decapitated by a short dagger!


    It could be seen that the person using the dagger was not only fast and urate but also incredibly


    powerful.


    If not seen with their own eyes, no one would believe that this was the work of a beautiful


    woman.


    Everyone was shocked, holding each other. The faces of everyone turned pale, and they were unable


    to speak for a long time.


    These strong men, who were Homer¡¯s subordinates, had seen many cruel scenes.


    But, it was the first time they had seen someone got killed in this way.


    Moreover, the person who died was a rich kid like Nichs.


    Even Homer himself was scared.


    The Wexler family was not a top family, but its power was not to be underestimated.


    Nichs was also one of the first-line heirs. But now, he was killed. The Wexler family would definitely


    take revenge.


    Even the Currey family would never dare to be so reckless.


    Who the hell was Skr?


    Did he really have a strong backup?


    Homer was frantically specting when Skr suddenly turned to him and asked, ¡°Do you want me to


    spare you?¡±


    Homer suddenly burst into a cold sweat, and he kept nodding.


    ¡°Take Nichs¡¯s head and send it to his home.¡±


    After saying that, Skr carried Yulia and walked straight out of the private lounge.


    Dianne took the blood-dripping dagger and slowly walked toward Homer.


    Homer was so scared that his face turned pale. For a moment, he forgot to give orders to his


    subordinates, standing in ce.


    Looking at such a timid Homer, Dianne raised her eyebrows and smiled lightly. She then tugged


    up Homer¡¯s sleeve and wiped the blood on the dagger.


    After Dianne walked out of the private lounge, Homer¡¯s legs went weak, and he sat down on the sofa


    behind him.


    In fact, Homer was not timid. It was just that the way Dianne took someone¡¯s life was too appalling.


    If Dianne had wanted to kill Homer just now, Homer was afraid his two dozen subordinates wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to stop her.


    Of course, what was even more frightening was that the terrifying Dianne was respectful to Skr who


    was dressed in ordinary clothes.


    This showed that Skr must have a strong background.


    In the corridor outside Flora Lounge.


    A lot of people were gathering at this moment and talking about it..


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It seemed that a man came to make trouble and knocked out all the bodyguards. outside


    the door.¡±


    ¡°Making a trouble? This is Homer¡¯s territory! Who has the guts to do so?¡±


    A group of people could not wait to see what was going on.


    Among them were Yvonne and Harry.


    ¡°With Judy backing him up, I think Skr have be more and more arrogant.¡±


    ¡°Everyone knows that, except for the Four Great Families, whoever makes a move in Homer¡¯s field will


    have to lose their lives.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°This time, even Judy can¡¯t protect Skr!¡±


    Yvonne and Harry were gloating over Skr.


    How embarrassed they were at the Grand Ceremony and jewelry show, how much they hated Skr.


    The reason they gathered here was to see for themselves how miserable Skr would end up.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing out!¡±


    Suddenly, a girl near the door shouted.


    Yvonne and Harry hurriedly took a few steps forward and looked at the entrance of the private lounge.


    In the next second, Yvonne looked incredulous. ¡°Howe they are the ones whoe out


    Skr was carrying Yulia in his arms and walking toward this way with ease andfort.


    Behind her was Dianne, who had a stern look on her face.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 72

    Triumph Above All Chapter 72


    Chapter 72


    After some careful examination, in addition to Yulia sleeping peacefully, Skr and Dianne, were


    surprisingly intact.


    ¡°How is this possible? Skr brought a woman to make a scene at Flora Lounge, which was equivalent


    to humiliating Homer. But Homer has spared them?¡±


    Yvonne shook her head desperately, unwilling to ept the reality.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡±


    Harry stared at Skr¡¯s back and asked with resignation.


    Skr didn¡¯t bother to answer them and walked straight through the crowd. He went downstairs to his


    car and quickly left Crown Club.


    The jeep was driven all the way to Yulia¡¯s house before Skr gave her two gentle nudges.


    ¡°No, don¡¯te closer!¡±


    Yulia suddenly woke up, pushed Skr¡¯s arm away, then swung her hand and pped Skr


    hard.


    ¡°Yulia, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Skr spoke softly.


    He knew that Yulia was overreacting because of the trauma, so he wasn¡¯t angry.


    Seeing the righteous Skr, Yulia was finally relieved.


    Suddenly, she threw herself into Skr¡¯s arms and cried.


    Skr gently stroked her back and murmured, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over now. That person will never appear in


    front of you again.¡±


    Yulia cried even louder, as if she wanted to let out all the grievances she had suffered for so


    many years.


    Skr was in no hurry tofort her and let her cry.


    Until he felt the clothes on his chest were wet, he said gently, ¡°Okay, you can¡¯t cry anymore, or your


    eyes will swell up. In that case, I can¡¯t exin it to L!¡±


    At the mention of L, Yulia hurriedly lifted her head, drew two pieces of napkins and wiped


    her tears.


    ¡°Skr, luckily you arrived in time. Thank you for saving me.¡±


    After calming down, Yulia spoke.


    Skr shook his head and said, ¡°Yulia, you never need to thank me.¡±


    Yulia asked apologetically, ¡°Just now, I pped you. Did it hurt?¡±


    Skr shook his head again and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. And it¡¯s a p in the face that I should


    have received.¡±


    Yulia was stunned and asked, ¡°What did you say? Why should you suffer it?¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He then said with some bitterness, ¡°I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t take care of you,


    and you have almost been harassed. So I deserve your p.¡±


    ¡°How can I me you for this? I was the one who called you and said I would work overtime. I never


    thought¡­


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that. L is still at home waiting for us to have dinner. L must be starving!¡±


    Skr interrupted Yulia.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Yulia tidied up her clothes and then went upstairs with Skr.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside a vi at a corner of Cloudtopia.


    Theo, the oldest member of the Wexler family, was sitting in the main chair in the living room


    with a solemn look.


    Other members of the Wexler family, surrounding him, sat in two rows.


    There was also a family of three standing in the middle of the living room, none other than L¡¯s


    ssmates, Dwayne¡¯s family.


    Dwayne¡¯s father, Christopher, felt angry.


    Julia, covering her fractured thumb,ined to Theo, ¡°Dad, Dwayne and I have been bullied, and


    you have to help us take revenge!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 73

    Triumph Above All Chapter 73


    Chapter 73


    ¡°Dwayne is still a child. He just had a small conflict with his ssmate. But, that bastard pped him


    hard ten times. I just mentioned the Wexler family, and he fractured one of my fingers. Not only did he


    disrespect the Wexler family, but he has also even provoked us on purpose! Such a person absolutely


    can¡¯t stay alive!¡±


    Before Theo could say anything, Christopher couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said angrily, ¡°Dad, that


    bastard dared to do this to my wife and child. I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    With that, Christopher turned around and was about to go find Skr when Theo suddenly scolded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±


    ¡°Dad, that bastard has bullied the Wexler family. I absolutely can¡¯t spare him!¡± Christopher said,


    clenching his fist.


    Theo did not answer him but turned his attention to his Julia and asked, ¡°Do you know who that guy


    is?¡±


    ¡°He is just an ordinary man. He us Yulia¡¯s sugar daddy. If he really has a powerful background, would


    he want date Yulia, that bitch?¡±


    The ever-cautious Theo pondered for a moment and also felt that Julia had a point. Theo nodded, sort


    of agreeing with the idea that Christopher should hire someone to kill Skr.


    After all, it was not the first time that the Wexler family had killed someone without a strong


    background.


    However, before Theo could give any instructions, the doorbell rang.


    Immediately afterwards, a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Is the head of The Wexler family, Theo Wexler, here? Homer wants to see you!¡±


    Homer?


    The crowd in the living room was stunned.


    Homer was not only a well-known figure in the grey area of Cloudtopia but also has the backing


    of the Currey family, one of the Four Great Families.


    In Cloudtopia, Homer had personal connections with the gangs and the police.


    Even the Wexler family did not dare to offend him.


    But why would Homere today?


    Just when the crowd was stunned, Homer outside the door said loudly, ¡°I havee to the


    Wexler family by order of Mr. Stone to present an important gift. Please be sure to open the door so


    that I can present it in person.¡±


    Mr. Stone?


    Theo was also stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t this the guy who beat up his precious grandson and fractured his daughter-inw¡¯s finger?


    And now, Skr had a gift for Theo?


    Could it be that Skr knew he had made a big mistake, so he offered a gift and asked Homer to make


    peace?


    ¡°Christopher, open the door!¡±


    Theo hurriedly waved his hand at Christopher.


    Not long after, Homer walked in with arge box in his arms.


    Theo confirmed the guess in his heart. With that, he said to Homer, ¡°Did he let youe to beg for


    mercy?¡±


    Without waiting for Homer¡¯s answer, Julia sneered, ¡°Now, he knows the Wexler family is not to be


    messed with, huh! He has hurt the Wexler family members. He won¡¯t be forgiven even after he sends


    us a gift!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Ordinary things can¡¯t have us convinced, unless this box contains some rare


    treasure!¡±


    Christopher chimed in.


    Homer snorted. The Wexler family had rich imagination.


    Did Homer say that Skr wanted to apologize to them?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The word ¡°gift¡± did not mean anything.


    It would be superficial to think that sending a gift was making amends.


    As for Skr¡¯s identity, Homer was not sure and did not dare to specte. Homer only hoped that he


    couldplete his mission and save himself as soon as possible.


    So, at this moment, he did not have time to nag with the Wexler family as he directly opened the


    box.


    ¡°This is the gift that Mr. Stone asked me to pass on to you. Please take a look!¡±


    ¡°What is the rare treasure that can be worthy of a person like you to personally send¡­¡±


    Julia said contemptuously and then approached Homer two steps closer. She stretched her neck.


    +


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 74

    Triumph Above All Chapter 74


    Chapter 74


    However, when she saw the ck thing in the box, she screamed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Christopher, it¡¯s a human head! A bloody human head!¡±


    Julia¡¯s face was pale, and she almost fainted.


    Christopher was shocked and rushed over.


    The next moment, his face turned pale, and he took three steps back. ¡°It¡¯s Nichs. It¡¯s


    Nichs¡¯s head!¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The expressions of all the people changed.


    The box contained, surprisingly, the Wexler family¡¯s second son, Nichs¡¯s head!


    Theo, who was in the main seat, was also so shocked that he sprung up on the spot.


    The gift Skr sent was Nichs¡¯s head?


    What a provocation!


    ¡°Skr, you beheaded my son and still dare to send it to my door. You are simply arrogant!¡±


    Theo was so angry that he spat out blood.


    Not only did the Wexler family lose their beloved son, but they had also been provoked for the first


    time.


    Homer put down the wooden box in his hand and said, ¡°My mission has beenpleted, so I¡¯ll leave


    now.¡±


    After Homer left, Christopher said, ¡°Dad! That guy is so arrogant that we must find someone to get rid


    of him immediately!¡±


    Theoretically, because of Theo¡¯s favoritism toward Nichs, Christopher had many grievances against


    his younger brother.


    But Skr, not only harmed Julia and Dwayne, but he had also beheaded Nichs.


    As the eldest son of the Wexler family, Christopher could not bear such a disgrace.


    If he did not take revenge, how would the Wexler family be able to maintain its status in Cloudtopia in


    the future?


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to be impulsive. Why can¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Theo suddenly and painfully chided.


    ¡°Dad! Why are you telling me to calm down?¡±


    Christopher asked indignantly.


    Theo slowly sat down, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Just now I asked you if that guy has a strong


    background. But you said no. Look what happens now! A person who can order Homer is not an


    ordinary person I am more heartbroken than you after Nichs was killed. But if you want to avenge


    him, you must find out where that guy came from to ensure that nothing is lost. Don¡¯t worry. Even if I


    have to use sacrifice the Wexler family, I must kill that guy!¡±


    Theo exuded a killing intent.


    Yulia returned home and felt better when she saw L, who was waiting for their return.


    After the family had finished eating and cleaning up, it was alreadyte.


    Skr was about to get up and leave when L asked nervously, ¡°Daddy, where are you going at this


    late hour?¡±


    Having been caught out, Skr smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°L, Daddy will see you tomorrow, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, Daddy don¡¯t go! Daddy, please stay! Other kids get to sleep with their mommy and daddy every


    night. I want to sleep with you too!¡±


    L shook her head.


    Last night, with Skr and Yulia¡¯s arms around her, L was very happy. She wished to be pampered


    by both her mom and dad every day.


    Especially since she had been looking forward to her dad for so long before she finally got Skr to


    come.


    Skr looked helplessly at Yulia.


    After all, it was Yulia who made the decision.


    As for Yulia, although she had gradually epted Skr, it was her limit to be able to promise L to


    let Skr stayst night.


    So, at this moment, Yulia could only say to L, ¡°Good girl. Since Daddy didn¡¯t go back yesterday,


    Grandpa should be angry. Let Daddy go back to be with Grandpa today, okay?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 75

    Triumph Above All Chapter 75


    Chapter 75


    ¡°No! I want to sleep with Daddy! Or else, Daddy will have to take me to Grandpa¡¯s house, and I¡¯ll sleep


    between them¡­ No matter what, I don¡¯t want to be separated from Daddy!¡±


    L tugged tightly at Skr¡¯s coat and spoke very stubbornly.


    Skr was instantly amused, squatting down, picking up L andughing. ¡°Grandpa snores very


    loudly at night. I¡¯m afraid it will scare you.¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t go there either. We can visit Grandpa together the next day!¡± L thought


    seriously for a moment and spoke.


    Skr did not know what to say, and he looked at Yulia again.


    Yulia naturally knew that Skr¡¯s adoptive father definitely did not know about the existence of her and


    L. So she did not know how to refuse L as well.


    Just when she was helpless, she found Skrughing. Yulia stared at him.


    She naturally understood what Skr had in mind.


    Seeing Yulia¡¯s exasperated look, Skr was somehow moved.


    But he still said to L patiently, ¡°L, I didn¡¯t change my clothes yesterday, and now I feel very


    ufortable, so I must go back tonight. You don¡¯t want me to befortable, do you?¡±


    Hearing what Skr said, L began to think seriously.


    Yulia was relieved that victory seemed to be in sight.


    But, after a while, L suddenly said excitedly, ¡°I will go with you to Grandpa¡¯s house and bring all the


    clothes here. So you can sleep with you every day.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Skr and Yulia looked at each other.


    The two did not know if they should feel happy or helpless for having such a smart daughter.


    ¡°How about you go buy new clothes? I have saved a lot of money. Mommy keeps all of them. You can


    buy new clothes with my money!¡±


    L spoke again very seriously.


    Skr finally couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    Not only was L smart, but she was also considerate of him in every way.


    Yulia¡¯s mouth twitched. It seemed that L was determined not to let Skr leave.


    Moreover, she even had the intention of letting Skr move in with thempletely¡­


    Cohabitation¡­


    It had only been a few days. Wasn¡¯t that too soon?


    ¡°L, you¡­


    Yulia was a little flustered but couldn¡¯t find a reason to oppose


    L.


    L, unaware of Yulia¡¯s difficulties, smiled smugly and said to Skr, ¡°Daddy, you are stupid!¡±


    ¡°Yes, L is smart.¡±


    This time, Skr had no objection at all. He even felt happy that L defended him.


    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go buy clothes for Daddy!¡±


    L immediately cheered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Yulia smiled bitterly. Skr did not dare to show his happiness too obviously. So he had to pretend to


    be helpless and catch up with L.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of ideas? Think of something!¡±


    Yulia spoke to Skr with exasperation.


    Skr pretended to be in a dilemma. ¡°As you can see, none of us can change her mind, so we have to


    listen to her. Moreover, she¡¯s your biological daughter.¡±


    Yulia became angrier when she heard that.


    Now, L kept defending and supporting Skr, though Yulia was the one who raised her.


    L was simply ungrateful.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 76

    Triumph Above All Chapter 76


    Chapter 76


    But even though Yulia hated it, she could only hold it in, and kept saying in her mind, She is my


    biological daughter Yulia eventually obeyed L¡¯s wishes and went to the nearest mall.


    Just before entering the door, L was attracted by the candy.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat candy.¡±


    Yulia shook her head decisively and said, ¡°No! Children can¡¯t eat such sweet things.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that strawberry one doesn¡¯t look very sweet. Would you buy one for me?¡±


    ¡°I can eat half, and the rest for Daddy¡­


    L started to pout.


    Yulia still wanted to refuse. But then, Skr said, ¡°The strawberry vor tastes really good. Just buy


    one. It¡¯s not that we eat that every day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the strawberry vor is not sweet. I promise!¡±


    L hurriedly followed suit and agreed.


    Yulia red at Skr and said, ¡°You keep buying whatever she wants. If you keep this up, you¡¯ll spoil


    her sooner orter!¡±


    ¡°Girls should be spoiled so that they won¡¯t be abducted by bad people in the future!¡±


    Skr dominantly hugged L and walked toward the counter selling candy.


    Yulia shook her head helplessly and blissfully at the same time.


    After buying the candy, L insisted on walking by herself, so Skr put her down and the three of


    them walked toward the interior of the mall.


    L held the candy and was very happy. She ran and jumped around Skr and Yulia as if she had


    inexhaustible strength.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long to hear a scream of.


    A middle-aged woman yelled at L, ¡°Are you blind? How dare you throw the candy at me?¡±


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    A pping sound could be heard!


    1


    The middle-aged woman pped L¡¯s small face.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°L!¡±


    Skr and Yulia, in a panic, rushed to L.


    ¡°No manners! What are you doing in public? Do you know how expensive my clothes are?¡±


    Seeing Skr and Yulia, the middle-aged woman cursed even louder.


    Skr and Yulia immediately understood what was happening.


    L must have been running and jumping when she didn¡¯t hold the candy steady and identally


    dropped it on the middle-aged woman¡¯s body, making her clothes dirty.


    Looking at the red mark on L¡¯s face, Skr was infuriated.


    L was only four years old and running and jumping was inevitable.


    Skr would be fine if that woman asked forpensations.


    But the middle-aged woman not only cursed L indiscriminately, but she also pped L.


    Yulia carried L and subconsciously said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.


    The middle-aged woman snorted, ¡°Just an apology and that¡¯s it? This dress I¡¯m wearing is hand- sewn


    by a master craftsman. You can¡¯t afford to pay for it even if you sell your daughter!¡±


    People came and went in the mall, and soon a lot of people were attracted to this scene.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a little sugar crumb? How would the dress be ruined? If it¡¯s such a valuable dress, just don¡¯t


    wear it when you go outside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That child did not bump into you intentionally. Moreover, her mother has also apologized.


    This woman is too over.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 77

    Triumph Above All Chapter 77


    Chapter 77


    ¡°She not only scolded them, but she has also pped the child! Even so, the parents have also


    admitted their fault for their children. I say, this woman is ruder.¡±


    That woman was in her forties, but she pped a four-year-old child. Many people just could not


    stand her.


    Just then, a girl in the crowd, wearing the uniform, suddenly eximed, ¡°Stop it. This is the wife of our


    chairman!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your mall owner¡¯s wife? No wonder she¡¯s so rude!¡±


    ¡°After offending such a big shot, this family of three will end up terribly!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A moment ago, the onlookers who were still righteously indignant instantly did not dare to fight.


    They only took a sympathetic look at Skr and Yulia.


    Yulia, who was still apologetic, could no longer suppress her anger when she heard the middle- aged


    woman¡¯s words. Yulia said angrily, ¡°My daughter has made your clothes dirty. You can demand


    compensation from us. But you can¡¯t hit her!¡±


    Valda Cook, the middle-aged woman, immediately said provocatively. ¡°Who says I can¡¯t hit her? Even


    though she is a child, I have to teach her how to behave since she has no manner.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the one who have no manner!¡±


    Yulia was very angry. How could a person be so rude?


    Valda pointed at Yulia and cursed, ¡°How dare you say that I have no manner? I¡¯m telling you. I¡¯m the


    owner of this mall. If you don¡¯tpensate for my clothes with tenfold the original price. today, you


    can¡¯t leave this mall!¡±


    Yulia was about to retort when Skr reached out to stop her and said, ¡°You take L to the side, and


    I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Yulia nodded and backed away, holding L in her arms.


    Skr walked up to Valda and asked, ¡°How much did you pay for this dress you¡¯re wearing?¡±


    Valda nced at him with disdain and said, ¡°Two hundred thousand dors! It is purely hand- stitched,


    and it¡¯s more valuable than your life!¡±


    ¡°Okay, give me your bank ount number, and I¡¯ll have someone transfer the money immediately,¡±


    Skr said indifferently.


    Valda froze and then sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I just said ten times the original price! That¡¯s two million


    dors!¡±


    ¡°I know. Just give me your ount number.¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t bother to talk to Valda anymore¡­


    Valda was again stunned and hesitated for a long time before giving Skr her bank ount number.


    The onlookers were stunned.


    L was pped, and Yulia was scolded. But Skr directlypensated the other party. Was


    he a man?


    Even Yulia, who was next to Skr, couldn¡¯t not stand it.


    ¡°Skr, you¡­


    ¡°You stay out of it.¡±


    Skr shook his head and gave her a determined look.


    In front of the crowd, Yulia could not say anything else.


    The next moment, Skr called Dianne directly.


    ¡°Transfer two million dors to the ount I sent you.¡±


    The crowd was shocked again.


    Valda, on the other hand, looked at Skr with contempt. She thought Skr was showing off.


    There was no way a man who could casually spend two million dors would be so nice to talk


    However, in less than a minute, she received a notification from the banking software that a sum of two


    million dors had really been transferred to the ount she had just told Skr!


    ¡°Okay! For the sake of your consciousness, I¡¯ll let things slide! You have three minutes to get out of the


    mall and don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    Valda spoke arrogantly.


    However, just as she was about to leave, Skr suddenly bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 78

    Triumph Above All Chapter 78


    Chapter 78


    ¡°Why are you yelling at me?¡°


    Valda stopped and asked with a frown.


    Skr approached her and said slowly, ¡°My daughter has made your clothes dirty, and I have


    compensated you as you requested. So this matter is over. But you haven¡¯t given me an exnation


    for my daughter being pped by you! You can¡¯t leave yet.¡±


    Skr looked cold when he said that.


    Valda pped L. Without any exnation, Valda wanted to leave. Did she really think Skr could


    not do anything to her.


    Hearing what Skr said, everyone in the room froze.


    The man who had just made thepensation suddenly got tough.


    ¡°Is he crazy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being tough all of a sudden when you have made thepensation?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Not only is it useless, but he will also offend the mall owner¡¯s wife again. Is he digging his own


    grave?¡±


    Yulia, on the side, quickly guessed Skr¡¯s intentions, and the resentment in her heart. immediately


    dissipated.


    However, she could not help but be nervous again.


    And Valda, staring at Skr, said disdainfully, ¡°This is my territory. I can leave if I want. Why do you


    care?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me pping your daughter? Do you dare to p me back?¡±


    Valda concluded that Skr wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on her territory.


    After all, he was timid and had made thepensation.


    But before Valda could be proud, Skr nodded and said, ¡°Congrattions, you got it right!¡±


    As soon as he said that, Skr took a long stride and came up to Valda.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    A loud p could be heard.


    Everyone gasped.


    There was an uproar.


    How dare Skr hit the chairman¡¯s wife. Was he courting death?


    Valda covered the instantly swollen right side of her face and screamed, ¡°How dare you hit me?


    How dare you¡­


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    ¡±


    Another p sounded. It was even louder than the one just now.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Valda spat out blood and two teeth.


    The expressions of all the people changed greatly.


    Skr sneered, ¡°My daughter identally bumped into you, and you asked me for ten times of the


    compensation. So I paid you. You pped my daughter, and now I want the same from you ten times.


    What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    Hearing what Skr said, the onlookers finally understood why Skr made thepensation so


    quickly just now. He wanted to return the favor with a tit for tat.


    To him, two million dors was just a legitimate reason to buy the excuse of pping Valda ten


    times.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    The sound of ps that resounded throughout the first floor of the mall made everyone¡¯s heart skip a


    beat as they listened.


    Skr struck so fast hit that Valda did not have the time to fight back. Not long after, her face was


    bruised.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Just after Skr had pped Valda seven times in a row, there was a sudden angry shout sounded


    behind him.


    Soon, a middle-aged man in a ck suit with a big belly led arge group of security guards from the


    mall and rushed over.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Tomlinson!¡±


    ¡°This guy has hit the chairman¡¯s wife. He is finished!¡±


    There was amotion, and some people even advised Skr to stop.


    But Skr continued to p Valda as if he hadn¡¯t heard anyone.


    He must p Valda ten times.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 79

    Triumph Above All Chapter 79


    Chapter 79


    After pping Valda ten times, Skr withdrew his arm and smiled at Yulia. ¡°Give me a napkin.¡±


    Yulia didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so she pulled out a napkin from her bag and handed it to him.


    Skr took the napkin and wiped his bands calmly as everyone watched him.


    Skr was obviously saying that beating Valda had made his hands dirty.


    Seeing that someone dared to be so arrogant on his own territory, Shane was furious. Pointing at


    Skr, Shane cursed, ¡°Bastard, do you know what her status is and how dare you be rude to


    her?¡±


    ¡°Be rude to her?¡±


    Skr sneered, ¡°She pped my daughter, and she¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t kill her! I don¡¯t care what her


    status is!¡±


    Skr¡¯s only concern was the presence of Yulia and L. He didn¡¯t want them to see him kill anyone,


    and it was never his concern what the identity of the other party was.


    ¡°What a big tone!¡±


    Shane instantly narrowed his eyes when he scolded.


    When Valda saw that Shane was here, she immediately yelled at the group of security guards, ¡°Quick,


    hold this bastard down and beat him to death! I¡¯ll reward those who bit him the hardest


    with two million dors!¡±


    The security guards got excited to hear that.


    After all, they could not earn that much money in a lifetime. But now, they got the chance to get that


    amount of money just by beating someone.


    And, even if something happened, the mastermind was Valda. The bodyguards just acted on orders. At


    most, they would be jailed a few years if Skr lost his life.


    At this moment, then bodyguards took their weapons out, approaching Skr.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The onlookers were scared and hurriedly retreated several feet away for fear that they would be


    harmed.


    Yulia¡¯s expression changed, and she eximed, ¡°Skr!¡±


    She knew that Skr had been in battle.


    But it was a closebat right now. Moreover, the other party had more people. They also had


    weapons in their hands.


    Skr was bound to suffer a big loss.


    ¡°Daddy, run!¡±


    L shouted.


    In the nick of time, Skr snorted coldly. He strode forward and took the initiative to fight.


    When his figure ovepped with the swarming security guards, a sudden explosion sounded in


    the air.


    All the people who wanted to attack him suddenly stopped.


    Skr, on the other hand remained unharmed.


    When he appeared in front of Shane and Valda, the security guards behind him trembled and fell to the


    ground.


    Only then did everyone realize that blood was seeping out of the corners of the mouths of the


    bodyguards.


    Everyone burst into a cold sweat.


    When Skr walked past them just now, they sensed terrifying cold aura.


    It was as if one more look was going to kill anyone on the spot.


    This inexplicable sense of intimidation was suffocating.


    Shane and Valda looked at Skr, who defeated everyone and appeared in front of them, in shock.


    They didn¡¯t even know what was happening. They only saw their men fall to the ground one by one,


    spitting blood.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Valda covered her swollen cheek and took several steps back.


    At this moment, she finally realized how scary Skr was.


    And Valda had pped the daughter of such a horrible man.


    pping Valda ten times was really considered merciful.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 80

    Triumph Above All Chapter 80


    Chapter 80


    However, Shane, as the big boss of the shopping mall, was not willing to admit defeat so easily.


    He coughed twice to calm himself down and turned to Skr. ¡°Hey, I must say you are good at fighting.


    But I have the Wexler family backed me up. The Wexler family is a powerful family. Don¡¯t you know


    that?¡±


    Seeing that his own forces could not subdue Skr, Shane quickly mentioned his connections.


    Although the Wexler family was not one of the Four Great Families, they were ranked tenth in


    Cloudtopia.


    In addition, the Wexler family had built their connections in Cloudtopia for years. So, their strength


    should not be underestimated.


    Everyone though Shane was a wealthy man, but in the past he was just a watchdog for the Wexler


    family.


    So, Shane did not believe that Skr was not afraid of the Wexler family.


    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡±


    Skr sneered, ¡°The Wexler family is nothing to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you are so arrogant! I¡¯ll call Old Mr. Wexler now and ask him to send someone to


    teach you a lesson!¡±


    Shane immediately took out his cell phone.


    The reason he said that was to lure Skr into a trap. By involving the Wexler family, Shane was


    convinced that he would gain full victory.


    Skr could not care less as he let Shane make the call.


    The onlookers also looked at Skr as if he were a fool.


    Even if Skr was good at fighting, there was nothing he could do now.


    No one could conquer this society just by violence.


    Who did Skr think he was and what made him an exception?


    Even Yulia, too, looked at Skr worriedly.


    Because of Nichs¡¯s connections, the Wexler family had a lot of power. Yulia had heard about


    Skr was already at odds with Nichs for her sake, and now if she offended the Wexler family


    again, the consequences were unpredictable.


    The phone was connected after a few moments, and Shane directly put it on speaker.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Old Mr. Wexler, I am Shane. A bastard came to my mall to cause trouble. Not only did he beat up all


    my men, but he also imed that even if you came, he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of you!¡±


    With that, Shane looked at Skr.


    He felt that Skr would surely die by daring to challenge the authority of Theo.


    As expected.


    On the other end of the line, Theo said angrily, ¡°Has the Wexler family been low-key for too long? How


    dare many people tried to offend us recently?¡±


    Theo finally sulked.


    His grandson was pped, his daughter-inw had her fingers broken, and then the head of his


    youngest son was sent to him as a great gift.


    Such a big revenge had not yet been avenged, and now, there was another person who provoked the


    authority of the Wexler family.


    Theo was infuriated. He did not dare to easily take revenge on Skr. So he decided to teach the


    person who tried to provoke the Wexler family first.


    However, without waiting for Theo to speak, Skr suddenly spoke to Shane and said, ¡°Tell your


    master that my name is Skr Stone.¡±


    ¡°Skr Stone?¡±


    Shane was stunned for a moment and then snorted, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the Stone family in


    Cloudtopia! Do you think that you can scare us by casually announcing your family name?¡±


    The crowd at the scene had also never heard of the Stone family in Cloudtopia.


    ¡°What did you say? His name is Skr Stone?¡±


    Theo on the other end of the line suddenly asked in shock.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 81

    Triumph Above All Chapter 81


    Chapter 81


    ¡°That¡¯s what he said¡­ What¡¯s wrong, Old Mr. Wexler?¡±


    Shane asked in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s out of my hands! You take care of yourself!¡±


    Theo on the other end of the line hung up the phone, not even waiting for Shane to respond.


    Shane froze on the spot.


    ¡°Is the signal bad and broken?¡±


    Valda asked.


    Shane hurriedly redialed Theo¡¯s number.


    However, Theo hung up on Shane directly.


    When Shane called again, Theo had already turned off his phone.


    The crowd, who initially thought Skr was going to be out of luck, suddenly came to a realization.


    Surprisingly, Theo was afraid of Skr.


    So, Skr was telling the truth.


    What he said was all true!


    Who was Skr?


    How could he be so powerful?


    Shane and Valda, slowly came to their senses, looked at Skr with horror.


    ¡°M-Mr. Stone¡­


    At this time, Shane was scared to the core.


    And Valda even started trembling,


    At this moment, she regretted what she did so much.


    She had caused a scene.


    ¡°You and your wife, kneel here for one night, and I will let things slide.¡±


    Skr nced at them and said slowly, ¡°If you y dirty tricks with me again, I can guarantee you that


    even the Wexler family will not be able to withstand my wrath!¡±


    Without waiting for their reaction, Skr took Yulia and L away and headed for the men¡¯s


    boutique.


    Shane and Valda, feeling the gaze of the crowd, closed their eyes and kneeled on the spot.


    After all, life was more important than reputation.


    A man who even the Wexler family feared did not take Shane and Valda seriously at all.


    Their lives were at stake, so they could not afford to take the risk.


    After buying the clothes, Skr took Yulia and L home.


    ¡°Daddy, you defeated a dozen bad guys by yourself at the mall just now. You are so awesome!¡±


    L spoke to Skr with admiration.


    Skr gently rubbed her nose and smiled, ¡°Daddy actually has more better tricks. I will cripple whoever


    dares to bully you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, do you know mattial arts like the great warriors on TV who can fly on the roof?¡±


    L asked.


    Skr smiled. ¡°I may.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, can you teach me martial arts to fight those bad guys. After I master it, I can practice flying on


    the roof with you.¡±


    L held Skr¡¯s arm and pouted.


    L felt that Skr looked really cool at the mall just now.


    L was mesmerized.


    Even Yulia, at the moment, looked at Skr with confusion.


    Skr had been in battle and had done a lot of military service. But it was still amazing that he did not


    even take any actions to defeat a dozen people. It waspletely beyond Yulia¡¯s imagination.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Even the storyline of the movie could not reach his level.


    Skr understood why L admired him.


    Then, he put away his smile and said, ¡°L, if you really want to learn, I can teach you. However,


    practice needs persistence, and the boring repetition every day is much harder than studying in the


    kindergarten. So, do you want to reconsider?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 82

    Triumph Above All Chapter 82


    Chapter 82


    Had L been a boy, Skr would have taught and even forced L to have daily practices without


    her mentioning it.


    But Skr would just like to spoil and give L a lifetime of peace.


    Hearing what Skr said, L began to think seriously about it.


    Not long after, she suddenly nodded forcefully and said with certainty, ¡°Daddy, you can teach me. With


    yourpany, it won¡¯t be hard for me. Once I master it, I can fight the bad guys with Daddy! And, when


    Daddy is not around, I can protect Mommy too!¡±


    Skr was relieved to hear that L wanted to protect Yulia at such a young age. With that, he


    nodded. ¡°Good, since you want to protect Mommy, I will teach you martial arts from this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Yay! Daddy is so nice. L loves you!¡±


    L jumped into Skr¡¯s arms and gave him a peck.


    Yulia looked at the harmonious scene in front of her and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Well, L, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to take you to take a bath.¡±


    With that, Yulia took L¡¯s hand and headed for the bathroom.


    After Skr showered, Yulia and L had waited for him. Likest time, they were half lying on the bed


    while waiting for him.


    It didn¡¯t take long for L to fall asleep contentedly in his and Yulia¡¯s arms.


    Skr subconsciously nced at Yulia, who instantly blushed, then closed her eyes and forced herself


    to fall asleep.


    But from her fluttering eyshes, Skr knew she was still awake.


    Perhaps Yulia was still somehow wary of him.


    Skr could not me Yulia for being wary of him. After all, they had only known each other for such a


    short time.


    Their progress was considered fast enough with the previous hug.


    Skr covetously nced at Yulia¡¯s stunningly beautiful side profile, turned off the bedsidemp with


    his hand, andy down.


    Right now, he did not dare to hope for more.


    Yulia¡¯s feelings had been hunt before, so no man could win over her easily.


    However, the hug Yulia offered on her birthday must have been more than her feeling touched.


    So Skr believed that one day. Yulia would fully ept him.


    The next day.


    Yulia was in a hurry to go to work, so she didn¡¯t send L to kindergarten.


    Skr was naturally happy to take on the task.


    After dropping L off, Skr nned a trip back to her adoptive parents¡¯ house.


    After decades, the Fuller family still lived in that old, crowded tiny house.


    When he was in school, he swore that when he made moneyter, he would make a good living for his


    adoptive parents.


    Now that he had be wealthy, he naturally thought about fulfilling the promise he made back-


    then.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just as Skr was riding in the jeep, heading home, the cell phone in his pocket rang.


    He took it out, and it just happened to be his adoptive father, Nathaniel Fuller, who called.


    Skr rushed to pick it up.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Is the Stephenson family causing trouble again?¡±


    Nathaniel on the other end of the line shook his head. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask if you were busy


    today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy! I¡¯m on my way home to see you and Mom.¡±


    Nathaniel immediately said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great! Rufus¡¯ daughter, Sally Gutierrez, asked me to ask


    you to meet her! Since Naomi¡¯s wedding day, Sally alwayses to our house. Your mother thinks that


    she is fond of you! She is a nice girl. You are lucky!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 83

    Triumph Above All Chapter 83


    Chapter 83


    When Skr heard that, he had a headache.


    His parents were really optimistic about the girl named Sally. They kept matching her with Skr.


    Skr had only been back for a short while, and this was the third time his parents tried to match him


    with Sally.


    As Nathaniel said, Sally was really good.


    Not only had she studied abroad, but she was also good-looking. She was the best candidate for a


    daughter-inw to most parents.


    Unfortunately, Skr already had Yulia and L, and there was no room for anyone else in his


    heart.


    Skr was hesitating how to politely refuse when Nathaniel added, ¡°Since you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯ll have


    Sally contact you. Both of you can discuss where to meet.¡±


    After saying that without waiting for Skr¡¯s response, Nathaniel hung up the phone.


    Skr held his phone, feeling depressed.


    But soon, he thought at the bright side.


    Nathaniel cared about Skr, so Skr should not refuse him.


    Anyway, Skr was not busy today, and he could take this opportunity to rify.


    Just as Skr was thinking, Sally¡¯s phone call came.


    ¡°Skr, I¡¯m at Crown Club. Come along when you¡¯re free!¡±


    Skr was puzzled. It was early in the morning. Why did Sally go to Crown Club?


    Still, Skr calmly said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±


    Twenty minutester.


    The jeep pulled up at the entrance of Crown Club, and Skr walked into the private lounge where


    Sally was.


    In addition to Sally in the private lounge, there were surprisingly three other people.


    A young man and woman. They seemed to be a couple.


    There was also a middle-aged woman, who somehow looked alike with Sally. She should be Sally¡¯s


    mother.


    ¡°Skr, you sit next to me!¡°


    Seeing Skr, Sally hurriedly got up to greet him joyfully.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    On the day of Naomi¡¯s wedding, Skr¡¯s idental revealing of his wealth, and his connections


    completely conquered her.


    The moment she saw Skr personally wearing the expensive ne for Naomi, she already.


    recognized in her heart that Skr was the one who was qualified to be her boyfriend.


    Skr simply fitted all her fantasies of her future husband.


    When Skr approached, Sally pointed at the couple and introduced them. ¡°They are my cousin Ivory


    Barlow and her boyfriend Kingsley Woolridge.¡±


    ¡°This is my mother, surnamed Curry.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Curry!¡±


    Skr politely greeted.


    Phyllis Curry didn¡¯t say anything.


    On the contrary, Ivory frowned and said, ¡°My cousin keeps praising you. But I didn¡¯t expect you to make


    us wait so long for the first meeting! Before every date, my boyfriend will be waiting for more than an


    hour downstairs even before I wake up. But he has noints. You are all men. Why are you so


    different than him?¡±


    After Ivory said so, Phyllis, who was already a little upset, became angrier.


    Skr was mocked and naturally, he was not happy.


    What was all this?


    It was Sally who suddenly called him toe here, and he was already cooperative enough.


    But Skr didn¡¯t bother to exin to them and sat down on the couch without saying a word.


    However, Ivory asked arrogantly again, ¡°Hey, since you¡¯re here for a blind date. Tell us your conditions!


    Do you have a house? Is the house near the school district? Got a car? What is the brand of the car?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 84

    Triumph Above All Chapter 84


    Chapter 84


    Skr was speechless but replied politely, ¡°I have a house, and it¡¯s in Ocean Hill. But I don¡¯t know if it


    is near a school district. I have a car also, and it was given by mypany.¡±


    Hearing what Skr said, Ivory immediately smiled contemptuously and said, ¡°Ocean Hill? It sounds


    like a rundown neighborhood in the city and countryside. My boyfriend¡¯s family is living in a vi in


    Overseas Town, which is priced at nearly ten million dors. Andst month, his father just bought him


    a two-million-dor Jaguar sports car. Sally is an Ivy League graduate. If you want to date her, you


    must have at least a house and a car that are more expensive than what my boyfriend owns.¡±


    At this moment, Phyllis became more and more dissatisfied with Skr.


    Beforeing here, she and Ivory heard Sally say that Skr had influence, was young and wealthy.


    But after hearing Skr¡¯s answer just now, they began to wonder if Sally had been fooled by Skr¡¯s


    adoptive father, Nathaniel.


    In fact, Skr was not deliberately being ow profile. What he said was the truth. He just did not expect


    that Ivory and Phyllis did not know Ocean Hill.


    Not only that, but Ivory also described Ocean Hill as a rundownmunity, which was simply foolish


    and ignorant!


    However, there was still an understanding person in the entire private lounge.


    This person was Sally.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she heard Ocean Hill.


    Ocean Hill was the top vi area in Cloudtopia! The people living there were all prestigious.


    It was the dream of many women to live in Ocean Hill.


    Seeing that Skr did not say anything, Ivory was even more pleased with herself and asked with more


    and more contempt, ¡°So what do you do now?¡±


    ¡°Being a soldier.¡±


    Skr replied.


    This time, Phyllis¡¯ face darkened.


    How dare a poor soldier deceive Sally?


    Fortunately, Phyllis did not feel at ease and insisted oning to the blind date. Otherwise, Sally would


    have been fooled.


    Ivory¡¯s boyfriend, Kingsley, actually knew about Ocean Hill.


    Kingsley initially thought Skr might be rich when he said that he lived in Ocean Hill. But when Skr


    said he was a soldier, Kingsley could not help but snicker in his heart.


    Kingsley did not believe that a poor soldier could afford to live in Ocean Hill. Kingsley felt that Skr


    was just bragging.


    And Ivory immediately coldly snorted, ¡°A soldier doesn¡¯t earn much. Who gave you the guts to date


    Sally? Sally has many rich admirers. Even my boyfriend owns an engineering team. Have you heard of


    the boss here, Homer? He treats my boyfriend as his good buddy!¡±


    Ivory finished speaking and winked at Kingsley.


    Kingsley nced at Skr and said, ¡°I just drink with Homer a lot.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Seeing the arrogant couple in front of him, Skr only felt amused.


    The Homer they were talking about was the Homer who was scared by Skr that day.


    Just then, the door of the private lounge was suddenly pushed open, and several ck figures walked


    in.


    The one at the head happened to be Homer.


    ¡°Homer!¡±


    Kingsley was stunned and then stood up to greet him.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 85

    Triumph Above All Chapter 85


    Chapter 85


    ¡°Homer, why bother toe up personally? Today is my girlfriend¡¯s cousin¡¯s blind date. I just came


    over to be a sidekick. The service of private lounge is very good. You don¡¯t need to be worried. I¡¯ll invite


    you to dinner at Sunset Harbor some day!¡±


    Ivory was so proud to see this scene.


    There were not many guests that came to Crown Clubs could make Homer personallye to


    entertain them.


    When Kingsley was taken so seriously, Ivory naturally felt proud.


    Phyllis looked at Kingsley in front of Homer, and then looked at Skr, who was not moving at all, and


    rolled her eyes in anger.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Why was Skr so arrogant?


    Just as the crowd was having their own thoughts, Homer just cast a nce at Kingsley before walking


    past him without saying a word.


    Kingsley turned around awkwardly, only to see Homer walk up to Skr and bowed.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, you are here. I am sorry that I didn¡¯t wee you. I hope you will forgive me!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    Kingsley and Ivory, suddenly dumbfounded, froze on the spot.


    Phyllis¡¯ eyes widened.


    What was going on?


    Wasn¡¯t Homer a big shot?


    Not only was Homer the owner of Crown Club, but he also has the support of powerful family. Homer


    could be considered as one of the big shots in Cloudtopia.


    Just now, Ivory kept praising Kingsley. But Kingsley was nothing to Homer.


    But how could such a tough guy bow and salute Skr, a poor soldier?


    And Homer even greeted Skr as ¡°Mr. Stone¡±.


    ¡°Homer, are you mistaken for someone else¡­¡±


    Kingsley asked tentatively.


    Homer immediately showed his displeasure and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stone, is he a friend of yours?¡±


    Kingsley instantly felt awkward.


    Just now, Kingsley bragged that he often drank with Homer. But it turned out that Homer did not know


    him at all.


    The humiliation came so quickly.


    Skr shook his head at Homer and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    Hearing that, Homer¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he scolded Kingsley, ¡°Since Mr. Stone doesn¡¯t


    know you, why don¡¯t you get lost? Can you afford to spoil Mr. Stone¡¯s mood?¡±


    Homer was a night owl, and he was still sleeping when Skr came.


    But then, his subordinates rushed into his room and told him Skr hade, scaring Homer so much


    that he immediately jumped out of bed.


    Although he was not sure what kind of terrifying identity Skr had, he knew that he definitely could not


    afford to offend this man.


    Seeing Kingsley still did not move, Homer¡¯s subordinates immediately rolled up their sleeves to take


    action.


    Kingsley shuddered in fear and exined, ¡°Homer, I¡¯m Kingsley! We even had a drink together


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never heard of your name! There are a lot of people who have drunk with me. Does


    that mean they are all my friends? Hurry up and get out of here, or else don¡¯t me me for treating you


    badly!¡±


    Kingsley¡¯s face turned pale, and he shut uppletely.


    At this time, Ivory came to her senses. She jumped up from the sofa, pointing at Homer¡¯s nose and


    scolded, ¡°Homer, why are you so arrogant? My boyfriend is also a person of status. He respects you by


    calling your name. He is your customer and spends money at your club. Don¡¯t be so arrogant to him!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 86

    Triumph Above All Chapter 86


    Chapter 86


    Hearing what Ivory said, Kingsley was frightened.


    Ivory was so arrogant that she even disrespected Homer.


    How dare she said that Homer should respect Kingsley? Damn it!


    Homer stared at the finger that Ivory poked at him, and his eyes narrowed.


    After a few seconds, he sneered, ¡°You want me to respect him?¡±


    As soon Homer said that, he took two steps forward and pped Ivory.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    A pping sound could be heard.


    A clear palm mark instantly appeared on Ivory¡¯s face, and blood seeped out of the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? You simply do not have manners!¡±


    If they were Skr¡¯s friends, Homer would bear with them no matter what.


    But since Skr said he didn¡¯t know this group of people, there was no need for Homer to hold


    back.


    Did Ivory really think Homer was easy to mess with?


    ¡°H-How dare you hit a woman¡­ I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±


    Ivory covered her swollen cheek and rushed up to scratch Homer¡¯s face with her long nails.


    However, before she could get close, Homer kicked her to the ground.


    ¡°Let me tell you. Not only do I dare to beat you, but I also dare to destroy you!¡±


    Homer sneered to his men behind him, ¡°Drag her to the lounge and let other men enjoy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Several youths instantly showed excitement and scrambled over, ready to drag Ivory away.


    This time, Ivory was really scared. Screaming, she waved her arms. She desperately shook off the


    hands that wanted to grab her.


    ¡°Kingsley, are you dead? Help me!¡±


    Ivory shouted.


    Kingsley hid on the side, timidly ncing at the fury Homer. Kingsley froze and did not dare to say


    anything.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Phyllis couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Homer. Skr is my daughter¡¯s boyfriend, and Ivory is her cousin. Today, they just met for


    the first time. It is inevitable that there is a little misunderstanding. Ivory is wrong, but I hope you will let


    her off the hook for Skr¡¯s sake.¡±


    Homer was suddenly confused.


    Just now, Skr clearly told him that he did not know this group of people.


    At this time, Phyllis hurriedly said to Skr, ¡°I approve of you dating Sally!¡±


    ¡°You have approved?¡±


    Skr was stunned.


    Phyllis immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I approved! But I have requirements. Before marriage, you must give


    her 50,000 dors of pocket money every month. After marriage, all your money must be given to her.


    You are not allowed to ask how she spends it.¡±


    Phyllis saw that even Homer had to respect Skr. So now, she believed that Skr was a big


    shot too.


    She felt that Skr was pretending to be low-key just now.


    Phyllis believed that she would live a decent life if Skr were to marry Sally. After all, Skr could


    even make Homer respect him.


    Thinking about it, Phyllis couldn¡¯t help but long for it.


    But she overlooked the most important point, which was whether Skr was willing.


    As expected, Skr said speechlessly, ¡°Ms. Curry, you have overthought. The only reason I came here


    today was because I was afraid of breaking my father¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t like your daughter at


    all.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 87

    Triumph Above All Chapter 87


    Chapter 87 Another Gift


    Sally¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You¡­ What did you say?¡±


    Phyllis jumped up violently.


    She had agreed to it, but then Skr refused?


    Homer nced at Phyllis with mockery in his eyes, thinking that this mother really took her daughter


    too seriously.


    Admittedly, Sally was pretty, but ifpared to the military beauty that Skr had met, Sally was just


    nothing. Not to mention the woman Skr held in his armsst time.


    Homer really did not know who gave Phyllis the self-confidence. She even thought of asking money


    from Skr. She was simply too greedy.


    Just then, one of Homer¡¯s men ventured in and shouted at Homer, ¡°Homer, Old Mr. Wexler is barging in


    with arge group of people.¡±


    ¡°Theo Wexler?¡±


    Homer¡¯s pupils constricted.


    Was it because of the murder of Nichs that Theo came here personally?


    No, in this matter, Homer was at best a messenger. Theo had no reason to seek revenge on him.


    But, the next moment, his heart moved.


    The person who killed Nichs was in Crown Club right now.


    And he was sitting right in front of Homer.


    It seemed that the person Theo was looking for was not Homer but Skr.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just after Homer understood why Theo came, the private lounge door was again pushed open from the


    outside.


    Immediately after that, a group of people came in, and the leader was none other than Theo.


    Theo was sixty years old. He was thin, but he looked healthy.


    Standing next to Theo was his oldest son, Christopher.


    ¡°What is the reason for Old Mr. Wexler¡¯s sudden visit?¡±


    As the host, Homer was the first to speak.


    He was trying to test Theo¡¯s attitude.


    After all, it had been several days since Nichs was killed.


    Theo had not taken any action, but today, he suddenly came. Could it be that he already knew Skr¡¯s


    identity and was sure that he could suppress Skr?


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡±


    Theo cast a nce at Homer and then looked at Skr.


    ¡°Skr, the Wexler family is also considered a prestigious family. You not only killed my son, but you


    also had his head sent to me. Are you provoking the power of the Wexler family?¡±


    ¡°Provocation?¡±


    Skr frowned slightly and said, ¡°Do you know why I want to kill him?¡±


    If Nichs pursued Yulia in the usual way, Skr didn¡¯t mind ying fair with him.


    But Nichs not only did not let go of his infatuation after using all the dirty tricks, but also kidnapped


    Yulia.


    Based on this alone, Nichs deserved to die.


    Skr was considered being merciful that the Wexler family was not harmed.


    And that was for L¡¯s sake.


    After all, Skr was already a father. He did not want to get too much blood on his hands.


    Hearing Skr¡¯s question, Christopher said indignantly, ¡°Even if my brother raped your wife, it was your


    wife who was flirting with him and didn¡¯t know how to behave! The Wexler family member has made a


    mistake and it is up to my father to decide what punishment he should receive! Who are you to dare to


    sentence him to death?¡±


    Skr said coldly, ¡°Believe it or not. I not only dare to sentence him to death but also dare to make you


    another big gift!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Theo roared, ¡°Skr, do you really think the Wexler family is afraid of you? No matter how powerful you


    are, the Wexler family¡¯s hidden strength is not something you can imagine!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Skr was directly amused. ¡°I¡¯d like to see how much hidden strength the Wexler family has,pared


    to the Shepard family, the top of the Four Great Families.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 88

    Triumph Above All Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Enough for You to Drink


    Skr was just curious.


    In fact, he was not afraid of the Shepard family as well.


    Even if Cloudtopia and the entire South Province¡¯s powerful families were united, they were not Skr


    opponents.


    God of War of the Nine Continents, who could change the pattern of the world with a casual word or a


    signature could not be defeated by these powerful families who only yed with money and clung to


    power and nobility.


    However, before Theo could speak, a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Is the Shepard family the only one you will fear? Wouldn¡¯t the Wexler family plus the Chase family be


    strong enough to defeat you?¡±


    The next moment, a middle-aged man walked in.


    Surprisingly, he was Mortimer, the head of the Chase family!


    Skr did not know what method Harry used to convince his dad toe along for the ride.


    Homer was stunned. It looked like the Chase family was going to join forces with the Wexler family to


    go against Skr.


    These two families were not ranked among the Four Great Families, but they were also in the first tier


    of Cloudtopia.


    The joint strength of the two families should not be underestimated.


    No wonder Theo dared to bring people to take revenge on Skr.


    Homer, Phyllis, Kingsley and others seemed to understand the situation.


    Phyllis sneered at Skr, ¡°You are arrogant just after you gain some strength! You don¡¯t like my


    daughter. Well done. You have offended two big families. Let¡¯s see how you are going to deal with it.¡±


    Kingsley, who was initially shrinking in the corner, came out at this time, with a gloating expression.


    And Ivory looked at Skr resentfully, waiting for him to be killed by the Chase and Wexler families.


    Ivory thought all the humiliation she had just suffered were all caused by Skr.


    Skr didn¡¯t care about what these people thought. He looked at Mortimer and said indifferently,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your son has just suffered a small grievance. Is it worthy of you toe here to take


    revenge on me? How about you guys go get some more help?¡±


    Skr blew the dust off his fingers and smiled indifferently.


    Homer, who was standing next to him, suddenly had his heart sink.


    Wasn¡¯t Skr afraid of the two great families when they joined forces?


    And Skr even asked the other parties to get more help.


    Could it be that Skr was one of the Four Great Families?


    The Four Great Families had been working in Cloudtopia for many years, with awork of connections


    all over the city, upying eighty percent of the city¡¯s industry.


    ording to the strict hierarchy of the past, only these Four Great Families could be so arrogant.


    Everyone said that Homer was influential. However, only he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have such fame


    without the Currey family.


    If Skr was really one of the Four Great Families, he really had the rights to be so arrogant.


    It was just that the Stone family was not included in the Four Great Families.


    Could it be that Skr was a powerful individual from other country?


    But even so, how could he dare to be so arrogant once he came to this country?


    Homer was puzzled again.


    ¡°Skr, the Chase and Wexler families have brought so many people to take revenge, and you still


    dare to provoke them. You¡¯re simply courting death!¡±


    Phyllis sneered.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, will you stop talking?¡±


    Sally was shocked and spoke in a hurry.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 89

    Triumph Above All Chapter 89


    Chapter 89 Sky


    Sally knew many things.


    At Naomi¡¯s wedding, she had seen with her own eyes how the big shots of Cloudtopia bowed to Skr.


    But Phyllis was still angry. She wanted to take this opportunity to satirize Skr.


    She waved her hand at Sally. ¡°Sally, have you been bewitched by this trash? Why do you defend him?


    This kind of arrogant person who doesn¡¯t appreciate his life is not worthy of your trust! Just see how the


    Chase and Wexler families will get him!¡±


    Just as she finished speaking, Mortimer said coldly to Skr, ¡°Don¡¯t be dismissive either. I naturally


    know that the Wexler family and the Chase family alone can¡¯t defeat you.¡±


    Phyllis, who had wanted to continue to satirize Skr, suddenly felt embarrassed.


    The head of the Chase family head had admitted personally that even the two families joined forces,


    they could not resist Skr.


    Phyllis felt extremely awkward.


    Mortimer continued, ¡°Of course, since we dare toe, we havee prepared.¡±


    As they spoke, the private lounge door was once again pushed open, and Homer¡¯s men who had


    previously reported the news rushed in once again.


    This time, his men were even more panicked than just now.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good. Old Mr. Shepard is here!¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard?¡±


    Homer did not react at first, but halfway through the sentence, he was shocked.


    At that moment, Theo and Mortimer walked quickly to the door and bowed. ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, you¡¯re


    finally here!¡±


    Old Mr. Shepard was the head of the Shepard family, one of the Four Great Families. He was Dudley


    Shepard!


    Homer did not expect that Theo and Mortimer could invite Dudley. Homer felt that Skr would


    definitely end up terribly.


    However, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, he was not familiar with Skr.


    And Skr smiled.


    Just now, Mortimer said he hade prepared. Skr was curious which one of the Four Great


    Families Mortimer had invited.


    It turned out that they had invited Dudley.


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard? Is he the head of the Shepard family, one of the Four Great Families?¡±


    Phyllis and Kingsley couldn¡¯t help but marvel in their hearts. They were excited at the same time.


    Not only did the Chase family and the Wexler family join forces, but they also asked Dudley to back


    them up. So no matter how powerful Skr was, he must be dead this time.


    In Cloudtopia, the Shepard family was very influential.


    Even if Skr¡¯s power was enough to fight the Chase and Wexler families, it was definitely far from the


    Shepard family, not to mention the three families joined forces now.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Skr would end up terribly for sure this time!


    Just as they were gloating at Skr, a beautiful young girl walked in.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Shepard family, Judy.


    She walked in when Dudley was greeting Chase and Wexler.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Judy!¡±


    When Kingsley saw Judy, he was immediately moved in his heart. He warmly weed her.


    ¡°Ms. Judy, I¡¯m Kingsley, the eldest son of the Woolridge family, and I¡¯m honored to meet you!¡±


    Kingsley spoke solicitously.


    His intention to curry favor could not be more obvious.


    Unfortunately, Judy not only met people like him from time to time, but also despise him very much.


    Therefore, Judy did not even look at him. She directly passed by him and walked quickly toward the


    sofa.


    When Judy saw Skr, her eyes lit up, and she asked in surprise, ¡°Sky, why are you there?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 90

    Triumph Above All Chapter 90


    Chapter 90 Has Mercy


    Without waiting for Skr¡¯s answer, Judy sat next to him and intimately shook his arm.


    Sky?


    Kingsley was dumbfounded.


    Judy knew Skr too?


    And Judy even called Skr Sky affectionately.


    Theo and Mortimer, who went out to greet Dudley, came in and saw the scene. He was stunned but did


    not take it seriously.


    It was normal that Judy, who was generally more sociable, knew Skr.


    Moreover, the people of the gentry family seldom have true friends.


    There were no friendships when profit was at stake.


    Even if there was, it was because the temptation wasn¡¯t great enough.


    With Dudley to back them up, Skr would be crippled even if he was not dead today!


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, it¡¯s the kid sitting next to your granddaughter who not only bullied Mortimer¡¯s son, but


    also¡­ ¡±


    Before Theo could finish speaking, he saw Dudley suddenly pushed him and Mortimer away with two


    hands and approached Skr quickly. Dudley sped his hands, bowed and greeted respectfully,


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stone!¡±


    Everyone gasped.


    The entire private lounge was suddenly silent, as if the sound of each person¡¯s heartbeat could be


    heard.


    After a short while, someone finally broke the silence.


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, how do you know him? You even¡­ ¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, did you recognize the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Is it my eyesight problem? Or am I hallucinating?¡±


    Theo, Mortimer, Homer, Phyllis, Kingsley, Sally and Ivory were all shocked.


    What exactly was Skr¡¯s origin that he could make the dignified Dudley call him so respectfully?


    At this moment, Phyllis wished she could travel back in time.


    After all, she knew that it was easier for women to make the first move.


    If Phyllis hadn¡¯t had toe along and stir things up, perhaps Ivory could have used the opportunity of


    this meeting to pursue Skr.


    The Barlow family would soar to heights if such a big shot like Skr could be their son-inw.


    However, all this had been ruined by Phyllis.


    Phyllis regretted it so much.


    Skr nodded at Dudley in return.


    Dudley did not feel neglected at all. He even said happily, ¡°Mr. Stone, I regretted that I disappointed you


    last time. I¡¯ve been to your house several times, but no one is there. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here


    today. I¡¯m so lucky.¡±


    Dudley¡¯s humble reaction once again shocked everyone.


    He was one of the four major figures of Cloudtopia and the great patriarch of the Shepard family.


    When he was young, he went to war and held a high position, so he was a powerful man.


    But at this time, he had to please a young man in his twenties.


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard¡­ You¡­ ¡±


    Theo spoke with mixed feelings.


    Only then did Dudley react to why Theo and Mortimer had invited him today.


    At that moment, his eyes were cold, and he said to Theo and Mortimer, ¡°Is the murderer you are talking


    about Mr. Stone?¡±


    Theo and Mortimer immediately said in unison, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him! Please do justice for us!¡±


    Dudley¡¯s face darkened when he heard that, and he coldly snorted, ¡°Mr. Stone is noble. He will never


    kill innocent people indiscriminately. It must be your two unworthy sons who have offended Mr. Stone.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 91

    Triumph Above All Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 Faith


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, you can¡¯t say that¡­ My son, Harry, is just¡­ ¡±


    Mortimer wanted to argue when Dudley immediately interrupted him.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know how terrible your son is? Mr. Stone taught him a lesson, and that¡¯s his honor!


    ¡± Mr. Stone is considered being merciful for not exterminating your family after you offended Mr. Stone.


    How dare you want to take revenge on him now?¡±


    Rumor had it that God of War of the Nine Continents was stationed in the bitterly coldnd of the North.


    When 10,000 troops came to invade the North, God of War and his troops fought in blood to guard the


    national gate.


    God of War led his troops to deal with all the rebellers.


    God of War had six years of military service and outstanding merit.


    Skr had long been the faith of the entire army.


    Such a glorious minister would not be bothered by those unimportant people.


    Unless the other party had really offended him.


    If the generals of the North knew that someone had offended their Dragon King, they would surely


    destroy Cloudtopia.


    Dudley had guessed Skr¡¯s identity, so he had such an awareness.


    The others present, however, did not know.


    At this moment, they were shocked.


    ording to what Dudley just said, no matter who Skr killed, it was all for the people.


    And if anyone offended him, even if the entire n was exterminated was considered merciful.


    The crowd couldn¡¯t help but exim in their hearts, Could it be that someone has gained his fames in


    the small Cloudtopia?


    It was said that a strong dragon did not suppress the snake. But would a strong enough dragon be


    bothered by the snake?


    How could the snake on the ground ask for justice with the flying dragon?


    For a moment, Theo, Christopher and Mortimer, while being discouraged, even felt a little ridiculous.


    Their self-righteous scheming was aughing stock to Skr!


    ¡°Hurry up and get out!¡±


    Dudley scolded Theo, Christopher and Mortimer.


    Dudley wanted to ask Skr for advice about Cannon Fist, so he wanted to make the irrelevant people


    disappear immediately.


    Mortimer, Theo, and Christopher immediately burst into a cold sweat and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Old Mr. Shepard. We¡¯re leaving. We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    The three were just about to take the opportunity to escape when a voice suddenly came.


    ¡°Stand still!¡±


    The three men stopped and were terrified.


    Skr slowly got up and stared at Christopher. Skr said in a cold voice, ¡°Did I tell you to leave?¡±


    Christopher trembled, and his back was instantly soaked with cold sweat.


    ¡°M-Mr. Stone¡­ ¡±


    After saying that, he immediately realized why Skr was targeting him.


    Previously, Christopher was arrogant enough to say that even if Nichs drugged Yulia, it was Yulia¡¯s


    fault for seducing Nichs.


    However, when he said this, he did not know that Skr had such a terrifying identity.


    Even less would he expect that even Dudley, the head of the Four Great Families, would have to be


    humble in front of Skr.


    If Christopher could go back in time, he would not dare to say such words.


    At this time, Theo suddenly kneeled in front of Skr.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, it¡¯s the Wexler family who is ignorant. Please forgive my son, Christopher!¡±


    Theo had only two sons, Christopher and Nichs.


    Nichs was dead. If even Christopher lost his life, the Wexler family would be destroyed soon.


    Since Skr dared to send Nichs¡¯s head to his home, he must also dare to kill Christopher in front of


    him.


    Therefore, at this time, Theo no longer cared about his reputation as he kneeled in front of Skr. Theo


    begged bitterly.


    Christopher, who was initially stunned, reacted at this time and likewise fell to his knees.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, please spare my life!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 92

    Triumph Above All Chapter 92


    Chapter 92 Want to Be My Follower?


    Skr did not say a word, as his face was dark.


    Since Christopher dared to insult Yulia like this, his crime was unforgivable!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Theo hurriedly pleaded with Dudley. ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, this is my only son left. Please, for the sake of


    my old age, plead with Mr. Stone for me! Mr. Stone, as long as you are willing to spare my son, the


    entire Wexler family will be loyal to you, and we will do anything for you!¡±


    Skr sneered, ¡°Want to be my followers? You should ask the Feron family where they are in line!¡±


    ¡°The Feron family? The number one family in South Province under Eric Feron?¡±


    Theo subconsciously asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! Eric is not even in line. Do you think it will be your turn?¡±


    Skr asked with a wry smile.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    The crowd in the room, except for Dudley, all gasped.


    Even Eric wanted to work for Skr?


    And Skr still had not agreed with it?


    Oh my!


    Just now, seeing Dudley treating Skr with respect had beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.


    Unexpectedly, there were more and more shocking discoveries again!


    Skr¡¯s identity and background had been underestimated by them.


    Skr said to Homer, regardless of the crowd¡¯s reaction, ¡°You pick a strong man and take


    Christopher¡¯s life. If anyone dares to say one more word, they will end up the same with Christopher!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stone!¡±


    Homer agreed without hesitation and even felt honored.


    Skr nodded and led Dudley and Judy out of the private lounge.


    Theo and Christopher, with pale faces, copsed to the ground.


    Soon, a man in ck with a short knife approached Christopher.


    And Theo fainted and did not dare to say a word more.


    At the Shepard vi in Ocean Hill.


    In the living room, Judy was brewing a tea for Skr.


    After Skr finished drinking, Dudley asked with a smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Stone, that night, you pointed


    out that Cannon Fist I studied hurt my body. I wonder if there is anything that can be improved?¡±


    Skr felt that although Dudley had been involved in the ck market for many years, he had a clear


    sense of love and hate, and Dudley was open-minded, so Skr nodded and said, ¡°What you are


    studying is the first version, which focuses on killing the enemy but hurts the root. Now that Cannon


    Fist has been modified to the third version, I can teach you if you are interested. However, I still have a


    set of private fist techniques that can repair the damage done to your body from your long study of


    Cannon Fist.¡±


    Hearing what Skr said, Dudley asked with hesitation, ¡°Are these private fist techniques of yours


    effective? Nowadays, the military focuses on hot weapons, so I guess the practice of fist techniques is


    only for strengthening the body.¡±


    Dudley, a veteran of this age, had close physicalbats back then. So the practices he went through


    were harsh and fierce. Even if it hurt his body, he could not care less.


    Now, even if he did not need to join battle to kill the enemy, it took him some time to ept practicing


    the soft and nurturing fist techniques.


    Skr found it funny, thinking that Dudley was also a martial arts nerd.


    ¡°Old Mr. Shepard, this table top of your pear wood must be twenty inches thick, right?¡±


    Skr set down his tea bowl and tapped on the table.


    Dudley was a bit puzzled about why Skr changed the subject so quickly.


    But he still nodded and said, ¡°It is exactly twenty inches thick. If you like it, I will give you a set¡­ ¡°


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 93

    Triumph Above All Chapter 93


    Chapter 93


    However, before Dudley could finish speaking, there was a muffled boom.


    The square table in front of him immediately shattered, sttering wood chips.


    Twenty inches thick of pear wood decayed all of a sudden.


    Everyone gasped.


    It took Dudley a long time to react.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, is this a fist technique?¡±


    Skr smiled and nodded.


    Dudley¡¯s eyes instantly glowed as he kneeled in front of Skr and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, I please be my


    teacher! Please ept my bow as your apprentice.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Dudley was passionate.


    The square table, which could only be lifted by a few big men, was easily destroyed by Skr¡¯s hands,


    and Dudley didn¡¯t even see how Skr had struck.


    It was incredible!


    God of War of the Nine Continents was really true to his name!


    And Judy, who was waiting at the side to refill his tea, looked at the scene in front of her dumbfounded.


    She was too shocked to say anything.


    After that night, she met Skr twice, and she was always respectful.


    But such an attitude did note from her heart, but from the admonition of Dudley.


    At this moment, she seemed to understand how powerful Skr really was.


    Skr didn¡¯t care what they thought and shook his head at Dudley, saying. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be


    my apprentice. What I just did is my private fist technique. Do you still think it¡¯s gentle?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, of course not! Please enlighten me!¡±


    Dudley was so frightened that he waved his hands, afraid that Skr would not be willing to teach him


    if he was unhappy.


    Skr turned to Dianne, who was standing behind him, and said, ¡°Get me the Fist Handbook!¡±


    Dianne immediately took out a few hand-drawn Fist Handbook from her pocket and handed them to


    Dudley.


    Fist Handbook was drawn by Skr himself from memory.


    Dudley held the Fist Handbook with trembling hands as he was very moved.


    This fist technique would definitely help the Shepard familyst for a hundred years in Cloudtopia.


    Even if they faced hardships, it was enough to help the family save themselves.


    It was worthwhile for the Shepard family¡¯s descendants to study this handbook for generations toe.


    ¡°I have given you Fist Handbook. Take your time to understand the essence of it. I have things to do, so


    I¡¯ll leave now!¡±


    After saying that, Skr took Dianne and left the Shepard vi.


    It was not until they walked out a long distance that Dudley reacted.


    Dudley wished Skr could stay longer. That way, Dudley might have been able to ask a few questions


    about the fist techniques,


    Although Skr did not want to be his teacher, Dudley felt that he had be Skr¡¯s disciple


    after having studied Skr¡¯s private fist techniques.


    When they met again next time, Dudley must seize the opportunity to ask for more guidance so that he


    could master the fist techniques faster.


    On the way.


    Skr instructed Dianne to drive the car directly to his adoptive parents¡¯ neighborhood.


    He had been back for some time, and he always had it in his mind to make a good life for his adoptive


    parents.


    Since he was free this afternoon, he should get this done.


    Chef One was Cloudtopia¡¯s most popr restaurant in the past two years.


    Except for the three restaurants in Sunset Harbor, Chef One had the highest specification.


    Skr thought that it was rare that his adoptive parents were convinced by him toe out to have


    dinner at a fancy restaurant.


    In fact, ording to Skr¡¯s original intention, it was not much for them to go directly to Venus


    Restaurant.


    But Skr was afraid of scaring his parents, so he chose Chef One.


    At this moment, at the door of Chef One.


    Nathaniel took a nce at the luxurious restaurant lobby and asked nervously, ¡°Skr, this restaurant


    is so luxuriously decorated. The food and service here must be expensive, right?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 94

    Triumph Above All Chapter 94


    Chapter 94


    Before Skr could answer, Naomi next to him said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s very expensive! I heard Ash say that


    their menu. starts at four-figure prices for each dish.¡±


    ¡°Four-figure?¡±


    Nathaniel was stunned.


    ¡°A te of vegetables costs thousands? Then, the meat dishes must be over ten thousand. For four of


    us, would a meal cost tens of thousands? This is so scary! How can we have such a scheming ce in


    Cloudtopia?¡±


    Skr smiled. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with a menu that is clearly priced? When youe to a restaurant


    like this, it¡¯s not just about eating, but it¡¯s about enjoying their top-notch service.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. One meal is almost a year¡¯s sry for me!¡±


    Nathaniel waved his hand. ¡°Go to another restaurant! I think there is a restaurant beside the road that


    offers buffet at a hundred dor.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Skr, Mom knows you have be rich now, but we can¡¯t spend money like this. Besides, you


    haven¡¯t married yet!¡±


    Winona Hammond also agreed.


    Skr was just about to say something when he heard a voiceing from next to him.


    ¡°Hey, Nathaniel, it¡¯s really you! Your wife is right. Is your money enough for your son¡¯s marriage? Look


    at what your family is wearing. You better just eat at the road stalls!¡±


    Skr looked in the direction of the sound and saw a middle-aged woman approaching.


    Behind her followed a young couple.


    ¡°rissa Jacobs? I haven¡¯t offended you, have I?¡±


    Nathaniel¡¯s face instantly darkened, and Winona was also unhappy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr remembered that rissa initially lived across the street from the house of the Fuller family, and


    they were not rich as well.


    But then, rissa¡¯s daughter married a rich husband, and it wasn¡¯t long before rissa moved to her


    son-in-w¡¯s house.


    The young couple beside rissa must be her daughter, Angelica Guerrero and her son-inw, Han


    Garraway.


    Nathaniel questioned rissa. But Angelica interrupted. ¡°My mother is afraid that you will not have the


    money to pay the bill at such a high-ss restaurant and be beaten up by others. That would be really


    embarrassing if that happens!¡±


    Angelica was mean.


    Without waiting for the crowd to respond, Angelica asked Naomi meaningfully. ¡°Where¡¯s Brian


    Stephenson? Aren¡¯t you two married? Although the Stephenson family is not as good as my inws,


    you are still considered to be lucky to find a rich man. Be sure to hold on to Brian¡¯s heart, lest you suffer


    a great loss.¡±


    Angelica was only one year older than Naomi. They grew up always beingpared by both parents.


    Naomi had always won Angelica, so Angelica had long held a grudge against Naomi.


    Ever since Angelica became the daughter-inw of the Garraway family, she looked forward to the day


    when she could be arrogant in front of Naomi.


    Today, she finally got the opportunity.


    Hearing what Angelica said, Naomi bit her lips and said. ¡°The wedding is cancelled.¡±


    ¡°What? Canceled?¡±


    Angelica said, ¡°So you failed to marry a rich man, huh!!


    ¡°Angelica, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Looking at the arrogant Angelica, Naomi was infuriated.


    However, the angrier she was, the more pleased Angelica was as she thought Naomi was jealous.


    Just then, Skr chuckled. ¡°Naomi, it¡¯s just a few barking dogs. Why are you angry? Don¡¯t spoil the


    good mood


    of our dinner.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 95

    Triumph Above All Chapter 95


    Chapter 95


    When Angelica heard that, she immediately roared. ¡°You call me a dog?¡±


    Han, who had not said anything was also mad.


    At this time, rissa said. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize him just now. Isn¡¯t this the wild child who was abandoned


    by his biological parents? I heard you disappeared. Howe you¡¯re back now?¡°


    rissa sized Skr and Naomi up and then said, ¡°No wonder Naomi¡¯s wedding was cancelled! So it¡¯s


    because you have sabotaged it!¡±


    Angelica immediately shook her head, mockingly, ¡°How dare a poor soldier steal the woman away from


    the son of the Stephenson family? No wonder they directly canceled the wedding.¡±


    Forget it. Angelica, what¡¯s the point of nagging with these poor bastards! Let¡¯s go in and have meals!¡±


    rissa pulled her daughter and son-inw. She then cast a nce at Nathaniel in triumph before


    walking into Chef One.


    Skr didn¡¯t even bother to look at this group of people. He said, ¡°Mom and Dad, we seldome


    here. So don¡¯t save money for me.¡±


    Nathaniel and Winona were angry and wanted to argue with rissa, so they followed Skr directly


    into the


    restaurant.


    When rissa and Angelica saw that they had also entered Chef One, they immediately mocked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have topete with us? My son-inw has booked Heavenly Pce No.


    2. The minimum spend is sixty-six thousand dors, almost cost the same with your family¡¯s annual


    sry.¡±


    rissa gave Skr a disdainful look.


    At this moment, two beautifuldies greeted them, ¡°Wee! Do you have a reservation?¡±


    Han immediately said proudly, ¡°Heavenly Pce No. 2. Han Garraway.¡±


    The private lounge of Chef One was rated ording to the number.


    Heavenly Pce No. 2 was second to Heavenly Pce No. 1.


    Hearing that Han and the others booked Heavenly Pce No. 2, the smiles on the faces of the two


    waitresses brightened.


    ¡°Everyone, please follow me!¡±


    ¡°They are not with us.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fearing that the two greeters might misunderstand, Han hurriedly pointed at Skr¡¯s family and


    spoke,


    One of the greeters asked Skr, ¡°Sir, where are you dining? Do you have a reservation?¡±


    all poor goeds. Do you expect them to be able to afford a private lounge


    Skr didn¡¯t bother to talk to rissa and said directly to the greeter, ¡°Heavenly Pce No. 1, Skr


    Stone.¡±


    ¡°What? Heavenly Pce No. I?¡±


    rissa and Angelica eximed.


    Even Han, too, was a bit incredulous.


    The minimum cost of Heavenly Pce No. I was 168,000 dors, almost three times as much as


    Heavenly Pce No. 2.


    This price was barely eptable for a family dinner on New Year¡¯s Day.


    Han could not afford that even if he brought a family of three here.


    Skr¡¯s family only consist of four people, and they booked Heavenly Pce No. P?


    The two greeters were also shocked.


    Heavenly Pce No. I was extremely expensive.


    The chances of decorating Heavenly Pce No. 1 were low


    Only the top powerful people would choose to feast here during special days.


    The greeters had never seen a family of foure to have dinner in this private lounge casually.


    When the manager heard that someone had booked Heavenly Pce No. 1, he immediately ran over


    and said. with a bow, ¡°Mr. Stone, please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll confirm it for you.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 96

    Triumph Above All Chapter 96


    Chapter 96


    With that, the manager opened the special device in his hand and started to check the reservation.


    But after a while, he stopped smiling.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, have youe to the wrong ce? There is no Mr. Stone in my record.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Skr was stunned.


    Skr had let Dianne booked the lounge. There was no way Dianne could mistake it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Did it mean that Dianne left her name?


    However, before he could speak, several people next to him sneered.


    ¡°Skr, that¡¯s quite a trick. If we weren¡¯t waiting here, we¡¯d almost believe you!¡±


    ¡°Even if he can trick us, can he trick the manager? If you can¡¯t afford to eat here, don¡¯t try hard to


    pretend to be rich.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been exposed, why don¡¯t you get out of here? Do you have to wait until the security


    guards.e to drive you away?¡±


    Listening to the taunts of rissa¡¯s family, Nathaniel and Winona were embarrassed.


    However, Skr calmly waited for them to finish before speaking to the manager, ¡°Or you can check if


    the person who booked Heavenly Pce No. 1 is ady named Dianne.¡±


    The manager flipped through the query system and nodded. ¡°It is indeed Ms. Dianne¡¯s reservation.


    However, due to the special nature of Heavenly Pce No. 1, Ms. Dianne shoulde over in person,


    and if she really can¡¯t be here, she must also call to change the host by herself.¡±


    At the end of the day, the manager became more serious.


    In fact, his thoughts were simr to rissa¡¯s family. Skr and others absolutely could not afford to


    spend at Heavenly Pce No. 1.


    As for why Skr didn¡¯t get the name right at first and now he did, it was likely that Skr peeked in


    when the manager was looking through the booking system just now.


    Skr didn¡¯t want to talk to the manager, so he just took out his phone and called Dianne.


    However, before he could dial out, the restaurant owner saw a group of people standing in the middle


    of the hall and came over.


    ¡°Mr. Jackson, what¡¯s the problem? Why don¡¯t you lead the guests in for dinner?¡±


    Jackson, the manager, immediately reported, ¡°This gentleman insisted that he booked Heavenly


    Pce No. 1, but I searched the entire reservation system and couldn¡¯t find anyone with hisst name,


    Stone. I now suspect that he pretended to be a friend of the reservationist and tried to have free meals


    here.¡±


    Jackson looked eager to take credit and even imagined that at the meeting tomorrow morning, the boss


    would praise him for being so smart and timely in avoiding the loss of the restaurant.


    However, he didn¡¯t notice that when he mentioned Stone, Richard Read, the restaurant owner,


    immediately remembered something and greeted Skr in a panic, ¡°Sir, may I ask your name?¡±


    Before Skr could say anything. rissa next to him said disdainfully, ¡°His name is Skr Stone! Mr.


    Jackson is right. He tries to get a free meal!¡±


    When Richard heard that, he walked up to Skr with a smile and said respectfully, ¡°So you are Mr.


    Stone! Ms. Dianne has specifically instructed that you must be served well. I was dyed by something


    just now, so I didn¡¯t have time toe downstairs to greet you in person. Mr. Stone please forgive me!¡±


    With that, Richard bowed, making a gesture of invitation and guiding Skr¡¯s family toward the


    elevator.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 97

    Triumph Above All Chapter 97


    Chapter 97


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jackson and rissa¡¯s family were dumbfounded.


    Skr had really the reserved Heavenly Pce No. 17


    Jackson just felt that he had made a great achievement, waiting for praise and even the bonus.


    At this moment, he started to worry of he would lose his job.


    After arriving at the private lounge, Richard poured tea and made amends, making Nathaniel and


    Winona awkward.


    Then, Skr spoke up and told Richard to leave. Only then did Richard feel relieved and leave.


    Outside, he instructed the waiters.


    Seeing that there were no outsiders in the private lounge, Winona asked Skr, ¡°Skr, is Dianne your


    girlfriend? When did you meet her. Why haven¡¯t we heard of her?¡±


    Hearing that, Naomi stopped drinking tea and then looked at Skr.


    Skr said helplessly, ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about? Dianne is my secretary.¡±


    Winona pursed her lips with disappointment and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Naomi was relieved as well.


    Nathaniel suddenly said, ¡°Skr, how was the date with Sally this morning? She is really interested in


    you, right? What do you think about her? She is good in every way. If you agree, you can marry her


    right away. While we are still in good health, we can take care of the children for you.¡±


    Skr was rendered speechless.


    He was surprised that his parents had even thought of his future children.


    ¡°What exactly did they say?¡± Nathaniel asked again.


    Skr shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Dad, Sally is very good, but I don¡¯t like her. I have my own


    ns for marriage. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Skr thought that when it was the right time and Yulia hadpletely trusted him, he would definitely


    take Yulia and L home to meet Nathaniel and Winona.


    Skr just hoped that his parents wouldn¡¯t be too shocked.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, Skr has just returned. There¡¯s no rush to get married. You don¡¯t want to see him


    marry a random woman, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, we just can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Nathaniel nodded, thinking that Naomi had a point.


    Skr had always had his own ideas since he was a kid, and with his current condition, he was in a


    position to choose who to marry.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Indeed, he did not have to be in such a hurry to settle down.


    After the family of four had a few more jokes, the waiter came to serve the food.


    When Richard asked what to order, Skr didn¡¯t bother to think about it and just ordered the best food


    here.


    As an apology, Richard added several rare dishes to the order.


    For example, sea urchins and lobsters imported from abroad.


    Nathaniel and Winona had never even seen this food, let alone eaten them.


    Skr then taught them how to eat these rare dishes one by one.


    While enjoying the top delicacies from all over the world and feeling the filial piety of their adopted son,


    Nathaniel and Winona were extremely happy..


    After the meal.


    Skr said to Nathaniel, ¡°Dad, that house of ours has been in use for thirty years, right? It¡¯s not worth


    renovating. I¡¯ll take you to buy a new er.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 98

    Triumph Above All Chapter 98


    Chapter 98


    When Nathaniel heard that, he was so scared that he waved his hands and said, ¡°How can you buy a


    new house? Do you know how expensive houses in Cloudtopia are now? Our house is old, and the


    location is not very good. But you and Naomi have grown up. So we don¡¯t need a house near the


    school districts. We don¡¯t have to spend money like the wealthy people¡±


    Winona also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Skr, Mom knows you have made some money in the army, but


    now that you¡¯re back, you should n well. Your father and I are old. We just need a ce to stay


    safe.¡±


    Skr shook his head. ¡°Mom and Dad, you¡¯re still pretty good on your legs, but in another ten years


    you¡¯ll be struggling to climb the stairs! Moreover, moving to a house close to Naomi¡¯spany will


    save her a lot of time! Besides, isn¡¯t it only right that a son who has made money outside shoulde


    back and buy a house to honor his parents?¡±


    Nathaniel could not refuse any more when he heard that.


    Winona also felt that having a new house would make Skr a better husband candidate.


    When Skr got married, they would just move back into the old house.


    Seeing that his parents seemed to be persuaded, Skr, fearing that they might change their mind


    again, took everyone directly to a sales center.


    This sales center was docked to a property that was high-end in the entire Cloudtopia.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The salesdy inside was beautiful, wearing a uniform and looking well-trained.


    But in fact, these sales people were very shrewd. They always judged a book by its cover.


    Seeing Nathaniel and Winona look like poor, the sales people all lowered their heads and pretended to


    browse their phones.


    Even the greeter at the door, who was dedicated to weing guests, also turned his face away.


    Skr did not bother with them and walked straight to the disy with his family.


    At this time, Hattie Brooks, a pony-tailed girl, with a trainee namete came forward.


    ¡°Hello, are you here to buy a house? Do you need me to introduce the room type to you?¡±


    Nathaniel was not used to Hattie being very enthusiastic,


    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the smallest house you have here?¡±


    ¡°Eighty square feet with two rooms, one kitchen and one bathroom,¡± Hattie said.


    ¡°Can you show us? We can divide the master bedroom into two rooms, so my son can stay there when


    hees back asionally.¡±


    there are only sixty square feet after themon share.


    Nathaniel was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s okay not to separate. When our son is home, we can sleep in the living


    room. Anyway, eighty square feet is enough. We can always think of the solution.¡±


    Hearing what he said, the other salesdies covered their mouths and snickered.


    It turned out that Nathaniel could barely afford the smallest house.


    And he even said he could always think of a solution to fit all his family members in a house.


    Nathaniel looked nervous. He might not even be able to afford the down payment for the smallest


    house.


    Skr was a little upset. His adoptive parents had worked hard for most of their lives. Now that Skr


    had be rich, they still wanted to save money for him.


    With that, he was more determined to buy a better house for his parents.


    Hattie was amused by Nathaniel. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll show you the 3D modeling of this house type, and if you


    think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll take you to see the demo house.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 99

    Triumph Above All Chapter 99


    Chapter 99


    Nathaniel, Winona and Naomi followed Hattic.


    Skr, however, did not move.


    He pointed at the southeast corner of the disy and said, ¡°I like this one.¡±


    Nathaniel and the others looked in the direction he pointed.


    Surprisingly, it was a single house area with a rockery waterfall in front of the courtyard and a garden


    pool at the back of the courtyard.


    ¡°Pm!¡±


    Several saleswomenughed out loud.


    Looking at how this family dressed up, they were obviously poor. How could they dare to buy a garden


    vi?


    Did Skr have to say it out loud just because he liked it?


    Everyone liked the hillside vi in Ocean Hill.


    Hattie was also a bit surprised but still kindly reminded, ¡°Sir, the area you are referring to is our


    company¡¯s newly developed garden vi. Its grade is second only to Ocean Hill, and the selling price is


    rtively high.¡±


    Although Nathaniel and Winona had never heard of Ocean Hill, they were scared and waved their


    hands when they heard the high selling price.


    And Naomi, who knew about Ocean Hill, even hurriedly winked at Skr and told him not to ask.


    Skr raised his eyebrow at Hattie and said, ¡°You think I can¡¯t afford it, too, like they do?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, I¡­


    Hattie did not know how to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a two-million-dor deposit. You show us the top one, and if my parents like it, I¡¯ll settle the


    rest of the payment of the house immediately!¡±


    Skr narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    He just wanted to tease Hattie.


    Hearing what he said, Hattie was directly dumbfounded.


    Two-million-dor deposit directly for viewing?


    If his parents liked it, Skr would pay off the house immediately?


    ¡°They can afford to buy a garden vi? What a farce!¡±


    ¡°The building at the front is Garden No. 1, with a total price of more than ny million. Even the Four


    Great Families have to think about it before buying it!¡±


    ¡°I think this is some new kind of scam. I¡¯m going to call the security!¡±


    The crowd looked at Skr with wary eyes.


    Hattie, however, ignored the voices around her and cheerfully fetched the card machine from the front


    desk.


    Skr also did not nag. He directly took out the bank card, entered the amount and the password.


    After a few seconds, the beeping sound indicated that the transaction was sessful.


    Immediately afterwards, the invoice was printed out automatically.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Skr had just spent two million dors so casually!


    A few women did not believe it and ran over to double check the invoice. They found no problems and


    could onlyugh awkwardly.


    However, one of them, who was quick to react, immediately came up to Skr and said delicately,


    ¡°Hello, sir! My name is Wi Mendoza. I am the sales supervisor here, and I know more about this vi


    in Garden No. 1. ording to thepany¡¯s rules, interns are not qualified to receive guests alone, so


    it¡¯s better for me to show you the rooms!¡±


    Without waiting for Skr¡¯s reaction, Wi said to Hattie, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to start by receiving the


    guests? Of course, I have to be the one to bring the guests to view the rooms.¡±


    Other salespeople immediately chimed in, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we¡¯ve all been doing. You are only an


    intern. You need to learn more!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Wi has a lot of experience, and she is good at serving the prestigious guests.¡±


    If a 90-million-dor vi was sold, themission was quite substantial.


    These people would rather give this great benefit to Wi than letting an intern get themission.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing that, Hattie was so aggrieved that tears were welling up in her eyes.


    1


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 100

    Triumph Above All Chapter 100


    Chapter 100


    Thepany stipted a three-month internship period, but she could not receive guests alone only in


    the


    first month.


    Hattie had been here for more than two months. But now, her colleagues wanted to steal her clients.


    Hattie wanted to resist, but they were her leader and veteran employees of thepany, and she


    could not afford to offend them as an intern.


    Seeing that Hattie was about to cry, Skr suddenly grunted and questioned Wi, ¡°Who asked you to


    take us


    there?¡±


    Wi¡¯s expression changed slightly, but she quickly reacted and approached Skr.


    ¡°Handsome, my service is to your satisfaction!¡±


    Skr felt disgusted and hurriedly distanced himself from her and said to Hattie, ¡°Come here. Show us


    the house. I¡¯ll see who dares to make things difficult for you.¡±


    Wi was mad but did not dare to express it.


    L


    After all, she did not dare to offend a rich client who could afford to buy Garden No. 1.


    It seemed that Skr was determined to support the intern.


    If Wi insisted and made a scene, she was afraid of losing her job.


    So, Wi could only join the other salespeople, admiring Hattie while regretting her decision.


    If they hadn¡¯t deliberately neglected Skr and his family, Hattie wouldn¡¯t have the chance.


    When Hattie saw that everyone was fine with it, she happily led Skr and his family to the elevator.


    Ten minutester, a group of five headed for Garden No. 1.


    At that moment, three people were seen walking toward the five people.


    It was the family of rissa whom Skr met at Chef One at noon.


    rissa was mad after being humiliated at Chef One. Now that she saw Skr again, her face turned


    dark.


    ¡°Are you following us? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to buy a house. Can you afford a garden vi?¡±


    Now, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He directly snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right. We are here to buy a


    house. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    rissa exaggeratedly covered her mouth,ughing.


    You can¡¯t even afford to buy a thermostatic system in the pool even after you have spent all your


    money. You keep bragging.¡±


    rissa sounded more and more arrogant.


    She felt that she had taken revenge on Skr and his family.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Even if Skr could afford to dine at Heavenly Pce No. 1, there was no way he could afford a vi


    that cost tens of millions of dors,


    rissa didn¡¯t believe that a man who had been a soldier for six years could afford a garden vi.


    Nathaniel and Winona were kind. Even if they were angry, they were not willing to make the scene too


    embarrassing, and Skr did not bother to argue with a middle-aged woman.


    Naomi could not see her parents being belittled again and again. Also, she disliked rissa. ¡°Just


    because you can¡¯t afford it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t! Sky casually gave me a ne that costs


    more than 40 million dors. Do you think he can¡¯t afford the vi here?¡±


    When rissa and others heard that, their eyes immediately widened.


    ¡°A ne of over forty million dors? Are you talking about Red Dust that rocked the jewelry show a


    while. ago?¡±


    Angelica suddenly asked.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 101

    Triumph Above All Chapter 101


    Chapter 101


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Red Dust.¡±


    Naomi spoke smugly.


    Angelica obviously did not believe it. She nced at Naomi meaningfully and said, ¡°I went to the


    jewelry exhibition. Star of Cullinan and Red Dust was bought by a mysterious rich man. But now, you¡¯re


    telling me that Skr gave you Red Dust. Is Could it be that he is the mysterious rich man?*


    Star of Cullinan and Red Dust together totaled more than 130 million dors. Angelica didn¡¯t believe


    Skr would be that rich.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My brother is the mysterious rich man!¡± Naomi said.


    ¡°Take it out and show us.¡°


    With that, Angelica extended her hand to Naomi, with the look of waiting to see a good show.


    ¡°How can I carry such an expensive ne around with me?¡±


    After Naomi said that, Angelica immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°You are really good at bragging. If I am


    as shameless as you, I¡¯d say my husband bought me Star of Cullinan!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re the shameless one!¡±


    Naomi was speechless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Naomi. Just ignore them.¡±


    Skr waved his hand, gesturing for Naomi to follow.


    Naomi also did not want to argue with Angelica again. So she followed Hattie and headed for Garden


    No. I


    However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that rissa¡¯s family, unexpectedly, also followed then.


    ¡°Garden No. 1? No way. Nathaniel, your son has been missing for six years be crazy? You even


    dare to view the ny-million-dor vi? This is too much to brag about.¡±


    rissa¡¯s family was shocked by Skr¡¯s confidence.


    Skr didn¡¯t care what they thought and said directly to Nathaniel, ¡°Dad, let¡¯s go in and take a look. If


    you and Mom like it, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Naomi cast a nce at rissa and the others. Then, she pulled Nathaniel and Winona and followed


    Skr.


    rissa crossed her hands in front of her chest and leaned toward the boulder at the door, ready to


    wait for a long time.


    Angelica and Han also waited to see Nathaniel and his family being humiliated.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, only after waiting for a while, Skr came out with Nathaniel and the others.


    rissa and her family thought Skr and his family should try to find faults in this vi so that they


    could justify not buying it.


    But before they could say anything, Naomi said excitedly. ¡°This vi is just like my dream house. Every


    detail is perfect!¡±


    Nathaniel and Winona had never seen such a good house in their lives. So they had no objections.


    They were only worried about the price.


    ¡°Skr, it¡¯s such a waste to give us such an expensive house to live in!¡±


    Skr¡¯s parents spoke worriedly.


    As soon as rissa and the others heard this, they thought Skr and his family were going to start


    making


    excuses. rissa and the others were about to sneer when Skr suddenly said, ¡°They all seem to


    like it, so


    I¡¯ll take this house!¡±


    Then, he said to Hattie beside him, ¡°How much is the total price? I¡¯ll pay you now, and let my sister go


    back to


    the sales office with you to get the contract and invoice.¡±


    Hattie was confused and subconsciously asked, ¡°Sir, the total price of this vi is 96 million dors. Do


    you want to reconsider it? Also, ourpany has cooperation with banks. It¡¯s easy for you to do loans.


    Do you


    need¡­¡±


    ¡°No, give me yourpany¡¯s public ount number.¡±


    Skr waved his hand.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 102

    Triumph Above All Chapter 102


    Chapter 102


    Hattie hurriedly checked the bank ount number saved in her phone.


    Skr took a picture of it directly with his phone and sent it to Dianne.


    In less than two minutes, Hattie received an iing message from the finance department.


    Minus the two million dors just now, the total was 94 million dors, not a penny less!


    Hattie looked at the various congrattory messages in thepany group and felt as if she was


    dreaming.


    She had sold the most expensive vi of thepany without even trying hard to persuade Skr. Not


    only that, but Skr also bought the house with full payment!


    It was unbelievable!


    The money has been paid. Naomi, hurry up and follow this youngdy to sign the contract!¡±


    Skr paid the money without saying a word. Nathaniel hurriedly reminded Naomi.


    Naomi followed Hattie back to the sales office whereas rissa and others werepletely stunned.


    Angelica looked at Naomi¡¯s back and stomped her feet with jealousy.


    Skr had just bought a 90-million-dor vi.


    And the house was under Naomi¡¯s name.


    Angelica also wanted to have a brother like this.


    Meanwhile, rissa and Han felt embarrassed being nced at by Nathaniel and the others.


    Skr didn¡¯t bother with them and discussed with Nathaniel and Winona about going furniture


    shoppingter.


    rissa¡¯s family hurriedly left.


    After spending the afternoon getting the vi almost set up, Skr left to pick up L from the


    kindergarten.


    By the time he got to the door, kindergarten students were just about to be dismissed.


    When L saw him, she immediately started shouting ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡± from a long distance, afraid that


    others did not know she had a father.


    The moment L jumped into his arms, Skr felt warmth in his heart.


    Skr gave L a kiss on her cheek and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go and pick up Mommy from work.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I want to eat the dinner you cook tonight.¡±


    L gulped, making Skrugh.


    ¡°Okay, I will cook something delicious for you when we get home.¡±


    More than half an hourter.


    Skr carried L to Kareem Fashion.


    Just a short time after exiting the elevator, L suddenly clutched Skr¡¯s neck and closed her eyes,


    not daring to look ahead.


    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, L?¡±


    Skr immediately asked nervously.


    ¡°That guy in front is a bad guy!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    L said with anger and fear.


    Skr immediately looked up. He then saw a man in his thirties, wearing a gray suit and walking out of


    Yulia¡¯s office.


    As the man walked past them, the man in the suit turned to look at L and Skr meaningfully.


    Skr instantly recognized that the man in the suit was Yulia¡¯s second uncle¡¯s son, the future head of


    the Sue family, Calvert Sue.


    The Sue family had four sons and a daughter. Yulia¡¯s father was the youngest son, and the heir of the


    family. Calvert, was the eldest grandson, although he was the child of the second family.


    Yulia¡¯s position in the family was very different from that of Calvert.


    But what L did not know was that Calvert was the only member in the entire Sue family that treated


    Yulia


    nicely.


    Not only did he take the time to check on Yulia, but he even reached out to help Yulia.


    Without his persuasion, Madam Sue would have thrown Yulia out of the house long ago. If that


    happened. Yulia would not be able to stay in the family business and hold the position of CEO.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 103

    Triumph Above All Chapter 103


    Chapter 103


    But it was normal for L to misunderstand Calvert. Every time after seeing Calvert, Yulia always


    looked unhappy.


    Over time, L felt that it was Calvert who had bullied her mother and that Calvert was a bad guy.


    When she entered Yulia¡¯s office, L hurriedly jumped off Skr¡¯s body and ran to Yulia, saying


    especially seriously, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid,. Daddy is here. We won¡¯t let that bad guy bully you!¡±


    ¡°Bad guy?¡±


    Yulia first froze and thenughed. ¡°L, you are a good child who knows manners. From now on, you


    can¡¯t call Uncle Calvert a bad guy!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a bad guy! Every time hees, he makes you sad for a long time! L hates him!¡±


    L shouted as she hugged Yulia regardless.


    Yulia¡¯s heart was suddenly warmed, and she hugged L tightly in her arms.


    The fact that such a young child cared about her made Yulia feel that all the aggravation she had


    suffered was worth it.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Skr felt happy.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After a long while, he slowly said, ¡°Yulia and L, let¡¯s go home!¡±


    Hearing what he said, Yulia felt warmth in her heart again.


    Let¡¯s go home.


    These words said by Skr seemed to carry some kind of magic, making her feel more at ease than


    ever.


    ¡°Daddy, can you carry me and Mommy?¡±


    L suddenly looked up and asked.


    Skr blushed and said, ¡°Yes, I can, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, you should carry us! At the end of ss today, Isabe said her father can pick her and her


    mother up in one go, and I said my father can too. But she said I was bragging¡­ Daddy, pick up


    mommy to prove me right!¡±


    L looked at Skr with anticipation.


    L always embarrassed Yulia.


    Skr smiled brightly.


    At that moment, he simply did not look at Yulia¡¯s face and said to L, ¡°Okay, in order to prove that you


    aren¡¯t bragging. I will bear with it for a while!¡±


    With that, he took two steps forward, squatted down, and wrapped his arms around Yulia and L,


    picking them all up.


    ¡°L, Daddy can do more than pick you and Mommy up. I can walk for a distance.¡±


    Skr said while carrying the two women toward the elevator.


    They were in thepany.


    Yulia¡¯s face turned red, and she hurriedly hit Skr¡¯s chest. ¡°Put me down now!¡±


    This is so much fun! You are the most awesome dad in the world!¡±


    Skrughed and walked all the way to the elevator before putting them down.


    Back home.


    Yulia took L to do the craft work assigned by her teacher whereas Skr was busy in the kitchen.


    More than half an hourter, four dishes and one soup were served on the table.


    Just likest time, Skr cooked a home-cooked meal of meat and vegetables. L liked the dishes so


    much


    that she ate intently, not even bothering to talk.


    This saved Yulia a lot of worry.


    As a direct result, L overate.


    ¡°You are such a good cook. I will have to exercise longerter.¡±


    Yulia gave Skr a scornful look.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 104

    Triumph Above All Chapter 104


    Chapter 104


    Skr didn¡¯t argue and said cheerfully. ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll try to cook it less delicious next time.¡±


    ¡°No, I have gotten used to those delicacies. You have to be responsible for that!¡±


    Yulia blurted out.


    ¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Skr smiled.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Yulia immediately felt that she had fallen into the trap again.


    She had set herself up this time.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll do the dishes¡­¡±


    ¡°I will do it with you!¡±


    Looking at Yulia¡¯s flushing face, Skr didn¡¯t dare to be too over, so they cleaned up the dishes and


    went to the


    kitchen.


    Later, they apanied L to do her craft work.


    When it was time to go to bed, L suddenly said to Yulia, ¡°Mommy, you sleep in the middle today!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yulia was instantly dumbfounded.


    Initially, letting Skr into the bedroom and sleeping in the same bed had pushed her limits.


    But at least, L was between them, so the feeling of sleeping with Skr was not so strong.


    Now that L had offered to let Yulia sleep in the middle, didn¡¯t that mean that she and Skr were


    going to


    be intimate?


    ¡°Mommy, sleep in the middle so you can be hugged by both of us, and you won¡¯t be sad!¡±


    L said seriously.


    Yulia¡¯s heart trembled, and for a moment she could not bear to refuse her daughter¡¯s kindness.


    Without waiting for her reaction, L pulled Yulia directly to the middle andid her down. L then


    directed


    It wasn¡¯t long before L was lying on the other side, contentedly asleep.


    Yulia felt helpless.


    However, there was no way for her to regret it.


    Feeling Skr¡¯s breath next to her, she couldn¡¯t help but blush a little.


    It was a good thing Skr didn¡¯t take the opportunity to cross the line.


    After a while, Yulia suddenly said, ¡°Skr!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, you can rest at home. I¡¯m going to take L back to the Sue family¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±


    Without waiting for Yulia to finish speaking, Skr spoke directly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Yulia was a little surprised.


    Skr said very firmly. ¡°Yulia, as I said before, as long as Dragon Seal is in your hands, I am L¡¯s


    father and have an obligation to protect you both. Now, it doesn¡¯t matter if Dragon Seal is there, I am


    more determined to protect you. Madam Sue, Charles and her daughter are sneaky. I must go back


    with you tomorrow. With me around, no one can bully you!¡±


    Yulia could sense a domineering manly aura.


    Yulia froze for a long time before saying, ¡°Okay!¡±


    She once again felt Skr¡¯s domineering yet soft affection.


    She subconsciously moved her body a little closer to Skr¡¯s side.


    She secretly expected an intimate embrace.


    ¡°Did L squeeze you?¡±


    Skr asked while moving to the side.


    Yulia was speechless. It seemed that L was right. Skr was an idiot.


    Yulia¡¯s mind went nk.


    The smell of testosterone stimted her senses, making her nerves tense and afraid to move.


    For a moment, she couldn¡¯t resist the urge to turn around and hug Skr back.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 105

    Triumph Above All Chapter 105


    Chapter 105


    But gradually, her rationality prevailed.


    They were in bed, and if she turned around, it was impossible to predict what would happen next.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to get closer to Skr, but it was just that she needed a little more time.


    Just as Yulia was throbbing, L suddenly woke up next to her.


    ¡°Daddy hugs Mommy so tightly. I also want a hug!¡±


    L rubbed her eyes and spoke softly.


    Yulia blushed and hurriedly broke free from Skr¡¯s arms. She then hugged L tightly.


    Skr was depressed for a while.


    L had been creating opportunities for him. How could she fail his n at the critical moment?


    However, the ambiguity was gone, and Skr could only watch Yulia¡¯s delicate back as she slowly fell


    asleep.


    Early the next morning.


    After breakfast, Yulia drove Skr and L to the Sue vi.


    On the way. Yulia told Skr that Calvert hade to see her at the office to inform her that Madam


    Sue¡¯s


    80th birthday was tomorrow and asked her to bring L to the birthday banquet.


    The reason Yulia returned home a day early was to see Lincoln first.


    Since the big fight that night, they had not been in contact with each other as father and daughter.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    But no matter what, Lincoln was Yulia¡¯s father.


    However, when the three of them got out of the car, they saw a man walking out of Lincoln¡¯s v.


    The man was about twenty-seven years old, wearing a casual suit, with a pigtail at the back of his


    head. At first nce, he looked like a model in a fashion magazine.


    At this time, that man also saw Yulia. He immediately looked happy and quickly stepped over.


    ¡°Yulia, you¡¯re back! Your parents just called me over to discuss our marriage!¡±


    ¡°Theodore, what are you talking about?¡±


    Theodore was a wealthy young man in Cloudtopia, like Nichs. Both of them Yulia¡¯s admirers.


    However, Theodore was different from Nichs, who used his business dealings with the Sue family to


    get Madam Sue and Charles to put pressure on Yulia.


    Theodore, on the other hand, liked to curry favor with Lincoln and Betty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not making this up. Your parents have agreed to me marry you.¡±


    Theodore spoke smugly.


    ¡°How could I not know my own marriage¡­¡±


    Before Yulia could finish speaking, a fierce voice suddenly sounded.


    ¨C


    ¡°Yulia, who allowed you to talk to Mr. Theodore like that? Do you have manners?¡±


    Immediately afterwards, a young woman dressed up in a fancy dress came out of the vi in high


    heels.


    It was Yulia¡¯s stepmother, Betty.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no hope for you with Dragon Commander, just marry Mr. Theodore! I am now officially


    informing you that the marriage between you and Mr. Theodore. Your father and I have already made


    the decision. You have no right to refuse!¡±


    Before Betty got close, Betty scolded Yulia.


    Two days ago, Skr asked Dianne to investigate Betty.


    ording to the information, Yulia¡¯s biological mother died more than a decade ago.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Lincoln to marry Betty.


    Since then, Betty had been trying to marry Yulia off so that she could inherit more money.


    But then, Yulia got pregnant unexpectedly and insisted on giving birth to L, which infuriated Betty.


    Coupled with the fact that not long ago, Yulia not only rejected Dragon Commander, but also had a big


    fight with them over Skr, Betty got anxious.


    If Yulia really married Skr, Betty¡¯s desire to be sessful would be ruined.


    So, Betty hurriedly reached out to one of Yulia¡¯s admirers, Theodore.


    Right now, there was a young master like Theodore who wanted to marry Yulia. Moreover, he visited


    Yulia¡¯s


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 106

    Triumph Above All Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you dare bully Mommy! Daddy has returned from the military. Whoever dares to bully


    me. and Mommy again will be punished by Daddy!¡±


    L clung to Skr¡¯s calf and shouted angrily at Betty.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to your mother. It¡¯s not your turn to interrupt us. No one recognizes him as your


    father!¡±


    Saying that, Betty rushed over and pped L¡¯s face.


    However, her hand had only been out for a second before Skr had a death grip on her wrist.


    At the same time, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Your mouth stinks so bad. Do you want me to pour some soapy water into your mouth? You have no


    right to scold my woman and hit my daughter.¡±


    Hearing Skr¡¯s domineering words, Yulia felt warmth in her heart.


    After more than a decade, someone was finally defending her in the Sue family.


    L, on the other hand, looked up at the figure standing in front of her and her mother with excitement


    and admiration in her eyes.


    ¡°Who are you to make a move on me?¡±


    Betty came to her senses and suddenly screamed. She then turned her head to the vi and shouted,


    ¡°Lincoln, get out of here! Your shameless daughter has brought her toy boy to beat me! She¡¯s getting


    back at me for throwing her out of the house¡­¡±


    Skr said coldly, ¡°I hate it when people use me falsely, and since you have said that I am here to


    beat you, I will not take what you said for nothing. As you wish!¡±


    After saying that, Skr let go of Betty¡¯s wrist and pped her.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    A pping sound could be heard.


    Betty was directly confused.


    ¡°How dare you hit me!¡±


    The fiery sensation instantly hit Betty. Her anger instantly surged, and she roared with a fierce look,


    ¡°How


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Betty had not yet finished cursing when Skr pped her again.


    Skr had long seen clearly what kind of person Betty was.


    He hadn¡¯t even thought about how to settle old scores for Yulia when Betty offended him.


    Skr would not forgive Betty for humiliating Yulia.


    Seeing that Skr was tough, Betty turned her attention to Yulia again.


    ¡°Yulia, I now order you to get this bastard out of here immediately¡­¡±


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Once again, Betty was pped.


    Although Skr had only used a very small strength, Betty was, after all, only a housewife.


    A series of three ps had made her face swell.


    Initially, when Theodore saw Skr hit Betty, he had been so scared that his face turned pale.


    But seeing Betty in a wretched state, he suddenly smirked inwardly.


    Betty was not satisfied with Skr.


    Now, Skr even pped Betty.


    That way, not only Betty, but even Yulia¡¯s father, Lincoln, would never let such a person be the


    son-in-w of the Sue family.


    Not to mention agreeing to him dating Yulia.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Just then, a low, angry chortle sounded.


    Skr looked in the direction of the sound and saw a middle-aged man in a beige housecoat, around


    fifty


    years old, walking out of the vi.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was Yulia¡¯s father, Lincoln.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 107

    Triumph Above All Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    When Lincoln walked to Betty¡¯s front, he saw Betty¡¯s red and swollen cheeks and was heartbroken.


    The next moment, he looked at Yulia angrily and questioned loudly, ¡°Yulia, how dare you bring this guy


    back? And he even hit your mother! Do you want to rebel?¡±


    Betty instantly became arrogant again when she saw Lincoln. She turned to Lincoln said, ¡°If you do not


    come out, I will be injured by this bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Her words were interrupted by another resounding p in the face.


    Everyone was shocked.


    With a harsh scream, Betty spat out blood.


    ¡°Now, do you know how to talk properly? If you don¡¯t know it yet, I don¡¯t mind teaching you until you


    know.¡±


    Skr spoke indifferently.


    Betty subconsciously wanted to speak and reprimand, but when she saw Skr¡¯s murderous eyes, she


    trembled and nodded. ¡°I know¡­ I understand¡­¡±


    And Lincoln at the side was so angry that his face darkened.


    He did not expect that Skr would dare to continue to p Betty in front of him.


    ¡°Yulia, he¡¯s not a soldier but a reformed prisoner! Tell him to get out immediately. I will never let a


    violent maniac enter my house!¡±


    Lincoln didn¡¯t dare to scold Skr directly and chided Yulia instead.


    Hearing Lincoln¡¯s words, Yulia was also angry.


    Earlier, when Betty insulted her and Skr and even wanted to p L, Lincoln hid in the vi and


    yed dumb.


    Now that Skr became tough, Lincoln immediately rushed over to defend Betty.


    He was too biased!


    Thinking of this, Yulia said coldly, ¡°Skr is the person I have decided to marry. If you can¡¯t ept him,


    L and I will nevere back!¡±


    He did not expect that Yulia would say such words to Lincoln for his sake.


    Lincoln, on the other hand, was angry. ¡°Yulia, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Theodore, who had been watching the good show from the side, was a little anxious.


    Yulia went so far as to contradict Lincoln f?r Skr.


    Moreover, there was a great tendency for them to break off the family rtionship.


    It was evident that Yulia cared so much about the man named Skr.


    Theodore was jealous.


    But, when he saw Yulia¡¯s stunning face and exquisite figure again, he still couldn¡¯t help but gulp.


    Making a beauty like Yulia her woman was the one thing he wanted to challenge the most in his life.


    If he seeded, he must be very fulfilling.


    As for what to do with Yulia after making her his woman, it was up to Theodore.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was exciting to think about.


    Moreover, Theodore had put a lot of effort into pursuing Yulia. So he would not give up on her.


    With that in mind, Theodore put on a smile and said to Lincoln, ¡°Mr. Lincoln, please take it easy. Yulia


    didn¡¯t mean what she said. Don¡¯t let your family¡¯s peace be affected by a person from an unknown


    source.¡±


    Hearing Theodore¡¯s words, Lincoln slightly calmed down. Without saying anything, he turned his gaze


    to Betty


    next to him.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 108

    Triumph Above All Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Lincoln had always let Betty made the call.


    And at this moment, Betty, covering her red and swollen cheeks, were filled with resentment.


    She grew up arrogant. After she married Lincoln, she had been pampered. After all, Lincoln was way


    older than her.


    But just now, Skr had pped her three times in front of everyone, which was simply a great shame.


    With Betty¡¯s personality, she would definitely cut ties with Yulia and L.


    But before she could say anything, Theodore hurriedly approached and secretly stuffed something into


    her pocket.


    ¡°Ms. Betty, you are a decent person. Why bother with a bastard from an unknown source? If you¡¯re


    really angry with Yulia, aren¡¯t you falling for his trick?¡±


    Theodore spoke meaningfully.


    Betty, who still had a dark face, touched the bank card in her pocket and calmed down.


    After carefully mulling over Theodore¡¯s words, she snorted, leaving the crowd behind and going back to


    the house.


    Theodore smirked in his heart. He was d that he reacted quickly enough.


    If Betty let Lincoln cut ties with Yulia, all his previous efforts would be in vain.


    Theodore did not care if he could marry Yulia in the end. No matter what, he must sleep with Yulia.


    Just as Theodore was fantasizing things, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Whoes from an unknown source?¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t want to bother with an unimportant person, but Theodore kept telling Betty that Skr was


    a bastard of unknown origin.


    It was true that Skr was an orphan, but he was raised by Nathaniel and Winona. When he grew up,


    he received training in the military.


    So Skr felt that Theodore had insulted the kind Fuller family and the military ministry.


    It was absolutely intolerable!


    He felt a chill.


    Immediately, the image of Betty¡¯s swollen face shed across his mind. Theodore subconsciously said,


    ¡°Yes¡­


    I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    At this moment, Theodore was nervous to the extreme. He was afraid that Skr would p him as


    well.


    ¡°Skr.¡±


    Yulia shook Skr¡¯s arm and shook her head, signaling him to let things slide.


    After all, they were still at the gates of the Sue vi. If Skr hit Theodore, Betty would have more


    chance to


    criticize Skr.


    Skr understood that and turned to Theodore. He said in a cold voice. ¡°For the sake of Yulia, let¡¯s


    forget


    about today. If there¡¯s a next time, I don¡¯t mind teaching you how to speak like a human.¡±


    Without waiting for Theodore¡¯s reaction, Skr left with Yulia and L.


    Looking at Skr¡¯s back, Theodore felt relieved.


    However, the next moment, he was so angry that his veins could be seen clearly.


    Theodore just apologized to Skr!


    He felt like he was a total loser!


    ¡°Skr, this isn¡¯t over! I¡¯ve been pursuing Yulia for a long time. How can I let you take her away from


    me? Just wait and see! After I sleep with Yulia, you won¡¯t be able to be so arrogant anymore.¡±


    In the car.


    Yulia thought for a moment and said to Skr, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with me and L to see Grandpa?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Skr spoke softly.


    Yulia felt warmth in the heart by the fact that it was really nice to have such a man around.


    But before she had time to enjoy the feeling, she thought of Leon Sue.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 109

    Triumph Above All Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    In fact, Yulia only cared about two people in the entire Sue family.


    One was Lincoln.


    Lincoln was biased toward Betty and did not treat Yulia well.


    But no matter what, Lincoln was Yulia¡¯s father.


    And the other one person was Yulia¡¯s grandfather, Leon Sue.


    Leon adored Yulia the most.


    When she insisted on giving birth to L, the whole family was sensationalized. If not for Leon¡¯s efforts


    to defend her, she and L would have been expelled from the Sue family, even from Cloudtopia.


    Now, Yulia could still hold the position of CEO in Kareem Fashion, in addition to Calvert, most of the


    credit went to Leon.


    Unfortunately, not long after Yulia gave birth to L, Leon became very ill.


    After Leon was discharged from the hospital, his health deteriorated, and within two years, he had


    difficulty even getting out of bed, and slowly, he became confused.


    In this case, everything in the Sue family naturally fell into the hands of the Madam Sue¡­


    Under Yulia¡¯s guidance, Skr drove the car to Leon¡¯s residence.


    This two-story cottage was a bit old, and its location was not good. In addition to Leon, his caretaker


    lived in this cottage.


    So, the cottage looked cold from the outside.


    After getting out of the car, Skr carried L and walked toward the vi with Yulia.


    The door of the vi was left open, and Yulia walked familiarly to the door of Leon¡¯s room.


    However, before she entered the room, her expression changed.


    Inside the room, on arge outdated solid wood bedy a gray-haired and thin old man.


    Leon stretched out a hand with difficulty to the dark and strong woman in front of him and shouted


    breathlessly. ¡°Lulu, I want to eat¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s fierce voice then sounded.


    The next moment, a bag of miniature packets of cookies was thrown by her to Leon¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat and sleep!¡±


    Lulu sounded extremely impatient.


    Leon cupped the cookie with one hand with difficulty and said in a pleading tone. ¡°Can you open it for


    me?¡±


    Lulu coldly snorted, ¡°You can¡¯t even tear a bag, but you still want to eat all day! You better just die!¡±


    ¡°I want to eat hot food, not cookies!¡±


    Leon was so angry that he threw the cookies away.


    Although he was not clear minded sometimes, he was once powerful. But now he was being treated as


    a fool, so he was naturally mad.


    Lulu was furious and cursed loudly with her hands on her waist. ¡°How dare you make requests? If you


    comin again. I¡¯ll starve you to death!¡±


    Lulu had amanding look, as if it was a great thing to bully a bedridden old man.


    But before she could becent for too long, an icy voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°Try it if you dare!¡±


    Skr cursed and then brought Yulia in with him.


    At this moment, Yulia¡¯s eyes widened.


    She never thought that her grandfather would be taken care of by such a vicious caretaker, who would


    not feed him in order to do less work, which was simply the worst crime.


    ¡°Who are you?¡°


    Hearing the voice of a strange man, Lulu quickly looked in the direction of the sound.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 110

    Triumph Above All Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    When Lulu saw that the person standing next to Skr was Yulia, she became less nervous and even


    said naturally, ¡°It¡¯s you, huh! I was joking with Leon, and since you are here, I¡¯ll go out and get busy.¡±


    ¡°Joking? You didn¡¯t look like you were joking.¡±


    Yulia gritted his teeth.


    The Sue family paid Lulu to take care of Leon. But she even did not even allow Leon to eat.


    No wonder Leon¡¯s health was deteriorating.


    ¡°Think what you want!¡±


    Lulu left arrogantly.


    In fact, she really wasn¡¯t afraid of Yulia because Yulia was the outcast of the Sue family.


    Lulu¡¯s arrogance made Skr furious, and he immediately asked, ¡°You want to run before I finish


    speaking?¡±


    Lulu stopped in her tracks, sized Skr up with sharp eyes, and asked disdainfully. ¡°Who are you to


    question me? Yulia can¡¯t even say anything in the Sue family. Do you really think you¡¯re something?¡±


    As soon as Lulu said that, she even rolled up her sleeves, looking as if she was going to fight with


    Skr.


    In her eyes, Skr was skinny and was no match for her.


    ¡°Do you want to hit me?¡±


    Skr asked.


    ¡°If you dare to meddle in this matter again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Lulu spoke arrogantly.


    ¡°Who are you to challenge me?¡±


    Skr grunted coldly, and then he moved.


    Before Lulu had time to react, her stout body suddenly flew backwards.


    Shended in front of Leon¡¯s bed, with both knees on the ground.


    Without waiting for Lulu to speak, Skr said in a cold voice, ¡°Kowtow to Old Mr. Sue and confess your


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You fucking¡­¡±


    Lulu was not willing to admit defeat easily and cursed.


    However, before she could finish cursing. Skr kicked her in the back.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A grunt sounded.


    Lulu¡¯s head was stomped hard to the ground by Skr.


    All she felt was blood running down her head.


    She was terrified.


    Lulu touched her head and then screamed.


    Skr, on the other hand, had not had enough.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    His foot once again stomped down hard and furiously.


    For a moment, Lulu¡¯s eyes widened, and she screamed in agony.


    But this kind of person was not worth Skr¡¯s sympathy at all.


    Abusing a bedridden old man was an evil thing to do.


    Looking at Lulu with a bloodied face, Skr, afraid of scaring L, kicked Lulu directly out of the room.


    ¡°The ount has not been settled, so kneel properly!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to take your life, but I¡¯m definitely not going to make it that easy for you!¡±


    Skr hated seeing the elderly suffer the most.


    This time, what Lulu did, had touched his bottom line.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±


    4


    Yulia did not want to look at Lulu again and sat down beside Leon, feeling heartbroken.


    L pulled out a bunch of snacks from her pocket and ced them all in front of Loen, saying,


    ¡°Grandpa


    As L said that, she unwrapped the cake roll in her hand and handed it to Leon.


    !


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 111

    Triumph Above All Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    Leon was really hungry and finished the whole cake in a short period.


    Yulia gave him some more water in a hurry.


    After eating, Leon finally had some strength.


    With red eyes, Yulia asked heartily, ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t you tell me that Lulu was so abusive to you?¡±


    Leon shook his head with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Yulia, I know that you are the most loving child in the


    family. But you live alone with L, it hurts me to know that I am old and useless. I can¡¯t help you


    anymore, so I absolutely can¡¯t drag you down anymore


    Without waiting for Yulia to speak, Leon turned his attention back to Skr, ¡°Young man, you are


    reliable. You are Yulia¡¯s husband, right?¡±


    Leon¡¯s eyes were full of admiration


    Hearing what he said. Yulia blushed and subconsciously blurted out, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s not!¡±


    Yulia regretted it right after she said that.


    L was still around, after all.


    If she denied it, wouldn¡¯t her lie be exposed?


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not¡­ I¡­ I just¡­¡±


    Yulia was at a loss for words.


    Leonughed out loud at the rare sight of his granddaughter¡¯s embarrassment.


    ¡°Silly girl, I am not an outsider. What is there to be ashamed of admitting it? You haven¡¯t had a wedding


    yet, right? When the date is set, make sure to tell me. I will be there in person to witness your marriage


    even if I


    Iv


    am in a wheelchair!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about?¡±


    Yulia blushed.


    Skr looked at her shy appearance and was happy.


    At the same time, Lulu outside the door, who had been kicked to the ground, regained some


    consciousness.


    Lulu rose from the ground, full of resentment.


    Inside the room.


    A burst ofughter could be heard.


    Skr said softly to Yulia, ¡°You take L over to the couch and sit there while I check on Grandpa¡¯s


    condition.¡±


    Skr could tell that Leon¡¯s body, which was already carrying a disease, was worn out by the


    prolonged abuse, and it would be difficult for him to get well just by eating and ordinary medication.


    ¡°By the way, I wanted to ask how you know this?¡±


    Yulia asked with surprise as she made room for Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to some cold and dangerous ces, so I learned something.¡±


    Skrughed.


    Of course, those who had been lucky enough to have seen his medical skills would certainly be


    shocked by his modesty at this moment.


    Because, not only in the North, but there were also not more than three people who couldpete with


    him in the entire country.


    And these three people, too, would never dare to say they could win Skr


    After Yulia and L moved out of the way, Skr pulled out several silver needles from his pocket.


    The next moment.


    The silver needles, apanied by his mellow internal energy. precisely pierced into several major


    acupuncture points of Leon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leon immediately felt pain and numbness in these parts and could not help but grunt.


    However, soon, he once again felt as if something was swimming rapidly inside his body, followed by


    an unprecedented feeling of fluidity throughout his body.


    Leon had felt ufortable for a long time. Under the effect of numbing internal force, he soon fell


    asleepfortably.


    Just as Skr was about to stop, a cold chortle suddenly came from outside the door.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 112

    Triumph Above All Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    As soon as the words were spoken, a group of people pushed open the door.


    The one who took the lead was surprisingly Yvonne.


    At the same time, Lulu, with a swollen face, rushed in.


    When she saw Yvonne, Lulu said aggressively, ¡°Ms. Yvonne, you have to defend me! Old Mr. Sue said


    he wanted some cookies, so I brought him cookies. But then, before I could unwrap it. Yulia and this


    man, indiscriminately, knocked over the cookies in my hand and reprimanded me, saying that Old Mr.


    Sue has to be starved in the future. I retorted, and this man punched me and beat me up.¡±


    Lulu was good at framing the others.


    Hearing that, Yulia said angrily, ¡°You¡­ You lie¡­ You¡¯re shameless!¡±


    ¡°Lie?¡±


    Lulu took several steps toward Yulia, then pointed at the blood-stained forehead and asked rhetorically,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best proof?¡±


    Without waiting for Yulia to retort, Yvonne immediately snorted, ¡°Yulia, you¡¯re such a wicked person.


    Five


    years ago, you gave birth to a daughter out of wedlock, and if it weren¡¯t for Grandpa¡¯s efforts to protect


    you,


    you and your daughter would have starved to death on the streets. Grandpa is so kind to you. How


    dare you stop Lulu from feeding Grandpa? Do you think he has no more use and want him to die


    quickly?¡±


    When saying that, Yvonne looked angry.


    Thest time the Shepard family hosted a jewelry show, she and Harry had been humiliated.


    Although they were afraid of Judy¡¯s prestige and status, Skr and Yulia were the culprits.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They were being humiliated again at the birthday party.


    Yvonne then instigated Harry to go home and add fuel to the fire, so that Mortimer, the head of the


    Chase family, could join forces with the Wexler family to take revenge on Skr.


    Yvonne never thought that all the n failed in the end.


    No matter how Harry questioned, Mortimer refused to reveal the truth, only to tell Harry not to mess


    with Skr in the future.


    How could Yvonne ept that?


    And at this moment, the opportunity hade!


    ¡°Lulu is lying!¡±


    Yulia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Look what fell on the ground!¡±


    Yvonne pointed at the unopened bag of cookies under Leon¡¯s bed and said sternly, ¡°The cookies on the


    floor and Lulu¡¯s statement are enough to prove that you wanted to abuse Grandpa. Georgia and Tyler,


    someone is trying to make fools out of us!¡±


    Saying that. Yvonne looked behind her at Georgia and Tyler.


    And Georgia Sue and Tyler Sue were gloating over Skr.


    They were all juniors of the Sue family. When Yulia gave birth to a daughter out of wedlock, they


    wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to drive Yulia out so that one less person wouldpete


    with them for the family fortune.


    However, Leon and Calvert insisted, so Georgia and Tyler didn¡¯t get their way.


    Now, Georgia and Tyler finally found the opportunity.


    If they made good use of what happened today, they could definitely drive Yulia out of the Sue family


    and out


    of Kareem Fashion.


    Yvonne continued with a sneer, ¡°Yulia, the evidence is all here. You still want to argue? I advise you to


    honestly admit it. I, as the older sister, may forgive you. But if Grandma finds out, no one can save


    you!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 113

    Triumph Above All Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    Yvonne sounded kind.


    In fact, she was setting a trap for Yulia, and once Yulia admitted to something, the Sue family would


    drive Yulia out.


    Yulia was not stupid. She could tell the intentions of the other party. But before she could say anything,


    L shouted in anger, ¡°You bad guys, don¡¯t bully Mommy!¡±


    By this time, Skr had also fixed the silver needles that were stuck in Leon¡¯s body.


    When he saw Yulia, whose eyes were slightly red, and L, whose cheeks were puffed out in anger,


    he immediately stepped in front of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Skr immediately took two steps forward and approached Lulu, speaking


    indifferently. ¡°Now, repeat what you just said in front of me.¡±


    Skr¡¯s voice was not loud, but when it reached Lulu¡¯s ears, it seemed to have magic power, making


    her heart sink.


    With that, Lulu felt an invisible pressure.


    Under this extreme oppression, Lulu suddenly said in a sharp voice, ¡°You still want to hit me? Ms.


    Georgia and Ms. Yvonne are here! They will defend me!¡±


    Lulu knew that Georgia and Yvonne had always been at odds with Yulia. So no matter what the truth


    really was, Georgia and Yvonne would definitely be on her side.


    So, Lulu had the courage to refute Skr now.


    Skr did not say anything whereas Lulu proudly said. ¡°Before they came, the old man mored for


    food. I felt that it was too much trouble and casually threw a bag of cookies over. But this old man


    couldn¡¯t even open the package and had to wait for me to do it, so I got angry and gave him a


    lesson¡­¡±


    When these words came out, there was dead silence.


    The crowd looked at Lulu in shock.


    What did they hear?


    Even if it was true, how could confess at this moment?


    She was an ipetent teammate.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She covered her mouth and couldn¡¯t believe that those words just came out of her mouth.


    It was clear that what she wanted to say was the opposite.


    Howe she was suddenly out of control?


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Skr said indifferently, ¡°Tell us what you usually do to Leon.¡±


    Hearing Skr¡¯s seemingly magicalmand, Lulu subconsciously tried to purse her lips.


    However, the next moment, she lost her autonomy, opened her mouth and said quickly. ¡°In order to


    save trouble, I only give that old man half a bowl of rice and a small portion of greens without oil and


    water every


    day. He is a waste. I¡¯m considered merciful to let him stay alive!¡±


    The atmosphere was getting weirder and weirder.


    Lulu pinched her mouth hard, but she could not help but keep talking.


    She even spoke confidently.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Yvonne growled with a grimace.


    She had thought that Yulia would definitely be defeated, but she did not expect that Lulu would confess


    at the


    most critical moment.


    Lulu was a fool!


    After yelling. Yvonne was even more annoyed and angry. So she kicked Lulu.


    ¡°Abl¡±


    The sharp heel of the shoe pierced Lulu¡¯s buttock, and Lulu screamed in pain.


    ¡°We pay you, but you abuse Grandpa! Are you counting death?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 114

    Triumph Above All Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    Yvonne took the opportunity to vent all of her resentment and discontent toward Yulia on Lulu¡¯s body.


    Georgia was also angry with Lulu¡¯s confession at the critical moment. But Georgia was much calmer


    than Yvonne.


    ¡°Yvonne, she is just a caretaker. We can punish herter.¡±


    Yvonne cast a nce at Lulu and then turned her attention to Leon.


    Leon in the bed was sleeping soundlessly, with a number of silver needles stuck in his body.


    Seeing these silver needles, Yvonne smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°Even if what Lulu just said is true, what is your conspiracy to stick needles in Grandpa¡¯s body?¡±


    Yvonne questioned Yulia and Skr in a cold voice.


    ¡°Yulia, did you know where Grandpa hid his property and wanted steal it? So you came back with this


    bastard to kill him, right?¡±


    Yulia was angry. ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Skr knew how to treat illness. He¡¯s helping Grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Treating illness?¡±


    Yvonne snorted coldly, ¡°Traditional medicine is so arcane. Are you saving Grandpa or killing him?¡±


    ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t frame us!¡±


    Yulia was infuriated.


    Seeing Yulia got angry, Yvonne was so happy that she said proudly, ¡°I think thest time Skr cured


    your father, it just so happened that your father woke up himself. So Skr got lucky that time. If his


    medical skills are really that great, why doesn¡¯t he dare to agree to the dean¡¯s invitation? How can a


    poor man who has been a soldier for six years refuse a signing fee of ten million dors? Unless he


    feels guilty! Yulia, you are here this time to steal money and kill people!¡±


    Georgia was looking a little dumbfounded.


    She did not expect that Yvonne¡¯s ability to frame people was bing more and more refined after a


    period of


    time.


    At that moment, Georgia yelled at Yulia in a very cooperative manner, ¡°Yulia! Previously, I only thought


    you were ignorant and selfish, but I didn¡¯t expect that in addition to that, you are a vicious woman!


    Grandpa doted on you before he fell ill, and you want his life for the sake of stealing his property!¡±


    A few other Sue family members, too, med Yulia with righteous indignation.


    ¡°Immediately expel this vicious woman from the Sue family!¡± She wants to take Grandpa¡¯s life. It¡¯s too


    kind of us to just throw her out! I say, first cripple her, then put her in jail and never let her get out of the


    jail for the


    rest of her life!¡±


    Skr¡¯s gaze grew colder when he heard that.


    He did not expect that the Sue family would want to put Yulia to death for their own preferences and


    selfish


    desires.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Just as Skr was about to vent his anger, suddenly, a loud voice came from outside the door.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡±


    The next moment.


    Calvert, who had only met Skr once, walked into the room.


    As the heir of the Sue family, Calvert always exuded an aura filled with superiority.


    ¡°This is the vi where Grandpa is recuperating. Why are you all making a scene here?¡±


    Without waiting for Yulia to speak, Georgia and Yvonne, hurriedly added fuel to the fire and told Calvert


    what had just happened.


    They were framing Yulia.


    ¡°Calvert, Yulia is ambitious. She must not be allowed to stay in the Sue family anymore!¡±


    Georgia looked at Yulia and said in a cold voice.


    Yvonne even sneered, ¡°Five years ago, when she insisted on giving birth to that illegitimate child, she


    should have been thrown out of the family! What have we gained by dragging the matter until now,


    other than making the Sur family look bad?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 115

    Triumph Above All Chapter 115


    Chapter 115


    Calvert frowned and looked at Yulia but did not make anyments.


    He strode toward Leon, leaned down to check him and then spoke, ¡°Grandpa just fell asleep. Leave


    now. Do not disturb him.¡±


    ¡°Just fell asleep? How is that possible?¡±


    Georgia and Yvonne, as well as several people behind them, all subconsciously shouted.


    Feeling that his authority was challenged, Calvert frowned.


    ¡°How is that impossible? Do you guys want something to happen to Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s not what we meant!¡±


    Georgia and Yvonne were frightened and realized that they had almost exposed their intentions.


    Because of the fear of Calvert, Georgia and Yvonne exchanged a quick nce and then intended to


    escape.


    However, before leaving. Yvonne viciously said to Yulia, ¡°If Grandpa doesn¡¯t get better, I¡¯ll hold you and


    Skr ountable!¡±


    When she finished speaking, she left the room.


    The Sue family members followed in a panic.


    And Calvert, nodding to Skr and Yulia, also walked out of the room.


    ¡°Skr, what¡¯s going on with Grandpa right now¡­¡±


    Yulia asked.


    ¡°Grandpa just fell asleep. The degenerated body functions are slowly recovering. After this night, he


    can be better. Lulu can¡¯t be counted on. Why don¡¯t you call the servicepany and ask them to


    rece Grandpa¡¯s caretaker with a more reliable person? While you are at it, I¡¯ll give Grandpa another


    massage.¡±


    Skr spoke as he pulled the needles out of Leon¡¯s body.


    ¡°My grandpa suddenly be you grandpa, huh!¡±


    Yulia couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at Skr


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just call him that? And you didn¡¯t stop me!¡±


    Yulia pouted and dragged L out to make a phone call.


    Only then did Skre to his senses. Was Yulia acting cute in front of him?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Women were indeed difficult to be guessed.


    Perhaps Yulia was happy to hear Skr call Leon Grandpa.


    Skr thought while his hands didn¡¯t stop moving.


    After removing the needles from Leon¡¯s body, he applied a special technique and gently massaged


    Leon.


    A momentter, there was a beautiful figure at the entrance of the room.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    It was Dianne.


    Skr didn¡¯t even raise his head and ordered, ¡°The woman lying on the ground outside the door, you


    go take care of it. She doesn¡¯t feed Leon. You can learn from her. Juts throw a few cookies to her once


    in a while. Don¡¯t let her die so easily so she can also experience what it¡¯s like to be dying.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Dianne received the order and then struck out with lightning speed. She carried Lulu, who had fallen to


    the


    ground.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­ What are you trying to do to me¡­¡±


    Lulu screamed while struggling desperately.


    Unfortunately, Dianne carried Lulu very easily.


    ¡°You want to starve me to death. I¡¯m going to call the police and have the policee and arrest


    you¡­¡±


    Dianne¡¯s great arm strength scared Lulu.


    Dianne, fearing that Lulu¡¯s shout would disturb Skr, quickened her pace even more and dragged


    Lulu out of the vi¡¯s front door.


    In the end, all Skr could hear were a few increasingly distant whimpers¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 116

    Triumph Above All Chapter 116


    Chapter 116


    Soon after, Yulia¡¯s rehired caregiver came through the servicepany.


    Skr continued to unblock Leon¡¯s bruised meridians and then sat for a while longer.


    Seeing that Leon was sleeping soundlessly, Skr exined to the caregiver and finally left with Yulia


    and L.


    At Yulia¡¯s suggestion, they did not go back to Lincoln¡¯s vi but went to a nearby hotel and got a room.


    There was only one room, but there were two beds inside.


    Now, there was no reason for Skr to share a bed with Yulia.


    However, L was in a dilemma now.


    On the left was her father, and on the right was her mother. Who should she choose?


    L stood between the two beds, hesitated for a long time, and finally walked toward Skr.


    Yulia so angry to see that.


    Still, she could not scold L because L was her biological daughter.


    Yulia was a bit puzzled.


    How could L be so close to Skr? From the first meeting, it seemed that Skr had an invisible


    charm


    that attracted L¡­


    After thinking about it for a while, Yulia still couldn¡¯t figure out a reason.


    Perhaps Skr and L had a father-daughter rtionship.


    The next day was the day of Madam Sue¡¯s birthday banquet.


    Yulia still remembered what happened earlier.


    But after all, Madam Sue was her grandmother. So Yulia still prepared the birthday gift, taking L and


    Skr to the Sue vi to attend the birthday banquet.


    The Sue family in Cloudtopia, although less powerful than the Four Great Families, the family was still


    considered prestigious.


    The Sue family owned a parentpany, three subsidiaries with total assets of over half a billion


    dors.


    blessings of the Sue family¡¯s children and grandchildren in peace, but also receiving many


    congrattory gifts


    from her business partners.


    Skr, L and Yulia just reached the door when they heard high-pitched voices inside, one after


    another.


    ¡°Tyler Sue has gifted two package of top-grade tea leaves. May Madam Sue live a long life.¡±


    ¡°Georgia Sue has gifted an ancient statue. May Madam Sue be in good health and live a long life.¡±


    ¡°Yvonne Sue has gifted an ancient blue and white porcin vase. May Madam Sue stay healthy.¡±


    The Sue family¡¯s juniors had put in their best efforts to make a big deal on the birthday gift and


    compete to please Madam Sue.


    Of course, the reason why these people werepeting with the birthday gifts was that Madam Sue


    enjoyed it.


    Madam Sue was not a fair person in power.


    She often arranged thepany positions at will based on her own preferences.


    For example, if she liked Yvonne, she would let Yvonne keep suppressing Yulia.


    It did not matter if Yvonne¡¯s ability was worse than Yulia¡¯s.


    ¡°You are all my good grandchildren!¡±


    Madam Sue saw the congrattory gifts in front of her quickly piled up. She smiled brightly.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Skr and Yulia led L and walked in just at that morffent.


    Everyone in the room looked at them, with subtle expressions on their faces.


    Yvonne said with a smile on her face, ¡°Yulia, what kind of gift have you prepared for Grandma?


    Everyone is waiting to see it!¡±


    Yulia ignored her and walked straight up to Madam Sue. Yulia offered the reishi in her hand, saying.


    ¡°Grandma, this is the wild reishi I prepared for you. Slicing and soaking in water or making it into soup


    can nourish your organs and achieve the effect of prolonging your life.¡±


    Madam Sue nced at the unattractive reishi in Yulia¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yvonne immediately covered her mouth and smirked, ¡°Yulia, are you that poor? Who gave you the guts


    to give Grandma a broken reishi as a gift?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 117

    Triumph Above All Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    ¡°On your birthday, this bastard has even rented a ne and scattered flower petals for you. Not only


    did he light up the entire city, but he also even chartered the entire Sunset Harbor, which was an


    expense that must be in the millions, to say the least. He came with you today, but you two came up


    with just a thousand-dor broken reishi? It seems that Grandma¡¯s 80th birthday is not as important as


    Yulia¡¯s birthday!¡±


    A trumped-up charge was instantly ced on Yulia by Yvonne¡¯s sophomoric reasoning.


    And people like Tyler and Georgia couldn¡¯t wait to give Yvonne a helping hand.


    ¡°Yulia, you¡¯re so selfish!¡±


    ¡°Your small birthday costs millions. But you just gifted Grandma a broken reishi!¡±


    ¡°Do you respect Grandma and treat the Sue family as your family?¡±


    A series of critics infuriated Madam Sue.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡­¡±


    Yulia¡¯s eyes were red with aggression.


    The helicopter on her birthday, the shower of flower petals, the light show, Sunset Harbor were all the


    surprises that Skr gave her.


    Although she was the CEO of Kareem Fashion, she did not receive thepany¡¯s dividends and her


    sry was only slightly higher than ordinary employees.


    In order to provide L with good educational resources, Yulia had spent all her savings to buy the


    apartment she now lived in.


    The wild reishi in her hand, although was iparable to the ancient statues and vases, it had cost


    her more than eight thousand dors. But everyone despised her kindness.


    Just as Yulia was feeling aggrieved, Yvonne had an idea.


    She came up to Madam Sue and whispered a few words.


    Madam Sue first looked at Yulia and then nodded.


    After Yvonne stepped aside, Madam Sue said, ¡°Yulia, we have plenty of nutritional supplies at home,


    so I won¡¯t ept this reishi in your hand. However, I see that the ne around your neck is very


    beautiful. How about taking it as your birthday gift to me?¡±


    Yulia blurted out as soon as Madam Sue asked.


    What Yulia was wearing today was none other than Star of Cullinan.


    Not to mention how valuable Star of Cullinan was and how much she liked it, it was a gift from Skr


    that meant a lot to her. So how could she possibly pass it on to Madam Sue?


    Madam Sue didn¡¯t expect Yulia to refuse her in public, and her face instantly darkened.


    ¡°Yulia, as the head of the Sue family, it¡¯s rare for me to ask something from you. But as a result, you


    don¡¯t even consider it before rejecting me. Do you respect me?¡±


    Yvonne chimed in. ¡°Yulia, just admit that you are selfish. It¡¯s just a ne. You can wear it, but


    Grandma is not qualified to wear it?¡±


    Since its introduction, Star of Cullinan had been sought after by women all over the world, creating a


    frenzy


    wherever it went.


    Yvonne naturally dreamed of having one.


    Unfortunately, the price of more than 80 million dors discouraged her.


    After the jewelry show, she heard that Star of Cullinan had been bought and was heartbroken for


    several days, never imagining that the ne would then appear around Yulia¡¯s neck.


    At this moment, Georgia also saw the ne on Yulia¡¯s neck. It was Star of Cullinan, and she


    became jealous as well.


    Looking at the Sue family members arrogant look, Skr stepped forward and extended his long arms,


    directly protecting Yulia in his arms.


    Then, he said to Madam Sue in a cold voice, ¡°Madam Sue, you are old. Please behave yourself!¡±


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 118

    Triumph Above All Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Madam Sue could not believe her ears.


    She thought she had misheard it.


    Skr, a poor soldier, dared to tell her to behave herself in front of so many people?


    Skr did not care what Madam Sue would think and continued in a cold voice, ¡°After Old Mr. Sue fell


    ill, you and the Sue family members always bully Yulia. Today is your 80th birthday, and Yulia brought


    L and me and prepared a gift, which is considered her biggest respect for you, though you are an


    ipetent grandmother. But then, you not only did not appreciate the gift, but you also even


    requested Yulia to give you her ne. Do you deserve Yulia¡¯s respect when you don¡¯t respect her?¡±


    What Skr said made everyone gasp.


    The entire room was in an uproar.


    Everyone looked at Skr and Yulia.


    Skr raised his chin and held Yulia closer.


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    Madam Sue was so angry that her face turned dark, and the cane in her hand was pounded to a thud.


    She did not expect that Skr would dare to be so arrogant.


    Wasn¡¯t telling her to behave herself the same as scolding her for being old and disrespectful?


    ¡°Am I the asshole, or are you the asshole?¡±


    Skrughed in anger.


    The reason why the Sue family¡¯s granddaughters dare to tantly bully Yulia was because of Madam


    Sue¡¯s favoritism.


    As Yulia¡¯s grandmother, Madam Sue was the biggest asshole of all.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Calvert in the crowd suddenly stood up and chided.


    Skr did not care about Calvert at all.


    As long as Skr wanted, not to mention Calvert who had yet inherited the family business, Skr


    could even destroy the entire Sue family easily.


    But before Skr could say anything, Yulia whispered in his ear, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t argue with them.¡±


    When Skr was angry, no one could have him convinced. But he loved Yulia.


    So he had to listen to Yulia¡¯s words.


    At that moment, he nodded, indicating that he would not bother with Calvert.


    Calvert was inexplicably relieved to see Skr nod.


    Then, he turned to Madam Sue and said, ¡°Grandma, besides our family members, there are many


    business partners who came to celebrate your birthday. Quite a few people are still waiting outside to


    present you with birthday gifts.¡±


    Madam Sue knew that Calvert was reminding her to let things slide. So she pursed her lips and said


    nothing


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    more.


    Just then. Theodore came over from the guest table, holding a pair of jade of excellent quality.


    ¡°Madam Sue, this pair of jade was handed down to me by my great grandfather, and now I am giving


    them to you to wish you a happy birthday.¡±


    When Madam Sue saw the beautifully patterned jade, her eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you so much for your filial


    piety.


    I like it very much.¡±


    Seeing that Madam Sue was happy. Theodore immediately took advantage of it and said, ¡°Madam


    Sue, in fact, I have a request for you.¡±


    ¡°What is it¡­¡±


    Madam Sue said with a smile on her face as she yed with the jade with great pleasure.


    ¡°I have liked your granddaughter Yulia for a long time. Today, Ie here to wish you a happy birthday


    and propose to Yulia! Please help us make the decision.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 119

    Triumph Above All Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    Theodore said while casting a warm nce at Yulia.


    He had wanted to make Yulia his woman for a long time. It was just that Yulia did not like him at all.


    Therefore, he could only use this method to force Yulia.


    But yesterday. Yulia led a man of unknown origin back to the Sue family. The picture of a loving family


    of three hadpletely triggered Theodore.


    Theodore knew that he must take action.


    It must be done quickly.


    Otherwise, it would be toote.


    Today¡¯s birthday banquet was the best time to do so.


    Seeing Theodore full of sincerity, Betty immediately stood up and also pulled Lincoln over.


    Betty said tteringly to Madam Sue, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know about the others. But Theodore is a nice man.


    With his excellent family background and good look, it¡¯s really a blessing for Yulia to marry him.¡±


    Betty spoke while ring at Skr.


    Betty was still mad that Skr pped herst time.


    So Betty wanted to take revenge on Skr by making Yulia marry another man.


    Betty could not wait to see how Skr being humiliated.


    Lincoln chimed in, ¡°Yes, Mom, Theodore often visits me these years. He is very nice to me. He really


    likes Yulia.¡±


    Madam Sue, leaning on her cane, nodded and said, ¡°Theodore, I have always had a good impression


    of you. Since Yulia¡¯s parents also like you, I agree with your request.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma, for making it happen!¡±


    Theodore instantly got excited and changed the way he addressed Madam Sue.


    Yulia, who couldn¡¯t stand it, stood up and said loudly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry him!¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    L also looked at Madam Sue with a pout and shouted after her, ¡°My father¡¯s name is Skr Stone. I


    won¡¯t let


    Madam Sue snorted coldly, and her face darkened.


    Just now, Skr contradicted her, and she was still angry with him. And now, Yulia disobeyed her,


    which infuriated her again.


    ¡°Yulia, Leon has spoiled you, which made you a disgrace to the Sue family! You refused to marry


    Nichs and even Dragon Commander. Since your parents and I have agreed to this marriage, you


    are not allowed to refuse it. Don¡¯t think that just because you moved out, you have nothing to do with


    the Sue family. The Sue family has raised you. I am now the head of the Sue family, and as long as


    yourst name is still Sue, you have to listen


    to me!¡±


    Madam Suc poked her cane on the ground and said firmly, ¡°This marriage is settled. Whether you have


    any objection, you have only one choice, and that is to obey the family order!¡±


    Yulia bit her lips and repeated firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry him!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Madam Sue knocked the tea cup on the table and stood up.


    Pointing angrily at Yulia, she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Your current life, and


    every bit of spending on that wild child are all given by the Sue family. Not only do you not know how to


    be grateful, but you have also repeatedly disobeyed me. If you dare to say one more word, I will drive


    you out of the house, and you will be fired from thepany! You¡¯re an unmarried woman with a child.


    Nopany will dare to hire you and on what basis can you maintain your present decent life after you


    lose your job?¡±


    .


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 120

    Triumph Above All Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    Seeing Madam Sue got angry, Betty, Georgia, Yvonne and others were immediately happy.


    They gloated over Yulia.


    They could not wait for Yulia to be driven out.


    Just then, Skr said coldly to Madam Sue, ¡°Hey! I advise you to be kind. Otherwise, today¡¯s birthday


    banquet will be your funeral.¡±


    Everyone present, including Yulia, had to be considerate of Madam Sue.


    But Skr was the only one who could not care less.


    The Sue family was simply a small family and was nothing to Skr. Even the Four Great Families


    could not


    force Yulia and L.


    Hearing what Skr said, Madam Sue immediately trembled with anger.


    ¡°Skr, who the hell are you? Do you have the right to speak here? Who gave you the right to speak?¡±


    Seeing Madam Sue look like she was going to kill Skr, Yvonne¡¯s gang got even more excited.


    Skr had offended Madam Sue to such an extent that if Yulia did not break up with him, she would


    definitely


    be thrown out of the house.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, these people had smug smiles on their faces.


    While they were waiting to see how Skr and Yulia would end up, an old voice sounded.


    ¡°I gave him the right! Can¡¯t I?¡±


    The next moment, an old man with white hair walked in.


    P


    Surprisingly, it was Leon who had fallen ill for a long time!


    But at this moment, Leon did not look like a patient at all.


    Instead, he looked very healthy.


    He looked younger than his actual age by as much as ten years.


    ¡°Grandpa, how do you¡­¡±


    Especially Georgia, Yvonne and others.


    Yesterday, they saw Leon lying in bed in a deep sleep. But today, he appeared in front of them in high


    spirits.


    It was unbelievable!


    Yulia hurried to Leon and asked nervously, ¡°Grandpa, can your body stand running out like this?¡±


    Leon lovingly stroked Yulia¡¯s head and said, ¡°Yulia, I don¡¯t want to keep lying down anymore. It¡¯s time


    for me to get up and move around. Luckily, I have recovered. Otherwise, my precious granddaughter


    will be bullied to death by a bunch of assholes.¡±


    Leon looked around fiercely and continued, ¡°Yulia, in the future, I will take good care of my health and


    give you a piece of heaven in the Sue family! Whoever dares to bully you again, I will make punish


    them.¡±


    ¡°Leon, you¡­


    Madam Sue didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    Leon red at her fiercely and said coldly, ¡°Just now, you asked who gave Skr the right. I did! Does


    he have the qualifications now?¡±


    ¡°1¡­¡±


    In front of Leon, Madam Sue did not dare to be arrogant anymore.


    It was not that she cared much about Leon. But all of the Sue family¡¯s industries were expanded by


    Leon, who started with nothing.


    Although Leon did not manage thepany in the past few years, he was currently in high positions in


    thepany. And those senior employees who grew thepany with him were still in thepany.


    Those senior employees had long had a lot ofints about Madam Sue¡¯s nepotism. The only


    reason they kept working for thepany was that they respected Leon.


    So, once Leon returned, the Sue family was still under his control.


    Thepany was still hispany!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 121

    Triumph Above All Chapter 121


    Chapter 121


    In such a situation, how could Madam Sue, and others, dare to disobey Leon?


    Leon didn¡¯t care what Madam Sue thought and dered to the crowd, ¡°Even I won¡¯t decide for Yulia¡¯s


    marriage, and as for you all, buzz off! Anyone who can¡¯t shut their broken mouths, get the hell out of


    the Sue family immediately! I cannot tolerate those who has no ability to do the right thing!¡±


    Hearing Leon¡¯s reprimand, Betty, Lincoln, Georgia, Yvonne and others lowered their heads and were


    silenced.


    However, Leon did not intend to let things slide so easily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just now, he could hear these people¡¯s words clearly.


    He did not expect that they would kick Yulia out of the house just after he fell ill.


    ¡°Gale, you¡¯re eighty years old. How dare you snatch a ne from your own granddaughter? Aren¡¯t


    you shameless?¡±


    Madam Sue¡¯s mouth twitched, but she did not dare to refute.


    ¡°And you, Lincoln! You are Yulia¡¯s father, but you want to ruin her happiness for the sake of a little


    benefit, in partnership with an outsider! If you don¡¯t divorce this wicked woman, you must get out of


    here, and the Sue family will cut ties with you.¡±


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Lincoln¡¯s face turned pale with fear.


    Betty was terrified as well.


    She feared that Leon would take action immediately.


    Leon did not care what Lincoln wanted to say. He turned his head to look at Georgia and Yvonne.


    ¡°Georgia and Yvonne, has Yulia offended you? You are greedy and can¡¯t even ept your own sister.


    What great things can you aplish? From today onwards, all your positions are voided. Start


    working at the sales department as interns!¡±


    ¡°An intern? Grandpa, please¡­¡±


    Georgia and Yvonne immediately pleaded.


    If they were to be interns, they would be embarrassed.


    But Leon didn¡¯t sympathize them at all. He raised his eyebrows and scolded, ¡°This is an order, not a


    discussion with you! If you don¡¯t want to ept this arrangement, get out and find your own job. After


    so many years of spending the family¡¯s money, it¡¯s time for you to know how brutal the society is!¡±


    Georgia and Yvonne were scared to make another sound.


    Fashion. Except for Calvert¡¯s position, everyone else go to the sales department for internship!¡±


    As for the great power of the Sue family, Leon did not even have to say anything as he naturally took it


    back from Madam Sue.


    Even if the group of people who had been delegated was full ofints.


    But right now, no one dared to stand up and say no.


    After all, no one could change Leon¡¯s mind.


    Even Madam Sue didn¡¯t dare to have any objection.


    After this fiasco, the birthday party had long lost its previous festive atmosphere.


    Everyone left.


    In the blink of an eye, the only ones left in the hall were the Sue family members.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 122

    Triumph Above All Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    When Skr administered the needle to Leon yesterday, Skr did not expect that Leon would appear


    today at a critical moment to help him and Yulia.


    Although Skr was not afraid of the hard time given by the Sue family, Skr liked how decisive Leon


    was.


    The next few days, with Leon around, the Sue family members, including Madam Sue, no longer dared


    to make any trouble.


    Yulia, L and Skr spent a great two days with Leon.


    By the time they said goodbye to Leon and returned home, it was already Friday night.


    The next day was the weekend and L did not have to go to school.


    Early in the morning.


    L hugged Skr¡¯s neck and rubbed against it.


    ¡°Daddy¡­ The sun hase out¡­ I want to learn martial arts!¡±


    L acted as a human rm clock.


    Skr didn¡¯t expect L to remember this and took her into his arms. He rubbed L¡¯s curly hair and


    said softly, ¡°L, you are so keen in learning.¡±


    ¡°So can you get up now, Daddy?¡± L pouted.


    ¡°Yes, but it takes a kiss from L for Daddy to get motivated.¡±


    Skr couldn¡¯t resist scratching L¡¯s nose.


    ¡°Kiss!¡±


    Without hesitation, L gave Skr a peck on the cheek, followed by a giggle.


    ¡°Naughty girl!¡±


    Skr wiped the saliva on his face and pretended that he was going to wipe it on L¡¯s face.


    Lughed even more as she ducked.


    It took them a while to get out of bed.


    By the time Skr finished washing up, Yulia had already prepared breakfast.


    While eating, Yulia decided to go to the office and work overtime. After all, Leon had just promoted her,


    and she had a lot to do, so she better started everything early.


    Yu¡¯s current house was near a good school district and had a good environment, but the area was


    too small for L to practice martial arts at home.


    So, they came to the martial arts gym just for the open and professional venue here.


    Speaking of venues, Skr thought of his hillside vi in Ocean Hill. That ce was big enough. But


    Yulia would definitely not agree to move to that vi.


    After all, apart from the sudden proposal that day, Skr¡¯s rtionship with Yulia had yet to be


    determined.


    Moving to a new ce was easy. But Skr had to convince Yulia at a right time.


    After paying the fee at the front desk, Skr led L into the inner room of the martial arts gym.


    ¡°L, Daddy is wondering whether to teach you martial arts moves or martial arts mysteries.¡±


    Skr spoke as he walked.


    Martial arts moves were good for beginners, and the results were fast. But even L could master it,


    she was just an external practitioner.


    And martial arts mysteries emphasized on internal strength and breath.


    There were only a few who could master the martial arts mysteries.


    Even those reputable martial arts gym masters and even sect masters had only mastered the basics of


    martial arts mysteries.


    If you practiced martial arts moves diligently, you would see the results in a few years. Those talented


    students only took a dozen years to reach the peak.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As for martial arts mysteries, without some luck, people might not even be able to reach the threshold


    of the basics even if they had spent a lifetime of effort.


    Hearing Skr¡¯s words, L stared at him with curiosity.


    She was only four years old, and no matter how smart she was, she could not possibly know the


    difference between the moves and the mysteries.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 123

    Triumph Above All Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    Skr patiently exined, ¡°L, if you just want to know some moves and fight off the bad guys who


    are bullying Mommy, then practicing martial arts moves is enough. But to master the martial arts


    mysteries, chances are you¡¯ll need to spend a lifetime.¡±


    L nodded thoughtfully for a long time before saying, ¡°Just teach me what you know.¡±


    Skr burst intoughter.


    L did not know understand everything. She just wanted to be as excellent as Skr.


    However, Skr, who was still a bit hesitant, immediately made a decision. He nodded and said,


    ¡°Daddy has already mastered part of the martial arts mysteries. Since you want to learn it, I will teach


    you all without reservation.¡±


    L was about to p and cheer when Skr said solemnly, ¡°L, Daddy is very serious about martial


    arts. Once you decide to start, you must have perseverance. If you give up halfway, I will be mad at


    you!¡±


    Although Skr owed L a lot, he would never spoil her.


    There was no harm to understand some truths at an early age.


    Moreover, if L could master part of the martial arts mysteries, not to mention bing a master,


    she could at least have the power to protect herself.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s serious look, L also looked determined and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I will listen to


    you and practice well.¡±


    Skr¡¯s heart melted when he saw how well behaved and understanding L was.


    After changing L into her workout clothes, Skr began to patiently demonstrate the most basic


    moves of martial arts.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After a few minutes, he began to let L try to do it. He stood watching, asionally correcting L¡¯s


    movements.


    Just then, a man with gray hair and a fit body approached.


    ¡°Young man, I was passing by just now and heard you talking about martial arts mysteries?¡±


    The man asked with interest.


    But bef?re Skr could say anything, he lowered his voice again and came closer. ¡°You were just


    bragging, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Skr asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. How can you possibly know martial arts mysteries? At most, you have heard it from


    somewhere. You just pretend to be powerful in front of your daughter!¡±


    Skr chuckled softly.


    The man didn¡¯t care whether there was deep meaning in Skr¡¯s smile. He waved his hand and said,


    ¡°You are here for the first time today, right? I am the owner of this ce, Francis Reed. When ites


    to martial arts mysteries, I am qualified to make somements. My grandfather told me that during


    ancient time, my ancestor had mastered the mysteries of martial arts, and at his peak, he could blow


    down ten bison with one punch, which shook the entire Cloudtopia.¡±


    Francis said proudly, as if he could also blow down ten bison with one punch.


    But not waiting for Skr¡¯s reaction, he sighed with regret. ¡°Unfortunately, during my grandfather¡¯s


    generation, the martial arts mysteries have been lost. What I can learn are just some external powers


    to enhance the speed of my moves. Initially, I also had hopes of bing a supreme expen!¡±


    With Francis¡¯st exmation, some of the staff in the gym burst intoughter.


    ¡°Boss, why do you have to brag all day?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 124

    Triumph Above All Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    ¡°One punch to hit ten bison? Could it be that your ancestor¡¯s Fist carries an electric current that


    transmitted to many objects at once?¡±


    ¡°Cloudtopia is bordered by a harbor and used to be a small fishing vige with a river. Where did the


    bisone from?¡±


    ¡°Buzz off! I know you are smart. Get back to work!¡±


    Francis scolded.


    Once the martial arts mysteries were mentioned, he could not help but add some fuel to the fire,


    expressing the regret of his heart for not being able to learn it.


    However, Skr did not think he was bragging.


    Because once you mastered the mysteries of martial arts, you would transform into a brand-new


    person,


    Of course, you could kill ten bison with a single punch at that time.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was even possible for the master to fill the sea andnd and move the stars.


    However, ordinary people simply could not imagine it.


    ¡°Master Reed, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    The crowd was teasing Francis when they saw two youths in practice uniforms running in, sweating


    and


    shouting.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Speak slowly about what¡¯s going on!¡±


    Francis reprimanded.


    Just after he said that, a tall, blond, blue-eyed foreign man walked in, followed by several of his


    henchmen.


    As soon as he approached, the people present immediately felt the pressure,


    The foreigner was tall and strong.


    A few timid trainees, who were scared, subconsciously moved to the door.


    The man raised his eyebrows, and with a condescending look, spoke to Francis in fairly proficient local


    language. ¡°Are you the best martial arts master here? My name is Hanks, and I am Utopia Free


    Combat Champion. I have long admired your country¡¯s martial arts and havee to challenge you!


    Do you dare to ept the challenge?¡±


    The experienced Francis knew the real intention of the other party was not the challenge. The other


    party must be up to no good.


    Even though the body size difference between Francis and Hanks was a bitrge, Francis absolutely


    could not lose without a fight.


    Thinking of this, Francis stepped forward and said, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Hanks was stunned at first but soon burst outughing.


    ¡°You have guts! Unlike the ones before, who were scared even before we did anything. But then,


    having courage is just the beginning. In the end, it depends on how much strength you have to win.


    You look weak. I guess you can onlyst two minutes at most, and once the two minutes are over, I will


    definitely beat you up. Martial arts are bullshit. In my opinion, you are just making the moves blindly.


    The real force should be fast, urate and fierce fists.¡±


    Hanks finished speaking and raised his huge fist in triumph.


    All the local people in the room were angry to hear that.


    The locals had always been proud of their martial arts. But Hanks became very arrogant just after he


    won the title of freebat champion.


    He was simply arrogant.


    Francis was angry. He stood in a professional stance and said, ¡°Young man, it is useless to make the


    provocation. Let our strength speaks.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    Hanks suddenly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not interesting to start the challenge right away.


    ¡°How do you want to fight?¡±


    Francis frowned and asked with annoyance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet! If you lose, change the sign board at the entrance to ¡®Martial Arts Is a Shame¡±.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 125

    Triumph Above All Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The entire room was in an uproar.


    Hanks obviously came to humiliate the locals.


    Francis felt humiliated.


    But at this moment, there was no way for turning back.


    With that, he gritted his teeth and said in a cold voice, ¡°Okay! If I lose, I can do it, but what if you lose?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha!¡±


    Hanksughed. ¡°You think I¡¯ll lose? You think too highly of yourself! However, to be fair, I can promise


    you that if I lose, you can do whatever you want with me.¡±


    The next moment, Hanks directly approached Francis.


    Francis felt a strong wind, followed by a huge fist,ing toward his face.


    Francis had a bad premonition.


    Francis thought Hanks would move slower with his huge figure.


    Who would have thought that Hanks was very flexible.


    1


    At this moment, Francis could only take two steps back by instinct, while using both palms to block the


    wave of air wrapped around the other party¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    A grunt sounded.


    Giant fist was smashed in front of Francis¡¯ chest. If Francis had not blocked it in time, his sternum might


    have broken.


    Even so, he was forced back a long distance.


    After Francis had barely stood, he felt a tingling pain in his palms, and the bones in his wrists were


    cracked.


    ¡°Master Reed, get out of the way!¡±


    A shriek sounded.


    Francis had not yet reacted when Hanksunched his attack again.


    This time, he was toote to step back. He subconsciously crouched with hands on his head,


    protecting the most important body part.


    When his fist smashed on the top of Francis¡¯s head, everyone heard the sound of bones cracking.


    However, before Francis could wail, his body was blown away and smashed into a wall.


    Finally, he fell on the hard floor.


    Soon, under his body, arge pool of blood flowed out, and he had fainted.


    ¡°Master Reed!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    The people in the martial arts gym were all scared to death.


    They did not expect Hanks to be so vicious. This was not apetition but a murder.


    And Hanks, in a victorious manner, turned to the group and smirked. ¡°He could not even catch one of


    my moves. Your martial arts are bullshits! Don¡¯t forget about the bet we have just made!¡±


    ¡°Hanks, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that Hanks is good, it¡¯s that martial arts are weak!¡±


    ¡°Martial arts is nothingpared to freebat.¡±


    Hanks¡¯ henchmen smirked.


    The martial arts gym¡¯s staff dared not speak. Even Francis had been defeated in seconds, let alone the


    staff.


    Just then, a childish voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Daddy, that foreigner is so capable of fighting, but he certainly can¡¯t beat you¡­


    L spoke innocently.


    Skr rubbed L¡¯s hair andughed. ¡°Of course, didn¡¯t you always say that I am the best daddy in


    the world?¡±


    Hanks, who was proud andcent, was not happy to hear that.


    ¡°Hey! You are arrogant, huh! Are you the most powerful person here instead of the owner of this martial


    arts gym?¡±


    Hanks asked provocatively.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 126

    Triumph Above All Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    Skr didn¡¯t even look at Hanks and had absolutely no intention of answering him.


    Hanks was outright furious. ¡°That old guy was too weak Just now. I haven¡¯t had a chance to show my


    real power. So since you think you¡¯re so good, fight me. For the sake of your daughter, I can let you


    make three moves in advancel¡±


    Seeing that Skr still looked indifferent, the young henchmen behind Hanks immediately sneered.


    ¡°Are you scared? Didn¡¯t you just say you are the best in the world?¡±


    ¡°Are the men in your country only good at bragging?¡±


    ¡°You all just love to brag!¡±


    Hearing that, Skr did not get angry. But the trainees of the martial arts gym were.


    ¡°This man is just trying to make his daughter happy. Don¡¯t you guys bully him!¡±


    ¡°Do we have to push people to the edge?¡±


    Everyone had witnessed Hanks¡¯ ferocity just now.


    Francis, who had been practicing martial arts for many years, was defeated after being punched two


    times.


    Skr looked polite and weak.


    Not only that, but Skr had also brought his daughter along. If Skr died under Hanks¡¯ fist, it would


    be


    L¡¯s trauma.


    These foreigners were inhumane.


    Just as the crowd was speaking and trying to defend Skr, Skr suddenly got up and stared at


    Hanks. ¡°You really want to fight me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Hanks was ecstatic and nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Okay, as you wish!¡±


    Skr spoke indifferently.


    ¡°What? You really want to fight this foreign devil?¡±


    5


    ¡°We do not take them seriously, so you do not need to risk your life for the sake of reputation!¡±


    ¡°You are just a guest of the martial arts gym. No one willugh at you if you don¡¯t ept the challenge.


    These foreign devils won¡¯t force you as well.¡±


    ¡°Your daughter is still young. Don¡¯t scare her. If you have an ident, how can she still grow up


    happily?¡±


    A group of people persuaded Skr.


    They felt that Skr could never be a match for Hanks.


    ¡°No need to be nervous, everyone. He is just a freebat champion, and he is a piece of cake for


    me.¡±


    Skr spoke calmly.


    Without waiting for the students to respond, Skr turned to L and said loudly, ¡°L, Daddy is now


    showing you the first martial arts mystery. Those who offend our nation will be punished even if they


    are far


    away! Those who insult our n will pay in blood!¡±


    Skr had stayed in the North for six years to guard his country.


    But he did not leave his name after making a great contribution.


    Skr had always been disgusted by these foreigners.


    When he saw them, he could not help but think of those who died bravely for the sake of guarding the


    national


    gate.


    Of course, if Hanks fought Francis with usual method. Skr would never intervene.


    After all, everypetition had win and lose.


    But Hanks was not only vicious, but he also presumed to look down on martial arts and all the locals.


    In that case, Skr had to step in and teach Hanks how to behave.


    ¡°Those who offend our nation will be punished even if they are far away!¡±


    ¡°Those who insult our n will pay in blood!¡±


    What Skr said shocked all the locals present!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, they felt that Skr looked domineering and brave.


    Not to mention the strength, Skr¡¯s courage to stand up for himself had all the locals convinced.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 127

    Triumph Above All Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    Hanks, however,ughed with contempt.


    ¡°Blood for blood? You think you can beat me?¡±


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s a certainty!¡±


    Hanks said coldly, ¡°I like your confidence. However, if you lose, you have to tell the public that the


    locals are losers. Of course, just like earlier, if I lose, it¡¯s at your disposal.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Skr spoke.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t fall for the foreigner¡¯s trick! In the end, he just wants to humiliate us!¡±


    Don¡¯t fight, or you¡¯ll lose the face of our nation! Even if you survived, you will be known as a loser!¡±


    The trainees were concerned.


    And the henchmen that Hanks had brought along smirked.


    ¡°Are you scared now? Is that all the guts you have?¡±


    ¡°You are coward who have many concerns. You are not worthy topete with Hanks!¡±


    ¡°Utopia is the greatest country, and Hanks is the strongest martial artist!¡±


    The foreigners unted their power in someone¡¯s country, saying that their country was the greatest.


    Now, even the martial arts gym students could not stand it anymore.


    ¡°Who said I hesitated?¡±


    Just then, Skr suddenly spoke.


    Then, he raised his head again and gestured to Hanks. ¡°You can make the three moves you just said.


    Because I¡¯m afraid that if I make a move, you won¡¯t stand a chance!¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    Hearing Skr¡¯s words, Hanks shouted maniacally.


    He felt humiliated.


    After a roar, Hanks rushed forward.


    He charged at a fast speed.


    Those who had never practiced martial arts would already be defeated by his energy surrounding him


    even before he got close.


    As hanks approached Skr, Hanks sted out with a fast punch.


    Everyone in the room was holding their breath. They were so nervous that they forgot to breathe.


    L, who was settled at a distance, stared at Skr with unblinking eyes. Her two small hands twisted


    tightly


    together.


    And the henchmen Hanks had brought along gloated over Skr, who in their eyes was already a


    dying man.


    Just as Hanks¡¯ fist was about to smash into Skr¡¯s face, Skr struck!


    Simrly, he also formed a fist with one hand and sted out directly.


    Other than that, there were no extra moves.


    It was fist versus fist.


    The moment the two fists collided, a horrific popping sound came.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The crowd thought Skr would be defeated, and there were a few timid ones who were so scared that


    they


    simply closed their eyes.


    However, the next moment.


    The imagined scenario did note true.


    Instead, Hanks, who was as strong as a bear, flew straight backwards.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud noise could be heard.


    Hanks was smashed into the ceiling behind.


    Then, he fell to the ground again.


    Everyone gasped.


    With a wail, Hankspletely lost one of his arms.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 128

    Triumph Above All Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    Hanks, struggling desperately, tried to get up and get back on the field.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get up.


    He felt extremely dizzy.


    There was dead silence in the martial arts gym.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They did not expect that it was Hanks who fell to the ground.


    And, in such an unusually tragic way.


    It took Hanks¡¯ henchmen a long time toe to their senses and run to Hanks to check his status.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After looking at Hanks¡¯ injuries, the gang was even more shocked.


    One punch.


    Just a single punch.


    Skr had ruined Hanks¡¯ entire arm.


    If Hanks received one more punch, he would have died by now.


    Even all the martial school students present were shocked beyond words.


    The seemingly well-mannered Skr had so much power in one punch.


    It was unbelievable!


    Hanks used only two punches defeat Francis in seconds. But he could not resist Skr¡¯s slowly


    extended


    punch.


    Skr¡¯s power was unimaginable!


    ¡°Daddy is the most powerful daddy in the world!¡±


    From afar, L pped her hands and was so proud.


    Skr, on the other hand, remained calm before striking-


    time, I guarantee you will end up terribly¡±


    Several of Hanks¡¯ henchmen did not dare to retort.


    Before Skr change his mind, they hurriedly lifted Hanks and ran away.


    ¡°Arrogant foreigners!¡±


    ¡°My country is full of talents. How dare you defy what our ancestors have passed down to us!¡±


    The trainees allughed out loud.


    ¡°God of War¡­ You¡¯re awesome!¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I thought you were trying to impress your daughter, but I didn¡¯t expect you to really be so


    powerful!¡±


    ¡°God of War, can you be my mentor¡­¡±


    ¡°God of War, please be my mentor!¡±


    The students instantly surrounded Skr.


    At this time, Francis, who had passed out, also woke up. Blood could still be seen on the corner of his


    mouth, but he couldn¡¯t care less as he quickly wiped the blood and eximed excitedly, ¡°Martial arts


    mysteries. You are a divine person who has mastered the martial arts mysteries!¡±


    Looking at the students who were trying to pay their respects, Skr hurriedly stopped them and said,


    Reed is seriously injured. Don¡¯t you want to rush him to the hospital?¡±


    The trainees came to their senses and felt guilty. They called the ambnce and looked for a stretcher.


    Some didn¡¯t want to leave and kept asking Skr to give them his phone numbers.


    ¡°Master


    After a few casual conversations, Skr carried L and ran out of the martial arts gym before anyone


    could


    react.


    Skr was afraid of being famous.


    He just wanted to keep a low profile and protect Yulia and L.


    These admirers who pestered him for him phone numbers were annoying.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 129

    Triumph Above All Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    Moreover, he had many admirers in the North as well.


    It seemed that he had to avoid this martial arts gym in the future.


    At lunchtime, L expressed her desire to go to the yground.


    Skr then took her there for the entire afternoon.


    The next day. Yulia left L with Skr and went to the office to work overtime.


    After Yulia left, Skr was thinking about what to doter.


    Just then, the phone on the coffee table rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was his high school ssmate that he had just contacted at thest


    ss reunion, Ingram.


    Skr didn¡¯t think much of it and answered it.


    ¡°Skr, what time are you arriving at the gym?¡±


    The caller, Ingram, asked directly.


    ¡°The gym?¡±


    Skr was instantly confused by the question.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that Valerie is making her debut at the city gym today, do you?¡±


    Ingram was shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t heard of it!¡±


    Skr was honest.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re too heartless. Don¡¯t you feel sorry for the school beauty who still admires you?¡±


    Ingram asked somehow indignantly.


    ¡°Now, I remember. After the ss reunion that day, she did tell me that there would be a performance


    and invited me. However, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was avable, so I didn¡¯t confirm with her.¡±


    Skr recalled.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    in half an hourl¡±


    Before Skr could say anything, Ingram hung up the phone,


    Skr smiled helplessly. He thought he should just go. Anyway, he did not know what to do with L


    today.


    Thinking of this, Skr said to L next to him, ¡°L, how about Daddy taking you to a concert today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Does school beauty mean that your friend is pretty?¡±


    L asked, pping her hands.


    ¡°Well¡­ Sort of, but no matter how pretty she is, she¡¯s not as pretty as Mommy.¡±


    Skrughed.


    L nodded proudly and then asked, ¡°Daddy, what did your friend on the phone mean when he said


    you were a scumbag?¡±


    Uh¡­


    Skr did not know how to respond.


    How could he exin this?


    If he told the truth, wouldn¡¯t that be scolding himself?


    How humiliating it would be in front of his daughter!


    After a moment of deliberation, Skr then said, ¡°He wasplimenting Daddy on how handsome I


    am. Isn¡¯t


    it popr nowadays topliment men on how handsome they are?¡±


    L thought about it and suddenly giggled.


    ¡°He is right. You are handsome and a scum!¡±


    Uh¡­


    Skr¡¯s mouth twitched.


    For a moment, he was speechless.


    Moreover, he was worried that Yulia would hear this.


    Half an hourter, Skr and L appeared at the gates of the city gym.


    The entrance to the stadium was filled with fans who came to show their support, as well as some


    vendors selling items rted to the idols.


    Of course, there were also some people who were specifically here to support Valerie.


    Two of the boys had pulled up a huge poster with a picture of Valerie.


    Valerie on the poster looked very attractive.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 130

    Triumph Above All Chapter 130


    Chapter 130


    ¡°Dad, is the woman in the picture the one you know?¡±


    L asked, pointing at the poster.


    Skr nodded and said, ¡°Well, she went to high school with me.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If Mommy dresses like this, she must be even more beautiful than her.¡±


    L spoke with great certainty.


    Skr burst intoughter.


    Yulia must be too proud usually, causing L to defend her every time.


    Or perhaps L was afraid that Yulia would lose to Valerie. That was why she emphasized Yulia¡¯s


    beauty again and again in front of Skr.


    But no matter what, it was enough to prove that L¡¯s intelligence was gifted.


    ¡°Skr, what did she call you?¡±


    A voice sounded.


    Skr knew right away it was Ingram.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that?¡±


    Skr said with a smirk.


    ¡°W-When did you get married?¡±


    Ingram mmered and asked.


    ¡°Dad, is he the man whoplimented you on being so handsome that you are a scum?¡±


    L blinked and asked curiously.


    ¡°Handsome and a scum? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Ingram asked in disbelief.


    Skr, fearing that his lie might be exposed, hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. L,


    quickly greet Mr. Ingram.¡±


    But, before Ingram responded, L added, ¡°Mr. Ingram is a scum but not as scum as Daddy!¡±


    Skr, who was still trying to hide his lie, felt embarrassed.


    He was rendered speechless by L.


    L kept exposing his lies today.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Skr, what did you say to your daughter?¡±


    Ingram suddenly burst outughing.


    ¡°Does it mean that even your daughter knows that you are a scum?¡±


    L didn¡¯t know that Skr was embarrassed. When she heard Ingram¡¯s words, she nodded seriously


    and said, ¡°Yes, Daddy is very handsome, of course, he¡¯s a scum!¡±


    Uh¡­


    This time, Ingram eventually understood everything.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Skr, I can¡¯t believe you tell that lie!¡±


    Ingram covered his stomach and let out an even more exaggeratedughter than just now, watching


    Skr looking awkward.


    ¡°Stopughing!¡±


    Skr didn¡¯t bother to argue with Ingram, pulling L and walking forward.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡±


    Just then, a sudden shout sounded.


    The crowd was instantly in chaos.


    The next moment.


    A giant ck dog was seen, dashing left and right through the crowd, then barking furiously and


    rushing toward L.


    Surprisingly, it was a Tibetan Mastiff with a ferocious nature!


    ¡°L!¡±


    +


    The ck Tibetan Mastiff flew out. Before it hit the ground, its organs were damaged.


    After returning to Cloudtopia, Skr had restrained every strike.


    Just now, the situation was really critical. To protect his daughter, he did not have time to control the


    force as he reflexively kicked out.


    In the North, he alone could stop a thousand horses. So a Tibetan Mastiff could not withstand his blow.


    The Tibetan Mastiff justnded when a young man with a hair band ran out of the crowd.


    When he saw the Tibetan Mastiff in a pool of blood, he jumped at Skr and said, ¡°He¡¯s my son. You


    killed. my son. I¡¯ll fucking kill you!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 131

    Triumph Above All Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Skr nced at the young man contemptuously and said nothing, examining L closely.


    ¡°L, are you scared?¡±


    L hugged his arm tightly, rubbed her face against it hard, and said with some fear, ¡°Daddy, that thing


    just now is a monster. I was afraid that it can swallow me in one bite.¡±


    Hearing L¡¯s words, Skr was so distraught that he took L directly into his arms, patted her back


    and said softly, ¡°L, don¡¯t be afraid. With Daddy around, even if it¡¯s a monster, it can¡¯t bully you.¡±


    L clung to Skr¡¯s neck and said in a firm tone, ¡°Yes, Daddy has kicked the monster away. Daddy is


    so good.¡±


    Gerry Porter, the young man with the hair band on the side, felt ignored, so he was infuriated.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you fucking deaf or dumb? You killed my son. Do you know that?¡±


    Skr frowned and said in a cold voice. ¡°The city has regtions that Tibetan Mastiffs are considered


    as vicious dogs and are not allowed to be kept in the city. You have vited the rules. You walked your


    dog without a leash, and you still have the confidence toe to me to settle ounts?¡±


    When Gerry met Skr¡¯s cold eyes, he was slightly terrified.


    But after a moment¡¯s daze, Gerry reacted and said brusquely, ¡°What do you mean vicious dogs?


    ckie is my son. He has never hurt anyone. Why should I restrict his freedom? Just now, ckie was


    just running around and did not really bite your daughter. And, even if it bites her, it won¡¯t be a big deal.


    I¡¯ll take your daughter to get a rabies vination. So who are you to kill it? Do you know how purebred


    and valuable my son is? Your daughter¡¯s life is not as valuable as that namete hanging around its


    neck!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±


    Skr asked indifferently, but just as he said that, he exuded a murderous intention.


    In this world, some people were foolish. They just did not know how to apologize and liked to make


    thingsplicated.


    Skr wanted to see the limit of his patience.


    Skr¡¯s gaze became sharper, but Gerry did not notice that. He was still immersed in his own anger as


    he kept scolding Skr


    ¡°The namete around my son¡¯s neck was specially ordered by a master jeweler from LV, so you can


    see how important ckie is in my heart! And this little girl won¡¯t die even if she is bitten. If you


    apologize to me, and I¡¯m in a good mood, I maypensate you a few tens of thousands of dors. I


    take it as donating to the beggars. But for poor people like you, it¡¯s a great deal of money!¡±


    At this time, Gerry¡¯s henchmen started being arrogant.


    ¡°H?vl All of us drew in watching ckie and now that von killed it vou must give us an exnation!¡±


    ¡°Your daughter¡¯s life is not worth as much as ckie¡¯s namete!¡±


    ¡°Even if ckie rushes over, at most, he will bite your daughter. But you have taken ckie¡¯s life! You


    are a vicious and cruel guy!¡±


    Some people even took out their cell phones and shouted, ¡°Take a picture of him. I want to expose him


    on the inte so that all dog lovers can condemn him, and his wife and child can¡¯t even leave the


    house!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 132

    Triumph Above All Chapter 132


    Chapter 132


    Only then did Skr discover that Gerry was also the guest performer invited over today.


    No wonder he had many supporters and wore a hair band.


    And the people defended him were his fan leaders.


    These fan leaders had a strong appeal.


    In just a few moments, a number of brainwashed fans gathered around, each ring at Skr with


    righteous indignation.


    It was as if Skr had killed their family.


    Seeing so many people defending him, Gerry was so proud of himself. ¡°You have killed my son, and


    you must give me an exnation! Don¡¯t think of using money to settle this matter. I have a lot of


    money! How about this? You buy my son a piece ofnd for burial. Then you and your daughter mourn


    for ckie and kowtow to him to repent your sins!¡±


    ¡°Yes! You must kneel and admit your mistake! You killed Gerry¡¯s son, and it¡¯s already kind of him not to


    make you pay for your life!¡±


    ¡°Gerry is so perfect. He is my ideal man!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A group of fans was touched by their idol again.


    Seeing such a scene, Ingram reacted.


    The owner of the Tibetan Mastiff, surprisingly, was an idol singer.


    These idol singers had no talents, but they were good-looking, attracting arge number of female


    fans.


    The fans were crazy because they dared to scold anyone for their idols.


    ¡°Skr¡­¡±


    Ingram shouted with some concern.


    Skr gave Ingram a reassuring look and then turned to the fans. ¡°So ording to you, a vicious dog


    that bites someone shouldn¡¯t be punished at all?¡±


    Hearing Skr¡¯s words, Gerry said without thinking, ¡°Vicious dog? There is no vicious dog in this world.


    People like you are the most evil! Most aggressive dogs have been abused by humans. They show


    their fangs to protect themselves. If we can make them feel loved, they will definitely not attack human.


    Of course, a cruel person like you definitely does not love animals.¡±,


    As soon as Gerry finished speaking, his fans behind him immediately eximed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I like Gerry. Everything he says make so much sense!¡±


    ¡°Gerry, although ckie is gone, you still have us. We will save our money to buy your albums and


    magazines!¡±


    Skr sneered, ¡°Those who support Gerry¡¯s viewpoint,e forward.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we wouldn¡¯t dare?¡±


    In front of Skr, there was an instant row of people, both men and women, all of whom looked at


    Skr with disdain, as if they were guarding some kind of justice.


    Skr shook his head and then said again, ¡°No matter what happens next, you must remember what


    Gerry just said and remember that you are on his side. If you can do it, let alone make me kneel and


    apologize to a dog. I will even let you take my life!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    Gerry frowned and had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    After Skr finished speaking, he stepped aside to call Dianne.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 133

    Triumph Above All Chapter 133


    Chapter 133


    It didn¡¯t take long for dozens of police cars to arrive.


    The crowd did not know why the police came when only a dog had been killed.


    But instead of being nervous, Gerty smirked at Skr. ¡°I thought you are going to do something big.


    But it turned out that you have just called 911. You are so fucking funnyl¡±


    ¡°Gerry is righteous and not afraid of anything. Even if the policee, it is this miscreant man who is


    going to be taken away!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He killed Gerry¡¯s son, just like he killed our family. If those police officers don¡¯t handle the


    case impartially, we¡¯ll expose their police numbers and make them lose their jobs!¡±


    A bunch of crazy fans were eager to take revenge on Skr.


    Skr didn¡¯t bother to talk to them anymore.


    Dozens of police cars were parked at the gymnasium gate, followed by hundreds of police officers


    getting out


    of the cars.


    Some of them, walked straight to thestrge police truck and dragged out a bulky iron cage.


    Then, some more people, from the back of several pickup trucks, brought out a dozen huge Wolfdogs.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    These Wolfdogs, as if they had been starved for days, looked very appalling.


    After these vicious dogs were put into the big iron cages, a middle-aged man in uniform, walked up to


    Skr, bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, everything you want is ready!¡±


    At this time, Gerry¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face turned pale.


    Immediately after that, the fans behind him became arrogant again.


    ¡°So this guy has connections with the police. No wonder he is so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Girls, take pictures of him and post it on the inte. Make sure that these people


    lose their jobs tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Yes, take their pictures. They will be criticized for using their power casually.¡±


    Skr did not care what these guys thought.


    He raised his eyebrows and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sure the smart ones among you have already


    guessed what I¡¯m going to do. Don¡¯t you guys say that when you face vicious dogs, you should use


    gentleness to make them. feel loved? Well then now, I¡¯ll give you the chance to put you in a cage. If


    you can penitent those dogs in the cage, I¡¯ll keep my promise!¡±


    1


    In fact, in the North, there was a team dedicated to the taming of military dogs under Skr.


    contributions.


    Skr was very attached to them.


    However, Gerty put hisrge dog unleased in a crowded ce. After the ident, he even imed that


    he was not at faults. Skr definitely would not easily forgive Gerry.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Despite having a bad premonition earlier, Gerry was shocked to hear what Skr said personally.


    And his fans standing around him, who imed to protect him, looked even more scared than he was.


    They looked at the fierce Wolfdogs in the iron cages. They began to tremble.


    This ferocious guy was trying to teach them a lesson in such a way!


    ¡°I said I will throw you in a steel cage and see for myself how you poenitenti? those vicious dogs!¡±


    Skr repeated.


    ¡°You¡­ How can you do this to us?¡±


    Gerry took three consecutive steps back, sweating profusely.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 134

    Triumph Above All Chapter 134


    Chapter 134


    The fans who were standing beside Gerry, iming to protect him and support him, stepped backwards


    in fear.


    The onlookers, too, were shocked by Skr¡¯s action.


    Dozens of police cars, with a dozen vicious dogs, and hundreds of officers, drove up.


    That was not something ordinary people could do.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do that? Weren¡¯t you the ones who said we should be loving toward the vicious dogs?¡±


    Skr nced at Gerty and the others and then ordered the uniformed men, ¡°Do it!¡±


    He had no sympathy for people like Gerry who bullied the weak and misrepresented the facts.


    If Skr was just an ordinary father, he would not get justice if L was bitten and had serious injuries.


    And, with Gerry¡¯s poprity and his crazy fans, they would even say that L deserved it.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The uniformed men immediately nodded and then waved toward his men.


    Immediately, a group of people rushed up and directly held down Gerry and others.


    ¡°How dare you really make a move on me! Do you know who I am?¡±


    Gerry shouted as he desperately twisted his body.


    Unfortunately, no one cared who he was.


    Because Gerry simply could not imagine who he had messed with.


    ¡°I am Gerry, and I am a popr idol. My brother is awyer. If you dare to throw me into the cage, I will


    let you go into the jail!¡±


    Gerry shouted in spite of his image.


    As for his fans, in addition to screaming in shock, under those police officers, slowly all lost the ability to


    resist.


    In front of the power, those fans admitted defeat.


    Moreover, they were irrational, after all.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    A loud noise could be heard.


    There was a click.


    The iron cages were locked.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The hungry Wolfdogs howled horrifyingly at Gerry and the others.


    In their eyes, there were just fresh flesh and blood.


    Seeing the vicious dogs grimacing. Gerry shivered.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    The strongest ck dog in the lead rushed over and bit Gerry on the calf.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Gerry immediately let out a miserable scream.


    The ck dog¡¯s sharp canine teeth directly pierced his bone.


    Boere


    If Gerry was not wearing long pants today, arge piece of bloody flesh would have been torn off.


    ¡°No! Get away! You fucking evil dog!¡±


    Gerry shouted while desperately trying to smash the ck dog¡¯s head with his fist.


    In order to attract female fans, he practiced boxing and drank protein powder every day. So he was


    considered


    fit.


    However, at this moment, his fist could not hurt the ck dog as it only triggered it to bite him harder.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Along with a more tragic wail, the ck dog clenched Gerry¡¯s calf with sharp teeth and pulled it hard.


    ¡°Rip!¡±


    It was the sound of fabric tearing.


    Arge piece of bloody flesh was ripped off by the ck dog hard with the rags.


    After seeing the blood, the rest of the dozen vicious dogs howled even more maniacally. They were


    eager to follow suit


    ¡°Mr. Stone, I was wrong, I was very wrong!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 135

    Triumph Above All Chapter 135


    Chapter 135


    ¡°Making the vicious dogs feel loved is just the lines I learned while filming. Please spare mel¡±


    Gerry copsed to the side of the cage while pleading in terror to Skr for mercy.


    The crazy fans who were standing around him cried out in fear after seeing his bloody calf.


    When the dozen vicious dogs rushed to them, these fans no longer cared about being gentle to the


    dogs as they kicked and punched the dogs wildly.


    One even took out a fruit knife that he carried with him and held it in his hand. He waved the knife


    desperately, hoping to stab all these vicious dogs to death.


    That fierce stance shocked everyone.


    ¡°Skr¡­ Is it too over?¡±


    Ingram asked with some concern.


    In any case, Gerry was a celebrity. If this matter were to be spread, Skr might be criticized by the


    public.


    And the crowd were also too scared to speak.


    They did not expect the seemingly polite Skr to be able to make such a big scene when he became


    angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone will take care of everything for me. It¡¯s gettingte, we should get in!¡±


    Skr smiled faintly at Ingram, then picked up L and walked into the stadium.


    Backstage, Valerie, who was preparing to go up the stage, heard that Skr had arrived and hurriedly


    had them ce her at the center position.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It wasn¡¯t until after they were seated that Skr gave L a gentle stroke on her back,


    In the next second.


    L rubbed her eyes and asked dazedly, ¡°Daddy, have I fallen asleep just now?¡±


    All that happened in the iron cage earlier was a bit bloody, and Skr was afraid that L would be


    frightened, so he nudged her body points and put her to sleep.


    Just now, Skr¡¯s back stroking action was to wake up L.


    ¡°Yes, you were asleep just now, but it doesn¡¯t matter. The show hasn¡¯t started yet.¡±


    Skr spoke as he looked tenderly at L.


    ¡°Dad, is that a concert we¡¯re going to see now?¡±


    ?


    ¡°Yes, you are so smart!¡±


    Skr petted L¡¯s head dotingly.


    ¡°This is the first time I watch a concert. We should bring Mommy along. Mommy said she has not been


    in a conceit before!¡±


    L spoke with excitement and some regret.


    Looking at L, Skr felt warmth in the heart, and he smiled softly. ¡°L, Grandpa just gave Mommy


    a promotion and Mommy has a lot of work to do in the meantime. When she¡¯s not busy one day, Daddy


    will take she and you to see the concert again, okay?¡±


    Hearing Skr¡¯s words, L then nodded reassuringly, ¡°Okay, you are the best daddy in the world!¡±


    When saying this, L¡¯s seriousness melted Skr¡¯s heart again.


    Just then, the stage lights were turned on.


    The host took over the stage. After the opening speech, the concert officially began.


    Skr had never heard of the first few stars that appeared.


    But from the scene where fans shouting madly, Skr could tell they were some of the most popr


    stars.


    However, Skr never cared.


    He was only concerned about the border warfare and the international situation.


    Celebrities were just products created by the materialistic society. The celebrities often acted without


    matching their personas, for they just wanted to fulfil the girls¡¯ fantasies.


    So Skr had never paid attention to them.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 136

    Triumph Above All Chapter 136


    Chapter 136


    However, Ingram was very excited. At the end of a song, he pped particrly hard.


    After eight songs were performed, Skr, who had been somehow bored, suddenly sat up straight with


    a jolt of


    spirit.


    The host on the stage said with great emotion, ¡°The next pop star is great. Not only is she in good


    shape and beautiful, but she is also a great creative talent. Last week, she released her own solo


    original single, ¡®Return of the Hero¡±, which hits the hearts of millions of girls. Having said that, I think


    everyone has guessed who she is! Yes, that¡¯s right, she is Valerie Pearce, an artist of Star


    Entertainment! Please wee Ms. Valerie!¡±


    The next moment, the lights shed, and Valerie appeared on stage.


    A gorgeous pink diamond-encrusted gown revealed her exquisite figure.


    Ingram immediately pushed Skr excitedly. ¡°Skr, Valerie is so beautiful today!¡±


    L was also staring at Valerie on the stage and said loudly. ¡°Daddy, this woman is really beautiful!¡±


    Looking at Valerie¡¯s simple smile with a hint of charm, Skr sighed. Not every school beauty could


    have such a good temperament as Valerie.


    The audience, who also seemed to bepelled by Valerie¡¯s beauty, let out even crazier cheers than


    before, as if Valerie was already a popr artist.


    Everyone loved good-looking people.


    However, what Valerie had was not just a good-looking face.


    If Star Entertainment kept providing Valerie resources, it would not take Valerie more than a few years


    to be a top celebrity.


    Just as Ingram was fanboying Valerie, a smirk suddenly sounded.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Those boobs and ass must be very sensual to be touched!¡±


    Then, another ttering voice sounded.


    look pure and


    ¡°Mr. Strd, do you fancy that? It¡¯s easy to deal with this kind of newly debut artist. She may lovely.


    But she loved to know rich young man like you. I¡¯ll find someone to hook you up with her in a few


    minutes, and I promise to give you a special night today!


    Hearing this conversation, Skr couldn¡¯t help but frown,


    But it did not mean that Valerie was willing to go along with the flow.


    During the previous ss reunion, Skr could tell that Valerie was not a gold-digging woman.


    Therefore, if these people dared to force Valerie idea, Skr, as her ssmate, would definitely not


    stand by.


    and watch.


    While Skr¡¯s thoughts were wandering, L in his arms suddenly shook his neck excitedly and


    shouted, ¡°Daddy, Ms. Valerie seems to be looking at us! She looks so beautiful when she smiles!¡±


    Skr raised his head and found that Valerie, in the middle of the stage, was really looking at him.


    However, the smiling Valerie looked disappointed when she saw L in Skr¡¯s arms.


    But soon, the music started, and Valerie returned to her innocent and charming appearance.


    The melodious song resounded throughout the gymnasium.


    The song was about the heroes returned. It was not about victory or triumph. It was about a loyal


    woman looking forward to the day when her prince charming returned in the season of the flowers to


    marry her.


    The song hid deep feelings, sorrow and, of course, the disappointment of not being able to get the


    man.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 137

    Triumph Above All Chapter 137


    Chapter 137


    Most of the audience in the arena were women. For a moment, the song ¡°Return of the Hero¡± touched


    their


    hearts.


    Even after Valerie had finished singing the song, it took everyone a long time to apuse.


    Even Skr was amazed by her talent.


    Valerie was worthy of the reputation of the great talent girl.


    ¡°Skr, I feel like Valerie wrote this song for you.¡±


    Ingram suddenly came over and whispered.


    ¡°You have overthought. I haven¡¯t had any contact


    th her for so many years.¡±


    Skr was shocked but said indifferently on the surface.


    Ingram immediately said with disbelief, ¡°No contact does not mean she has forgotten you! In fact, back


    then, after learning that you dropped out of school to be a soldier, there was a period of time


    when she became very silent, and the female students in her ss said that it was because of your


    unannounced departure. Then,


    I heard that she has been waiting for you toe back. No matter how busy she is, she will attend the


    ss reunion every year in order to meet you unexpectedly. So this song, ¡®Return of the Hero¡¯, was


    definitely written for you! You have a great charm!¡±


    At the end of the day, Ingram felt bad for Valerie.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was so unfair!


    Since Ingram had made it clear, Skr could only smile awkwardly and felt uneasy.


    He just wanted to be good to Yulia and L now. So it was good news that Valerie was in love with


    him.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt Valerie, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt Yulia and L as well.


    For a moment, Skr felt depressed.


    On stage, Valerie bowed and was about to exit the stage was asked to stay on the stage by the host.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, Gerry, who was supposed to perform after Valerie, is unable toe today. I


    see that everyone is still immersed in Ms. Valerie¡¯s gentle singing. Why don¡¯t we ask Ms. Valerie to sing


    another song for everyone?¡±


    The host asked the entire audience.


    Many people shouted.


    Of course, those fans who came specifically for Gerry cursed.


    Unfortunately, in a stadium of tens of thousands of people, no one cared about their discontent.


    Seeing that the host led the audience in a constant uproar, Valerie thought it was a specially nned


    session by thepany to build momentum for her debut, so she naturally would not give up the


    opportunity to perform once again.


    However, what song should she sing?


    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll offer another song for everyone. The name of this


    song is very special. It¡¯s called ¡®Nameless¡¯. It was written by a friend of mine, and the first time I heard


    it, I waspletely blown away. I would love to share this feeling with everyone, and although the live


    band teachers. won¡¯t be apanying me, coincidentally, this friend of mine is here at the moment,


    and I would like to invite him on stage to y the music for me!¡±


    Without waiting for Skr¡¯s reaction, Valerie took the microphone, lifted the hem of her dress and


    walked toward Skr.


    ¡°Skr, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Say yes, say yes, say yes¡­¡±


    Everyone became to encourage.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 138

    Triumph Above All Chapter 138


    Chapter 138


    Skr sat unmoving.


    Ingram pushed him anxiously and said, ¡°What are you staring at? Are you really waiting for Valerie to


    come off stage to invite you?¡±-


    Skr was a bit helpless because performing on stage just wasn¡¯t for him.


    But, just when he was wondering how to refuse Valerie, L in his arms suddenly asked curiously,


    ¡°Daddy, Ms. Valerie ising toward us! The person she wants to invite is you? So you can sing too.


    Great! L wants to see daddy sing on stage!¡±


    Skr waved his hand. ¡°L, Daddy just wrote a tune and will blow it out on the leaves.¡±


    L immediately said, ¡°L doesn¡¯t care. L wants to see Daddy perform. You are the most powerful


    daddy in the world!¡±


    L was hugging Skr¡¯s neck, and Skr¡¯s heart was softened, so he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse L.


    ¡°Well, then Daddy will go up and y a song for L.¡±


    Skr lovingly rubbed L¡¯s hair.


    Whenever L acted cute, he would not bear to refuse her.


    After handing L over to Ingram, Skr got up and went toward Valerie.


    Valerie saw him and knew that he had agreed. She immediately stood in ce with affectionate and a


    smile on her face. She was anxious as she waited for him toe on stage.


    Strd, who talked about Valerie, was not happy to see that the friend Valerie spoke of was a man


    of around Strd¡¯s age.


    Skr did not know what Strd was thinking. He strode toward the stage with his long legs and


    stood side by side with Valerie.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, thank you for your generous help. However, I wonder what instrument you n to use to


    y for Ms. Valerie? If it¡¯s amon one, I¡¯ll have the band staff bring it up to you right away.¡±


    The host spoke.


    ¡°I just need a leaf.¡±


    Skr spoke indifferently.


    The host was stunned and then asked, ¡°Mr. Stone, don¡¯t you know any other instruments?¡±


    Skr shook his head and said, ¡°No.¡±


    The host was shocked but still said with a professional smile to the audience, ¡°Ms. Valerie¡¯s friend is


    unique, Next, let us witness how Mr. Stone ys the music for Ms. Valerie with a leaf¡±


    Although the host spoke impassionedly, but in reality, he was very unsure,


    The audience, on the other hand, obviously didn¡¯t buy it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What a braggart! Can he y a tune with just a leaf? Does he really think he¡¯s the greatest master in


    the


    martial arts movies?¡±


    ¡°What is this? Performing ventriloquism? Even if he can blow the leaf, it won¡¯t match the beauty¡¯s


    melodious


    voice.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I thought Valerie¡¯s friend is also a beauty, but it turns out to be a man. What is Valerie thinking?¡±


    A lot of people were dissatisfied.


    Especially those male fans who were attracted by Valerie¡¯s beauty were jealous when they saw their


    idol standing next to another man.


    However, just as they were about to say mock, the entire stadium suddenly fell silent.


    The staff handed Skr the leaf, and when it reached Skr¡¯s mouth, it was like being injected with


    divine power, and the leaf suddenly had a musical soul.


    A majestic, mournful, melodious tune sounded through the headset¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 139

    Triumph Above All Chapter 139


    Chapter 139


    For a moment, the initially noisy stadium was rendered into a northern battlefield with a western wind


    and


    battle gs.


    Smoke could be seen. The rivers and mountains faced the North.


    The dragon g rolled, the horse growled, and the sword was frosty.


    Who could resist six years of the battles?


    The soldiers were mad with hatred, their long swords were directed, and the loyal souls were buried in


    other


    countries.


    ¡°H-How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible that a leaf can produce such a majestic and stirring tune!¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t brag, but he did it!¡±


    ¡°No wonder Valerie said the band teacher couldn¡¯t evenpared to him!¡±


    Just when the audience was shocked, Valerie¡¯s voice sounded.


    At one time, the song and the sound of the tune caught up with each other.


    The style of this song was initially more suitable for men, but the gifted Valerie had given the song more


    possibilities.


    It was as if a few tender feelings existed in the pathos and destion of the North.


    The richness of the emotions intertwined to bring everyone into the song vicariously.


    This time, what moved everyone was the hero¡¯s loneliness and courage during the war, and the


    compassionate destion after the war.


    After the song, many people wept.


    After a long silence, the audience gave an enthusiastic apuse.


    Yes, there was no cheering but only thunderous apuse.


    The apuse was to respect the hero of the song, and to praise Valerie and Skr from the heart.


    It was not until Skr and Valerie left the stage that the crowd began to marvel.


    ¡°I want to hear it again! But I got so caught up in it that I forgot to record it. Whoever recorded it and


    sent it to me, I¡¯ll reward him!¡±


    The next performer of a young man had started, but the crowd was still immersed in the performance


    just now.


    Grant Bhus, the young man, tried his best to liven up the atmosphere, but unfortunately, except for


    his fans, no one else bothered to respond.


    Skr, on the other hand, returned to L¡¯s side as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re really great! You can blow such a nice song with leaves!¡±


    L spoke with admiration.


    ¡°For the sake of you, Daddy will do better in the future.¡±


    Skr hugged L and doted on her.


    What the audience at the scene thought of him was not his concern.


    He got on stage and performed simply because L wanted to watch him perform.


    ¡°Daddy,


    I also want to learn how to blow leaves¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    L nuzzled his neck and pouted.


    Skr rubbed her nose and teased, ¡°If you want to learn everything, won¡¯t you be very busy? What if


    you don¡¯t have time to y?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun just to blow leaves! I want to be like Daddy and blow a nice tune so that Mommy can stand


    next to me


    and sing when the timees.¡±


    L spoke with confidence.


    Skr felt warmth in his heart at the thought of that image.


    ¡°Okay, I will teach you and realize your wish.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! When I grow up, I will be able to fight monsters and y music for Mommy at the same time,


    just like Daddy!¡±


    L shouted with excitement while giving Skr a peck on the cheek.


    Ingram saw the interaction between the two and was envious.


    Skr was simply a winner in life.


    As for Ingram, he went to college, and now, he did not even have a girlfriend, not to mention marriage


    and having children.


    He hated being single.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 140

    Triumph Above All Chapter 140


    Chapter 140


    ¡°Valerie¡¯s performance is over. Can we go now?¡±


    Skr nced at Grant on stage and asked Ingram.


    Grant was handsome but his singing was terrible.


    Skr did not want L to listen to it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go backstage and greet Valerie? After all, we are here today mainly to support her.¡±


    Ingram spoke.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Skr nodded, got up, took L, and together with Ingram, headed to the backstage.


    Seeing Skr get up and leave, Strd¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Strd knew Skr was going to meet Valerie.


    How could the woman he liked be intimate with other men?


    The man with the middle-parted hair next to Strd, who was the best at reading people¡¯s minds,


    took the initiative to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Strd. I¡¯ll do what we discussed just now!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Strd nodded.


    Truman received the order and immediately got up to chase in the direction of Skr.


    In the public dressing room at the backstage.


    Skr had just entered the room when he heard a gasp of surprise.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s you! The talented man who yed the music for Valerie!¡±


    ¡°We were just gossiping about you! You must be here to find her, right?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s inside changing her clothes. Just wait here for a while!¡±


    Arge group of beautiful young girls surrounded Skr and even L in his arms.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was mad topare himself to Skr.


    Just then, a cold voice sounded.


    ¡°Why are you gathering here? Don¡¯t gossip here!¡±


    The next moment, a young woman with heavy makeup and wore a sexy dress, walked in.


    It was Melinda Warner who had just finished her performance.


    Melinda was also a celebrity under Star Entertainment. She debuted on the same day with Valerie.


    Due to the great sess of Skr and Valerie¡¯s performance just now, the performers that performed


    after Valerie received less apuse.


    Melinda just happened to be ced behind Grant. She had also received very little apuse.


    Melinda was iparable to Valerie.


    Melinda, who was usually proud of herself and felt she deserved more from thepany could not


    stand the difference of treatment.


    So she held a grudge against Valerie and Skr.


    This time, Melinda became angrier when she saw the backup dancers gathering around Skr.


    In the entertainment industry, the status of backup dancers had always been very low, Melinda often


    took it out on them, and they did not dare to refute her.


    So the backup dancers did not dare to retort even after being reprimanded by Melinda this time. They


    hurriedly smiled and got back to their respective seats.


    ¡°Skr!¡±


    Just then, Valerie changed her clothes and came out.


    When she saw Skr, her eyes lit up and her pace quickened.


    At the moment, Valerie, wearing a chiffon dress, had removed her makeup. With her waist length hair,


    she looked gorgeous.


    Ingram was amazed to see the beautiful Valerie.


    ¡°Valerie, you are looking younger and younger. The way you look now instantly takes me back to high


    school.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 141

    Triumph Above All Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    Skr had never been interested in Valerie, so he naturally did not regret anything.


    But in front of Valerie, he couldn¡¯t say it so directly, so he could only smile awkwardly.


    But L in his arms was not happy.


    ¡°Why should Daddy regret it? Mommy is even prettier than Ms. Valerie!¡±


    Hearing that, Ingram and Valerie chuckled.


    ¡°Skr, your daughter is so cute!¡±


    Valerieughed.


    ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    Skr joked about it, trying to cover up the embarrassment.


    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Valerie took L¡¯s hand and asked in a pleasant manner.


    ¡°My name is L Sue!¡±


    L spoke aloud.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Valerie and Ingram were simrly stunned.


    Skr¡¯sst name was Stone, but his daughter¡¯sst name was Sue.


    So, L used her mother¡¯sst name?


    Although men and women were now equal, along with the tradition, the vast majority of children still


    used their father¡¯sst names.


    If the children used their mother¡¯sst names, there was basically only one situation, that was, the man


    had married into his wife¡¯s family.


    Had Skr married into the Sue family?


    Sensing the doubts of Ingram and Valerie, Skr naturally understood them, but he did not say


    anything.


    The good thing was that Valerie and Ingram did not pry any further.


    ¡°L, greet Ms. Valerie.¡±


    Skr spoke.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Valerie!¡±


    L shouted sweetly.


    Valerie immediately smiled, ¡°Hello, Cutie. I¡¯m so happy that you think I¡¯m beautiful. You can treat me as


    your big sister.¡±


    Valerie deliberately teased L.


    L shook her head particrly firmly and said, ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do I look old?¡±


    Valerie asked.


    ¡°If I treat you like my big sister, doesn¡¯t that mean you are younger than my daddy? Daddy said he


    doesn¡¯t want to be that old.¡±


    L spoke seriously.


    Uh¡­


    For a moment, Valerie was speechless.


    ¡°Skr, your daughter knows so much!¡±


    Valerie sighed helplessly.


    ¡°I taught her that!¡±


    Skr had a goodugh.


    Previously at the jewelry show, Judy had an argument with L about how L should address her.


    In the end, Skr had L convinced.


    But he didn¡¯t expect that everything he said were carefully remembered by L.


    When L saw the chocte, her eyes lit up. She had eaten this chocte brand and it tasted


    especially good.


    But, she hesitated for a long time and still said with certainty, ¡°Ms. Valerie, I will listen to Daddy.¡±


    Skrughed out loud in triumph.


    L was indeed his daughter.


    At that moment, Valerie nced at Skr angrily, then handed the chocte in her hand to L with


    some frustration.


    The four of them joked, and the atmosphere in the dressing room became less tensed.


    Just a momentter, Melinda, who had gone and returned, again chided loudly.


    ¡°A ce like backstage is not for you to gossip about the family matters! You are noisy. Have you


    considered my feelings? You have no manners.¡±


    Everyone was annoyed to hear the mean reprimanding voice.


    Skr frowned. ¡°Who has no manners?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 142

    Triumph Above All Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    Skr did not know much about the entertainment industry, but he did know that this was a public


    dressing room.


    Neers like Valerie and Melinda, who just debuted, did not have their own makeup lounge.


    What was wrong with making a few jokes in a public ce?


    Moreover, Skr and the others were not loud. Everyone around was not disturbed at all.


    Melinda was the one who disturbed everyone.


    She was not beautiful and was even arrogant.


    Not only that, but she also even scolded Skr for having no manners.


    His adoptive parents and his military friends were Skr¡¯s bottom line.


    He would not allow anyone to criticize them!


    Skr gave Melinda death stare.


    Melinda instantly trembled.


    However, she, who had always been domineering, became even more arrogant.


    ¡°Of course, I was scolding you! Especially you! You are a man, but you talk like a woman! You¡¯ve just


    been on stage once and you think you have be famous, huh!¡±


    Without waiting for Skr to speak, Melinda immediately scolded Valerie.


    ¡°Valerie, don¡¯t pretend to be innocent here. Aren¡¯t you shameless for seducing a man/who already has


    a child? I guess you like to seduce men behind the scenes.¡±


    When Melinda saw L staring at her, she suddenly pointed at Skr and yelled, ¡°You always take


    your daughter with you everywhere you go. Do you think she¡¯s loved by everyone? Yes, she is quite


    cute. She is so cute that I want to p her twice!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Only then did Skr ask.


    The arrogant Melinda didn¡¯t feel the murderous intent in Skr¡¯s tone and sneered, ¡°Can¡¯t I even think


    about it? I¡¯m not really going to do it! Besides, your daughter doesn¡¯t use yourst name. Is


    Seeing that Melinda was getting more and more vicious, Valerie yelled in anger, ¡°Melinda, Skr is my


    honored guest. Please be polite to him!¡±


    Ingram also fiercely red at Melinda.


    He had never seen such a vicious woman.


    Skr, on the other hand, calmly asked Melinda, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Both Ingram and Valerie were a little surprised at his calmness.


    After all, being told that you were a loser, no man could stand it.


    In fact, they did not understand Skr.


    At this moment, if Dianne were present, she would have known immediately that Melinda had


    sessfully angered Skr.


    His calmness was just a prelude to theing storm.


    ¡°What do you care even if I¡¯m not finished? Why are you ring at me? You want to hit me? Come


    over. Even if you have the guts, you wouldn¡¯t dare to fight me here!¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Melinda spoke provocatively.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re really wrong!¡±


    Skr sneered, and then took a big step forward.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    Skr fiercely pped Melinda¡¯s face.


    Melinda was confused. On the contrary, all the girls were happy to see that.


    It was simply a great pleasure!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 143

    Triumph Above All Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    It took Melinda a minute to react, covering her swollen cheek and shouting frantically, ¡°Bastard, how


    dare you hit a woman?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with pping women?¡±


    Skr said coldly, ¡°In my case, gender is never an exemption. If you say one more word, I will kill you!¡±


    It was true that men hitting women would be criticized by the public.


    But for a vicious woman like Melinda, Skr never minded teaching her how to behave with a p.


    After all, Melinda had insulted Skr and L.


    And Melinda even framed Yulia.


    It was an unforgivable sin!


    Had L not been present, a p would not have offset Skr¡¯s anger.


    Just then, a frivolous voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Hey! So it¡¯s you who are being arrogant here, huh!¡±


    The next moment, Truman with a round belly showed up.


    It was the man who was extremely ttering in front of Strd.


    ¡°Mr. Truman, you are here!¡±


    A few backup dancers were so frightened that they hurriedly lowered their heads.


    It turned out that Truman was the executive CEO of Star Entertainment.


    When Melinda saw Truman, she went up and wrapped her arms around him, saying aggressively,


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Truman! One more minuteter, and I¡¯ll be killed! A few of them were making a


    lot of noise in the dressing room, and I was worried that it would affect the performanceter on, so I


    kindly advised them. But this mischievous man, not only hit me, but he also said he would kill me! You


    must take revenge for me!¡±


    While pointing at Skr, Melinda added fuel to the fire with resentment.


    punished you. However, since you are Valerie¡¯s friend, I can let you off the hook for her sake! Hurry up


    and take your daughter and get out now!¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Truman, you¡¯re going to let him go?¡±


    Melinda¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she questioned.


    She did not expect Truman¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±


    Truman frowned and reprimanded, not giving Melinda any mercy at all.


    Valerie, who was on the side, nced at Truman with some gratitude.


    Although Truman did not speak politely to Skr, in fact, he was still on Valerie¡¯s side.


    Of course, after thest reunion, she knew that Skr¡¯s identity was unusual. In fact, a small


    entertainment executive CEO was nothing to Skr.


    But Truman was open-minded after working in the entertainment industry for many years.


    Still, Truman was not someone to be messed with.


    Valerie didn¡¯t want to get Skr in trouble.


    So, Truman, for her sake, not only did not pursue the matter, but also reprimanded Melinda, and Valerie


    was naturally grateful.


    After reprimanding Melinda, Truman immediately said to Valerie with a smile, ¡°Valerie, an investor


    wants to invite you to dinner, so get dressed up and I¡¯ll pick you upter. This investor is important to


    thepany¡¯s development, so you can¡¯t refuse!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 144

    Triumph Above All Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    Before Truman finished speaking, Valerie¡¯s face immediately turned paled.


    ¡°Mr. Truman, these two ssmates of mine have been waiting for me for a long time, and I really can¡¯t


    attend that dinner party you mentioned.¡±


    Valerie knew what Truman was really up to.


    After all, a serious dinner party would not require a female artist to attend.


    Truman had gotten used to the unspoken rule in the entertainment industry.


    It was just that Valerie had been stubbornly adhering to the code of conduct in her heart.


    Truman¡¯s tone showed that this should not be the first time Valerie had refused him.


    However, Strd was the investor this time. So Truman was not willing to amodate Valerie


    again.


    Moreover, Truman had promised Strd.


    Therefore, hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Truman said coldly, ¡°ssmates reunion can be organized


    whenever you want. This investor is powerful. You will have a bright future if you curry favor with him.


    Likewise, if you refuse, thepany will suffer loses if the investor decides to take


    revenge!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Truman, I really¡­¡±


    Valerie still wanted to refuse, but Truman was furious and interrupted her directly.


    ¡°Valerie! Do you know how much manpower and money thepany has spent for your debut? Ask


    those popr artists nowadays. Who has not participated in the dinner parties? Do you think you can


    make the call even before you seed? I didn¡¯t bother with you when you excused yourself in the past.


    That was because the people who invited you were not significant enough. Just now, I have clearly told


    you that this investor is very important to thepany, so you cannot refuse! Moreover, this male


    ssmate of yours has beat up Melinda. For your sake, I¡¯ve already let things slide. But now, you want


    to disobey me?¡±


    Truman, who was in a rage, finally exposed his innermost thoughts.


    The reason he didn¡¯t back Melinda up was so that Valerie would be grateful to him, and then he would


    be able to make the request for Valerie to attend the dinner.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Valerie¡¯s attitude was still so resolute.


    Strd was not someone Truman could just offend.


    With so many people in the room, Truman reprimanded Valerie, embarrassing her.


    The backup dancers did not dare to say anything but only prayed silently in their hearts that Valerie


    would not fall into the pervert¡¯s hands.


    At this time, only one person was the happiest.


    That was Melinda.


    She looked like she was watching the fun and couldn¡¯t wait for Valerie to be dragged to a dinner party


    by Truman and then be harassed by a pervert.


    In this way, Valerie could no longer be noble.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Just as Melinda was gloating over Valerie, Skr suddenly asked, ¡°Let things slide? Who told you to let


    things slide? I¡¯ll settle this ount with you!¡±


    If Truman had not suddenly appeared, Skr intended to spare Melinda for the sake of Valerie.


    But unexpectedly, Truman came up with a rebuke, and then forced Valerie to attend the dinner with


    ulterior motives. Truman even threatened Valerie with the fact that he had beaten Melinda.


    Since that was the case, Skr was going to take actions.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 145

    Triumph Above All Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    ¡°What?¡±


    Truman looked stunned and asked in a very surprised manner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant! You should be grateful when I say I will let things slide! If you piss me off, you


    won¡¯t end well!¡±


    Seeing that Skr hadpletely angered Truman, Melinda immediately chimed in, ¡°Bastard, how


    dare you talk to Mr. Truman like that? Are you courting death?¡±


    The backup dancers were worried about Skr.


    In their impression, Truman had always been vengeful. If Skr argued with Truman, Skr would end


    up terribly.


    When Skr performed just now, the backup dancers became his fans, thinking that Skr was


    talented and handsome.


    Now that they had heard Skr¡¯s words, they could not help but be anxious.


    As for Skr, at this time, he shifted his attention to Melinda.


    ¡°Since a p won¡¯t teach you how to behave, I don¡¯t mind settling this score with you properly!¡±


    After the two most important women in Skr¡¯s life had been insulted, he was considered merciful for


    not taking Melinda¡¯s life.


    But Melinda had even threatened Valerie with that.


    Melinda was courting death.


    Hearing Skr¡¯s warning, Melinda immediately had chills.


    The swollen face also seemed to get hotter.


    She subconsciously took a step backwards, covered her face and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Skr sneered, ¡°p yourself until I say stop!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Melinda¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and she blurted out.


    Seeing Skr¡¯s cold gaze, Melinda was frightened, and she almost sumbed.


    However, once she thought of Truman¡¯s presence, she instantly plucked up her courage again.


    ¡°With you alone, how terrible can the consequences be? You might as well tell me what it is!¡±


    Melinda asked disdainfully with her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    ¡°I prefer to put it into action as opposed to saying it!¡±


    Skr coldly grunted as he approached Melinda.


    Then, he lifted Melinda with one hand.


    Melinda¡¯s feet were immediately in the air.


    Her body was slightly curled up, and she looked terrible.


    Before she could react, she was pped.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    ¡±


    Skr¡¯s palm, mercilessly,nded on her face.


    The imprint of each stroke was clearly visible.


    ¡°Pak!¡±


    The crowd in the room seemed to hear the sound of bursting.


    It took ten ps in a row before Skr threw Melinda to the ground.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Melinda¡¯s entire face had swollen, and bruises could be seen.


    At this moment, she even forgot to cry.


    She did not expect that Skr would dare to hit her so hard in front of Truman.


    After a while, she finally reacted and shouted, ¡°Bastard! How dare you hit me! Mr. Truman, do


    something for me!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 146

    Triumph Above All Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    Looking at Melinda, whose face was swollen, Truman frowned.


    Looking at Melinda, whose face was swollen, Truman frowned.Even if he didn¡¯t care much about


    Melinda, he felt humiliated when Skr beat Melinda up like this in front of him.However, Skr did not


    care what Truman thought.After all, his power gave him the rights and guts to ignore everyone.At that


    moment, Skr did not evade but gave Dianne a phone call and directly ordered, ¡°Star Entertainment


    has an artist named Melinda Warner. Ban her for ten years worldwide! Make whoever dares to hire her


    go bankrupt!¡±¡°Yes, Boss!¡±Dianne on the other end of the line answered without hesitation.Everyone in


    the room was stunned to hear Skr¡¯s words.Banned for ten years?An actress¡¯ acting career did not


    even reach ten years. It seemed that Skr wanted to cut off Melinda¡¯s career.Her debut had be


    the end of her career.When the crowd didn¡¯t know how to react, Truman suddenly broke out into a


    series of mockingughter.¡°Do you know the entertainment industry? How dare you ban someone


    casually? I have invested arge amount of money in Melinda, and now you want to ban her? Fine,


    you¡¯re allowed to use all your connections! I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re that capable!¡±Hearing Truman¡¯s


    words, many of the staff presentughed as well.Even the backup dancers, who had a good


    impression of Skr, had mixed feelings.Star Entertainment was indeed a small agency at first.


    However, in recent years, due to the great poprity of talent shows, several idol singers had been


    promoted, including two female singers with a particrlyrge number of fans, whose agency was


    Star Entertainment.With their poprity, Star Entertainment sessfully ranked among the top three


    entertainment agencies in the country, and the development momentum was as strong as ever.But


    even so, the chairman of Star Entertainment did not dare to just ban anyone casually.Skr was


    ignorant to say that!Just when the crowd felt that Skr was overblown, Truman¡¯s cell phone rang.It


    was the CEO¡¯s office calling.There should be something urgent.Without hesitation, Truman answered


    the phone.No one was talking in the dressing room at the moment, so the room was extremely


    quiet.Therefore, Truman¡¯s every move attracted everyone¡¯s attention.The conversation on the phone,


    too, could be heard clearly by everyone.¡°Mr. Truman, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but all the press


    releases from the publicity department for Melinda¡¯s debut campaign have been deleted. Melinda¡¯s


    personal data that have been submitted to the Ministry of Commerce and the manufacturers have also


    been returned. In addition, the crew that had initially signed the contract called me, saying that even if


    they have to pay the breach of contract, they still want to dismiss Melinda!¡±¡°What did you


    say?¡±Truman¡¯s expression changed instantly with disbelief.Everyone gasped.Truman felt dizzy for a


    while.He looked at Skr in fear.Just one phone call was enough to stop all the efforts Truman spent


    three years preparing for Melinda.Skr was incredible.Could it be that Skr was a big shot?


    Rted posts:Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 147

    Triumph Above All Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    Just as Truman was guessing, the phone in his hand rang again.Seeing the two words ¡®Mr. Norris¡¯ on


    the screen, Truman was terrified.Right after he answered the call, an angry voice came from the other


    end of the line.¡°Truman, is Melinda a celebrity under you?¡±¡°Yes¡­ Yes, Mr. Norris¡­¡±Truman was so


    scared that he stammered.¡°Terminate her contract now, hold a press conference to clear all rtions


    with her, and all employees of Star Entertainment must avoid her from now on! Get it done right away,


    and if there are any more mistakes, you will be fired!¡±Hanley Norris¡¯ words could be heard by


    everyone.Now, they were even more shocked beyond words.Skr was terrifying.One phone call was


    enough to scare the shit out of the chairman of Star Entertainment, who personally called to clear the


    rtionship with Melinda.Even Ingram and Valerie, who were somehow mentally prepared, opened


    their mouths wide and looked straight at Skr.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Norris, I will do as you say!¡±Truman


    wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and finally reacted.And Melinda stood in ce.When Truman


    received the call from the CEO¡¯s office, she was in disbelief.How in the world could someone just make


    a phone call and ruin the debut resources that thepany had prepared for her for a long time?But


    then, a phone call from thepany chairman made her hopeless.It was impossible for her to be


    famous in her life anymore.And this terrible consequence was all because of her indiscriminate venting


    of personal anger. She had provoked the wrong people. At this moment, Melinda felt defeated.Her


    future became dark.Just then, a short-haired woman came andined to Truman, ¡°Mr. Truman!


    Gerry is in trouble. Although I am his manager, this matter is beyond my ability. We look up to you, and


    you must help Gerry!¡±¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Truman asked with some anxiety.¡°Before the concert started,


    Gerry was signing autographs for his fans at the entrance of the stadium and ended up in a big metal


    cage without knowing what happened. There were a dozen hungry dogs in the cage, biting him and his


    fans all over the ce. As soon as Gerry was sent to the emergency room, he was transferred to the


    intensive care unit! That man is so vicious to treat Gerry like this!¡±The woman with short hair was none


    other than Gerry¡¯s manager, Zoe.Zoe was initially focused on Truman. But when she walked into the


    dressing room and nced at Skr, she suddenly eximed, ¡°You¡¯re the one in the photo!¡±SheCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    wasn¡¯t present when Gerry¡¯s incident happened.Sheter found photos taken by onlookers and


    remembered the face of Skr, who was the ¡°culprit¡±.So, at this moment, she recognized Skr right


    away.Zoe raised her voice and scolded, ¡°Bastard! How dare youe to the dressing room after what


    you did to Gerry? You¡¯re just courting death! Mr. Truman, it¡¯s him! He caused Gerry to be in the


    intensive care unit! If Gerry¡¯s handsome face is disfigured, ourpany would suffer a great loss! Mr.


    Truman, you must teach this ferocious guy a lesson and give everyone an exnation! Otherwise,


    Gerry¡¯s fans are going to make a scene in front of thepany!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 148

    Triumph Above All Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing Zoe¡¯s words, everyone did not speak but stared at her with an odd look.Let Truman teach


    Skr a lesson?If a few minutes ago, that would have been a possibility.But now, Truman dared


    not!Zoe looked around and finally noticed that something was wrong.The eerie atmosphere and the


    subtle nces.Dozens of people were in the dressing room, but it was extremely quiet here.Even


    Truman¡¯s expression was strange.Zoe was a bit confused, but in order to not be embarrassed, she


    pointed at Skr again and cursed, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can go against thew just because you know


    someone in the police department! Let me tell you. Mr. Truman has not only been in the entertainment


    industry for many years, but he also has connections with the police and the gangs, which you can¡¯t


    imagine! Anyone who dares to offend the stars under Star Entertainment will have to


    die¡­¡±¡°Pak!¡±Before Zoe could finish speaking, she was suddenly pped.¡°Shut the fuck up!¡±Truman


    raised his hand and roared in anger.At this moment, he was scared to death.Melinda had just been


    banned simply because she had offended Skr.But Zoe even involved Truman and Star


    Entertainment while offending Skr.Truman was terrified.Truman fear that he would lose hispany


    if Skr was angered.¡°Mr. Truman, you¡­ You hit me?¡±Zoe covered her face and asked in shock.She


    did not expect that Truman would make a move against her. She did not feel she was at fault.Skr, on


    the other hand, didn¡¯t even want to look at Zoe.He looked coldly at Truman and said, ¡°Before


    answering the phone, did you say that I should use all my connections?¡±When Skr said this,


    Truman¡¯s face turned pale.¡°M-Mr. Stone, I was ignorant just now. Please forgive me.¡±Truman hurriedly


    bowed and said with a smile on his face.Unfazed, Skr continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to


    see how good I can be?¡±¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Stone¡­ I¡­¡±Truman gulped and burst into a cold


    sweat.Was Skr going to settle the score with him bit by bit?However, Skr didn¡¯t ask the question


    continuously just to hear a few apologies.At that moment, his gaze was sharp, and he continued,


    ¡°Valerie is my ssmate. Just now, you are trying to force her to drink with an investor?¡±Truman


    instantly kneeled.Skr¡¯s domineering aura terrified Truman.¡°Mr. Stone, I don¡¯t dare. I won¡¯t force her


    again! Please, Mr. Stone, forgive me this time!Truman knew very well that the person who could ban


    Melinda with just one phone call and one order could also easily destroy everything Truman had.¡°Mr.


    Truman, you¡­¡±Seeing the humble Truman begging for mercy, Zoe waspletely


    dumbfounded.Truman, who was usually arrogant in thepany, suddenly became so humble in front


    of this man.Skr must be a big shot who could not be easily messed with.But Zoe had just called


    Skr a bastard.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 149

    Triumph Above All Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    Thinking about it, Zoe copsed to the ground and shivered.She was so terrified that she even forgot to


    beg for mercy.Skr coldly cast a nce at Truman. ¡°I emphasize again. Valerie is my ssmate. Do I


    need to teach you what you should do in the future?¡±¡°No, no! Mr. Stone, I will definitely take your words


    to heart. And I can assure you that from now on, I will never force Valerie to attend any dinner parties


    again. If anyone dares to harass her, I will be the first to stand up for her!¡±Truman reassured.He knew


    that this was hisst chance.Skr didn¡¯t say anything else. He took L from Ingram¡¯s arms and


    walked out of the dressing room.Ingram and Valerie hurriedly followed him.Not long after they walked


    out of the dressing room, they bumped into a young man.He was Strd who wanted to take


    advantage of Valerie.Strd saw Valerie following Skr and felt angry.However, due to his status,


    he did not show the dissatisfaction on his face. Strd just gave Skr a meaningful look and


    walked past him.It seemed that Strd was going to settle ounts with Truman.Ingram didn¡¯t


    notice Strd at all. He eximed to Skr, ¡°Skr, you¡¯re so cool! Who did you call? In a matter of


    minutes, you have banned Melinda! That¡¯s awesome!¡±At this moment, Ingram was excited.After all, he


    also could not stand Melinda¡¯s cursing.Melinda deserved it for being a bitch and arrogant, and for


    provoking Skr! ¡°The person is arade of mine. He now holds a higher position. So he asked his


    assistant to help with this matter.¡±Skrughed.Skr did not want to reveal his true identity because


    he was afraid of scaring Ingram and Valerie.¡°So you have an awesomerade. You are really


    blessed!¡±Ingram said without envy.It scared the hell out of him.Ingram thought that Skr was capable


    to destroy a entertainmentpany alone.Skr had only spent six years in the military. He dropped


    out of school and did not have a rich family. Even if his professional skills are excellent, it was


    impossible for him to be that capable.But the power of arade might be great.After all, some of the


    rich kids with strong backgrounds would go to the military for training from time to time.If Skr was


    good enough to be appreciated by these rich kids, it was quite possible for Skr to ban Melinda.After


    all, the friendship in the military was strong.Banning a small artist was an easy task for those noble


    soldiers.So, everything made sense now.But Valerie thought otherwise.When Skr just called, his


    tone was calm, and his instructions were simple and clear, as if he was giving orders to one of his very


    familiar subordinates.This was very different from asking for help!Inside the dressing room.¡°Truman,


    are you ying with me?¡±Strd pried further with a dark face.Truman nced at the door and said


    helplessly, ¡°Mr. Strd, I¡¯m innocent! For your sake, I almost lost my life! That young man named


    Skr is very powerful.¡±


    Rted posts:From N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 150

    Triumph Above All Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Just before you came, one of ourpany¡¯s artists cursed him a few times, and in less than three


    minutes, she waspletely banned! Even Mr. Norris was rmed. Mr. Norris asked me to arrange a


    press conference immediately to clear the rtionship with that artist. Even I am the executive CEO, I


    don¡¯t dare to mess with such a terrifying person.¡±¡°Terrifying?¡±Strd smirked. ¡°You believed


    whatever he says?¡±¡°Strd, what do you mean¡­¡±Truman was puzzled.Strd said triumphantly,


    ¡°I ran into that guy on the way here. He was bragging to hispanions that he knew a powerful


    comrade in military and that he used this connection to ban yourpany¡¯s artists. But he won¡¯t be


    able to destroy your entirepany and my family with his connections!¡±Truman¡¯s eyes lit up when he


    heard that.The expressions of Zoe and Melinda, too, changed subtly.So Skr banned Melinda using


    his connections with arade he knew in the military.Skr was pretending to be tough.As Strd


    said, therades might not be able to help Skr deal with the entire Star Entertainment and the


    Moody family. Zoe held a grudge against Skr, and seeing that Truman was hesitating, she hurriedly


    instigated, ¡°Mr. Truman, that bastard just pretended to be tough! Gerry is now the most profitable artist


    in ourpany, but he was bitten all over by the dog that bastard let loose. It will take Gerry at least six


    months to recover. How much money does thepany have to lose in six months? Moreover, the


    entertainment industry is changing day by day. When Gerry returns, it will be another story. Also, in


    order to create momentum for Melinda¡¯s debut, thepany has spent a lot of manpower and money,


    but now she is banned. That bastard has let all our efforts go down the drain. Mr. Truman, are you


    willing to let things slide easily?¡±Hearing Zoe¡¯s series of questions, Truman became more infuriated.¡°Of


    course, I¡¯m not willing to! Skr, I¡¯m going to make you pay for what you did today! Don¡¯t you care


    about Valerie a lot? I will definitely make Valerie pay for the loss thepany suffered because of you.


    Just wait and see!¡±¡­Skr and the others left the gym and saw that it was almost time for dinner, so


    they went straight to a nearby high-end restaurant.But from the moment they entered, Skr felt that


    the crowd looked at them in a strange way.¡°Oh my! This woman who looks harmless is actually more


    vicious than anyone else!¡±¡°Yes! She wants to have more chance to show herself in front of the


    audience. There are many ways to fight for the opportunity, but she harmed Gerry!¡±¡°So, she is not as


    innocent as she looks! Bitch!¡±¡°Stop it. What if the man next to her hears us and throws us into the iron


    cage to feed the dogs too?¡±¡°Everyone is talking, so why can¡¯t I talk about it? There¡¯s no way he can


    make everyone shut up!¡±Skr, Valerie and Ingram heard the discussion clearly.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 151

    Triumph Above All Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    Valerie¡¯s face was a little pale, and Ingram was suppressing his anger.And Skr, frowning, didn¡¯t say


    anything.After they were seated, a young girl came over with a smile.¡°Hello! Do you want to order


    now?¡±The young girl took the menu and asked very enthusiastically.Her sweet smile made Valerie and


    Ingram feel a little better.In this world, there were still many kind and wonderful people like this young


    girl.They shouldn¡¯t let irrelevant people affect their moods.¡°Daddy, this looks so delicious, can I order


    it?¡±L looked at the tantalizing pictures on the menu, and she gulped with craving.¡°Cutie, you¡¯re really


    good at choosing! This is our signature dish. We receive hundreds of its order every day, and we have


    many returning customers¡­¡±The waitress said to L with a smile on her face.But before she could


    finish speaking, a cold voice sounded.¡°Vi Byrd, who gave you permission to serve them?¡±A woman


    in a white shirt with a ck wrap-around skirt stood by, ring hard at Vi.She was the manager


    here, Shana Young.¡°Ms. Shana, I¡­¡±Vi spoke with some aggravation.She was a waitress, and when


    guests came to the restaurant, did she need anyone¡¯s approval to serve the customers?Shana didn¡¯t


    care what Vi thought. Shana walked straight to Skr, stared at Valerie, and then said in a grim


    voice, ¡°For the sake of the restaurant¡¯s reputation, please leave!¡±¡°Ma¡¯am, isn¡¯t this the ce to eat?


    Why are you driving us out?¡±L looked up confusedly and asked Shana. Shana immediately showed


    an expression of disgust and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me randomly!¡±¡°Sorry, if you don¡¯t like it, I will stop


    calling you¡­ But I really want to eat this dish in the picture. Can you let me finish it before I


    leave?¡±Faced with Shana¡¯s rebuke, L felt a little aggrieved, but she really wanted to eat that


    signature dish and couldn¡¯t resist fighting for herself.¡°Have you never eaten in your life? I¡¯ve told you to


    get lost now. Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? Children are ignorant, but the adults are even


    more ignorant. We can¡¯t do our business if you keep staying in our restaurant.¡±Shana burst into a rage,


    crossed her arms and shouted at Skr.Seeing that she had the audacity to provoke Skr, Ingram


    grimaced and said, ¡°I advise you to be kind!¡±Shana snorted, ¡°Be kind? That depends on who the other


    party is.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Ms. Shana is awesome. We support you!¡±The group of people who were


    whispering earlier, spoke out.¡°That man holding the child looks like a loving father, but in fact, he is the


    culprit!¡±¡°He thinks he can do anything just by knowing a few police. In broad daylight, he even let the


    dogs bite Gerry and got him into serious injuries. He is simply too vicious.¡±¡°Ms. Shana make him


    understand that Gerry¡¯s fans are all over the country, and if he offends us, he will be kicked out


    wherever he goes!¡±Obviously, the people who spoke the loudest were Gerry¡¯s crazy fans.Ingram


    became even angrier when he saw these people twisting the facts.Ingram asked Shana in a deep


    voice, ¡°How can you pick and choose your customers? Besides, you are just a manager, who are you


    to kick us out?¡±


    Rted posts:From N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 152

    Triumph Above All Chapter 152


    Chapter 152


    ¡°Who am I?¡±Shana suddenly let out a loud, sharp and exaggeratedugh.¡°The owner here is my uncle.


    What I say represents his words! Cut the crap and get the hell out of here! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let the security


    guards at the doore in and throw you out onto the main road!¡±Just then, Skr suddenly said


    coldly, ¡°Do your words really represent the restaurant owner¡¯s?¡±¡°Not necessarily! My rtionship with


    my uncle has nothing to do with you.¡±Shana spoke disdainfully.Skr didn¡¯t bother to say anything else


    and just took out his phone to call Dianne.¡°The manager of Toronto Restaurant named Shana Young


    has disturbed me while I have my meal. You have someone contact the restaurant owner.¡±Hearing


    Skr¡¯s words, all Gerry¡¯s crazy fans were gloating over him.¡°He just pretends to be tough!¡±¡°Does he


    expect that with just a phone call the boss will fire his own niece?¡±¡°Yes, who does he think he is? They


    are uncle and nephew. Of course, we know who to trust here.¡±At that moment, Shana was also looking


    at Skr smugly, quietly waiting for Skr to be pped in the face.Just then, the phone in her pocket


    rang.When Shana took it out, she found that it was her uncle who called.Shana¡¯s heart sank, but it was


    toote for her to think. She hurriedly picked it up.¡°Uncle Max¡­¡±The next moment, Shana was shocked


    by the scold on the other end of the line. ¡°You¡¯re a loser. Which big shot did you offend? You can¡¯t even


    do a good job as a manager. Hurry up and go back home to be a farmer! The wealth that I have


    umted for half a lifetime was almost destroyed by you. From now on, you are no longer my


    niece, and you should stop calling me Uncle Max!¡±¡°Uncle Max, I¡­¡±Without waiting for Shana to


    exin, the phone was directly hung up.¡°How did that happen?¡±The crowd in the room all looked at


    Skr in shock.The restaurant owner, Max Young, said that Shana had offended a big shot. Was this


    big shot Skr?But it was only three minutes before he finished the call.Skr had only used three


    minutes to let Max break off the rtionship with Shana. He must have a powerful background!After


    realizing this, many people were afraid to look directly at Skr again, pretending to be


    unrted.Shana, who took a long time to react, looked at her phone screen and suddenly shouted


    frantically, ¡°No, this is impossible! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±With that, she started calling Max again.But in the


    next second, she took three steps back in a row and leaned against the casher counter in a disheveled


    manner. Her face turned pale.Max, who had always adored her, had blocked her number directly.At this


    moment, Shana felt dizzy.Aftering to Cloudtopia from her rural hometown, everything she had was


    given by Max.She did not have good educational background and was not pretty enough to leave the


    support of Max. Otherwise, she had to return to her hometown and be a farmer.Aftering to


    the city, she did not want to go back to the vige life.¡°The boss has told you to get out. Don¡¯t stay here


    and make us lose appetite.¡±Skr smirked.


    Rted posts:Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 153

    Triumph Above All Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, before Shana could speak, she heard a cold snort.¡°Why are you arrogant? You just know a


    few police. Gerry has millions of fans, and you can¡¯t defeat us if we unite!¡±Skr turned to look in the


    direction of the sound.Verda, who had gone through stic surgery, stared at Skr. She was at most


    twenty years old.¡°I am the president of Gerry Fan Support Association, and I have just called for a


    boycott of this restaurant on Twitter. Anyone with a conscience will note here in the future. I want


    this restaurant to go bankrupt!¡±After saying that, Verda looked at Skr provocatively.¡°Yes, let¡¯s boycott


    this restaurant! We¡¯ll make whoever work with these bunch of people bankrupt!¡±The other crazy fans all


    chimed in.Hearing their words, Shana felt slightly relieved.This solution was perfect!By starting the


    masses and spontaneously boycotting, not only would Skr be unable to do anything, but Shana


    could also force Max to change his mind.In this way, she would not have to be sent back home.¡°A


    network-wide boycott?¡±Skr took a good look at Verda and sneered, ¡°Such an idiot. You said you are


    the president of Gerry Fan Support Association, right? Believe it or not, I can find out all your


    information with just one phone call.¡±Verda smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I can now tell you that my name is


    Madeline Harrison. I¡¯m just starting an online boycott of restaurants that help our enemy. Don¡¯t tell me


    that you are able to get someone to sentence me.¡±Madeline was a famousizen. She had been


    spoiled by her fans. So she was naturally arrogant to Skr.Madeline¡¯s fans came out in solidarity to


    show their heartfelt support for the fan club president. ¡°My name is Alina Reynolds!¡±¡°My name is Jillian


    Collins!¡±¡°My name is Genevieve Annable!¡±¡°We all have retweeted Madeline¡¯s tweet. If you have the


    ability, you can arrest us together!¡±¡°Besides us, you can also arrest Gerry¡¯s tens of millions of fans!¡±The


    faces of a group of people were filled with mockery.They were just like those inte spammers who


    did whatever they wanted juts because they had more people.They believed that even if Skr was


    very powerful, he could not do anything to so many people.¡°Skr, why don¡¯t we just go to other


    restaurants?¡±Valerie persuaded.What happened today was somehow caused by her.She feared that if


    it went any further, even Skr will get into trouble.Ingram also felt that things were getting more and


    more out of control.¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±Skr gave them both a determined look.With that, he took out his cell


    phone and took pictures of those crazy fans who thought they were so heroic and sent them to Dianne


    along with the names they reported themselves.Two minutester, he put away his phone and said to


    Madeline and others, ¡°You don¡¯t have to work hard to boycott this restaurant. From now on, all of


    Cloudtopia¡¯s consumer ces will boycott you!¡±The crowd first froze and then burst outughing.¡°Did


    he run out of the mental hospital?¡±¡°All the consumer ces will boycott us? No one in Cloudtopia


    doesn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant.¡±¡°It just so happens that I have a date with my best friend for a


    steamboat. I¡¯ll call the steamboat restaurant now to check whether they wee or boycott


    me!¡±Madeline spoke and took out her cell phone, directly dialing the restaurant.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 154

    Triumph Above All Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    Madeline also put it on speaker on purpose in order to humiliate Skr in public.¡°Is this the steamboat


    restaurant? Today noon, my friend and I, two people, have booked a small private lounge at about


    twelve o¡¯clock.¡±Madeline spoke while looking at Skr provocatively.She looked forward to seeing how


    embarrassed Skr would feel when he was humiliated a momentter.But the next moment, her


    expression changed.She heard the person on the other end of the line say, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Madeline, all


    your personal information has been cklisted by Cloudtopia Restaurant Association. We have the


    right to refuse to serve you and your friends!¡±Before Madeline could react, the other party simply hung


    up the phone.¡°H-How is this possible?¡±Madeline held the phone in shock.Before she could say who she


    was, the other party had all her information through her cell phone number.This was terrifying.At this


    time, the crazy fans who had juste out in strong support of Madeline had a sh of panic in their


    eyes.¡°I don¡¯t believe it! They must have misunderstood! There are so many steamboat restaurants. It¡¯s


    not a big deal. I¡¯ll find another one!¡±The exasperated Madeline immediately dialed another steamboat


    restaurant.However, she received the same response.This time, the crazy fans had started to realize


    the seriousness of the matter.With trepidation, they dialed the phone numbers of the respective familiar


    restaurants they knew.All of them were literally rejected by various consumer ces!They had been


    boycotted by the entire Cloudtopia!Only then did Shana realize profoundly that the people she had


    offended were not just people who knew a few police. And she finally came to a realization to Max


    would fire Shana without asking a single question.Skr in front of them was someone they could not


    afford to mess with at all!There were still some more neutral customers in the restaurant, and there was


    an uproar at the moment.It was the first time they had met someone with such terrifying power.Even


    Valerie and Ingram were shocked.During these six years, Skr must have undergone a shocking and


    dramatic change.Banning Melinda was done by Skr by using his connections with hisrade.What


    about now?In just two minutes, the entire Cloudtopia consumer ces had been instructed to boycott


    these crazy fans. Did Skr use his connections again?Skr looked as if he had done a particrly


    common thing. He said coldly to Madeline and the others, ¡°Get out of here before I change my


    mind!¡±These crazy fans always spent their parents¡¯ hard-earned money on Gerry.Since the crazy fans


    dared to cause the trouble, Skr did not mind helping their parents to teach the how to


    behave.Hearing Skr¡¯s words, the fans didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They quickly packed up their


    belongings and escaped the scene as fast as they could.Instantly, the restaurant fell into silence.Skr


    was finally able to take L to dinner in peace.In the afternoon, L wanted to y in arge bouncy


    castle, and naturally Skr would not refuse her.Valerie and Ingram were happy to apany them.It


    wasn¡¯t until almost five o¡¯clock when L became tired when they went their separate ways home.After


    they both left, Skr called Yulia and learned that Yulia was also ready to leave work, so he took L


    and headed for the office.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 155

    Triumph Above All Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon entering Yulia¡¯s CEO office, L immediately shouted affectionately, ¡°Mommy, L misses


    you!¡±Yulia, who was organizing the documents, heard L¡¯s voice and immediately smiled ¡°Mommy


    misses you too!¡±With that, she took L, who ran over to him, into her arms.¡°L, what have you been


    doing with Daddy today?¡±Speaking of which, L immediately bragged excitedly, ¡°Mommy, Daddy took


    me to see Ms. Valerie¡¯s concert today. She is as pretty as you! She even gave me chocte!¡±¡°Ms.


    Valerie? As pretty as me?¡±Yulia¡¯s tone was a little odd.L had always said that all the women she met


    was not as pretty as Yulia.So Yulia was curious.L, not knowing Yulia¡¯s thoughts, blinked and


    continued, ¡°Ms. Valerie wore beautiful clothes. Her hair is dark and long. Her eyes are as pretty as


    yours. She sings very well, too. MMs. Valerie was so happy when Daddy brought me to her. Mr. Ingram


    even said that she and Daddy were a perfect match! Mommy, what does it mean to be a perfect


    match?¡±Yulia did not know how to answer.She looked up at Skr, ¡°You exin to L what it means


    to be a perfect couple.¡±Uh¡­Skr felt awkward.Yulia seemed to be angry.Skr was worried.Why did


    L always put him into a difficult position?¡°L, you have heard it wrong. They were definitely not


    talking about me.¡± Skr rubbed his nose and spoke.¡°Mr. Ingram told me that. When you were called


    on stage by Ms. Valerie, Mr. Ingram hugged me. He said you and Ms. Valerie were a perfect couple


    with heart-to-heart connection.¡±L shook her head and exined.¡°Heart-to-heart connection?¡±Yulia


    frowned slightly and bit her lips as she looked at Skr.Skr was speechless.He and Valerie had just


    performed a song on stage. Howe they had a heart-to-heart connection?Ingram was so full of


    shit!At this moment, Skr felt helpless.What could he do about her daughter being so smart?At a


    young age, L remembered everything Ingram casually spoke.But Skr did not feel proud right now,


    for he was now in trouble.¡°Yulia, Valerie is a high-school ssmate of mine. She was required to y


    on the spot and sing one more song, and the band teacher wasn¡¯t prepared. So I went up and yed a


    tune for her. Ingram was just talking about nonsense!¡±Skr chuckled twice and exined to Yulia.L


    immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Daddy, Mr. Ingram wasn¡¯t joking. He was very serious when he


    said it. Also, he told me that scum means not at all what Dad said but a boy who ys with a girl¡¯s


    feelings.¡±Uh¡­Skr felt nervous.But L, unaware of this, looked up and asked innocently, ¡°Daddy,


    why did Mr. Ingram say you were a scum? Could it be that you¡¯ve done something wrong to Ms. Valerie


    before?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 156

    Triumph Above All Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    Now, Skr felt helpless once again.What had Ingram told a four-year-old?What an unmanly man!Next


    time Skr saw Ingram, Skr would teach him a lesson.Skr¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw


    Yulia¡¯s expression. He quickly exined, ¡°Yulia, believe me, there¡¯s nothing going on between me and


    Valerie.¡±Yulia snorted, not rifying if she believed Skr.In fact, she believed that Skr could not


    have brought L along if he had an affair with Valerie.Moreover, Ingram was present.But even Yulia


    knew that, she didn¡¯t want to forgive Skr so easily on the surface.How dare he took advantage of her


    overtime to support another woman and even y a song for her? Yulia was angry just thinking about


    it!She had to find a way to teach Skr a lesson.Thinking of this, Yulia pretended to be serious and


    asked L, ¡°L, Daddy has yed with Ms. Valerie¡¯s feelings. Do you think Mommy should forgive


    him?¡±L looked at Skr and then at Yulia and hesitated for a long time before she said, ¡°Mommy¡­


    How about we punish Daddy and then forgive him?¡±L was afraid that Yulia would ignore Skr, so


    she came up with such apromise.¡°So¡­ How do you want to punish Daddy?¡±Yulia asked


    again.¡°How about punishing Daddy for carrying Mommy and spinning her around until he¡¯s exhausted


    before he can put you down?¡±L spoke slyly.Skr got excited.This was not a punishment but a


    benefit for him. L finally helped him once.For a while, Yulia did not know how to respond.¡°This one


    won¡¯t work. Change it.¡±Yulia decisively refused.With Skr¡¯s physical strength, Skr would not even


    gasp after she felt dizzy.And what kind of punishment was this?It only benefited Skr.¡°Well¡­¡± L


    scratched her head and suddenly brightened up and said, ¡°We can make Daddy give you a massage!


    Mommy, you must be tired after a long day of work. Daddy can give you a foot massage.¡±Yulia was


    once again rendered speechless.This punishment was worse than the previous one.But L didn¡¯t


    think there was anything wrong with this approach, so she acted like an adult andmanded Skr,


    ¡°Daddy, squat down and massage Mommy¡¯s feet, or Mommy and I will ignore you!¡±Skr was naturally


    happy to give Yulia a foot massage.At that moment, he walked very cooperatively to Yulia¡¯s front and


    squatted down.¡°Mommy, Daddy is ready. Put your feet up!¡±Yulia¡¯s face turned red.A woman¡¯s foot was


    a very sensitive part.She and Skr had not had any intimate contact, though they liked each


    other.However, Yulia did not know how to exin it to L.¡°Mommy, hurry up!¡±Looking at the reserved


    Yulia, L urged.She was only four years old. How could she know Yulia¡¯s difficulties?After a long


    hesitation, Yulia finallypromised.She blushed and took off her white high heels, revealing her fair


    feet in stockings.Through the stockings, her skin looked delicate¡­


    Rted posts:Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 157

    Triumph Above All Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    Skr took Yulia¡¯s feet into his arms as if they were rare treasures. He then held her calves with one


    hand and massaged them with the other on the soles of her feet with a suitable strength.Then, a warm


    current spread from the bottom of her feet to Yulia¡¯s whole body, and her heart fluttered. She was so


    nervous that she immediately withdrew her feet.She was extremely shy.Skr smiled and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?¡±¡°You are annoying!¡±Yulia scolded, picked up her bag and


    fled to the door.Skrughed.The next day.After dropping L off at kindergarten, Skr decided to


    check out Garden No. 1.Yesterday, Naomi called to tell him that Nathaniel and Winona had moved


    in.However, the rtives had not been informed, and a housewarming party had not been


    held.Nathaniel wanted Skr to make the decision.Just as Skr was deep in thought, he had


    unknowingly walked to the vi door.Naomi came back from outside with arge bag of cooking


    ingredients in her hand.Seeing that Naomi was struggling, Skr hurriedly took arge portion of the


    vegetables and fruits from her hand.¡°There¡¯s a huge supermarket not far from the vi area. You can


    buy whatever you want when you need it. What¡¯s the point of storing so many ingredients?¡±Skr


    asked. Naomi immediately sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not storing them. After talking to you on the phone yesterday,


    Aunt Laurel and Uncle Neal came uninvited. They said they came to congratte us. But eventually,


    they did not want to leave. After staying for one night, they began to decorate their respective rooms,


    nning to live in the house for a long time. Although Dad and Mom are unhappy, they did not dare to


    drive them away, for fear that our rtives will say that we have be arrogant after bing rich. I


    wanted to drive them away, but Aunt Laurel and Uncle Neal won¡¯t listen to me at all.¡±Naomi was


    annoyed to have such rtives.It was fine for the rtives to just stay over for a few days.But Laurel


    and Neal were cheeky. They could do anything in order to take advantage of others.Laurel and Neal


    seemed to live in Skr¡¯s vi for a long time.Seeing Naomi getting angry and feeling helpless, Skr


    said, ¡°I bought a house for you, Mom and Dad because I want you to live in the house happily. I¡¯ll take


    care of the people who cause the trouble.¡±As they spoke, the two arrived at the door.¡°Skr is


    back!¡±Nathaniel and Winona were overjoyed to see Skr.¡°I was just wondering if you¡¯re free today.


    Come back for dinner if you¡¯re free!¡±Nathaniel spoke lovingly to Skr.Winona, on the other hand,


    hurriedly took the cooking ingredients from Skr¡¯s hand and went to the kitchen to cook.Back then,


    they treated Skr more naturally because the Fuller family had raised Skr.But now, they felt more


    guilty instead.After all, Skr had bought them a vi that cost more than 90 million dors. Not only


    that, but the property was also under Naomi¡¯s name. Even the biological children could not do


    something like that.Skr really treated them as if they were his own parents.Before the family could


    chat, Laurel, dressed in a housecoat, came down.¡°Winona, is the meal ready?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 158

    Triumph Above All Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    When Laurel saw Skr, her eyes lit up. ¡°Skr is here! Why are you still standing? Come sit on the


    sofa. I have to chat with you for a while! You are now the richest member of the Fuller family. Since you


    are a child, I know that you will grow up to an outstanding person. You bought a ny-million-dor


    vi without hesitation. The kindness of the Fuller family for raising you is not in vain.¡±Laurel looked at


    Skr with admiration.She seemed to have forgotten how she sneered at Skr to support Brian at the


    dinner gathering the day he returned to the Fuller family.Skr ignored Laurel but turned to Nathaniel


    and said, ¡°Dad, you go help Mom in the kitchen! Cook a few more dishes before Aunt Laurel and Uncle


    Neal leave.¡±¡°Leave? What do you mean? I wasn¡¯t nning on leaving!¡±Laurel asked with


    confusion.¡°This is not your house. Don¡¯t tell me that you n to live here forever!¡±Naomi retorted.She


    could not stand her rtives anymore.Since yesterday, Naomi and her family had been busy serving


    their rtives.And these people not only did not appreciate that, but they also kept bossing around and


    taking things for granted.They simply treated Naomi and her family like servants.How could a guest act


    like that?Hearing Naomi¡¯s words, Laurel raised her eyebrows and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Naomi, watch


    how you talk to your elders! I am the daughter of the Fuller family, and this is my second home! It¡¯s


    normal for me to go back to my second home for a few days. Do I need to get your permission?¡±Now,


    Naomi couldn¡¯t care less about the family rtionship and said directly, ¡°How many days are you going


    to stay here? You came with a suitcase, you chose a room for yourself as soon as you arrived, and you


    even brought two sets of bedsheets. How many days are you staying here?¡± ¡°Why do you care how


    many days I stay exactly? My brother didn¡¯t even say anything. How dare you question me?¡±Laurel was


    not afraid of Naomi at all.Before Naomi had a chance to retort, someone scolded at the stairway.¡°Don¡¯t


    fight! You have disturbed my sleep!¡±The next moment, Laurel¡¯s daughter, Ash, came down the


    stairs.She was angry.¡°Do you have any manners? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m sleeping? Your voice is so loud


    that I can hear it upstairs!¡±Ash scolded while giving Naomi a stern re.¡°Don¡¯t like my sister¡¯s loud


    voice? Then, go back to your own house and sleep!¡±Skr immediately spoke in a cold voice.This was


    the house he bought for Naomi, and he would not interfere with Naomi no matter what she wanted toProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    say.Laurel and her family were so shameless to tell Naomi what to do.Nathaniel and Winona have


    always been kind. They did not dare to reject their rtives because of the family rtionship.But


    Skr did not care about that.¡°S-Sky!¡±Ash, who was sleepy, trembled with fear when she heard


    Skr¡¯s words.¡°Sorry, Sky, I didn¡¯t know you were back!¡±Although Ash was arrogant, she knew that she


    could not afford to mess with Skr.The Fuller family was able to live in such a luxurious vi was all


    thanks to Skr.Not only did Ash not dare to offend Skr, but she even called him by his


    nickname.But Skr didn¡¯t like being called like that by Ash, so he said coldly, ¡°How many more people


    are there upstairs? Tell them all toe down and see me!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 159

    Triumph Above All Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    ¡°Uncle Neal and the others are probably still asleep.¡±Ash spoke weakly.¡°You go and tell them that if


    they don¡¯te to see me in three minutes, I¡¯ll let them sleep on the main road!¡±Skr¡¯s gaze was


    cold.Ash could not help but shiver. She did not dare to say anything else, immediately turned around


    and went upstairs.In less than two minutes, panicked footsteps were heard from upstairs.Immediately


    afterwards, six rtives, who had not had time to put on their clothes, ran down.¡°Skr is back. Is


    there something you want to tell us?¡±¡°Is he going to buy us a house? After all, he has be rich now,


    and it is his duty to help us out.¡±¡°I don¡¯t ask for much. I only want a near this vi area.¡±Everyone


    looked at Skr with anticipation.In fact, as long as Skr was willing to, he could even afford the


    entire garden vi area.But he did not simply help anyone that was not worthy of his help.¡°It is true that


    I have something to announce. But it is not about buying you a house. Instead, you are required to


    leaveter. After dinnerter, please pack your luggage and go back to wherever you came


    from!¡±Skr didn¡¯t bother to beat around the bush and spoke bluntly.The rtives who were


    daydreaming were instantly mad.¡°Leave? What do you mean? You¡¯re kicking us out?¡±Neal asked in


    exasperation.¡°Skr, you are so inhumane! We are the closest rtives of your adoptive parents. If


    you honor them, shouldn¡¯t you honor us as well?¡±¡°Usually, you don¡¯t evene back to live. There are


    six empty bedrooms upstairs, so what¡¯s wrong with letting us live here?¡± Other rtives sighed in a


    strange way. ¡°He is looking down on us because we are ipetent.¡±¡°Now that you get rich, you


    disown your rtives!¡±Skr didn¡¯t bother to talk to them and said directly, ¡°I have just said that this is


    an announcement and there is no room for negotiation!¡±Hearing Skr¡¯s words, the rtives were


    stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that Skr would be so decisive.¡°Skr, it¡¯s true that you paid for this vi,


    but it belongs to my sister and brother-inw now, and they haven¡¯t said anything yet. It¡¯s not your turn


    to make the decision.¡±Neal scolded with a stern face.¡°Yes. Winona and Nathaniel, do we qualify to live


    in this house? Please take a stand.¡±¡°If you two say we are not qualified, we¡¯ll leave right away!¡±Laurel


    spoke to Nathaniel and Winona.¡°Yes, you guys take a stand.¡±¡°We are your closest rtives. Do you


    want to disappoint us just because of this small matter?¡±The rtives tried to pressure Nathaniel and


    Winona with the family rtionship.¡°Well¡­¡±For a moment, Nathaniel didn¡¯t know how to


    answer.Although he was unhappy, he cared about his family.He felt that he should be more open-


    minded. After all, they were a family. It was fine to suffer a little loss.So, after hesitating for a while,


    Winona whispered to Skr, ¡°Skr, don¡¯t listen to Naomi¡¯sints. They are all our family


    members. Just let them stay for a while if they want! Anyway, your father and I have gotten used to


    doing the house chores. So don¡¯t worry about us.¡±


    Rted posts:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 160

    Triumph Above All Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯tin!¡±Without waiting for Skr to speak, Naomi was anxious.Nathaniel and Winona


    could put up with the rtives, but she could not.Naomi could not imagine the consequences if the


    rtives were to stay here forever.Early this morning, Naomi also heard that Laurel had invited her


    friends over. She probably wanted to show off.Naomi was annoyed when she thought of the scene of


    Laurel touched everything in the house with her friends.Hearing Winona¡¯s words just now, Laurel and


    Neal immediately gained more confidence.They looked at Skr smugly and said, ¡°Did you hear what


    your mother said? You¡¯re not being asked to serve us, so why are youining about?¡±¡°I told you!


    Only the old generation cares about the family rtionship. Nowadays, young people get arrogant


    easily after they be rich.¡±¡°Trying to drive us away? Isn¡¯t that making things difficult for your


    parents?¡±¡°Yes, you are an unfilial son!¡±The rtives spoke more and more arrogantly.Skr didn¡¯t


    bother to argue with them and just took out his cell phone and called Dianne, who was waiting outside


    in the car, toe in.Two minutester, Dianne appeared in front of Skr and greeted


    respectfully.¡°Hello, Boss!¡±Skr pointed at Laurel and Neal. ¡°The luggage of these people is on the


    second floor. Throw everything out of this house. ¡±¡°Yes! ¡±Dianne immediately went upstairs.Laurel


    immediately eximed, ¡°Skr, you¡¯re for real!¡±Neal said to Winona in anger, ¡°Winona, is this how your


    adopted son treats your own brother?¡± If this were in the past, they would have cursed at Skr.But


    now, Skr had be richer and more powerful. So they dared not confronted him directly. They


    could only put their hopes on Nathaniel and Winona.They hoped that Nathaniel and Winona would


    discipline Skr.Several other rtives also hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Nathaniel, you are not that old yet.


    Why have you let him be in charge of this house?¡±¡°Yes, Winona has said she allows us to stay, so who


    is he to kick us out?¡±¡°He rather leaves the room empty than let us live there. He is simply arrogant.¡±The


    rtives sounded as if Skr had bullied them.Nathaniel and Winona looked at Skr in a dilemma.


    ¡°Skr¡­¡±They naturally knew that the reason Skr was so tough was that he did not want them to


    suffer.But after all, they were the Fuller family members.Skr shook his head and said firmly to


    Nathaniel and Winona, ¡°Mom and Dad, if you trust me, let me handle this matter.¡±Nathaniel andProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Winona said nothing more.They were on Skr¡¯s side.Skr had his parents convinced and


    immediately said to the rtives in a cold voice, ¡°I bought this vi for my parents, but the real estate


    certificate is written in Naomi¡¯s name. My parents are kind, but this is not a bargaining chip for you to


    gain an inch. If you dare to bully them, Naomi and I will be the first to make you pay. Don¡¯t always use


    the family rtionship as an excuse. I don¡¯t have any blood rtionship with my parents, but that


    doesn¡¯t stop me from valuing them more than my biological parents. I, Skr, am both grateful and


    vengeful, and people like you are not worthy to be my rtives at all!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 161

    Triumph Above All Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    Skr knew who he should treat well.His adoptive parents treated him like their own child, and Skr


    gave them everything willingly.But these rtives were nothing.Growing up as the adopted son of the


    Fuller family, he was often called a wild child by these people.Now that he had be rich, they all


    wanted to take advantage of him and take him for granted.Hearing Skr¡¯s words, Laurel, Neal and the


    others were at loss for words for a moment.The phrase ¡°not worthy to be my rtives¡±pletely


    angered them.¡°Skr, you¡¯re so patronizing after you be rich. From now on, I don¡¯t have you as


    my nephew!¡±Neal yelled in exasperation, making it seem as if he had been treating Skr like a


    nephew before.Then, he said to Winona, ¡°Winona, am happy for you that you can live in such a big


    vi. That¡¯s why I came to congratte you. But then, your adopted son drives us away! I won¡¯t stay


    even if you beg me to.¡±With that, Neal flung his sleeves and headed for the front door.However, he


    paused now and then.He was obviously acting pitifully in front of Winona.If Winona asked him to stay,


    he would have turned back immediately and never mentioned leaving again.As expected, seeing Neal


    left, Winona was a little upset and wanted to make him stay.But before Winona could say anything,


    Skr said, ¡°Mom, he can leave if he wants to. He¡¯s too old to be spoiled!¡±Naomi, who had been


    suppressing her anger for two days, heard Skr¡¯s words and let out a sigh of relief. She said to her


    Neal, who was leaving, ¡°Uncle Neal, walk out a distance to the right out of the door and you can get a


    taxi there.¡± Neal was so angry that he stomped his foot and mmed the door.The remaining rtives,


    seeing that the head of the family was pissed off, didn¡¯t dare to stay in the vi anymore, so they picked


    up the luggage that Dianne had thrown out and went home.The vi fell into silent all of a sudden.¡°Sky,


    luckily, you are here! ¡±Naomi spoke happily.Nathaniel and Winona, on the other hand, were not


    happy.¡°You two may have been too over this time! Just let them stay if they want. We can just endure it.


    But now, our rtionship with the Fuller family has tensed up.¡±Naomi argued, ¡°Dad and Mom, you¡¯re


    too naive. We can¡¯t always let them get their ways! For so many years, they have taken many


    advantages of our family because you and Dad are good-tempered. Sky bought this vi for you two,


    but he hasn¡¯t even moved in it yet. So who are they to be so arrogant to Sky?¡±Hearing Naomi¡¯s words,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nathaniel and Winona felt that what she said made sense. So they simply did not want to think so


    much.At this time, Dianne happened toe down from the second floor and immediately attracted


    Naomi¡¯s attention.¡°Sky, who is she?¡±Naomi asked Skr in a low voice.¡°Her name is Dianne Zander,¡±


    Skr replied naturally.Before Naomi could say anything, Winona and Nathaniel immediately greeted


    Dianne with enthusiasm.¡°Ms. Dianne, are you Skr¡¯s girlfriend?¡±¡°Ms. Dianne, you have a nice name.


    Also, you are very beautiful.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 162

    Triumph Above All Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Skr was speechless .And Dianne, the tough woman of the North battlefield, blushed.¡°Mr. and Mrs.


    Fuller, I am your son¡¯s subordinate.¡±¡°Nothing else but subordinates?¡±Winona asked as she took


    Dianne¡¯s hand affectionately.Skr, fearing that Dianne would be in a dilemma, said, ¡°Mom, what are


    you thinking about? Dianne is my best assistant, and don¡¯t worry about my girlfriend. I¡¯ll definitely bring


    her home in a while.¡±Skr and Yulia had not made their rtionship clear. Moreover, Yulia was


    recently busy.Therefore, the matter of meeting Skr¡¯s parents had to be postponed.Outside the vi,


    on the main street.Laurel and the others gathered to express their grievances in righteous


    anger.¡°Bastard, he has be very arrogant just after he bes rich!¡±¡°Yes!¡±¡°Just let him be. One


    day, he will fail, and I will teach him a lesson at that time!¡±¡°That¡¯s right. He has no background, so it¡¯s


    easy for him to go bankrupt! Only the powerful people can be considered filthy rich.¡±Hearing the word


    ¡°powerful¡±, Ash suddenly remembered something.¡°Mom, I heard that in a few days, Norman, who holds


    a high position in the military, ising back and the Fuller family is going to hold a grand wee


    party. Since Uncle Nathaniel is so fond of Skr, he will surely bring him to the party to show off. Skr


    has been a soldier for six years and hasn¡¯t even been rewarded with a star. Let¡¯s see if he dares to be


    arrogant in front of Norman, who is several levels above him!¡± Hearing Ash¡¯s words, Laurel suddenly


    regained confidence.¡°Why did I forget such important information? When Normanes back, he will


    teach that bastard a lesson! We have to let Norman investigate the money that bastard earned from


    unknown sources. If he really did something illegal, it would be wonderful then!¡±A bunch of ipetent


    people could only hope that Norman could help them take revenge three dayster at the family


    banquet.After lunch, Naomi went to the newpany she was employed.Skr stayed at the garden


    vi untilte afternoon in order to spend time with his adoptive parents.He didn¡¯t leave with Dianne


    until L was almost out of school.At the kindergarten entrance.¡°Daddy, Daddy!¡±L saw Skr and


    jumped into his arms as she called out.¡°Did you have a good day?¡±Skr dotingly rubbed her hair


    curls.¡°I¡¯m very happy, but I miss you. I wish you can go to kindergarten with me.¡±L was rubbing his


    neck against Skr¡¯s in an affectionate way.¡°L, do you want to ride a big horse and sit high


    up?¡±Skr suddenly asked.¡°Can I ride on Daddy¡¯s neck?¡±L immediately asked excitedly.¡°Of


    course!¡±With that, Skr put her up on his shoulder, causing L to gasp.¡°Let¡¯s fetch Mommy from


    work!¡±Half an hourter.Skr and L appeared at the door of Yulia¡¯s office.L poked her head in,


    shouted for Yulia and ran in first.Skr had just taken a step to follow L when a shout


    sounded.¡°Sky!¡±He turned his head and saw Naomi, in a ck striped suit. Naomi was looking at him


    with surprise.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 163

    Triumph Above All Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Naomi?¡±Skr was a little surprised.¡°Sky, why did youe to mypany? Is it because Mom and


    Dad are not sure about my new job and asked you toe over to check it out?¡±Naomi put her arm


    around Skr affectionately.Skr was thinking about how to respond to Naomi appropriately when he


    had a chill.L and Yulia were staring at him.¡°Of course not, Mom and Dad believe in your abilities. I¡¯m


    here to meet your Ms. Yulia.¡±Skr spoke honestly.¡°Sky, it¡¯s a coincidence that you know Ms. Yulia. I¡¯m


    her new assistant now!¡±Naomi was a little surprised but said kindly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb both of you. I¡¯ll


    leave work and go home.¡±¡°Okay.¡±Skr nodded and walked into Yulia¡¯s office.¡°Daddy, who is that


    woman?¡±L asked curiously.Yulia didn¡¯t say anything, but it was clear that she was waiting for


    Skr¡¯s answer as well.Skr hurriedly exined, ¡°L, she¡¯s my sister, and she¡¯s your aunt. Yulia,


    didn¡¯t I put Red Dust on Naomi on the spot at her weddingst time?¡±After Skr reminded her, Yulia


    remembered.Nichs had sent her that video.However, the video only showed the bride¡¯s side profile,


    so Yulia failed to recognize her new assistant, who turned out to be Skr¡¯s sister.Realizing that, Yulia


    was relieved.However, on the surface, she still snorted, ¡°What¡¯s the point of mentioning the video? I


    didn¡¯t ask you to exin.¡± After spending a period of time together, Skr knew Yulia¡¯s temperament.


    He knew that Yulia was not really angry.So he boldly walked to the spot behind Yulia, massaged her


    shoulders and said, ¡°Just because my wife doesn¡¯t ask doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t need to exin. Secrets


    will only affect the rtionship between husband and wife.¡±Hearing Skr regarded her as his wife,


    Yulia blushed and pouted. ¡°When did I be your wife? Howe I don¡¯t know that? Don¡¯t take


    advantage of me!¡±Although Yulia sounded fierce, her smile had revealed her innermost


    thoughts.Looking at Yulia with love in her eyes and a smile, Skr was happy.But then she suddenly


    remembered something and said, ¡°Yulia, I want to tell you about something.¡±¡°What is it?¡±Yulia asked


    softly.¡°My parents have been worrying about my love rtionship. Yesterday, I promised them that I


    would bring my girlfriend home soon. When are you free? Let¡¯s visit them¡±Skr spoke.¡°Meet your


    parents?¡±When she heard Skr say that he would take her home to meet his parents, Yulia felt a little


    too sudden, but she was touched.If a man was willing to take you to meet her parents at the very


    beginning of the rtionship, it meant that the man was treating you as his future wife.¡°Wow! Is


    Daddy¡¯s dad my grandfather? I can meet my grandparents now?¡±L asked excitedly.Other children


    had grandparents, but L did not. And now, L could finally meet her grandparents.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 164

    Triumph Above All Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    Skr smiled at L and nodded, saying, ¡°Well, they¡¯re Daddy¡¯s parents, and of course they¡¯re your


    grandparents. Although they are not my biological parents, they treat me with love. So, to me, they are


    closer than my biological parents.¡±Skr¡¯s words were a reply to L, but they were actually


    addressed to Yulia as well.Yulia pondered for a long time, somehow indecisive.It was not that she did


    not want to meet Skr¡¯s parents. It was just that she was a little nervous.Moreover, she was an


    unmarried woman with a child. Would Skr¡¯s parents mind it?Skr saw Yulia¡¯s concerns and didn¡¯t


    want to force her to make a decision so quickly. So he hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s just a proposal I made.


    There¡¯s no rush for you to decide. I¡¯ll take you home when you¡¯re ready. My parents are kind and lovely,


    definitely not judging people by their appearance. They will not mind you having a child.Seeing Skr


    with an evil smile on his face, Yulia was so angry that she gave him a death stare.¡°I hope they won¡¯t


    mind!¡±Looking at the annoyed Yulia, Skr couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.After a few moments of


    chatting, the three were about to go home when the phone on the table rang.Yulia picked it up in a


    hurry.Before she could say anything, the person on the other end of the line spoke.Then, the smile on


    Yulia¡¯s face faded¡­¡°Mr. Gutierrez, you can tell me directly if you are not satisfied with us. Isn¡¯t it too


    abrupt to terminate the cooperation?¡±Yulia asked eagerly.¡°Tell you? Are you good enough? I only


    recognize Yvonne in Kareem Fashion.¡±Zachary Gutierrez on the other end of the line hung up the


    phone directly. Yulia was a little confused. Just after she put down the phone in her hand, it rang


    again.After the phone was connected, Yulia was rejected again.Not only that, the current sounded


    ruder, saying that Yulia must get Yvonne back if she wanted him to coborate with Kareem


    Fashion.Immediately after, the third, fourth, fifth call¡­The eight partners in a row, as if they had agreed,


    all turned on Yulia and asked Yvonne to return to Kareem Fashion.Yulia, who had always been calm


    and collected at work, was a little overwhelmed now.The bosses who just called to terminate the


    cooperation included a few main sales clients and two other material suppliers for her newly promoted


    skin care brand.For this new brand, Yulia had done a lot of preparatory work in advance and had now


    begun to release the products in the major supermarkets and department stores.If there was a problemText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    with the supply of raw materials and the products were not supplied in time, not only would it affect the


    brand image, but arge number of liquidated damages would also have to be paid to the sellers.This


    was bound to be a very fatal blow to thepany.Coupled with the fact that several main sales


    channels of the apparel division were also abruptly interrupted. It could be said that Kareem Fashion


    had encountered unprecedented difficulties.For a moment, Yulia¡¯s heart sank.¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t


    worry.¡±Skr gave Yulia a settled look. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. Let¡¯s take L home first.¡±Yulia


    nodded helplessly.She knew that it was after working hours, and even if she stayed at the office, she


    couldn¡¯t do anything.Of course, she also knew someone must have bribed those eight partners to turn


    against Yulia in a row.And this person must be Yvonne.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 165

    Triumph Above All Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    Yvonne wanted to use this approach to force Leon to take back his orders and reinstate her as the


    chairman of Kareem Fashion.Skr could naturally guess it.But, unlike Yulia, he didn¡¯t put much


    thought into it.After all, this small trick of Yvonne¡¯s was not enough for him to take action.¡°Just wait and


    see!¡±Skr sneered in his mind.After the three of them went home for dinner, Yulia took L to y


    with Lego whereas Skr said he had something to do and went out.Getting into the jeep, Skr


    asked Dianne, ¡°Have you investigated the people I asked you to check?¡±¡°Yes, Boss! And I have made


    the arrangement at Bootie Cafe on tty Road as you instructed.¡±Dianne reported.Skr in the back


    seat nodded.At the moment.Inside a private lounge of Bootie Cafe.Six middle-aged men sat around the


    table.The door of the private lounge was suddenly opened, and another middle-aged man walked


    in.¡°Mr. Gutierrez, why are you here too?¡±Someone eximed.Cloudtopia was not big, and the fashion


    industry was even smaller.So everyone knew each other.Thest one toe was named Zachary


    Gutierrez.When Zachary heard someone called him, he stopped and greeted, ¡°Mr. Obrien, Mr.


    Schneider, Mr. Smith¡­ Did you guys get that mysterious phone call too?¡±Obrien and the others smiled


    bitterly. ¡°Yes.¡±¡°The other party said our presence will determine the future of ourpanies. That¡¯s why


    wee because we don¡¯t want to take the risk.¡± ¡°Moreover, even if this is a trap, all of us can fight the


    other party together.¡±¡°If he dares to fool us, I¡¯ll let him pay!¡±A group of people were venting their


    discontent through words.Zachary did not say anything, but from time to time, his eyes shed


    meaningful light.He thought he hadn¡¯t offended any big shots recently, so why was he threatened?¡°This


    is private lounge No. 8. Pleasee in.¡±With the sweet voice of the waiter, the private lounge door was


    pushed open again.¡°There are others whoe?¡±Zachary was surprised and turned to look at the


    door.A man and a woman, one after another, walked in.It was Skr and Dianne.Seeing that the two of


    them were not only young, but also familiar, Zachary questioned, ¡°Did you arrange for someone to call


    and threaten us? What the hell do you want?¡±Just now in thepany, Zachary was making out with


    his secretary, but Dianne¡¯s phone call had scared the hell out of him.When Zachary saw Skr and


    Dianne, he immediately remembered the embarrassment at that time, so he was mad again.As soonProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    as Zachary asked, the others in the room red viciously at Skr and Dianne.¡°With just you guys,


    can you make ourpanies go bankrupt?¡±¡°Are you trying to trap us?¡±¡°You are courting death!


    ¡±¡°Courting death?¡±Skr sneered, ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are courting death. I asked you all toe


    here to remind you that first thing tomorrow morning, you must go to Kareem Fashion and apologize to


    Yulia. Otherwise, I will take your lives.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 166

    Triumph Above All Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    Once the crowd heard it, it dawned on them.¡°It turns out that Yulia sent you here.¡±¡°Get the situation


    right. Let alone her, even the entire Sue family can¡¯t defeat us.¡±¡°Go back and tell Yulia that we are just


    making things difficult for her, and as long as Yvonne can return to her position as a chairman, the


    cooperation can continue. It depends on whether she is willing to give up small profits for everyone!¡±A


    group of people spoke to Skr with contempt.They thought that Skr and Dianne were sent by Yulia.


    So they looked down on the two even more.¡°I don¡¯t like to repeat, and I¡¯ll only give you one chance. It¡¯s


    up to you whether you want to listen to me.¡±After saying that, Skr turned around.Dianne immediately


    followed him.¡°Want to leave?¡±Zachary scolded, ¡°What do you mean?¡±¡°You just called us here to warn


    us? Are you fooling us?¡±Skr and Dianne didn¡¯t even look back and walked away.Zachary felt


    embarrassed, angrily ran to the door but did not find anyone.¡°That¡¯s all that bitch can do!¡±Zachary


    snorted coldly.The next day.Early in the morning, Skr received a call from Ingram.As soon as the call


    was answered, Ingram on the other end said urgently, ¡°Oh no, Skr, something¡¯s wrong!¡±¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡±Skr frowned.It sounded like Ingram was standing in a very noisy ce. ¡°Outside my house,


    there are crazy fans of Gerry standing around, cursing with posters. I suspect they dug up all my


    information online. Just now, I opened the door to get ready to go to work, only to have my head


    mmed several times, and now my family is afraid to go out. I feel like more and more people have


    gathered outside my house. I¡¯m afraid they will break into my house. Skr, what do you think I should


    do?¡±Ingram on the other end of the line sounded like he was going to cry.Skr¡¯s eyes were cold, and


    he immediately said, ¡°Send your home address to me, and I¡¯ll go there now.¡±Skr thought Gerry¡¯s


    matter had ended at the Toronto Restaurant.He did not expect that Gerry¡¯s fans kept causing trouble.At


    Hillside Neighborhood.The hallway of the second unit of the third building was crowded with


    people.The vast majority of these people were 19-year-old girls with poor quality makeup on their


    faces, holding fans and Gerry¡¯s posters, and shouting in an emotional manner.¡°Ingram, if you don¡¯t


    come out, we¡¯re going to bang on the door!¡±¡°Now you are scared and hide. The day before yesterday at


    the Toronto Restaurant, weren¡¯t you a bully?¡±¡°Gerry was victimized by you and Skr. You must


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 167

    Triumph Above All Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°These fans are easy to be triggered!¡±Truman smiled triumphantly as he looked at the third building,


    which was surrounded by a crowd.¡°By the way, have you investigated Skr¡¯s personal information?


    He¡¯s the key point. I can¡¯t wait to see him surrounded and attacked by hundreds or thousands of


    people!¡±Truman hated Skr very much.Truman could not forget the shame he suffered that day in the


    dressing room. He must make Skr pay.Without waiting for Melinda to speak, Truman took out his cell


    phone and dialed a number.¡°Did you get Skr¡¯s personal information?¡±The person on the other end of


    the line said, ¡°Mr. Truman, I have a feeling that this person is very special. We spent a whole day, both


    on the intr and extr, and surprisingly, we couldn¡¯t find his personal information.¡±¡°Could this guy


    be an undocumented man?¡±Truman asked.The person on the other end of the line added, ¡°With my


    level of tracing, I can also trace undocumented people. So, I suspect that this guy¡¯s background is


    extraordinary.¡±¡°What is his background?¡±Truman¡¯s heart sank, and he had a bad premonition.The


    person on the other end of the line sighed and said slowly, ¡°Maybe he has something to do with the


    military.¡±Truman was surprised.The military?The unspeakable background?If this spection was true,


    the consequences of offending Skr would be extremely serious. Even Strd and his family could


    not mess with Skr.This was too scary.At that moment, Trumans mind was in a mess. He wanted to


    rebut the person on the other end of the line, but then he knew well that the other party was a


    professional in the area of investigation.He must have a basis to make such a judgment.In other words,


    the reason why Skr could not be investigated was most likely that some state-level secrets were


    involved, and the unspeakable department had erased his personal information.If that was the case,


    the consequences of offending Skr¡­Truman did not even dare to think about it anymore.As he was


    scratching his head and panicking, Melinda next to him suddenly eximed, ¡°Mr. Truman, isn¡¯t that


    Skr?¡±Truman turned to look in the direction of the sound.He saw Skr entered from the entrance of


    the neighborhood.He was followed by a beautiful woman, none other than Dianne.¡°Ingram was beaten


    so much that he didn¡¯t dare toe out of his house, and this idiot dares toe. He¡¯s just courting


    death! Those crazy fans are on a rampage. When he gets close, won¡¯t they tear him apart by hand?¡±


    Melinda said with eyes full of malice.The thought of Skr cutting her career short made her want to


    tear him into pieces.Seeing that Skr was about to be attacked, she could not wait for it to


    happen.And Truman, seeing the figure of Skr, he had mixed feelings.Skr had sharp eyes, so he


    naturally saw the two inside the car.But he didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to them and headed


    straight for the third building.¡°Skr!¡±¡°He¡¯s the one who let the vicious dogs bite Gerry!¡±The crowd


    noticed Skr and shouted.Everyone looked angrily at Skr.They wished to tear Skr into


    pieces.But Skr was not afraid of them and said coldly, ¡°Buzz off!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 168

    Triumph Above All Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    Skr then took Dianne with him and confronted the group of hundreds of people.When he was in the


    North, he could fight against tens of thousands of foreigners for the country with his own strength.So,


    these people in front of him were nothing to him.What Skr saidpletely enraged Gerry¡¯s crazy


    fans.¡°He ruined Gerry, and not only did he not even apologize, but he also told us to get lost. He¡¯s too


    arrogant!¡±¡°Let¡¯s all charge together and kill him!¡±¡°Yeah, get him killed. At most, we¡¯ll go to jail together!


    For the sake of Gerry, we are willing to sacrifice!¡±A group of people, literally like a cult, waved the


    posters in their hands, rushed toward Skr.It was like whoever moved slowly meant that they did not


    love their idol enough.Melinda, inside the car, watched all this with glee and waited for the scene she


    was expecting to see.But just then, loud bang could be heard.All the crazy fans stood still in fear.What


    did they hear?Just now, it seemed to be¡­ Gunshot!The crowd had not yet reacted when they felt that


    the ground beneath their feet was shaking.It sounded like a troop of horses were running toward


    here.¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±Truman and Melinda inside the car looked around in panic as they felt the


    shaking more clearly.The next moment.Truman¡¯s pupils constricted.Dozens ofrge military green


    trucks drove into the neighborhood, one after another.The trucks hadn¡¯t even stopped when a bunch of


    soldiers in uniform jumped out of the cars.With steel guns in their hands, they were heavily


    armed.There were hundreds of them! The leader was a middle-aged man with dark skin and a sturdy


    build.The man was holding a sniper rifle with white smokeing out of the muzzle.Obviously, that


    sudden shot just now was his warning to those crazy fans.¡°Whoever dares to get close to Mr. Stone will


    die!¡±The crowd gasped.Melinda, inside the car, was so scared that she also gasped.Truman¡¯s face also


    turned pale.His previous spection was confirmed at once.He no longer dared to offend Skr.¡°Mr.


    Stone? That soldier addressed Skr as Mr. Stone?¡±¡°Did Skr tell the troops here?¡±In the small


    Cloudtopia, Skr must be very powerful to instruct hundreds of loaded soldiers can in such a short


    time. That investigator was right. Skr¡¯s identity was protected.Truman had actually offended


    someone with such a terrifying background!And Truman also tried to investigate Skr and incited


    those crazy fans to confront him.Truman felt that he was childish and ridiculous!He was just like those


    crazy fans.¡°Quick, we must leave immediately!¡±At that moment, Truman wiped the cold sweat on his


    forehead and spoke in a trembling voice.When Skr entered just now, he seemed to have cast a


    nce at Truman and Melinda.At the time, Truman didn¡¯t think anything of it, but thinking back now,


    that nce gave Truman chills.So Truman must flee the scene immediately!Otherwise, with Skr¡¯s


    power, Skr would find that Truman was the culprit within minutes.If that happened, Truman would be


    over.With that in mind, Truman frantically stepped on the elerator and prepared to start the car.But


    before he could turn the key, a cold voice sounded.¡°Where are you escaping?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 169

    Triumph Above All Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Truman looked up, and only then did he realize that the Audi had been surrounded by heavily armed


    soldiers.There was no way for him to escape anymore.It was over!Truman closed his eyes in despair


    and sat slumped in the driver¡¯s seat.And those crazy fans in the hallway of third building were scared


    by the gunfire at first.But soon, they became arrogant again.¡°Skr, you¡¯re so arrogant. We have


    guessed you have some connections with the police department.¡±¡°You have injured Gerry, and we


    won¡¯t be scared by you.¡±¡°In broad daylight, I don¡¯t believe they dare to really shoot


    someone!¡±¡°Everyone, charge! Don¡¯t be fooled by him, or else we¡¯ll beughed at by the fans of other


    celebrities!¡±These 19-year-old girls were the only daughter at home. So they were spoiled.They thought


    Skr was scaring them.Just then, a short, chubby girl wearing ck-framed sses, quickly rushed


    toward Skr.The moment she got close to Skr, she raised the white bottle in her hand and aimed it


    at Skr¡¯s eyes¡­¡°Bang!¡±Just before the crowd could see what had happened, the horrific gunshot


    sounded.The short, chubby girl¡¯s face turned pale, and she screamed in agony.Her raised hand had


    be bloody.The white spray bottle fell on the ground, and on closer inspection, it was a mace


    spray.¡°T-They really shot¡­¡± Others were frightened and incredulous.¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone


    will die?¡±A girl had the courage to question the shooter.The other party didn¡¯t say a word, but instead,


    he loaded his bullets and was ready to strike again.Only then did the crazy fans realized that Skr did


    not joke with them.Hundreds of soldiers loaded with guns were not for the show.Of course, some crazy


    fans were not willing to submit yet.Especially one of the girls who had studiedw on her own.She went


    to the front of the line and said righteously to the heavily armed soldiers, just like thewyers in the TV


    show, ¡°We pay taxes for the military expenses, but now you act as the minions of a murderous scum.


    Are you worthy of the rights that the people have put in your hands? I¡¯m going to sue you using my


    right as a citizen of this country!¡±The next moment, someone rushed to the girl with the speed of


    lightning.¡°Pak!¡±In a sh, the girl fell down and two red palm marks appeared on her face.The girl spat


    out arge mouthful of blood.¡°You¡­ You guys¡­¡±The girl pointed at Dianne in front of her and shouted


    with resentment.Dianne bent forward, looked at the girl coldly, and said, ¡°You called him a murderous


    scum? Without him, do you think you would be able to live a good life in the country? Without him, do


    you think you will have the extra energy to seek so-called justice for an unimportant idol?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 170

    Triumph Above All Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You imed that you are a taxpayer and a civil rights holder. Do you think you are that great? Is this


    contribution of yours as good as one ten thousandth of his? You must have been spoiled, and God of


    War of the Nine Continents has made you live too peacefully!¡±The next moment, Dianne got up and


    said overbearingly to the leader of the soldiers, ¡°Take them all away to the North¡¯s women¡¯s barracks!


    Let them know what it means to contribute to the country and the people!¡±¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡±The leader


    gave a standard military salute.The crazy fans, seeing the approaching soldiers, screamed in terror.¡°I


    don¡¯t want to go to the North. I don¡¯t want to be a soldier!¡°I heard that soldiers have to go to war. I¡¯m


    only twenty, and I don¡¯t want to die!¡±¡°My father is the secretary general and knows many leaders. If you


    dare to do anything to me, I¡¯ll have him arrest you all!¡±¡°My grandfather is the richest man in the county,


    with hundreds of millions of dors in assets waiting for me to inherit. I absolutely cannot go to war!¡±A


    few girls spoke with tears at the end.They really felt the fear at this moment.Unfortunately, it was too


    late.Skr¡¯s face sank, and he nodded to the soldiers, signaling them to do as Dianne said.The


    soldiers, without further hesitation, threw all those crazy fans into the truck and soon left.Ingram and his


    family, who were blocked from leaving the house, looked through the window and saw everything that


    was happening downstairs.After the danger was removed, Ingram ran downstairs and asked Skr in


    shock, ¡°Did you ask those soldiers toe here?¡± Ingram had always known that Skr¡¯s identity was


    not simple.But still, Ingram was surprised that Skr was able to instruct hundreds of heavily armed


    soldiers.In response to Ingram¡¯s question, Skr smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.Just then, a few


    soldiers who happened to be left behind escorted Truman and Melinda over.When they came to Skr,


    the soldiers let go of the two, and the two immediately copsed to the ground.¡°Mr. Stone¡­¡±Truman


    greeted in fear.Melinda, as if she had lost her voice, opened her mouth and looked at Skr with


    horror.¡°Where is him now?¡±Skr asked coldly.He was certain that the whole thing could not have been


    nned by Truman alone.The real culprit was Strd.Truman, who was terrified by the two


    gunshots, no longer dared to hide the truth.As soon as Skr asked, Truman immediately confessed,


    ¡°Strd said he would be going to Babylon today, and there¡¯s a high-profile private wine tasting


    there this afternoon. Your ssmate, Valerie, is also invited.¡±Skr nodded and then said to the


    soldiers, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see these two in Cloudtopia.¡±¡°Understood!¡±The soldiers picked up Truman and


    Melinda and left.¡°Mr. Stone, where are you sending us to¡­¡±¡°We don¡¯t want to go to the


    battlefield¡­¡±Truman and Melinda were shivering.However, those thundering soldiers did not give them


    the opportunity to beg for mercy.¡°Ingram, go to the hospital to d with the wound on your face. I will


    go to Babylon to meet that man called Strd.¡±Skr spoke to Ingram.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 171

    Triumph Above All Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay!¡±Ingram nodded in agreement.Now, Skr had Ingrampletely convinced. Even the Moody


    family¡¯s eldest son was nothing to Skr.So, Ingram had nothing to worry about.After parting with


    Ingram, Skr took Dianne and headed for Babylon.Inside the study of a vi in Cloudtopia.A middle-


    aged man in a high-end tailored suit sat in front of his desk, reading the documents in his hand.He was


    the head of the Moody family, Brad Moody.In Cloudtopia, the Moody family was second only to the


    Four Great Families.Its financial strength and connections were not to be underestimated.¡°Knock!¡±A


    knock at the door interrupted Brad¡¯s thoughts. He took off his sses and said softly, ¡°Come in!¡±The


    next moment.Warwick Romero, a lean-bodied butler, walked in.¡°Sir, someone came to report that an


    armed force of nearly a thousand people has appeared near Hillside Neighborhood.¡±¡°Armed forces?


    What¡¯s going on?¡±Brad lifted his head.A few days ago, he learned through some special channels that


    a few big shots with military background hade to Cloudtopia. He was thinking about how to


    befriend them.Now that he heard Warwick¡¯s report, he was naturally a bit sensitive.Warwick pondered


    for a moment and said, ¡°I only know that the troops did not stay there for long as they left soon. No one


    dared to say what happened. So we can¡¯t figure it out. But what happens is not the point. What I am


    more worried about now is that this troop may be rted to Mr. Strd.¡±¡°What? Something to do


    with Strd?¡±Brad¡¯s expression suddenly changed.Warwick said worriedly, ¡°Two days ago, at a


    concert at Cloudtopia Stadium, Mr. Strd was interested in a newly-debut idol and asked her for a


    drink as an investor. Usually, this is not a big deal. But then, Mr. Strd was interrupted by the idol¡¯s


    ssmate. After the incident, Mr. Strd asked someone to investigate that person because he


    wanted to teach the other party a lesson. But what Mr. Strd didn¡¯t expect was that no trace about


    the man could be found. It was as if that man was undocumented.¡±Brad frowned and asked in a deep


    voice, ¡°Undocumented? What is his name?¡±¡°Skr Stone!¡±Warwick answered truthfully.Brad¡¯s heart


    skipped a beat.Skr!The man¡¯sst name was Stone!There was a man called Skr among those


    legendary big shots.Moreover, Skr was the most powerful among the others.Not to mention


    Cloudtopia, even the entire country was afraid of Skr¡¯s existence.Now, the person Strd had


    offended was also surnamed Stone. And the personal information f that person could not be


    traced.Brad did not dare to think further. If his guess was true, the Moody family could not afford the


    consequences.¡°Bastard, is he going to get the entire family killed for the sake of a woman?¡±Brad


    jumped up. ¡°Where is this rebellious son fooling around now? Tell him toe and see me


    immediately!¡±Warwick was startled. After all, he did not know all the truths. So he did not expect Brad,


    who was always calm to suddenly be so irritable.At that moment, Warwick dared not hide and


    answered truthfully, ¡°Mr. Strd has gone to Babylon. He should have arrived by now. Shall I call


    him and ask him toe back to see you immediately?¡±Brad waved his hand and cursed hatefully,


    ¡°That bastard won¡¯te back. Have someone get the car ready, and I¡¯ll go there myself! If I¡¯mte,


    the Moody family will be finished!¡±As Brad spoke, he had already left the study.Warwick hurriedly


    trotted to follow Brad.¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 172

    Triumph Above All Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    At a high-end clubhouse at entrance of Babylon.Luxury cars were gathered.Dianne parked her car and


    followed Skr into the clubhouse.Today¡¯s private reception was initiated in the name of charity


    focusing on children left behind.But these people who got out of the limousine were concerned with


    how much praise they could receive for it. They did not care whether they could actually help the


    children left behind.The so-called charity receptions were nothing but a hypocritical game for rich


    people to spend a little money and show off their status.When they arrived at the entrance of the


    clubhouse, Skr and Dianne were about to enter.Suddenly, someone smirked.¡°It¡¯s you two?¡±Skr


    looked around and saw a bald middle-aged man, looking at him and Dianne with a grin.Surprisingly, it


    was Zachary that he metst night at Bootie Cafe.What a coincidence.Without waiting for Skr to


    speak, Zachary sneered, ¡°What a bad coincidence! You have to always pay for what you did!¡±¡°Pay?¡±


    Skrughed. ¡°If I did want to pay, would you dare to ept it?¡±When Zachary saw Skr¡¯s smirk,


    Zachary felt he was being belittled. He became angry, cursing, ¡°How dare you be arrogant in front of


    me?¡±However, just as he finished speaking, someone scolded.¡°Who the hell are you scolding?¡±When


    Zachary turned his head, he saw Homer in a white suit walking with big steps.Although Zachary was a


    billionaire, he was not considered rich in the entire Cloudtopia.Homer not only had good rtionships


    with the police and the gangsters, but he also had the backing of the Currey family, which was ranked


    in the second of the Four Great Families. So Zachary did not dare to offend Homer. ¡°Mr. Homer! You¡¯re


    here for the reception too!¡±At that moment, Zachary hurriedly went to wee Homer with a smiling


    face.Homer stared at Zachary and snorted, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve, huh! Since you seek your own


    death, you don¡¯t have to wait for Mr. Stone to make a move. I can take your life directly!¡±Zachary was a


    little confused.Just now, he thought Homer was too far away to figure out what was going on between


    him and Skr.Only then did Zachary realize that Homer was scolding him from the beginning to the


    end.Why did Homer side with Skr?Something was off.Homer did not simply side with Skr.But


    Homer was more like Skr¡¯s henchman.If Zachary heard it correctly, Homer just called Skr Mr.


    Stone!The words, Mr. Stone, were enough to show that Homer¡¯s identity and status were far below


    Skr¡¯s!Zachary gasped.¡°Are you here standing here waiting to die? Hurry up and apologize to Mr.


    Stone!¡±Homer gave Zachary a hard kick.Until now, Homer was not sure exactly who Skr was.But


    Homer had witnessed all the power Skr possessed.In the private lounge on the top floor of Crown


    Club, even Dudley, the head of the Four Great Families, had to bow to Skr that day.Not to mention


    other ces. At least in Cloudtopia, there was no one, yet, who couldpete Skr.Although Homer


    now had the Currey family as his backer, he still hoped to improve his status.Even if Homer could not


    be Skr¡¯s follower, Homer wanted to try his best to leave a good impression to Skr.¡°Okay. Mr.


    Homer, please calm down. I will apologize to him now!¡±


    Rted posts:Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 173

    Triumph Above All Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    Zachary was so scared that his legs went weak. He dared not to say no.He walked up to Skr right


    away, bent down and cupped his fist. ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯ve offended you earlier. Please forgive me!¡±Skr


    didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t even look at him.Zachary peeked at Homer.The next moment, his heart


    skipped a beat.A dagger was ced at Homer¡¯s waist, and Homer¡¯s hand was just above dagger. It


    seemed like he was ready to pull out the sword.¡°Mr. Stone¡­ I was wrong! Please forgive me this


    time.¡±This time, Zachary fell to his knees in front of Skr, tearfully begging for mercy.Skr cast a


    nce at him, then nodded at Homer and entered the clubhouse.The greeters at the entrance all knew


    Homer and naturally weed Skr in with respect when they saw that Homer even had to respect


    Skr.Zachary waited until Skr had left far away before he dared to get up and asked, undeterred,


    ¡°Mr. Homer, Mr. Stone is¡­¡±¡°Is Mr. Stone¡¯s identity something you can ask?¡±Homer gave Zachary a


    death stare and left.Zachary was not even qualified to ask the identity of that person?Zachary froze in


    ce and instantly felt small to the extreme.In the reception hall on the second floor.The melodious


    music was apanied by a crowd, holding sses of wine andughing elegantly.Suddenly, a


    commotion came from the doorway.A man and a woman came in side by side.The man¡¯s body was


    upright, and he was handsome.He was the Moody family¡¯s eldest son, Strd Moody.And the


    woman next to him in a gorgeous dress turned out to be Valerie. Valerie wore a delicate makeup,


    showing a professional smile. But her empty eyes had showed her inner thoughts.Today, she was


    beautiful but did not look sincere.¡°Hello, Mr. Strd!¡±¡°Mr. Strd, you are here! ¡±Many people


    ttered Strd.The initiator of today¡¯s charity reception was Strd, and those who coulde


    here were, of course, inextricably connected to him.Naturally, they all respected Strd.Strd


    enjoyed the attention.Leading Valerie, he walked to the front of the stage.¡°Good afternoon, everyone!


    I¡¯m the initiator of today¡¯s reception, Strd Moody. This time, our theme is to care for children left


    behind in poor areas. Those children¡¯s parents are working in the big cities, and they are working with


    their grandparents in the fields every day, doing things that desert them at an age when they should be


    studying the most. I would like to build a few elementary schools for them. Please donate ording to


    your capability, and we will aplish this good deed together!¡± Strd took the microphone and


    spoke impassionedly.¡°Well said!¡±¡°Strd, we support you!¡±The crowd under the stage was busy


    cheering.Just then, a bald man in a ck suit, holding a ss of wine, walked up to Strd and


    said, ¡°Strd, let¡¯s cheer for your kindness!¡±Strd looked happy, took the wine from the waiter


    and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Newman! Cheers!¡±Strd raised his ss.Goodwin Newman, Goodwin,


    suddenlyughed. ¡°Mr. Strd, your new girlfriend doesn¡¯t seem to know the rules.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 174

    Triumph Above All Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    Strd instantly looked to the side.Now, he realized that Valerie didn¡¯t take the wine brought by the


    waiter.¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡±Valerie spoke with some displeasure.She knew she would be


    forced repeatedly if she did not reject him.They would not let her stop drinking before she got


    drunk.Hearing Valerie¡¯s words, Strd frowned.The atmosphere tensed up.Goodwin cast a


    disdainful nce at Valerie and said to Strd in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Mr. Strd, do you think


    she¡¯s disrespecting me or you?¡±Strd was infuriated.He already had money and women. So what


    he cared most was his reputation.Valerie rejected him in front of the outsiders. Wasn¡¯t that like pping


    him in the face?With that, Strd reached out.¡°Pak!¡±Valerie was pped.¡°Valerie, what do you want


    to do if you don¡¯t drink when youe to a reception? How dare you disrespect me! Don¡¯t forget what


    your status is! Do you really think you¡¯re famous?¡±¡°Ms. Valerie, just drink the wine!¡±The waiter


    advised.Strd snorted, ¡°It¡¯s toote now! Go get a new bottle of wine over here!¡±Strd ordered


    the waiter.As soon as the waiter turned around, someone next to him handed him an opened bottle of


    red wine.Strd mmed the wine down on the table next to Valerie and said in amanding


    tone, ¡°Drink it, and I¡¯ll let things slide. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡± With tears in


    her eyes, Valerie was about to say no when Strd came up to her and lowered his voice, saying, ¡°If


    you don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll send someone to kill your two ssmates.¡±Hearing that, Valerie gasped, wiped her


    tears, and slowly picked up the red wine on the table.Strd watched her every move with


    satisfaction and vanity.Valerie was arrogant and cold, but eventually, she had to obey Strd.The


    more Valerie was sought after by everyone, the stronger his desire to conquer her.Just as Strd


    was getting carried away, a cold voice sounded.¡°Get her two ssmates killed? Tell me. How do you


    n to kill them?¡±The voice was filled with murderous aura.The crowd turned to look in the direction of


    the sound.At the entrance of the hall came a young man with an erect figure and thick eyebrows.He


    was Skr.Behind him was a gorgeous woman, Dianne.¡°Who is this man? How dare he questions


    Strd?¡±¡°I¡¯ve never seen him. I guess he is courting death!¡±The crowd whispered.¡°Skr!¡±Seeing


    Skr, Valerie spoke in surprise.But soon, she was worried.Strd was stunned for a moment and


    then smirked. ¡°Skr, I didn¡¯t expect you to run away from those crazy fans! Are you here to settle


    scores with me? I like your guts.¡±Strd despised Skr.But Skr despised Strd even


    more.Skr walked right up to Valerie.When he saw Valerie¡¯s swollen cheek, he was infuriated.¡°Did


    you p Valerie?¡±Skr gave Strd a death stare and asked coldly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 175

    Triumph Above All Chapter 175


    Chapter 175


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the one who hit her. What¡¯s wrong?¡±Strd chuckled.After all, Valerie was just a newly-


    debut celebrity. At most, Strd couldpensate her with money.Skr continued, ¡°Which hand


    did you hit her with?¡±This time, everyone saw the killing intent in Skr¡¯s eyes.However, they thought


    Skr just wanted to impress Valerie.Goodwin, who came to toast just now couldn¡¯t help but taunt,


    ¡°Strd, this kiddo looks like he wants to kill you. How about I deal with him for you?¡±Strd


    smiled wickedly, raised his left hand and said proudly, ¡°I used this hand. What are you going to do? Do


    you want to¡­Before Strd finished speaking, a dark shadow shed.Before the crowd had time to


    react, screaming could be heard.The next moment.Strd¡¯s left hand was pinned by Dianne on the


    tabletop where the wine bottle was ced.He struggled desperately but could not move at all.The


    crowd had not even screamed when they saw Dianne quickly took the Dragon Dagger from her waist


    and raise it high in the air.The sound of a cold weapon piercing into the flesh could be


    heard.Strd¡¯s hand, which was used to p Valerie, was pinned hard to the table.The blood


    instantly stained the white tablecloth, matching the red wine bottle next to it.Seeing this scene,


    everyone gasped.Therge reception hall was silent.A long timeter.It took the crowd a moment to


    react, looking at Skr and Dianne with surprise and fear.Who were these two people?They attacked


    without warning.And Strd was the Moody family¡¯s eldest son!Didn¡¯t they even consider the


    consequences?Among these people, the most shocked person was Zachary. Skr was not even


    afraid of Strd.And the beautiful woman beside him was ruthless.They were terrifying.Zachary


    recalled how he offended Skrst night. His heart skipped a beat when he thought of that.Valerie


    was obviously shocked as well.She didn¡¯t expect Dianne beside Skr would attack with the knife


    without hesitation.And Strd, slumped over the table in pain, raised his head, red at Skr and


    snarled, ¡°Do you know what will happen if you do this to me?¡±¡°The consequence is that you are


    dying!¡±Skr said indifferently.¡°I am the Moody family¡¯s young master. You are going against the


    Moody family by harming me. My father will not spare you!¡±Strd growled with resentment.¡°I don¡¯t


    know about the Moody family, let alone taking it seriously. You¡¯re a dying man, so don¡¯t think for me!¡±


    Skr sneered.The hearts of the people present sank.Just now, Skr said Strd was dying, and


    they thought he was just bragging.But this moment, Skr did not look like he was joking.Could it be


    that¡­ Skr really dare to kill Strd?No, it could not be!Even if he wanted to, he would never be


    able to do it!Injuring Strd¡¯s hand was already the limit.Killing people?Skr was just trying to


    scare Strd.Many people assumed that Skr was just bluffing, not daring to kill Strd.But


    there was one person present who knew very well that Skr not only dared to kill Strd, but he


    also dared to destroy the entire Moody family!This person was Homer.Without waiting for Strd¡¯s


    reaction, Skr turned his attention directly to Goodwin next to him.¡°Are you going to get back at me


    for Mr. Strd?¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 176

    Triumph Above All Chapter 176


    Chapter 176


    Goodwin became rich because of the nightclub business. He had just started to involve in legal


    business thest two years.So he always acted like a gangster.But now, in the face of Skr¡¯s


    questioning, he gulped. ¡°No¡­ No, I wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±Although Goodwin knew martial arts, he did not


    even see how Dianne struck just now.Goodwin suddenly felt that the martial arts he learned was


    nothing.For the first time, he felt challenged.¡°Do you like to get people drunk that much?¡±Skr stared


    at Strd and Goodwin.¡°Bring over ten bottles of wine!¡±Skr said to the waiter next to him.The


    waiter was stunned by the bloody scene just now, so he hurriedly obediently did as he was told.Soon,


    ten bottles of wine were ced on the table.Skr sneered at Strd and Goodwin, ¡°I will y a


    game with you. One bottle of wine represents one finger. For every bottle you drink, I¡¯ll leave you with


    one finger. But you have to drink it without stopping. As for the distribution of the wine, it depends on


    your speed.¡±Strd and Goodwin instantly widened their eyes.A bottle of wine represented a finger?


    For every bottle they drank, they could save a finger?There were only ten bottles of wine in total, and if


    two people shared them, each could only safe one hand.Was Skr determined to chop their hands


    off?If they did not want to lose their hands, they could only fight each other.Skr was using the others


    to help him kill someone. Goodwin could not help but retort boldly, ¡°I just want to have a drink with Ms.


    Valerie earlier, and if she really doesn¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force her. I¡¯ve just admitted defeat, but you not


    only force me to drink, but you also want to chop my hand in this odd way. Isn¡¯t that a little too


    much?¡±Skr said, ¡°You can give up on the game too. Mr. Strd will win then.¡±¡°You¡­¡±Goodwin


    looked at Strd and then at the wine on the table. He was angry and afraid.If Strd drank all of


    the wine, it would mean that both of his hands would be chopped off.Goodwin could not bear such a


    consequence.¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going too far!¡±After holding it for a long time, Goodwin could only


    curse.Skr raised his eyebrow and said, ¡°So what if I¡¯ve gone too far?¡±He didn¡¯t bother to argue with


    Goodwin.Went too far?Wasn¡¯t it too much to ask that Goodwin and Strd force Valerie to drink just


    now?At that moment, Strd covered his left hand and said, ¡°Skr, get that bitch to pull out her


    knife! Otherwise, I will use all the power of the Moody family to make you die without a burial!¡±¡°DieProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    without a burial?¡±Skrughed. ¡°Do you think the Moody family is that great? Even a hundred of the


    Moody family is nothing to me.¡±Hearing that, everyone smirked.They believed that Skr was bluffing


    again.One hundred of the Moody family together could definitely exceed the Four Great Families in


    Cloudtopia.But Skr imed that even a hundred of the Moody family was nothing to


    him.Arrogance!He was so arrogant!Just as the crowd was whispering, there was a rattling at the door¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 177

    Triumph Above All Chapter 177


    Chapter 177


    ¡°Mr. Brad, pleasee in!¡±It was the voice of the waiter.¡°Mr. Brad? The head of the Moody


    family?¡±Someone in the hall eximed.¡°Howe the head of the Moody family got the news so


    quickly?¡±¡°Once Mr. Brades, Skr is going to be finished!¡±Many people began to gloat over


    Skr.Brad looked modest, but in fact, he was ruthless.Now that Skr had harmed his son, he would


    never let things slide.Strd and Goodwin, hearing the waiter¡¯s words, were immediately


    relieved.Strd, in particr, saw Brad walk into the hall and immediately cried out, ¡°Dad, if you


    don¡¯te, I would have died!¡±With that, Strd pointed at Skr and cursed, ¡°He knows I¡¯m the


    young master of the Moody family, but he still dares to harm me! And he also imed that a hundred of


    the Moody family is nothing to him! Dad, have someone kill him! Kill him for me and for the reputation


    of the Moody family!¡±Without waiting for Brad to speak, he turned to Skr and said, ¡°Skr, my father


    is here, I¡¯ll see if you still dare to be so arrogant! ording to my father¡¯s personality, he will not only


    kill you, but he will also kill your family!¡±After saying that, Strd let out a weird and perverted


    laugh.But then, Brad rushed to him and pped him.¡°Shut up!¡±Brad roared with all his might. Killing


    Skr and his entire family?Strd was risking the Moody family!If he pissed Skr off, the Moody


    family would be destroyed along with Strd.Without hesitation, Brad turned to Skr and


    bowed.¡°Hello, Mr. Stone! I am the head of the Moody family, Brad Moody, and the father of this bastard.


    It¡¯s my fault for not teaching him well. He shouldn¡¯t have contradicted you by risking his own life. Please


    give him a chance to reform and give the Moody family a chance to honor you.¡±In fact, on the way here,


    Brad still had hopes.He wished Skr was the legendary Skr.But now, after listening to Strd¡¯s


    words, Brad knew Strd had messed with the wrong person.If Skr was not the legendary big


    shot, it was impossible for him to be so arrogant.Skr did not take the Moody family seriously at all.Of


    course, even a hundred of Moody familybined was nothing to him.Aware of this, Brad instantly


    burst into a cold sweat.Everyone in the room looked at Brad with an incredulous face.They thought that


    they had heard him wrong, but Brad¡¯s humble attitude said it all again.Brad not only didn¡¯t get angry at


    Skr after hearing his son¡¯s cries, but he even asked for forgiveness.He was humble to the


    extreme.This was incredible!The most shocking of all, of course, was Strd.Covering his bloody


    hand, he shouted to Brad, ¡°Dad¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Rted posts:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 178

    Triumph Above All Chapter 178


    Chapter 178


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Brad was standing in front of Skr with his head lowered, begging for forgiveness.Brad did not dare to


    respond to Strd.¡°I don¡¯t care about the Moody family! You should do something if you want your


    son to survive.¡±Skr cast a nce at Brad and spoke in a cold voice.¡°Please be explicit, Sir!¡±Brad


    asked fearfully.Without saying a word, Skr walked up to Strd.Skr pulled the dagger out of


    Strd¡¯s hand.¡°Crippled his hands, or the Moody family will be removed from Cloudtopia. I was


    originally going to kill him, and I am considered merciful to give you a chance. You have thirty seconds


    to think about it.¡±Hearing Skr¡¯s words, everyone in the reception hall was stunned with fear.Let the


    Moody family disappear from Cloudtopia? What a big tone!But when they looked at Brad¡¯s trembling


    body, they felt that Skr, indeed, had such a terrifying power!For a while, shock, fear, yearning and


    other mixed emotions, intertwined.Everyone¡¯s gaze kept switching between Skr and Brad.Brad


    paused for only a few seconds before gritting his teeth and taking the dagger from Skr.¡°Dad¡­ What


    are you doing? Dad¡­ Are you confused? I am your son! If I lose my hands, won¡¯t I be a loser?¡±Seeing


    Brad¡¯s action, Strd had a bad premonition.And Brad, not looking at him at all, also turned a deaf


    ear to his words.The next moment, Brad¡¯s eyes were red, and he desperately restrained himself before


    handing the dagger to the apanying butler, Warwick.¡°You do it for me!¡±¡°Sir¡­¡±Warwick could not


    bear it.¡°Do it!¡± Brad shouted.He knew very well that this was the only chance to protect Strd and


    the Moody family.¡°Yes!¡±Warwick did not dare to hesitate any longer, holding the dagger and striding


    toward Strd.¡°Warwick, you¡­ What are you doing¡­ What are you doing¡­ I¡¯m your young


    master!¡±Looking at Warwick, who was getting closer and closer, Strd backed up while shouting


    frantically.The next moment.He was again pinned to the table.Warwick¡¯s hand rose and fell with the


    knife, directly cutting the tendons and veins at the connection of Strd¡¯s wrist.The wail of pain


    echoed for a long time in the reception hall.Strd¡¯s hands were hanging from his arms. The scene


    was bloody.Seeing such a scene, everyone burst into a cold sweat.Their eyes were filled with


    horror.Valerie, who was at the side, was also terrified.After all, she had lived a particrly simple life for


    the past twenty years.She never thought that one day she would see such a ruthless side of Skr with


    her own eyes.But on second thought, Skr had been through the battlefield, and this might be nothing


    to him.Despite being somehow intimidated, Valerie did not feelpassion for Strd.If Skr


    hadn¡¯te in time, or if Skr¡¯s power hadn¡¯t been so great, she would have been controlled by


    Strd.And Ingram would have ended up in a bad way.So, Skr was considered kind to help the


    society deal with Strd.Seeing Strd¡¯s hands were ruined by the Moody family, Goodwin


    suddenly fell on the ground.¡°Mr. Stone, I know I¡¯m wrong. I won¡¯t dare to do it again! Please ignore me.


    I will drink ten bottles of wine as you instructed¡­¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 179

    Triumph Above All Chapter 179


    Chapter 179


    Goodwin crawled to the table, grabbed the red wine on the table and poured it into his mouth.He


    gulped crazily.He didn¡¯t dare stop until Skr said something.Goodwin was once a gangster, so he


    clearly knew that this was his only chance to save himself.Skr didn¡¯t want to bother with him. Skr


    averted his gaze and said aloud to the crowd in the room, ¡°You should now have a deeper


    understanding of what it means by watch what you say. I think I don¡¯t need to teach you what to do


    next!¡±Without waiting for a response from the crowd, he headed straight for the door.Dianne and


    Valerie rushed to follow him.It was not until the three of them hadpletely disappeared that the


    crowd in the hall came to their senses.Skr was warning them not to spread what had just happened


    in the reception hall, or else they would get into trouble.Thinking of this, the crowd shut up.But even so,


    they could not help but shiver.After leaving Babylon, Skr said to Valerie, ¡°You go back and get some


    rest. No one will dare to force you to do anything you don¡¯t like.¡±¡°Skr, thank you.¡±Valerie said with red


    eyes and some emotion.After what she just went through, she had a better impression of Skr.She


    had a lot to tell him but didn¡¯t know how to express it.Skr didn¡¯t know what Valerie thought. Seeing


    that it was almost time for L to leave school, he simply said goodbye to Valerie.One hourter.Skr


    held L and walked into Yulia¡¯s office.When he put down L in his arms, he realized that there was


    an unexpected guest in Yulia¡¯s office. The uninvited guest was Yvonne.Seeing L and Skr, Yulia


    got up while saying to Yvonne, ¡°I¡¯m going home. All the positions in thepany were arranged by


    Grandpa. You can tell him about anyments you have. If you can get him to change his mind, I¡¯m


    always avable to cooperate with you.¡±With that, Yulia carried L and prepared to leave.Just then,


    footsteps sounded outside the door.¡°Knock!¡±Soon, the visitor started knocking on the door.¡°Please


    come in,¡± Yulia said.The next moment.A man wearing ck-framed sses and dressed in a trendy


    manner pushed the door and walked in.He was Pierce ir, the director of Kareem Fashion¡¯s sales


    department.¡°Mr. Pierce, is there anything else at thiste hour?¡±Yulia asked, puzzled.Pierce said with a


    light smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just that¡­ I want to quit.¡±¡°Resignation? Mr. Pierce, you¡­¡±Yulia¡¯s face


    turned pale.All day long, she was worried about the eight partners that terminated cooperation with the


    Rted posts:Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 180

    Triumph Above All Chapter 180


    Chapter 180


    ¡°Minor difficulties?¡±Pierce sneered, ¡°The most important partners all terminated cooperation with the


    company. If we do not find a solution, all production lines will be shut down. By the time the capital


    chain is broken, we will have to wait for bankruptcy and liquidation. I¡¯m just an employee with a


    mortgage and a car loan to pay off. So I have to find a better job in advance.¡±Yulia paused for a


    moment to suppress her displeasure and said, ¡°Pierce, it¡¯s true that thepany is having some


    difficulties right now, but I hope you can work with me to unite the staff in the department and help the


    company get through this. I promise to give you a thirty percent sry increase when the crisis is


    lifted.¡±Pierce shook his head. ¡°Ms. Yulia, don¡¯t be na?ve. Thepany can¡¯t be good in your hands. I¡¯m


    not a fool. Don¡¯t make an empty promise. By the way, all the employees in the sales department have


    decided to resign with me. Work with you?¡±Hearing Pierce¡¯s words, Yulia became nervous.¡°That¡¯s right.


    I¡¯m one step ahead, and they¡¯lleter.¡±Pierce spoke smugly.Even the good-tempered Yulia was


    extremely angry at this moment.If Pierce had to go, she would only feel that the other party was not


    righteous enough.But if Pierce wanted to take away the sales team that had built up a tacit


    understanding, Yulia felt that Pierce was wicked. Thepany was already in a difficult situation. What


    Pierce did would only make things worse.Now, Yulia had no confidence to hold on any longer.She


    didn¡¯t expect that Pierce would betray her.At this moment, Yulia regretted her previous decision.At this


    time, Yvonne, who had been silent, said with a smile, ¡°Yulia, you were not born to be a leader. Grandpa


    has made a big mistake. When I was the chairman, nothing bad happened to thepany, though we


    didn¡¯t earn much. Now, you understand how different between you and me. If thepany goes


    bankrupt because of you, won¡¯t it prove Grandpa was very wrong?¡±Yvonne¡¯s tone was full of


    mockery.Yulia was very angry.She naturally knew that Yvonne was the culprit.Yvonne even made a


    special trip to her office to gloat over Yulia.¡°Knock!¡±The knock on the door sounded again.Yvonne¡¯s


    eyebrows raised, revealing a smug look.She thought that it must be the entire staff of the sales


    department, who hade to resign.Pierce looked at Yulia in a good mood.But, to their surprise, it was


    not the sales department employees who came in.Instead, it was Zachary and others who were


    summoned by Skr to Bootie Cafe in the middle ofst night.After a moment of pause, Pierce


    hurriedly greeted them.¡°Mr. Gutierrez, what brings you here? If you need anything, justmand


    me!¡±¡°Mr. Gutierrez, you can just call me. You don¡¯t have toe here personally. Sorry for the trouble,¡±


    Yvonne also came up with a big smile on her face and spoke.


    Rted posts:Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 181

    Triumph Above All Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Zachary and the others walked straight toward Yulia.With Skr


    around, they did not dare to respond to Yvonne again.Yulia was depressed to see Zachary and others


    as she thought they were here to make things difficult for her.¡°Mr. Gutierrez, if you are here to taunt me,


    please go back! I don¡¯t deserve to be bullied,¡± Yulia said coldly.¡°Yulia, you are ipetent and caused


    thepany to close down, so why should you take it out on Mr. Gutierrez and the others? Not to


    mention the fact that you are messed up now. Even when Kareem Fashion was in its prime, you were


    not qualified to shout at them!¡± Pierce said with confidence.Yvonne had arranged Pierce to work for


    Zachary in the future.Hence, it was natural for him to please his new boss.However, Zachary was not


    happy to hear that.And several other bosses fiercely red at Pierce.They were angry that Pierce had


    made things worse for them.Didn¡¯t he know that Yulia was Skr¡¯s woman?Skr just forced Brad to


    cripple his son¡¯s hands this afternoon!And it seemed that Brad feared Skr very much.Even the


    Moody family had to be humble toward Skr, not to mention Zachary and the others.¡°Stop it!¡±Zachary


    stared at Pierce and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you resigned? You no longer have the rights to speak here. Get the


    hell out of here! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±¡°What?¡±Pierce was suddenly confused.Zachary told him to


    get out? And he did not want to see him again?Pierce was helping Zachary!Zachary not only did not


    appreciate it but even told Pierce to get out?Just as Pierce frowned, he suddenly heard a


    sound.Zachary kneeled in front of Yulia!Several other bosses, too, followed suit, kneeling with both


    knees on the ground, side by side with Zachary.¡°Ms. Yulia, we are here to make amends.¡±¡°We should


    not have listened to the nderous words of others and terminated our cooperation with you. We have


    realized the mistake.¡±¡°We are here to beg you to resume cooperation with us, so be generous and


    pretend that this incident has never happened!¡±¡°Well¡­¡±Seeing Zachary and the others kneeling in front


    of Yulia and begging for forgiveness, Pierce widened his eyes.After all, thepanies of Zachary and


    the others were ranked above Kareem Fashion.But now, they were kneeling in front of Yulia and


    begging for mercy.Pierce could not believe it.Of course, not only him, but also Yvonne, who was next to


    him, looked stunned and asked, ¡°Mr. Gutierrez, what are you¡­¡±Zachary did not dare to respond toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Yvonne, waiting for Yulia to take a stand.Whether Yulia could forgive them was a matter of great


    importance to the survival of their respective families.¡°Mr. Gutierrez, what are you doing¡­¡±Yulia was


    also dumbfounded.These people aggressively terminated the cooperation, without giving a chance for


    negotiation.But now, they kneeled in front of her and begged for her forgiveness.What had happened?


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 182

    Triumph Above All Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Hearing Yulia speak, Zachary hurriedly seized the moment, raised his head and said with a smile, ¡°Ms.


    Yulia, we have done something wrong and don¡¯t deserve your respect. From now on, you should just


    call me Zack!¡±¡°Uh¡­¡±Seeing Zachary¡¯s humble attitude, Yulia was directly speechless.With Skr


    around, Zachary immediately exined to Yulia, ¡°Ms. Yulia, let me exin, so you can understand. The


    call to you yesterday about terminating the cooperation was really an impulsive act of us after drinking.


    After we sobered up at night, we realized we had made a huge mistake and were all at home


    repenting. After a night of deep introspection, we decided that we muste and confess our mistakes


    to you and ask for your forgiveness. From now on, we want to be businessmen with a spirit of


    contract.¡±Hearing his words, everyone present, except Skr, was stunned.Zachary was really


    desperate to give this exnation.Skr found it funny.However, Zachary could not care less and


    continued to say to Yulia, ¡°Ms. Yulia, in order to show our apology, we have decided to reduce the


    amount payable on the contract by half¡­¡±Zachary said, while peeking at Skr.Skr, who had felt a


    little amused, deliberately looked serious.This subtle change in expression scared Zachary and the


    others.¡°Zachary, e-eighty percent reduction¡­¡±The man behind Zachary warned timidly.Zachary wiped


    the cold sweat on his forehead and suddenly shouted, ¡°N-Ny percent reduction! Ms. Yulia, in the


    future, ourpany¡¯s cloths will be at a 10% discount, no matter how much you want.¡± Yulia shook her


    head. ¡°As you just said. Let¡¯s stick to a fifty percent reduction.¡±¡°Really?¡±Zachary was overjoyed. He


    didn¡¯t expect Yulia to be so generous.¡°Yes, but I have a condition attached.¡±Yulia pondered for a


    moment and spoke.Zachary thought to himself. He felt that the additional conditions would certainly


    always be a better choice than the ny percent reduction.So, he immediately patted his chest and


    promised, ¡°What are the conditions? We will promise you as long as we can do it.¡±¡°In recent months,


    the garment department¡¯s production capacity has not been able to keep up with the market demand,


    and I was thinking¡­¡±Yulia said, pretending to be in a difficult situation.¡°Can¡¯t keep up with the


    production capacity? That¡¯s fine. A few of us will have a crowdfund and add two more production lines


    to Kareem Fashion. What do you think?¡±Zachary didn¡¯t even think about it and blurted it out.Yulia


    smiled immediately but still looked reserved and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make you pay for this.¡±¡°It won¡¯t


    break the bank. As long as Ms. Yulia can forgive us, two production lines are nothing. We¡¯ll all gather


    our money.¡±Several others were busy nodding and expressing their sincerity.It was only when the two


    sides agreed that Zachary reacted¡­Adding two production lines. It cost a lot to build the nt,


    machinery, andbor.Kareem Fashion¡¯s clothing division had grown to just two lines.This was


    equivalent to doubling the production capacity. Then, the raw materials needed were also double.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 183

    Triumph Above All Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    A 50% discount on cloth and doubled in volume could make Kareem Fashion¡¯s revenue triple at


    once.Yulia was really smart!At this moment, Zachary and the others felt that they had suffered a great


    loss.However, under the pressure of Skr, no one dared to show dissatisfaction.As for Yvonne and


    Pierce next to them, they had long been too shocked to speak.Were these people out of their minds?


    50% discount on raw materials was equivalent to not a penny earned. Zachary and the others would


    have to work for Yulia for nothing.Even so, they offered to add two production lines for Kareem


    Fashion.Zachary and the others only cared about profits usually.But now, they were willing to work for


    Yulia for nothing. They even wished Yulia could ept their offer.But Yvonne did not know that Zachary


    and others were saving their lives in such a way.They didn¡¯t take Skr¡¯s warning seriouslyst


    night.But today, having seen with their own eyes how ruthless Skr was to Strd, how could


    these guys dare to take Skr¡¯s instructions as a child¡¯s y?They could not afford to bear the


    consequences.If they did not suffer a great loss, they would not be able to save their lives.Seeing that


    Yulia was finally convinced, Zachary hurriedly took out the contract prepared in advance and then


    handed it to Yulia.¡°Ms. Yulia, take a look, and if there¡¯s nothing wrong, we¡¯ll sign the contract now!¡±Yulia


    took the contract and found that the additional uses were all in favor of Kareem Fashion. ¡°Ms. Yulia,


    can you sign now?¡±Zachary asked cautiously, afraid that Yulia might regret it.Yulia looked at Zachary


    with confusion.But, at the moment, she did not have time to think much before she agreed.As a


    businessman, she would grasp all the benefits avable.Seeing that Yulia signed the contract, Zachary


    and others were finally relieved.Skr didn¡¯t say anything and seemed pretty happy with their


    performance.Zachary and the others wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads.They finally got through


    this hardship.¡°Ms. Yulia, we¡¯ll discuss the details of the contract tomorrow, so I¡¯ll leave you


    today¡­¡±Zachary and the others got up and said goodbye.They felt pressured by the presence of


    Skr.So they did not want to stay a moment longer.¡°Then I¡¯ll send you out.¡±Yulia got up in a hurry and


    made a gesture of invitation.¡°No, no, no!¡±Zachary and others were so frightened that they waved their


    hands. ¡°Ms. Yulia, please stay. We¡¯ll go by ourselves!¡±The gang sped up as they spoke.But just then,


    Skr, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°Stop!¡±Zachary and the others were trembling.Was Skr


    still not satisfied?As they stood there, bewildered, Skr continued, ¡°The contract can be re-signed,


    and the concessions are voluntary. But don¡¯t forget that it was you who terminated the previous


    contract, too. Don¡¯t you have to pay for the breach of contract?¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 184

    Triumph Above All Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    Zachary immediately nodded. ¡°Yes, I forgot the breach of contract! Before I came, I had asked the


    company¡¯s finance department to prepare the money. Just now, I was so focused on signing the


    contract that I forgot about it. My bad! Sorry, Ms. Yulia, I¡¯ll call and have them transfer the money right


    now!¡±¡°Yes, I have also prepared the money before I came, and I¡¯ll call right away too!¡±¡°Ms. Yulia, I¡¯m


    sorry to have dyed your working hours. I¡¯m willing to double the amount of the breach of


    contract¡­¡±¡°Me too!¡±One by one, they admitted their mistakes, making it seem as if they really realized


    they had gone too far.In fact, they were all d that Skr was only asking them for thepensation


    of breach of contract.Yulia was a little ttered to see how the gang behaved.As for Yvonne and Pierce,


    they were shocked again.It didn¡¯t take long for Kareem Fashion¡¯s public ount to receive default


    payments from eightpanies.It added up to tens of millions of dors.It was almost as much as the


    company¡¯s total profit for the first half of the year.Looking at the extra money on the ount, Yulia felt


    as if she was dreaming.And Zachary and the others, cautiously asked her, ¡°Ms. Yulia, the money has


    been credited to yourpany¡¯s ount. Can we go now, please?¡±The men were facing Yulia but


    couldn¡¯t help but nce in Skr¡¯s direction.Any slightest move of Skr could scare them.¡°S-


    Sure¡­¡±Yulia always felt that Zachary and the others had been acting strange from the moment they


    entered the office. Zachary paused for a moment, and when he saw that Skr had no intention of


    stopping him, he hurriedly bowed to Yulia and said goodbye.¡°Mr. Gutierrez, I¡­¡±Seeing that Zachary


    and the others reached the door, Pierce shouted eagerly.¡°Buzz off!¡±Zachary scolded and quickened his


    pace.It had taken Zachary a long time to have Skr convinced. So he did not want his effort to be in


    vain.Pierce froze in ce.He regretted it so much.He couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze to Yulia.But before


    he could say anything, Yulia said in a cold voice, ¡°Pierce, I approve your resignation letter! From now


    on, Kareem Fashion terminates all employment rtions with you! Please leave now!¡±Pierce was


    petrified on the spot.At the same time.At Kareem Fashion sales department.¡°You all have your


    resignation letters ready?¡±Eloise, a long-haired beauty, asked the others.¡°Well, we are just waiting for


    you!¡±¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t thought about it yet¡­ Are we really going to leave as a group? Ms. Yulia usuallyExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    treats us well¡­¡±Seeing Eloise hesitated, the others were not happy.¡°She just gave each of us a few


    hundred dors of base sry increase. You¡¯re too easily satisfied, aren¡¯t you?¡±¡°People should aim


    higher. Why can¡¯t we leave since we have a better choice? We do nothing wrong!¡±¡°Moreover, I heard


    that thepany is about to go bankrupt, so if you don¡¯t seize the opportunity, you¡¯ll have topete


    with the fresh graduatester!¡±¡°Mr. Pierce has arranged such a good backup n for us. What else do


    you have to hesitate?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 185

    Triumph Above All Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    Eloise was somehow moved. ¡°How much can the base sry increase after going to the new


    company?¡±¡°At least one thousand and double themission rate!¡±¡°Really?¡±Eloise¡¯s eyes lit up.¡°This


    is true!¡±¡°You haven¡¯t been here long, and you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s a lot going on here.¡±¡°The reason


    why Kareem Fashion is in trouble is because of the former chairman, Yvonne.¡±¡°Yulia took her ce and


    she was angry. So Yvonne used some tactics to force Yulia to give in.¡±¡°And Mr. Pierce has worked with


    Yvonne. If things work out well, we¡¯ll be hired back by thepany at a higher sry.¡±¡°If it doesn¡¯t work


    out, Kareem Fashion will end up in bankruptcy and liquidation. At that time, we can work at Mr.


    Gutierrez¡¯spany with Mr. Pierce, and we can still get a promotion and a raise.¡±¡°In short, no matter


    what the oue is, we will be able to reap arge number of benefits, so why not?¡±The more the


    others talked, the more excited they became. Eloise no longer hesitated, writing her resignation letter


    right away and following everyone toward Yulia¡¯s office.¡°Ms. Yulia, we came to see you¡­¡±A group of


    people had just entered the office and yet to finish what they were going to say when they were


    suddenly shocked by the scene in front of them.The sales director, Pierce, kneeled in front of Yulia and


    begged for mercy. ¡°Ms. Yulia, I won¡¯t quit. I won¡¯t quit! It¡¯s all because of Yvonne. She threatened me.


    You have treated me with kindness, how could I leave you? I didn¡¯t want to, but Yvonne forced me to!


    Ms. Yulia, please let me stay!¡± ¡°Pierce, when did I force you? You are so shameless.¡±Yvonne scolded


    angrily.¡°W-Why is Mr. Pierce¡­¡±Pierce¡¯s men were all dumbfounded.Wasn¡¯t the director here to resign?


    How could he beg Yulia on his knees to let him stay?What was happening?At this moment, they


    hesitated to hand in the resignation letters.They felt extremely awkward.They were also


    dumbfounded.¡°You are so shameless to im that you are grateful!¡±Yulia sneered.No matter how


    excellent Pierce was, Yulia would no longer want him to work for her. After all, he had betrayed her at


    the critical moment.¡°Get out! Don¡¯t wait for me to call security!¡±Yulia said with an expressionless


    face.Then, she cast a nce at the group of people standing at the door and raised her eyebrows. ¡°I


    know you are also here to resign. I will approve all of them! I wish you all the best in your


    future.¡±Pierce¡¯s group of men still didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but since Yulia had said so,


    they had to subconsciously hand in their resignation letters and leave.At this time, Yulia looked at


    Yvonne next to her and sneered, ¡°Still not leaving? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been


    humiliated?¡±¡°You¡­¡±Yvonne looked at Yulia in exasperation.Yvonne could only grit her teeth and


    leave.Not long after, Pierce walked out of Kareem Fashion¡¯s office building.He was followed by his men


    who had handed in their resignation letters.¡°Mr. Pierce, why do you look upset?¡±¡°Ms. Yulia was quick to


    agree to our resignation. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±Someone asked in disbelief.Pierce was furious.


    ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that I don¡¯t want to leave?¡±


    Rted posts:Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 186

    Triumph Above All Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    ¡°I got screwed by Yvonne! Not only can¡¯t she fight Yulia, even Zachary and the others are no match for


    Yulia!¡±Then, he told everything that had just happened in the office.¡°Why did Zachary and the others


    change their minds all of a sudden? They are suddenly terrified by Yulia.¡±At the end, Pierce asked


    suspiciously.But instead of an answer from the crowd, a storm of fists awaited him.The crowd was


    beating him hard.¡°Why are you hitting me?¡±Pierce held his head and shouted.¡°You have made us lose


    our job!¡±¡­Inside the office.Yulia asked Skr, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Zachary and the others? Did you do


    something to them?¡±Skrughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t they just give you a detailed exnation?¡±¡°Do you think I


    would believe that they would suddenly realize their mistakes?¡±Yulia rolled her eyes at Skr.¡°Perhaps


    they found out that my wife is beautiful and kind-hearted, so they are too embarrassed to make


    trouble¡­¡±Skr teased Yulia deliberately.¡°Skr, you¡¯re getting better at teasing me!¡±Yulia pretended


    to be annoyed.Skr touched his nose andughed without saying anything.Yulia snorted, ¡°So, it¡¯s not


    you! It¡¯s a pity¡­ I would have been quite moved and wanted to thank that person personally. It¡¯s just a


    pity that that person did good deeds without leaving his name. Since that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t do anything


    about it.¡±Yulia sighed with some regret.¡°A personal thank you? How do you want to thank him?¡± Skr


    caught the key point instantly.Yulia said smilingly, ¡°Give him a kiss!¡±Skr immediately confessed


    everything he had warned Zachary and the others aboutst night.However, he did not say everything


    that happened in Babylon.After all, it involved Cloudtopia¡¯s first-ss family, the Moody family.Yulia


    would be inevitably worried when she found out.After saying that, Skr moved closer to Yulia, waiting


    for that rewarding kiss.¡°You¡­ You close your eyes¡­¡±Yulia said with a flushed face.Skr did as he


    was told.A few seconds passed.He felt a fragrant breezee over him, followed by a gentle peck on


    his left cheek.¡°It¡¯s over?¡±Skr opened his eyes and asked somehow covetously.¡°What else do you


    want?¡±Yulia asked poutingly in return.Skr touched the ce where he was kissed and said glumly,


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you kiss me on the lips?¡±¡°There¡¯s no way I will take the initiative to kiss you on the lips!¡±Yulia


    grunted and without waiting for Skr¡¯s reaction, she carried L and walked outside.Skr paused in


    ce for three seconds before he suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°Honey, what you¡¯re saying is¡­ I


    should be the one to initiate such a kiss, right?¡±¡°L is hungry. Hurry up and go home!¡±Yulia turned


    around and snapped, dismissing what he had just said.Skr caught up with Yulia while thinking of the


    way to take the initiative to kiss Yulia next time.What also surprised him was that after meeting him,


    Yulia smiled more frequently.She would even tease him now.Yulia had be more cheerful.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 187

    Triumph Above All Chapter 187


    Chapter 187


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When they got home, it was still Skr who cooked, and Yulia brought L to give him a hand.The


    whole night was uneventful and cozy.Skr could not help but indulge in this unusual feeling of


    happiness.At the same time.Inside a private lounge of a restaurant in Cloudtopia.Yvonne put down the


    cutlery in her hands and nced at the man across the table.The man was none other than


    Harry.¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve taken care of everything? Howe Zachary and the others


    suddenly changed their minds the critical moment? They even kneeled and begged Yulia for


    mercy!¡±The more Yvonne talked about it, the hatred she had. She wished she could tear Yulia into


    pieces.Today, she deliberately went to see Yulia being humiliated. But things did not turn out as she


    expected.It was simply a disgrace.Harry saw that his girlfriend was aggrieved. So he hurriedly sat


    beside her with a smile on his face.He put his arm around Yvonne¡¯s waist and said kindly, ¡°Calm down.


    Girls get old fast when they are angry. They are not worthy of our time.¡±¡°So, what should we


    do?¡±Yvonne pouted.¡°I¡¯m calling Zachary right now to make him give us an exnation.¡±With that, Harry


    took out his cell phone and dialed Zachary¡¯s number.After the call was answered, Harry said directly,


    ¡°Zachary, what¡¯s going on with you guys? Didn¡¯t we previously agree to terminate the cooperation with


    Kareem Fashion? But then, not only did you beg Yulia for mercy, but you also offered to build a new


    production line for her. You must give me a reasonable exnation immediately!¡±¡°Exnation? I almost


    got killed by you two. It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t settle the score with you, and you still want me to exin to


    you? Buzz off! ¡±Zachary on the other end of the line scolded and then hung up the phone without


    waiting for Harry¡¯s response.Harry¡¯s face darkened.How dare Zachary disrespect Harry?Furious, he


    immediately dialed Zachary¡¯s number again.However, Zachary had blocked his number.Harry


    suppressed the anger in his heart and started calling several other people.However, he was treated the


    same way.He was blocked after being scolded.Some, not even bothering to scold him as they directly


    blocked him.Now, the anger in Harry¡¯s heart could no longer be suppressed.¡°Yulia! I¡¯ve never suffered


    so much aggrievance in my life! ¡±Harry growled with a livid look on his face.Before this, he only


    intervened in the matter to make Yvonne happy.But now, Yulia hadpletely pissed him off.He would


    definitely not let things slide.¡°Harry, could it be that Zachary and the others had been


    threatened?¡±Yvonne suddenly asked.¡°Threatened? Besides me, Yulia doesn¡¯t seem to know any


    powerful man,¡± Harry said smugly.¡°Is it possible that it was her useless boyfriend, Skr?¡±Yvonne


    asked tentatively.Besides Skr, Yvonne could not really think of anyone else.¡°Skr?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 188

    Triumph Above All Chapter 188


    Chapter 188Harry froze for a moment and then remembered what had happened on Yvonne¡¯s


    birthday.At that time, he picked up Yvonne with a carload of roses in his sports car, which gave Yvonne


    the greatest satisfaction.But before he could get carried away, Skr suddenly appeared with sixteen


    nes and a spectacr shower of roses.Then, the venue was lit up with lights and big screens all


    over the city to celebrate Yulia¡¯s birthday.Harry was originally sought after by the crowd, but he actually


    looked particrly shabby that day.Not only that, but Skr had also even chartered Sunset Harbor,


    humiliating Harry.Thinking about it, Harry was even more furious.¡°Yvonne, if Zachary and the others


    don¡¯t give you an exnation, I¡¯ll give you an exnation! I have ways to force Yulia to give way,¡± Harry


    said with a grimace on his face.Skr and Yulia, you made me do it!¡­The next morning.After dropping


    off Yulia and L, Skr got into the jeep.Dianne immediately reported, ¡°Boss, Philbert called and said


    he wanted to see you.¡±Skr sneered, ¡°He finally lost his patience.¡±¡°Do you want to see him?¡±Dianne


    asked as she started the car.¡°No.¡±Skr looked out the window.Although he now only wanted to enjoy


    life with Yulia and L, but it was serious in the North. Any wrong decision might impact the country¡¯s


    foundation.Philbert only wanted to get the military power in Skr¡¯s hands.It was not that Skr had


    the strong desire to hold the power. It was just that he felt that Philbert did not have the ability to take


    over his position. Skr was the God of War of the Nine Continents, the King of the North, and the one


    that countless soldiers looked up to.Although Philbert was given a que by the Deputy General


    himself, the main reason he was awarded was due to his ancestors, the Santiago Banner.In terms of


    ability, Philbert was not qualified to be a great general.How could Skr put the lives of his soldiers into


    the hands of an ipetent man so easily?As Skr was thinking, the phone rang in his hand.It was


    Naomi calling.¡°Naomi, what¡¯s up?¡±It was early in the morning. Naomi should not have called him if it


    was not an emergency.But before Naomi could answer, Skr heard a suppressed sob.¡°Naomi, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±Skr immediately asked nervously.¡°Is there someone who has aggravated you? I will help


    you teach him a lesson!¡±Skr grew up with Naomi and could be said to know her better than his


    adoptive parents.Even Skr had led his family to a better life now, Naomi would never bully others.On


    the contrary, others, out of jealousy, would act rudely toward her.After Skr¡¯s questioning, Naomi


    stopped sobbing, took a deep breath, and said guiltily, ¡°Sky, I lost the Red Dust you gave me.¡±Skr


    was relieved.It turned out that Naomi had just lost a ne.At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but


    chuckle. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s just a ne. If you like it, I will send you a new one right away. I guarantee it


    will be more beautiful and more prestigious than Red Dust!¡±¡°No, I don¡¯t want a new one!¡±


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 189

    Triumph Above All Chapter 189


    Chapter 189


    Naomi on the other end of the line sounded resolute, ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary ne because it costs 40


    million dors! Besides, it was the first gift you gave me when you came back from the military, and it


    means a lot to me in a way that no other ne can rece it.¡±Skr did not quite understand


    Naomi¡¯s theory, but out of love for his sister, he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll find a way to get it back for


    you.¡±¡°Okay¡­¡±Naomi responded gently.¡°First, you tell me how and where the ne was lost,¡± Skr


    said.Naomi pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Sky, do you remember Angelica?¡±¡°Our former neighbor,


    rissa¡¯s daughter?¡±Skr remembered.rissa used to live across the street from their house in


    average condition, but then Angelica married a rich kid and took rissa away too.Last time, he took


    his adoptive parents and Naomi to dinner at Chef One. He happened to meet rissa with her


    daughter, Angelica and son-inw, Han.At that time, rissa was overbearing and tried to


    overpower Nathaniel but was eventually pped in the face by reality.The two families were not in


    good terms.Skr was always disgusted by arrogant people.Now that Naomi suddenly mentioned


    Angelica, he could not help but be alerted.¡°Yes, that¡¯s her. Ever since west met, she¡¯s been pestering


    me to see Red Dust, and yesterday I just couldn¡¯t not stand her, so I agreed. After work, I wore the


    ne to meet her. She invited me to dinner, andter we hung out. I didn¡¯t pay attention at the time.


    When I got home and took a shower, I realized that Red Dust was gone! I was so anxious that I


    immediately ran out to look for it, but I searched all the routes I have passed by and couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    Naomi recalled carefully.¡°So you mean the ne was lost after Angelica asked you to meet


    her?¡±Skr frowned and asked.¡°Yes, during dinner, I even took it off and gave her have a good


    look!¡±Naomi spoke with great certainty.¡°Okay, I will immediately arrange someone to investigate her.


    You must not have slept wellst night. Do not go anywhere this time. Rest well at home. Once there is


    news, I will call you first,¡± Skr said.Naomi nodded and hung up.Without Skr repeating himself,


    Dianne in the driver¡¯s seat immediately called and arranged for someone to investigate the matter.In


    less than twenty minutes, the matter was investigated¡­After hearing the investigator¡¯s report, Dianne


    said to Skr, ¡°Boss, it was Angelica who did this. Before she asked your sister out, she contacted a


    skilled thief and stole Red Dust when your sister wasn¡¯t paying attention before they parted their


    ways.¡±Skr shook his head and sighed in his heart. In this world, howe there are always people


    who think that everyone else is stupid and they are the smartest?Seeing Skr didn¡¯t say anything,


    Dianne added, ¡°Boss, the ne is with Angelica right now, should we go find her?¡±¡°Where is she?¡±


    Skr asked.Dianne took out her phone and said, ¡°She¡¯s on the eleventh floor of Light Building


    belonged to Masonry Realty, owned by her husband, Han.¡±Skr thought for a moment and ordered,


    ¡°You go catch the thief. I¡¯ll go home and fetch Naomi. I¡¯ll meet you at Masonry Realty.¡±¡°Yes!¡±Dianne left


    the car with Skr whereas she took a taxi to where the thief was.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 190

    Triumph Above All Chapter 190


    Chapter 190


    At the same time, at Masonry Realty.Angelica was making a leisurely tour of the office area.¡°Hello, Mrs.


    Garraway!¡±When thepany employees saw her, they greeted her politely.Although Angelica was not


    capable, she enjoyed being respected by these employees.In fact, these employees treated her


    respectfully on the surface, but they actually despised her.An incapable person would always like to do


    something out of ce tobel herself if she were to hold a high position.¡°Well, hello there.¡±Angelica


    lifted her chin and gave a smile that she thought was elegant.But after greeting everyone, surprisingly,


    no one found her special today.This irritated her.But she had no reason to get mad.When she was


    extremely depressed, one of the female employees suddenly covered her mouth and eximed, ¡°Oh


    my! Mrs. Garraway, is that Red Dust you¡¯re wearing around your neck?¡±Hearing the words ¡°Red Dust¡±,


    everyone turned to look at Angelica¡¯s neck.A dazzling rare red gemstone could be seen.¡°Wow! What a


    beautiful ne! It looks expensive at first nce!¡±¡°Of course, it¡¯s expensive, it¡¯s Red Dust that costs


    over 40 million dors!¡±¡°What? Over 40 million dors? Oh my! I¡¯m going to pass out!¡±¡°Mrs. Garraway, I


    guess it must be a gift from Mr. Garraway! He¡¯s really generous to you!¡±The female employees were


    expressing their envy.The male employees, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t help but start to fantasize how


    easy would it be for them to pursue women if they could also afford a 40-million-dor ne.


    Enjoying the envious stares around her, Angelica nced with satisfaction at the female employees


    who were the first to recognize Red Dust.She went through a lot of trouble to get this coveted ne


    in order to show it off in front of people.Today, she deliberately put on delicate makeup and came to the


    company early in the morning, which would be a waste of time if no one noticed the


    ne.Fortunately, the female employee noticed it.Angelica felt delighted, but on the surface, she


    pretended to feel bad and said, ¡°Actually, I like Star of Cullinan more, but unfortunately, when my


    husband went there, Star of Cullinan had already been bought.¡±Hearing her words, some people who


    didn¡¯t know the truth, once again gasped.There were also people who had been to the jewelry show,


    and their expressions became somehow odd.A female employee whispered, ¡°I heard my friend say that


    the person bought Star of Cullinan has also bought Red Dust.¡±When this statement was made, the


    scene became a little awkward.Adults did not always tell the truth even if they knew it.Because once


    you exposed someone, you would end up terribly.Of course, it was not that they suspected that Red


    Dust around Angelica¡¯s neck was a fake.After all, Han was rich and could afford those


    nes.However, if Angelica only knew Red Dust, they suspected that Han had an affair with


    other women.The more expensive Star of Cullinan had been given to another woman by Han.So if it


    wasn¡¯t Angelica who was lying, Han must have cheated on her.Thinking of this, the crowd looked at


    Angelica with sympathy.They felt like she was about to be abandoned.Hearing the female employee¡¯s


    query, Angelica frowned.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 191

    Triumph Above All Chapter 191


    Chapter 191


    Just now, Angelica was so proud that she forgot about being cautious.She red coldly at the female


    employee and reprimanded her brutally, ¡°What does your friend know? I¡¯m the owner of Red Dust. Can


    she know it better than me?¡±The female employee also realized that she had said something wrong


    and hurriedly smiled and said, ¡°Of course, you know better! My friend is so poor that she can¡¯t even


    afford to go to a jewelry show, so she must have heard it from somewhere.¡±¡°Next time, think twice


    before you speak!¡±Angelica coldly snorted and turned around to leave.But soon, the voice of a young


    man was heard at the door.¡°I can¡¯t believe you have the nerve to show off in front of everyone when


    you stole it. You¡¯re cheeky.¡±Hearing the word ¡°steal¡±, Angelica immediately panicked.She hurriedly


    turned to look in the direction of the voice along with the crowd.Skr walked in with confidence,


    followed by Naomi.Angelica subconsciously covered the ne around her neck with her


    hand.¡°Steal? What did he mean?¡±¡°They keep staring at Mrs. Garraway. Could it be that she stole


    something from them?¡±¡°It can¡¯t be. Mr. Garraway is so rich, and Mrs. Garraway can buy whatever she


    wants.¡±The employees began to whisper.Without waiting for Angelica¡¯s reaction, Naomi rushed toward


    her and shouted, ¡°Angelica, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a wicked person! I searched the ne all


    night long, but I never thought that you would steal the ne!¡± Although Angelica felt guilty, she


    immediately pretended to be tough and said, ¡°Naomi, my husband bought this ne for me. And


    now, you say it¡¯s yours? You are just a poor woman. How dare you use me? Apologize to me


    immediately, or else I¡¯ll have the police arrest you!¡±Hearing her words, Naomi was infuriated.¡°Angelica,


    you are shameless! Red Dust was my wedding gift given by my brother. Many people can testify


    it!¡±¡°Wedding gift?¡±Angelica snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend right now. Who did you marry?


    You can¡¯t even exin yourself, and you still want to lie and deceive people. Who dares to believe


    you?¡±In front of thepany¡¯s employees, Angelica could never admit that she had stolen Red Dust


    around her neck.With that, Angelica simply made Naomi take the me.Anyway, this was her territory.


    There was no way for Skr and Naomi to force Angelica to admit it.Realizing this, Angelica instantly


    looked at Naomi with confidence, as if she really was the owner of Red Dust.Hearing her words, Naomi


    took out her phone in exasperation and showed a video.It was taken during her wedding ceremony with


    Brian. At that time, Skr arrived out of nowhere to personally put Red Dust on her.The video was


    posted online, and the number of ys quickly reached a million. Countlessments were received,


    and Cloudtopia¡¯s broadcast agency even made a special report on it.Even Yulia and L, who usually


    did not go online much, had seen this video.So it was a big deal at that moment.¡°Many people have


    seen this video. It is enough to prove that Red Dust was a gift from Sky to me.¡±Naomi showed the


    video to the crowd while angrily questioning Angelica.


    Rted posts:Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 192

    Triumph Above All Chapter 192


    Chapter 192


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the video that went viral some time ago?¡±¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it too, and I was envious!¡±¡°The bride


    in the wedding dress seemed to be this girl!¡±The crowd discussed it in a variety of ways.Angelica,


    however, snorted coldly, ¡°Are you the bride in the video with heavy makeup? Even if you are, what


    proves that the string of nes she received was Red Dust? I¡¯ve heard that its high imitation even


    costs over a million dors. Poor bastards like you, who make a little money, cannot even afford high


    imitation goods. How dare you say that the 40-million-dor ne is yours?¡±Hearing what Angelica


    said, those who had begun to doubt her, changed their mind again.The way Skr and Naomi dressed


    up did not look like they could afford Red Dust.And Angelica was different. Although she was born


    poor, she married a rich husband.A man who could afford to buy Red Dust would never steal from the


    poor.With that in mind, everyone pointed at Skr and Naomi and scolded.¡°How dare you use Mrs.


    Garraway!¡±¡°Yes, there¡¯s no way you can afford Red Dust!¡±¡°You are really shameless! Especially that


    woman! Liars are disgusting!¡±Seeing that all the employees were on her side, Angelica was even more


    emboldened. She gave Skr and Naomi a smug nce and said, ¡°Go away. Since we were once


    neighbors, I¡¯ll pretend nothing has happened today! But if there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t me me for being


    unkind!¡±¡°Mrs. Garraway, you just let them off the hook like this?¡±A few employees asked with righteous


    indignation.Angelica said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯m kind! I am willing to let go of such a shameless person.¡±¡°Mrs.


    Garraway, you are really kind. No wonder they dare to bully you.¡±¡°I believe in karma. Mrs. Garraway is


    kind, so she has the blessing of marrying into a rich family. Shameless people like them can only live


    poorly for the rest of their lives.¡±¡°Mrs. Garraway has let you go. Why are you still standing there? Are


    you waiting for me to call security to throw you out?¡±The male employees waited to take action.Naomi


    was angry.She was the victim, but Angelica¡¯s usation had turned the tables.Skr, at the moment,


    was watching all this calmly.After the employees finished ttering Angelica, Skr said, ¡°Are you


    finished? If so, I¡¯m going to take action.¡±With that, he strode toward Angelica¡­¡°You¡­ What do you


    want?¡±Angelica asked nervously, covering the pendant on her chest.Skr sneered and pped


    Angelica.Angelica¡¯s face became swollen.¡°You¡­ You hit me?¡±Angelica had an incredulous look on her


    face.This was her territory, and Skr was pping her in front of thepany employees!


    Rted posts:Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 193

    Triumph Above All Chapter 193


    Chapter 193


    Angelica and thepany staff didn¡¯t expect that Skr had so many guts either.At that moment, they


    shut their mouths, not daring to say anything more.After all, Skr who dared to beat up the boss¡¯ wife,


    would not care about the ordinary staff.¡°What¡¯s wrong with pping you? If you don¡¯t be honest, I will


    p you a few more times!¡±Skr looked at Angelica and spoke coldly.Angelica was determined to not


    admit it. And now, she was pped by Skr, but she would not be willing to give in.Since childhood,


    no one had ever pped her so hard in the face. Moreover, Skr pped her in front of her own


    company employees.It caused her to lose her prestige and face.¡°How dare you make a move on me


    here? I¡¯ll fight you!¡±Angelica snarled madly and rushed toward Skr. Her five sharp nails were about


    to scratch Skr¡¯s face.Skr would not let her get away with it just because she was a


    woman.¡°Pak!¡±Skr pped Angelica three more times.Now, both sides of Angelica¡¯s face were


    swollen.The entire room fell into silent.¡°Can you tell the truth now?¡±Skr¡¯s gaze was cold as he said in


    a deep voice, ¡°If you can¡¯t think of anything, I don¡¯t mind giving you a few more hints.¡±Angelica started


    feeling afraid.Skr, who had been a soldier for six years, was no longer the Skr she


    remembered.Just then, an irritated voice sounded.¡°What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be business


    hours?¡±The next moment, a man in a blue suit with a ck bow tie walked in. It was Angelica¡¯s


    husband, Han.¡°Hello, Mr. Garraway!¡±All the employees in the room greeted respectfully.The moment


    Angelica saw Han, she rushed to him and cried, ¡°Honey, that bastard pped me in your territory!


    Have someone kill him! I want him to go to hell!¡±Angelica was filled with resentment.Han gave


    Angelica two reassuring pats and then turned his attention to Skr and Naomi.He happened to be


    present that day when rissa and Nathaniel were arguing.Originally, rissa wanted to show off her


    rich son-inw, but she ended up getting defeated by Skr in seconds.Not only was rissa


    humiliated, but Han also felt humiliated. Han still could not forget the humiliation until now.So, at


    this moment, Han looked at Skr with hatred.¡°Skr, do you really think you can be do whatever


    you want just because you make a few bucks? This is mypany. Youe here uninvited and


    pped my wife. You have crossed the line.¡±Han spoke in a cold voice.Skr said indifferently,


    ¡°Look at the ne around your wife¡¯s neck before you talk to me!¡±Han subconsciously looked at


    Angelica¡¯s neck.He immediately recognized Red Dust.He recalled thest encounter between the two


    families. Naomi had mentioned the ne to Angelica.Soon, Han¡¯s eyes flickered, and some


    guesses came to mind.Angelica began to feel anxious because she had not told Han that she had


    stolen Red Dust.If Han did not defend her, she would be embarrassed.Just as she was about to give


    Han a hint, Han suddenly sneered at Skr, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ne? I bought it for her.


    What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 194

    Triumph Above All Chapter 194


    Chapter 194


    Hearing that, Angelica was relieved.And the employees, who were present, began to criticize Skr


    again.¡°I¡¯ve said that Mr. Garraway bought it for Mrs. Garraway. He is really generous to Mrs.


    Garraway.¡±¡°How dare this man and woman used Mr. Garraway!¡±¡°You¡¯re both lying!¡±Naomi¡¯s face


    turned red with anger before she pointed at Han and cursed.She never thought Han would be the


    same as Angelica.Just then, there was a rattling at the door again.¡°Boss, I¡¯ve brought the man.¡±It was


    Dianne¡¯s voice!¡°Okay,e in.¡±Under Skr¡¯smand, Dianne immediately walked in with a young


    man.The moment Angelica saw the youth¡¯s face, she panicked.It was the thief she hired to steal Red


    Dust.Even she didn¡¯t know where the thief lived. So she didn¡¯t expect Skr to find the thief in such a


    short time.¡°Tell me honestly. What did you dost night?¡±Skr asked in a cold voice.The thief was


    resentful after being subdued by Dianne, and now seeing so many people present, he immediately


    resisted.¡°Who are you to arrest me? I¡¯m Mr. Homer¡¯s man! Hurry up and let me go, or else Mr. Homer


    will get you all killed!¡±Seeing the thief refuse to admit it, Angelica was relieved.She turned to Skr and


    said disdainfully, ¡°Do you know who Mr. Homer is? He is a big shot in Cloudtopia! You think you can do


    whatever you want just because you have some money? Let me tell you. In Mr. Homer¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re


    not even a piece of shit!¡± ¡°Mr. Homer? Did you say Homer?¡±Skr suddenlyughed.¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!


    Are you scared now?¡±Angelica asked smugly.Skr ignored her and instead went straight to Dianne.


    ¡°Make a phone call, and I¡¯ll talk to Homer.¡±¡°Okay!¡±Dianne immediately took out her cell phone and


    dialed Homer¡¯s number.When the call was answered, she handed the phone to Skr.Skr cut the


    crap. He ordered Homer on the other end of the line, ¡°I am Skr. Come to Masonry Realty now, and


    I¡¯ll only be here for ten minutes.¡±After saying that, without waiting for Homer¡¯s reaction, Skr directly


    hung up the phone.This scene stunned the crowd.However, in the next second, they reacted and then


    began to sneer.¡°Did I hear him right? He actually spoke to Mr. Homer in amanding tone?¡±¡°And he


    will only wait for him for ten minutes? Who does he think he is to have Mr. Homer at his beck and


    call?¡±Many of the female employees weren¡¯t quite sure how powerful Homer was, but the male


    employees in the room, especially those who had been to the Crown Club, had heard a lot of about


    Homer.It was said that Homer was the underground emperor of Cloudtopia.This sounded a bit


    exaggerated, but it showed that Homer¡¯s strength could not be provoked easily.Even Han had to


    respect Homer.So who was Skr to use amanding tone and talk to such a big shot?


    Rted posts:Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 195

    Triumph Above All Chapter 195


    Chapter 195


    He must be faking it!Homer on the other end of the line was definitely not the Homer of Crown Club!At


    this point, Han couldn¡¯t help but smirk. ¡°Ten minutes, huh? Then, I¡¯ll wait for you for ten minutes, and


    I¡¯ll see which Homer you were talking to!¡±The crowd immediately gloated over Skr, waiting for Skr


    to be humiliated.However, seven minutester, there was a rush of footsteps in the corridor.The next


    moment.A middle-aged man in pajamas with a round belly, sweating profusely, appeared in front of the


    crowd.Surprisingly, it was Homer!¡°It¡¯s really Mr. Homer!¡±¡°The owner of Crown Club, Mr. Homer, is


    here!¡±A male employee who had met Homer eximed.Angelica and the thief, after seeing Homer,


    burst into a cold sweat.Even Han didn¡¯t expect that Skr would get in touch with the real


    Homer.However, at this time, Homer, simply could not care less about these people.From the moment


    he entered the door, his eyes were fixed on Skr, and he couldn¡¯t even wipe his sweat before he


    walked quickly to Skr. Homer then bowed.¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯m here! Is there anything I can help?¡±The


    entire room was in an uproar.Homer actually called Skr Mr. Stone?And he was even humble in front


    of Skr.How powerful Skr was? Skr looked at the thief who was pinned to the ground by Dianne


    and said to Homer, ¡°He stole my sister¡¯s ne, and I told him to be honest. Instead, he threatened


    me with you and said you would get me killed if I didn¡¯t let him go!¡±Before Skr finished speaking,


    Homer was trembling with fear.Kill Skr?Homer did not have the courage to do so.Why would this


    thief steal from Skr¡¯s sister?And the thief even got Homer involved.At that moment, Homer looked


    indignantly at the thief on the ground.He was even more furious when he saw the thief.Because he did


    not even know this person.A grunt sounded.Homer kicked hard at the thief¡¯s stomach.¡°Do I know you?


    How dare you im to know me?¡±The thief covered his abdomen. Still, he gritted his teeth and insisted,


    ¡°Mr. Homer, I am Mr. Edwin¡¯s new subordinate, and Mr. Edwin is Mr. Scar¡¯s cousin.¡±¡°I don¡¯t know them


    at all.¡±Homer was very angry.Scar was just the security guard of Crown Club. He was nothing to Homer


    at all.As for what Edwin, Homer had never even heard of him.But Homer somehow got involved in this


    matter.What was worse was that he had offended Skr once again.The thief was terrified at this


    moment.The thief only wanted to use Homer¡¯s name to suppress Skr, but he didn¡¯t expect Skr toN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    call Homer here with a phone call.This time, the thief had even offended Homer.¡°Tell us everything that


    happenedst night honestly. Otherwise, I will take your life!¡±Homer spoke coldly to the thief.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 196

    Triumph Above All Chapter 196


    Chapter 196


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Edwin often told the thief about Homer, so the thief did not doubt Homer¡¯s words.Killing him was


    easy.At that moment, the thief did not dare to y the trick again. He nodded. ¡°Mr. Homer, I will exin


    it all. It was her! She made me steal it!¡±The thief pointed at Angelica with hatred and spoke.He didn¡¯t


    know anything about Red Dust, let alone that the price of the ne.Angelica only gave him eight


    thousand dors. But then, he got into such a big trouble, so he now naturally hated Angelica.Next, he


    confessed all the events ofst night, as well as his earlier schemes with Angelica, all in one fell


    swoop.As the thief kept telling, Angelica and Han¡¯s faces darkened more.As for the others present


    had odd expressions as well.¡°This ne was really stolen by Mrs. Garraway!¡±¡°Oh my! I¡¯m


    speechless!¡±¡°If this matter is spread, Mr. Garraway will be embarrassed.¡±Listening to the discussion,


    Angelica wished she could escape right away.Skr stretched out his hand, gesturing for her to hand


    over the ne.Angelica pursed her lips, took off her ne, and handed it to Skr.Skr


    handed it directly to Naomi behind him and was ready to leave.He did not bother to argue with a greedy


    woman.However, he had only taken two steps when Han suddenly bellowed, ¡°Stop!¡±Last time, Skr


    had humiliated Han at Chef One and the garden vi.So Han must settle these ounts with


    Skr today.After all, all the employees of hispany were watching.Today, no matter what, Han


    had to take revenge. So, when Skr looked at him coldly, Han said indignantly, ¡°The ne¡¯s


    incident is over. But shouldn¡¯t we settle the score for bringing people into my territory and pping my


    wife?¡±¡°How do you want to settle the ount?¡± Skr asked.Han grunted. ¡°You pped my wife


    four times, and I¡¯m going to make you pay back twice as much!¡±Without waiting for Skr to speak,


    Homer behind him turned pale and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who do you think you are to p Mr.


    Stone?¡±Han gritted his teeth and said undaunted, ¡°Homer, don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of you! You are


    capable, but the Garraway family is powerful as well! Even if I can¡¯t beat you, the Garraway family can


    still defeat you!¡±Han did not care about the consequences at all.Homer grunted.The Garraway family


    was not evenparable to the Moody family. How dare Han made such an arrogant


    statement.Han should see with his own eyes how the head of the Moody family and the Four Great


    Families treated Skr with respect.Angelica stole the ne that Skr gave to her sister. Skr


    was considered merciful for not destroying the Garraway family.But Han kept provoking Skr in


    return.He was courting death!¡°Want to p me?¡±Skr suddenly walked toward Han.When Han


    saw Skr approaching, he held his head high and looked righteous.If Skr dared to do the same to


    him as he did to Angelica, Han would p Skr back.But what Han didn¡¯t expect was that Skr


    put his right hand gently on his shoulder and say, ¡°You can p me but only if you have the strength to


    do it.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 197

    Triumph Above All Chapter 197


    Chapter 197


    The next moment, Skr¡¯s palm pressed slightly downward.In an instant, Han felt a great force


    pressing hard against his shoulders.¡°Boom!¡±He fell to his knees, trembling tremendously.Both knees


    were numb .The ground cracked in all directions, centered on the ce where the knee touched.Those


    cracks looked like a huge spider web, imprisoning his entire body in the middle.Seeing this scene,


    everyone gasped.They had a chill.After a few seconds, Han¡¯s knees finally regained sensation.The


    sharp pain made him frown.His two kneecaps had been shattered by the huge force.¡°This is my advice


    to you! If you are still arrogant, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±With that, Skr took Naomi and


    Dianne away with him.As for Han, the pain was so bad that he fainted.After leaving the Light


    Building, Naomi hugged Skr¡¯s arm and said affectionately, ¡°Sky, I¡¯m lucky you¡¯re here, otherwise I


    wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±Skrughed. ¡°Silly girl, since I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll always be with you, Mom and


    Dad.¡±¡°I have taken the day off. Why don¡¯t youe home with me, and I¡¯ll make you something


    delicious?¡±Naomi asked as she shook his arm.Skr knew Naomi wanted to thank him properly, so he


    shook his head and said, ¡°I have something to do today. You can cook for me the other day. You must


    have been tired. Go back and rest well. You can¡¯t trust people so easily in the future.¡±¡°Yeah, I got it,


    Sky.¡±Naomi nodded and then took a taxi home by herself.Skr and Dianne then headed for the Jeep,


    but before they could get in, the phone in Skr¡¯s pockets rang. He took it out and saw that it was Yulia


    calling.When the call was answered, he heard Yulia¡¯s anxious voice on the other end of the line.¡°Skr,


    there¡¯s something wrong with thepany,e here quickly.¡±Skr quickened his pace as he held


    his phone.Dianne immediately understood and trotted to the car.¡°Yulia, what exactly is going


    on?¡±Skr asked again.Yulia, on the other end of the line, described what happened as briefly as she


    could.After the morning meeting, arge group of people gathered under thepany.They held a


    megaphone and pulled a banner, saying that thepany¡¯s new skin care products, which contained


    ingredients harmful to the human body, not only ruined everyone¡¯s face, but it also caused cancer.They


    were angry.They demanded Yulia to give a statement.If not for the security guards downstairs


    desperately trying to stop them, these people would have rushed into the office area and made a


    scene.Even though Yulia had the R&D department present a professional test report proving that the


    newlyunched skincare products were absolutely free of harmful substances to humans, the crowd


    still kept screaming and cursing.And they also demanded hugepensation.Skr told Yulia not to


    do anything first, and he would be right there.After hanging up the phone, he immediately thought the


    cause of this matter might be serious.But it was now toote to trace the source. The first thing he had


    to do was help Yulia solve the urgent problem.Twenty minutester.Skr and Dianne were seen in


    front of the Kareem Fashion office building.As Yulia said, hundreds of people had surrounded the


    entrance and exit of the building.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 198

    Triumph Above All Chapter 198


    Chapter 198


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Kareem Fashion, Yulia, you wicked woman! How can you sell this kind harmful products!¡±¡°Yulia, you


    are a treacherous businessman! My daughter originally had a rich boyfriend and the two of them were


    about to get married, but she ended up using yourpany¡¯s skin care products and her face was


    ruined. You caused her to be abandoned by her boyfriend. You have ruined her happiness for life. If


    you don¡¯t give a statement today, I¡¯ll fight with you!¡±¡°Compensate us! Two million dors for each family!


    Or we¡¯lle every day and make it impossible for you to work! And we¡¯ll contact all the media so that


    the entire Cloudtopia will know that yourpany has killed people!¡±Yulia, standing across from them,


    cleared her throat and said helplessly, ¡°Guys, let me repeat. Kareem Fashion¡¯s skin care products have


    passed all the tests and contain absolutely no harmful substances to the human body, let alone¡­¡±¡°We


    can¡¯t understand these so-called test reports of yours. I only know that my daughter¡¯s face is ruined,


    and she can¡¯t marry a rich man. You have ruined her life, so you must pay for it!¡±Before Yulia could


    finish speaking, she was interrupted by a middle-aged woman.¡°The testing is all bullshit! These days,


    as long as you have money, you can buy a report.¡±¡°You look so pretty, so maybe you didn¡¯t spend a


    penny, right? After all, you just need to seduce those rich men.¡±¡°Of course, they would help you fake


    the reports!¡±The crowd cursed more and more rudely.The pedestrians also began to discuss. ¡°Kareem


    Fashion is an oldpany in Cloudtopia. Why did it degenerate to the point of selling counterfeit


    products to screw customers?¡±¡°This is the new chairman¡¯s fault! She¡¯s pretty, but she¡¯s a crooked


    businessman with no conscience!¡±Yulia pretended to be calm on the surface, but she was crying in her


    heart.She had been exining to the gang for more than an hour. Her voice was hoarse, but the other


    parties did not listen, stirred up trouble, and were determined to make a big deal out of it.Since the


    other party was not reasonable, there was nothing Yulia could do.Just when she was at a loss, a deep


    voice sounded.¡°Yulia, let me handle this.¡±As soon as she turned around, Skr was in front of


    her.Seeing Skr, Yulia, who originally felt isted and helpless, immediately found someone to rely


    on.She was finally relieved.But when Skr wrapped around her shoulders, her eyes became red.In a


    sh, tears welled up in her eyes.Skr tightened his arm around her and said softly, ¡°Wait by the side


    while I confront these guys.¡±Yulia nodded obediently.But before Skr could say anything, a woman


    shouted, ¡°Yulia, you slut!¡±¡°Our faces have all been disfigured by you. Some of us even got cancer, and


    you¡¯re still in the mood to flirt with a man in front of us!¡±¡°Just now, I did not believe it when someone


    said that she is good at seducing men. Now, it seemed that it was real!¡±Another middle-aged woman


    spoke rudely.Led by these two women, the gang started another round of cursing.Just then, Skr¡¯s


    finger snapped silently¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 199

    Triumph Above All Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    Hundreds of people suddenly felt something pierce their eardrums and swept through their brains like


    rolling thunder.The cursing came to a screeching halt.Everyone looked at Skr with their mouths wide


    opened and eyes full of shock.Not knowing what was happening, they just inexplicably stopped and


    subconsciously focused all their attention on Skr again.At this point, Skr said calmly, ¡°Listen up.


    I¡¯m only going to give you one chance. Whoever asked you to make the scene, get the hell out of my


    way! Otherwise, I will let you regret it!¡±Everyone panicked but then calmed down again.¡°Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s products have harmed us, and we are here to defend our rights, so it has nothing to do with


    other people!¡±¡°Yes, if someone has instructed us, why do we need toe here to seek for justice


    when we are still sick?¡±¡°You¡¯re Yulia¡¯s toy boy, right? You¡¯re really good at turning the tables!¡±¡°What a


    shameless couple!¡±A bunch of people hid the secrets by cursing even more rudely.Skr didn¡¯t bother


    to talk to them and said directly to Dianne, ¡°Go to the hospital, find a patient with terminal cancer and


    bring him here.¡±¡°Yes!¡±Dianne responded and immediately headed for the parking area.In a short while,


    Dianne came over with a man with a pale face, thinning hair, and a hospital gown.Seeing the man, the


    gang of troublemakers all cast a puzzled look.They did not know what Skr was up to.Yulia was also


    puzzled, but she did not have the slightest doubt.Skr naturally had his own reasons for doing so.


    ¡°Most of you say you have cancer. I¡¯ve observed you and found that you are right!¡±Skr suddenly


    spoke.¡°Then, why did you say that we were instructed by someone? Who would joke about their own


    health?¡±A man whose hair had fallen out immediately shouted.Skr sneered, ¡°So, do any of you know


    him?¡±With that, he pointed to the man Dianne had brought here.The rowdy crowd froze for a long time


    before a woman whispered, ¡°I know him. He has the same primary care doctor as me, and we both


    have stomach cancer, but I¡¯m in the middle stage and he¡¯s in thete stage.¡±¡°Late stage? No wonder


    he¡¯s so thin. He looks like he can fall down when the wind blows! What this bastard doing for bringing a


    dying patient in front of us?¡±A bunch of people were puzzled.Skr didn¡¯t say anything and simply


    asked Dianne to hand him an antique sheepskin bag.The package contained twenty-four shiny silver


    needles.¡°Take off your top!¡±Skr said to the man Dianne had brought here.The man nodded, sat


    down on a chair and began to unbutton his shirt.On the way here, Dianne had already exined the


    intention to him.The man came with the mindset of trying anything he could.So he had nothing to


    hesitate about.Once the man¡¯s upper body was shown, Skr held the parchment bag in one hand and


    squeezed the silver needles in the other, darting over the man¡¯s body.As for the acupuncture points and


    stitches, no one could see clearly.¡°Is he giving acupuncture to a patient with terminal stomach


    cancer?¡±Someone asked in shock.¡°Could it be that he is trying to prove to us that he can cure even


    cancer?¡±


    Rted posts:Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 200

    Triumph Above All Chapter 200


    Chapter 200


    ¡°Acupuncture cures cancer? What a joke! I didn¡¯t expect this bastard to be a con artist. What a perfect


    match for that bitch Yulia!¡±¡°That¡¯s right! My cousin is a doctor, and he told me that traditional medicine


    doctors are all con artists! They can¡¯t even cure ordinary colds and fevers, so how can they cure


    cancer? It¡¯s a disgrace!¡±The crowd discussed.Others nodded in agreement.Modern medicine was so


    advanced. But still, it could not cure cancer.Especially thete-stage cancerous patients. The


    medications and treatments could only make them live a little longer.Skr wanted to kill the cancer


    cells in thete-stage patient with a few silver needles. He was crazy.At this time, even the employees


    of Kareem Fashion felt that Skr was delusional.They had all met Skr because of thest birthday


    party.So, to them, Skr was a man who was rich and romantic.But could such a person know


    traditional medicine?Even if he knew, it was too unrealistic to use silver needles to kill cancer


    cells.Skr stabbed all twenty-four silver needles into the man¡¯s body.This set of silver needles was the


    world¡¯s most famous Twenty-Four Dragon Needles.Although it could not bring people back to life, it


    would help the patients to live way longer than the doctor said.The twenty-four silver needles were


    gently shaking on the man¡¯s body.Suddenly, the man let out a muffled grunt of extreme pain.With that,


    the expression on his face began to turn grim.The rowdy crowd discussed again.¡°See, I was right!


    Acupuncture is just a fake trick!¡± ¡°This man doesn¡¯t have much time left, so I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll make it


    through the night! It¡¯s a real waste of human life! ¡±A group of people were gloating when the man who


    had been inserted with the silver needles stopped moaning.Immediately afterwards, he stood up and


    eximed to Skr, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore! I suddenly feel like my whole body has been opened


    up.¡±Without waiting for Skr to say anything, the man hastily touched his stomach.He was utterly


    shocked.¡°H-Has the tumor in my body disappeared? The doctor said I have tumors in my stomach, but


    now, I can¡¯t feel them at all.¡±The man had an incredulous look on his face.There was an uncontroble


    frenzy in his eyes. Could it be that, as Dianne said, the young man in front of him had killed all the


    cancer cells in his body with just a set of silver needles?He looked at Skr with expectant eyes, eager


    to get an affirmative answer.Skr smiled and nodded.¡°I have removed the cancer cells from yourN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    body, if you are not sure, you can go back to the hospital for a full body checkup.¡±The man knew best


    about his own body.The man, who had been ill for a long time, was suddenly healthy again. And he


    believed Skr¡¯s words.The cancer cells in his body had really been destroyed!The man was so


    excited that he cried and kowtow to Skr three times.¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±Before that, the


    doctors asserted that he would only live another three months at most.But out of survival instinct, the


    man came with the mindset of trying it out as an experience.He never thought that he would really be


    cured!Looking at the man who looked like a different person, the gang of troublemakers opened their


    mouths wide and looked at Skr with incredulity¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 201

    Triumph Above All Chapter 201


    Chapter 201


    Nobody thought a silver needle could cure end-stage stomach cancer. Even with modern medicine, the


    condition was so lethal that it was difficult to manage. If the patient had not known someone in the


    group, they would have assumed Skr was a hoax. Nheless, they were still skeptical of the man¡¯s


    ims.The crowd surrounded the patient, and some even tried to touch his body to validate the


    assertions. He did not mind their inspection as he had never felt sofortable.After a round of


    investigation, someone uttered in disbelief, ¡°The stomach tumor is really gone! He seems really


    energized too.¡±Another added, ¡°Is this youngd a prodigy?¡±Some of the cancer patients began to


    exhibit hopeful signs. They had already shelled out a fortune on exorbitant medical expenses.


    Therefore, they had agreed to cause trouble in order to obtain money to pay for their treatment.


    Although this was the case, they had to ept their fate because no one knew how long the


    treatments would be able to prolong their lives. In a sudden twist of events, they witnessed Skr


    treating an end-stage stomach cancer patient right in front of them. They longed for Skr to work the


    miracle on them as well. After all, it would be priceless if they could experience a full recovery.A man


    suddenly begged Skr, ¡°God of Medicine, heal us as well! If you can cure us of cancer, we promise to


    leave and never cause trouble for Kareem Fashion again.¡±The rest started to plead with Skr too.


    ¡°We swear to leave Yulia alone if you¡¯re willing to treat us.¡±¡°We¡¯re civilized individuals. We apologize for


    our nasty tone earlier. As a doctor, you should be able to empathize with our conditions.¡± Annoyed by


    their unreasonable demands and self-righteous attitudes, Skr said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not


    required to treat you all because I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±Unlike Yulia, who had to be concerned about her


    responsibilities as the Managing Director of Kareem Fashion, Skr was not obliged to help the unruly


    crowd. He walked to the woman and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back to your office, Yulia. This bunch of


    hooligans was so bent on causing trouble earlier. Let¡¯s see how long they can keep up with their


    antics.¡±Before Yulia could react, Skr said to the employees in the main hall, ¡°Everyone head back to


    work. I¡¯ll deal with the consequences.¡± He pulled the woman to the lift lobby once he was done with the


    instructions.The security guard at the ground level was puzzled by Skr¡¯s actions. He thought, hasAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    the matter been settled?The raucous crowd was upset by Skr¡¯s rejection. They threatened, ¡°Stop


    right there! Did you really think that you were so important just because we called you the God of


    Medicine? All of us developed cancer after using Kareem Fashion¡¯s products! We¡¯ll destroy the ce if


    you refuse to treat us today!¡±Another called out, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why is it that a random person with end-


    stage cancer could make a full recovery but we can¡¯t?¡±¡°If you dare leave, we¡¯ll end our lives here!


    Everyone in Cloudtopia will know that Kareem Fashion is responsible for our deaths!¡±The crowd


    became increasingly enraged, hurling insults and threats. Skr, on the other hand, was unconcerned


    by their threats as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you die.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 202

    Triumph Above All Chapter 202


    Chapter 202


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Everyone started panicking when they witnessed his dismissive attitude. A short plumpdy rolled her


    sleeves and stomped toward Skr. ¡°Listen up, pretty boy. You must treat my son today, or else, I¡¯ll


    make sure you and Yulia will not step out of this ce alive.¡±When Dianne noticed the woman


    approaching Skr, she rushed forward and kicked her away. The poor woman was thrown 20 feet in


    the air. She copsed to the ground, clutching her stomach with an anguished expression.No one knew


    that Dianne had a short ck dagger. She wielded the dagger in her right hand and gracefully struck


    the floor with a ring of sound. Sparks flew as she started carving on the hard wooden floor. Two


    secondster, a 13-foot line appeared on the floor. It was not very long as Dianne had carved the line


    without moving an inch. However, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the depth of the line. It was seven


    inches deep! Carving such depth with a short dagger would require incredible strength and skill.Dianne


    raised her dagger and announced to the rowdy crowd, ¡°Anyone who dares cross this line shall face my


    dagger.¡± Her threatening words sent shivers up their spines. They remained silent because they were


    afraid to confront Dianne.The protestors had initially found strength in numbers and intended to harass


    Yulia. However, they knew better than to use the same tactic on Dianne. Thetter could simply disable


    them or, worse, end their lives with a single swift move of her dagger.While the troublemakers were still


    trying to calm their nerves, Skr led Yulia to the lift lobby. They only realized the man was gone after


    he had disappeared around the corner. The crowd shouted, ¡°Hold on, God of Medicine! We¡¯re sorry for


    the poor attitude earlier. Please, I beg you to help us!¡± However, Skr paid no heed to their pleas and


    apanied Yulia to the lift. Only then did they realize that Skr was not ying hard to get; he had


    no intention of treating them.Their cries grew more desperate. ¡°Please forgive us, God of Medicine.


    Don¡¯t leave us alone!¡±A woman got to her knees and sobbed, ¡°I confess that someone ordered us to


    cause trouble. I have never used Kareem Fashion¡¯s skincare products before. Mr. Chase is behind all


    these. He told us to make the usations!¡±Another added, ¡°We did this out of desperation, God of


    Medicine. We don¡¯t have any money for treatment! Please help us! We want to live!¡±The protestors


    were conflicted about Skr¡¯s refusal to treat them, even though he had the ability to do so. All they


    intended was to earn some money to pay for their treatments. Instead, they witnessed an end-stage


    stomach cancer patient¡¯splete recovery. This set fire to their desire to live, which eventually turned


    into desperation when Skr refused to lend a helping hand. They were filled with torturous pain and


    agony when the man was unmoved by their pleas.Skr scoffed inwardly, the troublemakers would


    never sumb if I had not shown my extraordinary medical skills. They¡¯ll never be willing to apologize


    for their mistakes. I gave them a chance to repent earlier. It¡¯s their fault for failing to seize the


    opportunity. How dare they try to smear Yulia and threaten me! They can¡¯t me me for being


    ruthless.¡°Harry Chase?¡± Skr raised a brow, his face hardened as he learned who was behind the


    incident. The head of the Chase family, Mortimer Chase, had long conceded defeat. Skr would


    never have expected Harry to persist in the fight.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 203

    Triumph Above All Chapter 203


    Chapter 203


    ¡°It¡¯s him! Yvonne is nothing but trouble,¡± Yulia growled. Her perseverance and talent have earned her


    the respect of her staff and business partners ever since she took over thepany. Yvonne was the


    only one who was constantly critical of her. She had corroborated with the suppliers to force Yulia to


    relinquish her position. She was, however, unsessful and had since been plotting her revenge.


    Harry was in alliance with Yvonne and had undoubtedly plotted this to benefit thetter.Yulia did not


    expect Harry and Yvonne to use Kareem Fashion as a means of retaliation. Theunch of the skincare


    products was thepany¡¯s highlight event of the year. They had spent all their time and money


    developing the product, and it was finally time to market it. There was no room for negative news, or


    their efforts would be futile. Even if there were scientific reports to dispel the rumors, no one would be


    patient enough to listen to thepany¡¯s rifications. The public would avoid the product if there


    were any chance of harmful reactions. Kareem Fashion¡¯s reputation would be tainted by then, and it


    would be hard to salvage the situation. Yulia¡¯s expression darkened as she thought of the challenges


    that they had to deal with.Her thoughts were interrupted by Skr, who said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.


    You can always count on me.¡±Yulia nodded her head, feeling slightly more assured by the man¡¯s


    support.Skr narrowed his eyes and bellowed, ¡°Do you want to y games, Harry and Yvonne? Bring


    it on!¡± He was still enraged by the previous incident. He had not expected Yvonne to be able to sway


    Zachary and his men. Now that he had discovered Harry was behind all of this, Skr vowed to make


    Harry and Yvonne pay for their actions.He swore to himself, don¡¯t me me for being nasty. You


    brought this upon yourselves.After escorting Yulia back to the office, Skr instructed Dianne, ¡°Call


    Yvonne and Harry to inform them that I¡¯ll be treating them to a meal at¡°All right.¡± The woman did as she


    was told.It was soon eleven o¡¯clock, and Skr and Dianne were devouring the delectable food at the


    Ladyorama Cafe.They heard the waiter informing, ¡°Your guests are here, Mr. Stone.¡±¡°Let them in,¡±


    Skr said solemnly.A man dressed in a well-fitting suit walked in confidently, followed by a woman in


    a red mermaid dress with thick make-up and perfect hair. Based on her attire, one would have


    assumed she was attending a high-end event.When Harry and Yvonne realized Skr and Dianne had


    begun eating without them, their spirits were slightly dampened. Even though they had not expected


    Skr to treat them to a meal, they saw the man¡¯s eating before they arrived as a sign of disrespect.


    They had initially assumed Yulia had requested the meeting to seek their forgiveness. Little did they


    know that Skr had nned to humiliate them instead.The duo tried to suppress their anger as they


    did not want to cause a scene over a meal. After taking their seats across from Skr, Yvonne asked


    curtly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yulia here with you?¡±


    Rted posts:Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 204

    Triumph Above All Chapter 204


    Chapter 204


    ¡°The lunch was my idea. Yulia has nothing to do with this,¡± Skr said calmly, cing his fork on the


    table.Yvonne guffawed. ¡°Do you intend to ask us to leave Yulia alone? Who do you think you are? Yulia


    should beg for our forgiveness herself.¡±¡°Who¡¯s asking for forgiveness?¡± Skr smirked.¡°There¡¯s no


    need to lie,¡± Yvonne said arrogantly. She had no idea how the morning event had turned out. As a


    result, she assumed Yulia had asked Skr to seek her assistance in calming the rowdy crowd.Before


    Skr could reply, Yvonne continued, ¡°Since you called for this meeting, you must have known that I


    paid those people to cause trouble. Yulia always thinks that she¡¯s so capable. I wanted her to know


    what it feels like to be unable to argue your way out. How dare she steal my position! I swear to make


    her life a living hell!¡± The woman became increasingly agitated as she spoke about Yulia¡¯s


    misdeeds.Harry stood up and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t me us for being cruel, Skr. Yulia must kneel and


    apologize to my girlfriend if she is to save Kareem Fashion. She must also inform Old Mr. Sue that she


    wishes to resign as Managing Director and CEO of thepany.¡± He then walked Yvonne out of the


    room, adding arrogantly just before stepping out the door, ¡°We have stated our terms clearly. You can


    think about the offer.¡±Skr leisurely took a spoonful of his food before saying, ¡°You should be getting a


    call soon.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Harry and Yvonne looked at the man, puzzled, not knowing what he


    meant.A familiar ringtone rang out of Harry¡¯s pocket. He took out his phone and saw it was a call from a


    key client.Harry took the call calmly. ¡°Mr. Lange, good afternoon. Do you want to go over the specifics


    of our contract?¡±Mr. Lange abruptly cut Harry off, ¡°Shut up! There¡¯s no need for further


    discussion.¡±¡°What exactly do you mean, Mr. Lange?¡± Harry¡¯s face darkened as he had a bad feeling.¡°It


    means I¡¯m terminating all business dealings with yourpany,¡± Mr. Lange announced tly.¡°Mr.


    Lange, I¡­¡± Before Harry could probe further, Mr. Lange ended the call. He could not reach the man


    anymore because he had been cklisted.Harry frowned as he tried to figure out what was going on.


    Mr. Lange was one of their most important customers, purchasing nearly thirty percent of the


    company¡¯s products and ounting for nearly a third of thepany¡¯s profit. Even though Mr. Lange¡¯s


    withdrawal would not cause thepany to fail, it would have a significant impact on profits.¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, Honey? You look terrible,¡± Yvonne asked with concern.Before Harry could exin, his phone


    rang again. His heart skipped a beat when he saw that it was another of thepany¡¯s important


    clients.The client stated, ¡°We will no longer purchase yourpany¡¯s products in the future. It is not


    necessary to request a contract renewal. I will pay you the early termination bonus. Good luck.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 205

    Triumph Above All Chapter 205


    Chapter 205


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The call ended before Harry could convince the man. As he was trying to process his thoughts, his


    phone rang again. It was as though all the important clients and suppliers were in cahoots. They took


    turns calling him and telling him the same story.Harry received over ten phone calls in a short period of


    time. The color drained from his face, and he broke out in cold sweat.¡°What¡¯s happening, Harry?¡±


    Yvonne asked worriedly.The man clung to the handrail for support. ¡°All of our main clients and suppliers


    called to terminate our contract,¡± he said weakly.¡°Terminate the contracts?¡± Yvonne shrieked. She


    wondered, why does this sound so familiar? That¡¯s right! Harry used this method two days ago to force


    Yulia to resign. Was this Skr and Yulia¡¯s doing to exact revenge?While Yvonne was thinking about


    the matter, Harry¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was not his client or his supplier, but thepany¡¯s


    assistant CEO.When Harry picked up the call, his assistant stuttered, ¡°Mr. Chase, when¡­ when the


    Consumer Product Safety Commission officers came to inspect our products, they informed us that we


    had failed the quality inspection standard. The Chief Inspector issued a Government notice ordering


    the closure of all of our factories until further notice.¡±¡°All the factories are closed?¡± Harry said in


    disbelief. His assistant continued, ¡°More importantly, our retailers appeared to learn of the news and


    have now surrounded the office lobby demanding a refund of goods and marypensation.


    Please hurry back and appease the crowd. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll storm into thepany soon and steal


    everything valuable.¡±Harry¡¯s phonended on the ground with a thud. He, too, copsed to the ground


    as his knees gave way.The contracts are terminated, the factories have been shut, and the retailers are


    demanding a refund. This might be the end of mypany! Harry thought in despair as everything


    seemed lost and all hope was gone.The devastating news had Yvonne¡¯s head spinning. She leaned


    against the wall for support and thought, how can a billion-dorpany go downhill this quickly?


    Skr had finished his meal by then, so he stood up and went to the door with Dianne following close


    behind. When Skr passed by Harry, thetter immediately jumped up and screamed, ¡°It¡¯s you! You


    did this, didn¡¯t you? How dare you ruin mypany, Skr Stone. I swear I¡¯ll make you pay for


    it!¡±Despite the fact that Harry had started thepany using his family¡¯s connections, he had spent


    time and effort growing it over the years. Last year, thepany became profitable, allowing Harry to


    be taken more seriously in his family.Skr not only destroyed hispany, but also his glory, hard


    work, and the money to support hisvish lifestyle. The man yearned to sever Skr to vent his


    rage.¡°This is just a warning, Harry Chase. If you keep ying games, you will meet your end,¡± Skr


    hissed as he exited the room.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 206

    Triumph Above All Chapter 206


    Chapter 206


    ¡°Skr Stone, I¡¯ll not let you off!¡± Raw anger shot through Harry as he yelled at the top of his


    lungs.Skr, who was in the corridor, remained calm despite Harry¡¯s threat. He did not feel threatened


    even if the entire Chase family retaliated, let alone Harry.After Skr entered the car, he received a


    phone call from his adoptive father, Nathaniel.¡°Norman ising back soon, Skr. We are nning a


    wee party for him, and all the Fuller family members are expected to be there. You have been in


    the military all these years. Many of your rtives are concerned about your well-being as it has been a


    long time since they met you. Why don¡¯t youe to the party with me if you¡¯re free in the next few


    days? I can also let everyone know that my son is not worse off than Norman,¡± Nathaniel said


    proudly.¡°I¡¯m avable, Dad. I¡¯ll pick you up from the vi tomorrow.¡± Skr readily epted the invite.


    He was willing to y the role of a filial son, making his father proud. He knew that Nathaniel was not


    out to take advantage of his wealth; rather, he was just like any normal father, eager to demonstrate to


    his rtives that he had raised a capable son.Sk used to go to the Fuller house for the annual family


    gathering when he was a kid. This year¡¯s gathering was also to wee Norman home, as the dates


    coincided.The Fullers were arge family with numerous factions. In a small town like As County,


    they were regarded as a powerful family. There were nine siblings in total, with Nathaniel being the


    oldest. Except for Nathaniel and Naomi, who were sried employees, the rest of the siblings held


    positions of power or ran sessful businesses. As a result, Nathaniel and Naomi were always


    embarrassed at the annual family gathering. Furthermore, Nathaniel¡¯s n had made cynical remarks


    in response to Skr¡¯s disappearance. That¡¯s one of the main reasons Nathaniel wanted Skr to


    attend this year¡¯s family gathering. He wanted everyone to know that his adopted son was just as


    capable as any of the other Fuller sons. It was natural for a person to yearn for praise after suffering in


    silence for a long time. Nathaniel was overjoyed to hear Skr¡¯s eptance. They ended the


    conversation after the former updated thetter on the logistic matters for the family gathering.¡°Let¡¯s


    visit the Automobile Megastore,¡± Skr instructed Dianne, who was seated at the driver¡¯s seat.Given


    his current position of prominence, Skr would not have given a damn about what people thought of


    him. He was aware that Nathaniel wanted to brag about his adopted son to the other Fuller family


    members. Therefore, he reasoned that he could make use of material sess to fulfill his father¡¯s


    wishes.Half an hourter, Dianne parked the vehicle in front of Automobile Megastore. When they


    walked into the store, they heard someone calling, ¡°Are you¡­ Skr Stone?¡±When Skr turned to


    look, he noticed a young boy standing in a ck T-shirt in the distance. A slightly overweight middle-


    aged man with white hair was sitting next to him.When he got a closer look, he realized the man was


    Jerry Moores, his senior-year high school form teacher. The young boy next to him was most likely his


    son, Timothy Moores, due to their striking resemnce.Timothy had a crush on Valerie Pearce. After


    his failed confession, he discovered that the woman had feelings for Skr. Hence, to prove that he


    was better, he naively sent Skr an official invitation topete. His opponent, on the other hand, did


    not bother to respond.Skr never cared about the matter. However, he was reminded of his school


    days when he spotted Timothy.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 207

    Triumph Above All Chapter 207


    Chapter 207


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Moores,¡± Skr smiled and greeted his former teacher.¡°It really is you!¡± Jerry continued as


    he studied Skr, ¡°In high school, we advised you against enlisting, but you insisted on doing so. The


    oues of the ss¡¯s admissions process were undoubtedly impacted. But look! You¡¯re back in


    Cloudtopia! Where are you employed now that you have left the military?¡±Skr grinned and replied


    politely, ¡°I¡¯m back temporarily. I¡¯m still in the military.¡±Jerry was even more convinced that the man


    would not seed in life. He did not think that his former student would amount to much as he had


    been in the army for six years and no one had heard of his aplishments.Jerry said sarcastically,


    ¡°You are doing this for the country. How noble of you!¡± Before Skr could reply, he patted Timothy on


    the shoulder and said proudly, ¡°This is my son, Timothy. He¡¯s the Sales Director at Silverton


    Corporation. He was just awarded a 30 thousand dorsmission for closing a deal. I told him to


    save the money, but he insisted on buying a new car.¡±Jerry was clearly bragging about his son¡¯s


    brilliance. When Timothy saw Skr remained silent, he became even more pompous.¡°Are you here to


    look at cars, Skr? I¡¯m quite an expert in this field. Which brands are you interested in? I can give you


    some advice,¡± Timothy offered.¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m just looking around,¡± Skr said nonchntly.The


    father and son looked on smugly because they guessed Skr couldn¡¯t afford the car and was at the


    store to admire the expensive cars. It¡¯s also possible that the man was embarrassed to admit that he


    nned to buy a low-end brand. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Skr. I¡¯m friendly with the boss. Let me know which


    car you are interested in, and I¡¯ll get you a 20 percent discount,¡± Timothy suggested. He was prepared


    to mock Skr if he could not afford a car even with the discount. If he could afford it, it would most


    likely be a scooter worth around a hundred thousand dors. The 20 percent discount would only take


    20 thousand dors off the price tag. He was boasting when he said he was friends with the boss of the


    Automobile Megastore. They were only acquaintances at best.Timothy was nning to purchase a


    vehicle that cost 300 thousand dors. Hence, he was confident that the boss would be willing to


    discount 20 thousand dors for Skr.¡°All right then¡± Skr finally agreed. He pointed to a vehicle


    afar, ¡°How about that?¡±Jerry and Timothy followed his gaze and were surprised to see it was an


    imported Land Rover worth 5 million dors. They thought in unison, he¡¯s such a liar!While the father


    and son were still recovering from the unexpectant news, Skr had already walked over to the Land


    Rover.A salesman in a ck uniform reminded, ¡°Sir, this is a limited-edition Land Rover with an


    extended wheelbase. The vehicle cost 5 million dors, and after taxes and warranty fees, the total


    cost will be close to 6 million dors.¡±¡°With a 20 percent discount, I can save about 1.2 million dors.


    What a steal! I want this car,¡± Skr said excitedly.¡°What do you mean by a 20 percent discount?¡± the


    salesman asked in confusion.Skr cocked his head to Timothy, who had just arrived. ¡°He¡¯s good


    friends with your boss. He told me that I could choose any vehicle I wanted and receive a 20 percent


    discount.¡±


    Rted posts:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 208

    Triumph Above All Chapter 208


    Chapter 208


    Timothy¡¯s face flushed red when he heard Skr¡¯s request. He was not even certain he could get a 20


    thousand dor discount. Now that it had skyrocketed to 1.2 million dors, it was even more likely that


    he won¡¯t be sessful. However, Timothy was quick to think on his feet. Even if I convince the boss to


    give him a 20 percent discount, are you certain he can afford the remaining 80 percent? That¡¯s a total


    of 4.8 million dors! Skr must be putting on a show and trying to intimidate me. I must not show any


    sign of weakness now. We shall see who gets thestugh!Timothy scoffed, ¡°All right, then. You can


    pay the remaining 4.8 million dors first. I¡¯ll negotiate the remaining 1.2 million with the boss. I¡¯m a


    man of my word. If your boss refuses to give you the discount, I¡¯ll cover the cost myself.¡±¡°Timothy,


    you¡­¡± Jerry said worriedly as 1.2 million dors was not a small sum.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. He¡¯s just a


    soldier in the military. How can he afford 4.8 million dors?¡± Timothy assured. Jerry did not object to


    his son¡¯s ns because he thought it was reasonable.Timothy triumphantly turned to the salesman and


    urged, ¡°What are you waiting for? Take his credit card and charge 4.8 million dors. I¡¯ll pay the


    remaining 1.2 million dors!¡±It would be foolish of the salesman to ignore the transaction. Furthermore,


    he was aware that Timothy was the Sales Director of Silverton Corporation, earning at least 600


    hundred thousand dors per year. If he scrimped and saved, he could afford 1.2 million dors, which


    was roughly two years¡¯ worth of pay. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it.¡± The salesman then went to look for the cashier


    to close the deal.The cashier appeared a minuteter, and Dianne handed him the credit card. She


    entered the password into the card, and the transaction was approved. Jerry and Timothy, who had


    stayed to witness Skr¡¯s humiliation, were astounded. Does Skr actually possess $4,8


    million?¡°That¡¯s impossible! Did you key in the wrong amount?¡± When Timothy grabbed the receipt to


    examine the amount, he grew pale at the sight of the numerous zeroes.How¡¯s that possible? Skr


    paid 4.8 million dors! Based on our agreement, I have to foot the remaining 1.2 million bill.¡°Mr.


    Moores, Mr. Stone has already paid his share. Please decide if you would like to ask the boss for a 20


    percent discount, or pay for the remaining,¡± the cashier said.Jerry¡¯s knees trembled and he nearly


    fainted as he heard the news. His son had spent days deliberating over the purchase of a 300-N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    thousand-dor car, but now he had to assist Skr in paying the 1.2 million dor car loan.The father


    and son were unable to ept their defeat. They refused to back down because doing so would be


    even more embarrassing. If they changed their minds, they¡¯d be aughingstock in Cloudtopia. The


    consequence was even direr for Timothy, who was the Sales Director of apany. He would be seen


    as untrustworthy and unfit to be a leader. Jerry and Timothy were faced with a difficult decision.After


    much deliberation, Timothy informed the cashier. ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 209

    Triumph Above All Chapter 209


    Chapter 209


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Timothy returned shortly after making the call. He tried to keep his anxiety at bay and spoke calmly to


    the cashier, ¡°Your boss promised to award a 20 percent discount. There¡¯s no need for me to foot the


    rest of the bill.¡±Just as the cashier was about to rify the deal, his phone rang. It was a call from his


    boss. After a short conversation, he ended the call and said to Skr, ¡°Mr. Stone, our boss has


    promised to give you an 80 percent discount. You may ride the car home anytime.¡±Skr nodded his


    head and smiled at Timothy, ¡°You¡¯re sure well-connected. Thank you.¡±Timothy put on a brave front and


    said nonchntly, ¡°It was nothing! Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±Deep down, the man was cursing and fretting


    over his loss. Before he could finish speaking, he was tly rejected by the boss. To avoid


    embarrassing himself in front of Skr, he struck a deal with the boss. He enlisted the man¡¯s


    assistance in epting the discount, but Timothy would pay the remaining 20 percent in secret. The


    boss agreed to the arrangement reluctantly as Timothy was a loyal customer.Timothy was on the verge


    of tears as he thought, a whopping 1.2 million dors! It¡¯s almost my entire savings after years of hard


    work. I¡¯ve sacrificed everything just to save my pride. Worse still, all I got was a thank you from


    Skr.Even though Skr seemed to be in the dark, he was actually ying along with Timothy¡¯s plot.


    How dare he think of using me to boost his sense of pride? He should be lucky that it¡¯s just 1.2 million


    dors.In the evening, Skr picked up L from the kindergarten before heading to Kareem Fashion


    to wait for Yulia to end work. Everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to him as he exited the car and made his


    way to Yulia¡¯s office. They were also talking about him behind his back. Skr was not taken aback by


    the sudden attention. After all, the fact that he had used a silver needle to treat an end-stage stomach


    cancer patient earlier in the day must have spread around thepany.Skr informed Yulia and L


    during dinner that he was apanying his adoptive father to the Fuller residence in Altas County and


    would not be returning home in the next couple of days. While the reunion dinner was only on the


    following day, Nathaniel had requested that they arrived earlier to make the necessary preparations for


    the important event. They might extend their stay for another day if his father wanted to spend more


    time at the Fuller residence. As a result, Skr informed Yulia and L that he would not be home for


    the next three days.Upon hearing that her father would be gone for a couple of days, L hugged


    Skr and refused to let him go. She only let go reluctantly when Skr promised to bring her lots of


    good food and toys to y with.Even though Yulia could not bear to part with Skr, she knew that the


    man had other important matters to attend to. Apart from Yulia and her, he had to look after his family


    and friends. Hence, she gently agreed to the arrangement.It was time for bed at ten o¡¯clock in the night.


    L, who was swearing her pink nightdress, said to Yulia, ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep in the little room


    tonight.¡±¡°Sure, Mommy will sleep with you in the little room.¡± Yulia assumed L had a sudden


    preference for sleeping in the little room, as she sometimes did.The little room was designed for L. It


    was pink in color with a princess theme.L shook her head and said, ¡°No, Mommy. I want to sleep


    alone in the little room.¡±¡°Why? L doesn¡¯t want Mommy anymore?¡± Yulia asked in surprise.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 210

    Triumph Above All Chapter 210


    Chapter 210


    L looked at Yulia withrge bright eyes and said earnestly, ¡°Wi said that before her father goes on


    a work trip, he would always spend the entire night talking to her mother. To avoid disturbing Wi¡¯s


    sleep, her parents would put her in the nursery for a night.¡±Yulia¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as


    she could guess what the parents were up to. She thought it was not good that children these days


    mature so quickly. I wonder what¡¯s Skr¡¯s reaction to this. She felt so awkward that she could not


    bring herself to look at the man.¡°Well¡­ L, Wi¡¯s parents may have many things to talk about for the


    entire night. You don¡¯t have to sleep alone in the small room now that Daddy and Mommy have finished


    talking,¡± Yulia said gently, her ears abnormally red.The little girl insisted, ¡°No, Mommy. You need to talk


    to Daddy the whole night. Willia said that her parents always had a good chat and that her father


    adored her mother even more the next day. I want you to have a good chat with Daddy so that he loves


    you even more!¡±A good chat? Do the kids even know what they are saying? Do we even have any


    privacy left? Moreover, Skr and I aren¡¯t even a real couple. Even if we fancy each other, it¡¯s


    inappropriate to be having a good chat. Unlike Yulia, whose cheeks were getting warm and her face


    turning bright red, Skr had a different reaction. He grinned and thought happily, L is such a wise


    girl. She sure knows how to please her father! When he saw the woman¡¯s abashed look, he said


    cheekily, ¡°L is such a darling. Isn¡¯t she, Yulia? Let¡¯s heed her advice today and have a good


    chat!¡±¡°You¡­¡± Yulia red at Skr, but she was deeply embarrassed. L may have been naive as a


    child, but the grown man had to join in on the fun. She seethed inwardly, how dare they tease me! Even


    L, my dear daughter, is making things difficult for her mother.In the end, Yulia gave in and prepared


    the small room for L because she knew she could not outsmart her daughter.¡°Good night,


    Sweetheart! Have a good dream,¡± Yulia said gently after tucking L into bed.¡°Okay! I¡¯ll fall asleep by


    myself. Daddy, you must have a good conversation with Mommy,¡± L instructed.Skr, too, was


    embarrassed by his daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, L. I will.¡±He smiled when he saw Yulia rush back


    to the master bedroom, unable to stand the awkward conversation any longer. After bidding L good


    night, he turned off themp in the nursery and went back to the master bedroom.When Skr enteredN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the room, he discovered Yulia buried beneath the sheets. The woman chose to face the wall instead of


    him. He remained silent and tucked himself under the sheets. Yulia¡¯s heart palpitated, and her body


    trembled as Skr nudged closer.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 211

    Triumph Above All Chapter 211


    Chapter 211


    Even though she had been sharing a bed with Skr Stone recently, it was always with L Sue


    around. It was different now that they were alone. People had always told her that things would


    naturally happen between a man and a woman if they were alone together. Now that she was alone


    with Skr in his bed, would they¡­?Yulia¡¯s heart raced as these immodest thoughts consumed her.


    She was a mother herself, but the incident that happened five years ago was a mortifying one that she


    wanted no part of. Hence, when it came to rtions with the opposite sex, Yulia only had limited


    experience. She was even more nervous since the man lying next to her was the only man to have


    ever moved her.As Yulia was lying in bed unsure of what to do, Skr stirred in his sleep, extending an


    arm to gently hug her from behind. Her whole body tensed up as she felt his strong, masculine arm


    around her waist. Skr¡¯s breathing was soft and steady, a sign that he was still soundly asleep. As his


    breath caressed her earlobe, she could almost taste his familiar scent of cedar and pine on her tongue.


    Her mind was nk, and she felt her skin heating up as an unfamiliar feeling crept up on her.As she


    panicked, Skr¡¯s sleepy voice filled her ears.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yulia. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re


    completely ready,¡± he mumbled. It was a deep baritone that gave her a sense of warmth andfort. It


    instantly soothed her tense nerves, and she felt her body rx slightly.She then realized she had been


    overthinking things. Skr was noting on to her. He only hugged her from behind as a reflex in his


    sleep, which made her feel warm and cherished. ¡°Skr, are you¡­ serious with me?¡± Yulia turned


    around to face Skr.¡°Definitely,¡± Skr responded with steadfast certainty, with his arm still wrapped


    around her waist. He moved his arm to hold her soft, dainty hands and ced it on his chest. ¡°Yulia, I¡¯m


    in love with you. I promise I¡¯ll take care of you and L Sue as best as I can. If I ever disappoint


    you¡­¡±Before Skr could finish his sentence, he felt Yulia¡¯s sweet, warm lips press up against his with


    a desperate urgency. Skr closed his eyes, wanting to fully immerse himself in that dreamlike


    moment, but he felt Yulia pull back.¡°I believe you, Skr, but don¡¯t ever lie to me,¡± Yulia said with fierce


    determination. Once she had said her piece, she kissed Skr once more before he could even


    respond to her. This time, Skr knew not to hesitate any further. His body was fired up as he swiftly


    took control, kissing her back fervently. Yulia sped onto his shoulder tightly as they tangled together,


    drowning in sweet lust.Yulia¡¯s soft moans were like a sweet melody to Skr¡¯s ears. Emboldened by


    her forwardness, his hands began to wander from the small of her back to further down south¡­Yulia¡¯s


    body tensed up as she felt his hands exploring her body, but she knew she was in no position to stop


    what was about to happen. A part of her had been waiting for it for a long time. Tonight was about to be


    a night to remember.Skr¡¯s hands were tugging on her silky white nightgown, ready to take it off. All


    of a sudden, he heard a soft, familiar voice.


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 212

    Triumph Above All Chapter 212


    Chapter 212


    ¡°Daddy, Daddy¡­¡± L Sue¡¯s frightened voice called out from the nursery.Feeling like he had been


    caught in the act, Skr quickly pulled his hands away from Yulia¡¯s body. Yulia instantly felt the warmth


    disappear from her skin, but L Sue¡¯s cries brought her back to reality. She pulled herself out of bed,


    her face still tender and flushed.¡°Let me take a look!¡± Skr offered. He hastily put on a nightrobe and


    rushed to the nursery.¡°What¡¯s wrong, darling girl?¡± Skr was by L¡¯s bedside in an instant.L


    peeked her tiny little head from underneath the nket, her eyes red from crying. ¡°Daddy, I¡­ I had a


    nightmare¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t want to sleep by myself¡­¡±It was just a nightmare, thankfully. Skr felt the


    tension leaving his body. He carried L Sue from her bed, gently stroking her back as he consoled


    her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, L. Dreams are always the opposite of reality. If you¡¯re ever in danger, I¡¯ll always be


    here to protect you.¡±He carried her all the way back to the master bedroom. ¡°Darling, you can sleep


    with Mommy and Daddy tonight.¡±Yulia opened her arms wide, embracing little L as she climbed into


    bed with her.¡°Mommy, Daddy, have you finished your chat?¡± L asked quizzically. That was sweet


    little L, always concerned for others even though she was the one who just had a nightmare.Yulia


    blushed as she recalled her ¡®chat¡¯ with Skr just moments ago. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, darling, we¡¯re


    done.¡±¡°Then L can sleep with you and Daddy!¡± L eximed happily,pletely unaware of her


    parents¡¯ amorous adventures previously. Within minutes, the family of three was back to their usual


    cohabitating routine, with L sleeping in the middle, nked by Skr and Yulia on her left and right.


    Skr stole a longing nce at Yulia. The desire in him was still burning as strong as ever, but he


    could only be patient for now. Yulia caught sight of a tensed Skr clenching his rugged jaw, as if he


    was in pain. She smiled to herself as she realized it was rather fun to tease him by getting his hopes up


    but not giving him what he wants.The next morning, after dropping Yulia and L off, Skr drove the


    new Land Rover to Garden No.1. He made his way into the house and found his parents waiting for


    him, all packed up and ready to depart.¡°Skr, is that your new car?¡± His younger sister Naomi pointed


    at the Land Rover parked at the gate.¡°Mhmm, since we¡¯re going back to the old house, I figured the


    Land Rover might be morefortable for everyone,¡± Skr exined amiably.¡°It¡¯s not justContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 213

    Triumph Above All Chapter 213


    Chapter 213


    As county was a county within Cloudtopia, but it was the county farthest away from the city. As


    was home to thergest crystal industry in the country, cementing the county as one of Cloudtopia¡¯s


    wealthiest and making it the most advanced out of the four counties of Cloudtopia.The Fullers were a


    well-known family in As, with many branches and offshoots. They were one of the four main families


    who exercised considerable influence on matters of the county. Apart from Nathaniel Fuller and Laurel


    Fuller who worked and lived in the city, most of the Fullers remained in As and worked for the


    family¡¯s crystal business. In recent times, their business had even expanded to the neighbouring


    counties of Maersk and Troitz.Many of the Fuller siblings did not do well academically back in school.


    They concentrated their efforts on building a crystal empire at home and eventually outshone their


    intellectual rtives. As the business grew, so did their bank ounts and their pride. Over time, they


    began to look down upon Nathaniel and Laurel.As a result of this discord, the Fuller siblings rarely got


    together apart from annual family gatherings. Nathaniel figured it was better to steer clear of his


    siblings to avoid any unnecessary family drama. Even when Naomi got married, he did not invite his


    siblings from As to the wedding, and neither did they bother to send their regards.The GPS


    navigation system led them to the Fuller¡¯s ancestral home. It was arge colonial-style mansion, clearly


    dated in age but still stood out majestically for its sheer size and opulence. Nathaniel¡¯s father, Langston


    Fuller, had built and lived in this home for as long as he could remember.The Fullers got to the front


    gate of the mansion, but before they could ring the doorbell, the family overheard an audible


    conversationing from the other side of the gate.¡°Oh, Nate and his family just arrived?¡± a voice


    asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there were buses that came around at this time,¡± the voice had a snarky tone.


    Skr and his family looked around, trying to trace the owner of the voice. At this moment, the main


    doors opened and a middle-aged woman with a fresh perm walked out. Thedy was none other than


    Pearl Fuller, Nathaniel¡¯s fifth sister and Skr and Naomi¡¯s aunt. She was nked by two servants as


    she made her way toward the Fullers at the gate.¡°There¡¯s a bus from the city to As every 10 minutes,


    Pearl,¡± Nathaniel indirectly informed Pearl that his family had overheard her conversation, his


    displeasure with his sister clearly written on his face.Hearing this, Pearl automatically assumed her


    brother¡¯s family had indeed taken the bus over. She cast a cold nce at them before speaking.


    ¡°Brother, your shrewdness is humiliating! I know you can¡¯t afford a luxury car, but surely you¡¯d be able


    to purchase a cheap sedan? We could always help you buy a secondhand car,¡± Pearl offered.There


    was a snide sense of elitism in Pearl¡¯s speech. An outsider observing Pearl¡¯s behaviour might have


    assumed that Pearl was the matriarch of the family. In truth, Pearl did not wield much more influence


    within the family than Nathaniel or Laurel did. Nathaniel¡¯s second and third brothers were the ones who


    called the shots. However, Pearl enjoyed picking petty fights with her brother and sister simply because


    she could.Upon hearing his sister¡¯s offer to buy them a second-hand car, Nathaniel¡¯s expression


    switched to one of pride and excitement. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Pearl, but we don¡¯t need it. My


    son here bought us a new car just to bring us back to As.¡±Nathaniel was usually an easy-going man


    by nature, but everyone had their breaking point. He did not deserve such disrespect from his own


    family. After all, he was the oldest of the Fuller siblings and he had done so much for this family once


    upon a time. Now, this bunch of ingrates turned their backs on him and mocked him and his family


    behind his back. The familial bond had been broken and destroyed a long time ago.


    Rted posts:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 214

    Triumph Above All Chapter 214


    Chapter 214


    ¡°Oh, you bought a car?¡± Pearl Fuller sounded surprised.She took another disdainful look at Skr. ¡°Is


    this the son you speak of?¡± Pearl asked her brother on purpose, even though she knew the answer.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he go missing for a few years? Why is he back now? Not that I care in particr, but since you


    brought it up, then we should check out the car!¡±¡°Fine by me!¡± Nathaniel huffed, irritated by his sister¡¯s


    rude attitude. He could not wait to see the look of astonishment when she saw the Land Rover.Winona


    gently tugged at her husband¡¯s elbow, trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°Pearl,¡± Winona began. ¡°Why don¡¯t


    we all just call it a day and get into the house? It¡¯s just a normal everyday car, it¡¯s not worth looking at,¡±


    she persuaded her sister-inw.Winona had hoped that Pearl would drop the notion of taking a look at


    the car. However, Pearl thought Winona was trying to protect Nathaniel who was lying about the car.


    She was ready to call his bluff. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, the car park is just a short stroll away! Winona, are


    you ashamed to show me your car?¡± Pearl taunted.Winona was rendered speechless. She only meant


    well, but Pearl refused to let the matter slip. ¡°My son just bought his father and myself a new carst


    month. It¡¯s a beautiful car, but it costs close to 300,000 dors! He really shouldn¡¯t have spent that


    money¡­¡± Pearl bragged as she gestured to the young man trailing behind her.As his mother motioned


    for him, Pearl¡¯s young son did a light jog over to his mother¡¯s side. He kept his arms folded as he


    smiled politely at Skr and his family. Skr had probably met him a few times as a child, but he


    could barely remember him now.¡°Aunt Pearl, these days a 300,000-dor car is only the norm. There¡¯s


    nothing special about that,¡± Naomi scoffed. ¡°It¡¯ll look like a toy car next to Skr¡¯s car.¡± ¡°What did you


    say? A toy car?!¡± Pearl was affronted, her face red as a tomato. ¡°Naomi, how dare you speak to me like


    that? Fine, let¡¯s see the car then!¡±Pearl did not intend to drag the children into her argument with her


    brother. However, Naomi Fuller started the war by talking back to her. Pearl decided there and then that


    she would not rest until she had thestugh. What kind of expensive car could a poor army man like


    Skr Stone afford anyway? A second-hand pickup dumpster truck?¡°Fine, let¡¯s go!¡± Naomi spouted as


    she started making her way toward the car park. Pearl and her son and daughter-inw trailed along.


    Winona, Nathaniel, and Skr had no choice but to follow the crowd as well.They arrived at the car


    park several minutester. The matte ck Land Rover was hard to miss, since it was the only car in


    the guest car park. Naomi pointed at the car as she spoke. ¡°See that Land Rover? Skr drove us to


    As in that ride today!¡± she announced proudly.The car looked majestic under the bright sunlight. Its


    sleek body kit and tinted windows gave it an even more expensive appearance. Pearl and her son


    stared at the car with their expressions frozen. A typical Land Rover would have already cost more


    than 300,000 dors. The one they were looking at right now looked like thetest imported limited-


    edition model. How did Skr Stone afford a car like that?Pearl pretended not to notice the car model.


    ¡°Well, it is a nice car, but the paintwork and body kit looks a little shoddy, don¡¯t you think?¡± She tried to


    discredit the car. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a local car from the looks of it. How much would it cost, honestly? The


    car my son got me is an Audi from Germany, prized for its safety and quality. With the amount he paid,


    we could buy a few of your cars!¡± she mocked disparagingly.


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 215

    Triumph Above All Chapter 215


    Chapter 215


    Truth be told, Pearl Fuller knew nothing about cars. Everything she had said, she had picked up bits


    and pieces from the conversations between her son and daughter-inw. Before she could finish


    speaking, her daughter-inw quickly tugged at her elbow and whispered into her ear. ¡°Mom, stop


    talking. Uncle Nathaniel¡¯s car is a well-known luxury brand from Ennd. The cheapest model retails


    for close to 6 million dors.¡± How could a 300,000-dor entry-level Audipete with a car like that?


    Pearl Fuller was thoroughly humiliated.¡°6¡­ million dors?¡± Pearl¡¯s jaw was slightly agape. ¡°Did I hear


    you right? Are you sure you¡¯ve seen the car properly?¡± She could not believe it. Skr Stone left to join


    the army for 6 years and came back as a millionaire who could afford a car like that? Winona even said


    this was only his weekend car. She was well and truly shocked into silence.¡°Aunt Pearl, now do you


    believe me?¡± Naomi provoked her aunt.¡°You¡­¡± Pearl was trying very hard to maintain herposure,


    breathing heavily. She could not find the words to refute Naomi. ¡°It¡¯s just a car, a metal object on four


    wheels that get stuck in traffic and breaks down after a while. The truly wealthy wouldn¡¯t have to prove


    themselves by getting a car like that,¡± she managed to spit out. She scolded Naomi as if she did not


    just brag about her 300,000-dor Audi just minutes ago.Upon hearing her Aunt, Naomi had a smug


    expression on her face as she nodded vehemently. ¡°I agree with you, Aunt Pearl. I don¡¯t know how


    some people have the nerve to brag about a 300,000-dor toy car. Or perhaps it¡¯s just in stupidity!¡±


    Naomi remarked. ¡°You¡­ Are you calling me stupid, you little brat?!¡± Pearl was fuming as she turned to


    Nathaniel and Winona. ¡°Look at the kind of rude children you¡¯ve brought up! I¡¯m her aunt after all. Is


    that any way to speak to an older rtive? What a ssless act!¡± she questioned her brother and


    sister-inw.Skr had remained silent up until this point. However, Pearl Fuller crossed a line when


    she insinuated that his adoptive parents did not raise their children well. ¡°Would you like me to shed


    some light on what true proper upbringing is like?¡± Skr did not yell, yet his voice boomed with


    authority.Pearl was about to continue berating the family as she made eye contact with Skr. His


    angry, piercing stare sent shivers down her spine, making her swallow her words before she could


    speak.Winona gently ced her hand on her son¡¯s arm. ¡°Skr, let¡¯s get back to the house,¡± sheN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    coaxed. Skr knew his mother was trying to avoid an ugly confrontation, so he decided to let Pearl


    Fuller off the hook and followed his family toward the house.It was only after they were some walking


    distance apart from Pearl that she remarked loud enough for Skr¡¯s family to overhear. ¡°I¡¯ve never


    heard of his achievements in the army even after 6 years! Who knows what sort of shady business he


    got himself into to be able to afford a 6-million-dor car?¡±Pearl¡¯s son, Hans, recalled something as his


    mother continued mocking Nathaniel and his family. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t today¡¯s family gathering to celebrate


    Cousin Norman¡¯s return from the army? I heard he just got promoted again!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 216

    Triumph Above All Chapter 216


    Chapter 216


    Pearl Fuller brought her finger to her lips as soon as her son mentioned Norman. ¡°Shhh. I heard it¡¯s


    more than an average promotion. Your uncle just told me Norman caught the attention of the General,


    so he might be promoted to Adjutant General soon. He¡¯ll be the General¡¯s personal aide and the pride


    of the Fuller family!¡±Hans¡¯ eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°That means Uncle Spencer is about to expand


    the Fuller¡¯s influence and power once more. Luckily for us, we¡¯re a part of the family.¡±¡°Of course! Your


    cousin Norman is the most capable young man in the family. We¡¯re counting on him to bring the family


    to greater heights!¡± Pearl was in full adoration of Norman Fuller.However, her expression turned glum


    as she thought about her other nephew. ¡°How dare that bastard child Skr unt his dirty money in


    front of us! We must get Norman to investigate the source of his money,¡± her desire for revenge was


    obvious. ¡°I heard the army has zero tolerance for bribery and misconduct. Well, he can await his


    punishment when he gets caught!¡±Skr Stone did not catch Pearl¡¯s conversation with her son, but


    even if he did, it would not have mattered to him. There was only one person at the top who had to


    authority to investigate him, and he was not afraid of an investigation because he had done nothing


    wrong. Every dor in his bank ount was legally earned through his own hard work and effort.As


    Skr entered the mansion, he spotted several figures seated in the family living room. Upon a closer


    look, the figure seated on thergest couch was his grandfather and the patriarch of the Fuller family,


    Langston Fuller. Langston Fuller was 84 this year, well into his golden years but he was still active and


    kept a healthy daily routine. On his right sat a few others, including her Aunt Laurel and her daughter


    Ash. Their faces looked glum as they spotted Skr and Naomi entering the house as if the siblings


    had wronged them. Clearly, they were not over how Skr and Naomi had kicked them out of Garden


    No.1. The tension in the air was perceptible to Nathaniel and Winona, but they chose to ignore


    it.¡°Father! I¡¯m home,¡± Nathaniel greeted his elderly father jovially.Naomi joined her father in greeting her


    grandfather. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me, Naomi!¡±Skr Stone merely smiled as he observed the family


    dynamics. He did not mean to be impolite, but Langston Fuller had never treated him as a part of the


    Fuller family since he was young. Naturally, he had no reason to call the man his grandfather.¡°Father,


    we came home in a rush, so we did not have the time to get you a special gift. I got you a traditional


    health tonic, fermented and bottled in the mountains,¡± he presented a box wrapped in gift paper to


    Langston. ¡°Please try some when you have the time.¡±Laurel Fuller interrupted the conversation before


    Langston could even speak.¡°Nate, you and your family live in such a grand vi. Howe you¡¯re still


    so stingy with your gifts?¡± she chided her older brother. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s ne itself cost 4 million


    dors, and you turn up here to give father a health tonic?¡±Ash continued to fan the fire her mother


    started. ¡°I heard that you can buy that tonic online for 200 dors. Uncle Nate, isn¡¯t that just a little


    disrespectful?¡±Nathaniel¡¯s expression was dark and tentative as if he was about to curse this wretched


    family of his. Winona stepped in to mediate the situation. ¡°Father, we bought this tonic on a trip to the


    mountains not long ago. It¡¯s not like what Ash said,¡± she exined. ¡°As for the vi and the ne,


    those were Skr¡¯s gifts to us¡­¡±


    Rted posts:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 217

    Triumph Above All Chapter 217


    Chapter 217


    Even though Nathaniel and Winona had moved into a grand vi courtesy of their son, Skr, they


    refused to take any money from him. Their lives since moving in were not much different from their


    lives before. Prices of goods were steadily rising while wages remained stagnant. After ounting for


    their usual expenditure, the husband and wife only had savings of about 40,000 dors. Spending a


    fifth of their savings to purchase the health tonic for Langston was a huge gesture on their part. How


    could their own rtives use them of being insincere?Winona felt hurt by their usations, but she


    was a non-confrontational person by nature. She only hoped her exnation would suffice.Naomi, who


    had just witnessed her parents being bullied, confronted her rtives in return. ¡°Well, since you think


    our gift was not a sincere one, what did you get for Grandfather then?¡±Laurel Fuller averted her gaze,


    but nothing slipped past the sharp-eyed Naomi. She noticed the two blue gift boxes by Langston¡¯s


    side.¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the drugstore brand that was running a Buy One Free One promotion?¡± Naomi


    asked out loud.Laurel¡¯s initial embarrassment turned to anger. ¡°Father knows about our financial


    situation, it¡¯s no secret. We can¡¯t afford to gift something beyond our ability, but you live in an expensive


    mansion and wear fancy jewelry. I don¡¯t think we should be measured based on the same


    yardstick.¡±¡°Well, before Skr came home, my father gifted Grandpa two bottles of 18-year-old single


    malt scotch whisky for Christmas!¡± Naomi countered. ¡°And what did you get? If my memory serves me


    right, you brought a box of chocte and some figs. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice of you to insult my parents


    when you¡¯re not exactly a ster daughter yourself, Aunt Laurel.¡± Perhaps it was because Nathaniel


    and Winona were peaceful mild-mannered individuals, their daughter Naomi grew up to be the exact


    opposite of them. She was vocal and outspoken against anything that irked her, including her rtives


    who had a bone to pick with her parents.¡°You little brat! You¡¯repletely out of line right now!¡± Laurel


    shrieked.Suddenly, a thunderous voice boomed through the living hall. ¡°All of you, stop this nonsensical


    fighting right now! Leave the gifts here and get out of the hall now,¡± the family patriarch


    ordered.Langston Fuller had favorites among his children. He doted on his second and third sons, for


    they had worked hard to bring the family name and empire to where it was today. He thought of his


    other children as good-for-nothing brats who did not contribute to the family. Therefore, the squabble


    between Naomi and Laurel was of no interest to him. In fact, it was disrupting his peace and quiet.Upon


    hearing the patriarch¡¯s orders, the rest of the Fullers stopped their quarrel and left the living hall hastily.


    As Skr and his family carried their luggage toward the guest rooms, a suave man in his thirties


    approached them. The man was Alex Fuller, Nathaniel¡¯s nephew, Skr, and Naomi¡¯s cousin. He was


    the son of Nathaniel¡¯s third brother, Robert.¡°Uncle Nate, Naomi! You guys made it!¡± Alex greeted them


    merrily,pletely ignoring Winona and Skr who were standing next to them.Alex¡¯s immediate


    family wielded considerable influence within therger Fuller family as well, since they controlled the


    export side of the family¡¯s crystal business. The exports to Troitz county alone were worth at least 10


    billion dors in revenue. That may be a small amountpared to the wealth of the old money


    families of Cloudtopia, but it allowed the Fullers to make a name for themselves in the small county of


    As.¡°Hello, Alex!¡± Naomi greeted her cousin politely.¡°You grow prettier every time I see you, Naomi,¡±


    Alex teased his cousin. ¡°I¡¯ve got a dinner reservation at the Anya Hotel tonight. Care to join me?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 218

    Triumph Above All Chapter 218


    Chapter 218


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s happening then?¡± Naomi was curious.¡°Nothing much. I just thought it¡¯d be nice for the


    younger cousins to gather and hang out together,¡± Alex exined to her.¡°Sure, count me in then,¡±


    Naomi epted his offer happily without thinking too much.In the evening, Naomi got herself ready


    after receiving a call from Alex. She quickly looked for her brother, Skr. ¡°Sky, it¡¯s time to go!¡±¡°You go


    ahead, I¡¯ll stay behind to keep Mom and Dadpany,¡± Skr informed his sister and waved her off.


    In truth, he felt no sense of kinship with his cousins. Since he was a child, no one in the Fuller family


    except his adoptive parents truly cared for him. His cousins never yed with him or epted him as


    one of their own. In fact, Alex Fuller clearly had no intention of inviting him to their gathering tonight. He


    was only too happy to oblige.However, Naomi was not ready to give up on her brother so easily. She


    hugged his muscr arm as she spoke to him in a sweet, coy voice. ¡°But Sky, I don¡¯t want to go alone.


    What if Ash says something annoying again? No one there will stick up for me¡­¡± Naomi pouted.


    ¡°Come with me, please? That way, you can be my protector.¡±Having grown up together with Skr,


    Naomi knew all his strengths and weaknesses. True enough, Skr could not say no to his sister when


    she begged him for something with puppy dog eyes. ¡°Fine, you win. Let¡¯s go.¡±¡°Yay! I knew you¡¯d do it


    for me. You¡¯re the best, Sky!¡± Naomi squealed in delight as she dragged her brother out of the house.


    Alex Fuller had booked a private dining room at the Anya Hotel. As Naomi and Skr arrived at the


    room, Alex, Ash, and Hans were already seated at the table.¡°Naomi!¡± Alex weed her into the room


    as soon as he spotted her. ¡°Come, I saved you a seat.¡±¡°Thank you, Alex,¡± she smiled and tugged on


    Skr¡¯s sleeve as she noticed Alex pointing to some empty seats at the table.However, before Skr


    could take his seat, Alex spoke up coldly. ¡°Skr, I don¡¯t seem to recall inviting you tonight.¡±¡°Alex, I


    thought you said tonight¡¯s gathering was for all the young cousins,¡± Naomi jumped in, trying to protect


    her brother.¡°Naomi, I meant the Fuller cousins, not some puppy picked up from the streets,¡± Alex made


    sure to look Skr in the eye as he hurled his insult.¡°Skr is every bit my parent¡¯s child as I am. He¡¯s


    my brother!¡± Naomi refuted defiantly.¡°Your brother? Are you rted by blood? Is hisst name Fuller?¡±


    Alex challenged.Ash snorted, clearly enjoying the drama.¡°Stray dogs are like that, Alex. They just


    shamelessly turn up wherever there¡¯s food.¡± Hans echoed his support for Alex. He had not forgotten


    how Skr had humiliated his mother just that afternoon. This was his opportunity to get back at


    him.¡°Hans Beckett, shut that nasty mouth of yours!¡± Naomi scolded him angrily.Hans cocked an


    eyebrow. ¡°Why should I? Did I say anything incorrect? Is he Uncle Nate¡¯s real son?¡± he continued his


    taunts.Alex, realizing his dinner might not end well, tried to end the argument. ¡°Alright guys, stop


    fighting. We¡¯re a family after all. Skr can stay if he wants to. I¡¯ll get the waitstaff to set up another


    table for him. He¡¯ll have the same dishes as us, I promise.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 219

    Triumph Above All Chapter 219


    Chapter 219


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Without waiting for Laurel¡¯s response, Alex turned to Skr once again. ¡°You were about to sit on a


    VIP¡¯s seat. If you took his seat, it wouldn¡¯t do you or me any good,¡± he warned Skr, his tone carrying


    a thinly veiled threat.Everyone else in the room looked at Skr expectantly. Among them, Ash was the


    only one who knew about Skr¡¯s wealth. The rest of them only remembered Skr from 6 years ago,


    a poor punk who did not even know who his parents were. Hans, despite having seen Skr¡¯s 6-


    million-dor Land Rover that afternoon, still behaved like Skr was a nobody since he had the


    support of Norman and Alex Fuller. What was a 6-million-dor carpared to the Fuller family


    business worth billions anyway? To them, Skr Stone was just a thick-skinned cousin trying to leech


    off them for a free meal.¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Skr, who had been silent this whole time, suddenly spoke


    up. ¡°You may not realize this, but I can sit anywhere I choose to sit,¡± he proimed out loud, before


    taking a seat at the ce Alex had specifically warned him about just moments ago.He never wanted


    to attend this gathering. He only did it because Naomi begged him to, and he could not just turn around


    and leave just because of a few insults lobbed at him. He could, however, ruffle their feathers. Since


    they did not allow him to sit at the table, he would do exactly that.After all, he was the legendary God of


    War of the Nine Continents. Who would dare tell him what to do? No one could stop him from getting


    what he wanted or going where he wanted.However, his cousins did not see it his way. They were


    momentarily stunned by his brazenness, but began to take jabs at him once more as they came back


    to their senses. ¡°Skr, just who do you think you are? What makes you think you can behave like this


    and get away with it?¡±¡°This guy is truly a daydreaming fool!¡±¡°If you insist on sitting there, go ahead


    then,¡± Alex Fuller sneered frostily. ¡°Someone will make sure you thoroughly regret your decision in just


    a bit.¡±Just as Alex finished his sentence, there was a soft knock on the door before a man strode in


    casually. The man had a handsome face and a bold, charismatic quality about him. Alex¡¯s expression


    immediately brightened up as he rushed to usher his VIP guest.¡°Adam, you¡¯re here!¡± he greeted his


    guest.Adam? The rest of them wondered. Was this the big shot Alex was talking about?¡°Let me


    introduce you to my family members, Adam,¡± Alex sounded overly enthusiastic as he trailed behind


    Adam. ¡°This is my beautiful cousin sister, Naomi Fuller.¡±¡°Naomi,e and say hello!¡± he whispered to


    his cousin. ¡°This is Mr. Adam Currey. The Curreys are one of the Four Great Families of Cloudtopia


    and Adam is the heir of the family. It¡¯s truly our honor to have him dine with us tonight!¡±¡°Um¡­ Hello,


    Adam. It¡¯s nice to meet you!¡± Naomi was caught off guard by the unexpected guest but tried her best to


    get herself together and give him a proper greeting.The other cousins got up from their seats to


    wee their honorary guests too.¡°Oh my God, I was not expecting to meet someone from one of the


    Four Greats of Cloudtopia tonight!¡± Ash eximed excitedly.¡°You did not lie to us, Alex. We¡¯re dining


    with a big shot tonight!¡± Hans nudged his cousin¡¯s side.However, Adam did not respond to their


    enthusiastic greetings. As they looked at Adam, it was only then they realized Adam was staring at


    Naomi Fuller, utterly andpletely enraptured.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 220

    Triumph Above All Chapter 220


    Chapter 220


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alex Fuller had intentionally left two empty seats at the dining table for Naomi and Adam, but one of the


    seats was currently taken by none other than Skr Stone. Hailing from a pedigree family, Adam was


    most likely a prideful man who would not stand being robbed of something that belonged to him.


    Everyone else in the room but Adam knew Skr hadmitted an unspoken crime.As he surveyed


    the room, Adam noticed everyone had gotten up to greet him, save for the man next to Naomi who was


    still seated at his ce. His frown did not go unnoticed by Alex, who hatched a devious n right there


    and then.¡°Adam, let me introduce you to the mutt my uncle picked up from the streets,¡± he sneered. ¡°I


    was just asking him to leave a seat vacant for you, but he insisted on sitting wherever he pleases. Don¡¯t


    you think that¡¯s a tad bit arrogant?¡±Upon hearing this, Adam¡¯s jaw visibly tensed up. ¡°I don¡¯t know about


    being arrogant,¡± he began. ¡°But he certainly does not have any respect for me.¡±Adam walked up to


    Skr with folded arms, asserting his intimidating presence. ¡°Did you hear that, punk? This is my seat.


    Who says you get to sit here?¡± Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, Adam Currey was a man used to


    getting what he wanted. No one had ever tried to take his seat from him.The rest of the Fuller cousins


    tried to fan the mes.¡°Skr, hasn¡¯t 6 years of army life taught you anything about discipline and


    social cues?¡±¡°I didn¡¯t even invite you but you insisted oning, and now you want to take up Adam¡¯s


    seat. Talk about being shameless!¡± ¡°Perhaps the army did not feed you well, so you had toe here


    for free food.¡±¡°Oh, that¡¯s possible! We¡¯re in the best hotel in As county after all. He may not have


    tasted some of these dishes all his life.¡±¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Adam brought themotion to a halt as


    he thundered across the room, his expression grave and solemn.The cousins were confused,


    wondering what Adam had to say.¡°Adam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alex probed tentatively.¡°What¡­ did you guys


    just call him?¡± Adam looked slightly nervous now.Alex assumed Adam had not heard him clearly just


    now. ¡°Skr Stone! He¡¯s not one of the Fullers, just a mutt my uncle picked up from the streets¡­¡± he


    repeated himself.Before he could finish his sentence, Adam walked up to Alex and gave him a tight


    p across the face.p!The sound was almost deafening, shocking everyone in the room. ¡°You¡¯re the


    mutt!¡± Adam bellowed in Alex¡¯s direction.The cousins were dumbfounded by Adam¡¯s sudden outburst.


    Even Naomi could not understand what was happening. Did Adam Currey have schizophrenia? That


    must be the only logical exnation.Alex was equally bbergasted, holding his hand to his cheek to


    nurse the pain from the p. However, he still maintained a polite tone with Adam, given the Currey


    family¡¯s power. ¡°Adam, did I do something wrong¡­?¡±Adam had already moved on to make


    conversation with Skr. His expression was the pr opposite of his grim one just moments ago. ¡°Mr.


    Stone, do you know a Mr. Homer McGee of the Crown Club? Has he ever mentioned me?¡±Skr


    looked Adam Currey in the eye before speaking.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 221

    Triumph Above All Chapter 221


    Chapter 221


    Adam has heard that the Currey family had been backing up Homer. Although Homer was unaware of


    Skr¡¯s identity, he has seen him in action before. Once Homer observed Skr¡¯s moves, he reported


    them to the Currey family.The Currey family had thoroughly researched Skr¡¯s background but to no


    avail. They did not fear a person¡¯s notorious past, but an empty one. The fear of the unknown was the


    most frightening of them all.If no one could investigate Skr¡¯s past, it can only mean that he had the


    status that couldpete against the government. It was the reason that Adam had a sudden change


    in behavior after hearing his name.A single reply from Skr left Adam trembling on the spot, for he


    was the man that Homer had brought up countless times. The seemingly collected man that was


    seated at that moment had the power to annihte Cloudtopia if he was provoked.Harry Chase,


    Nichs Wexler, Christopher Wexler, and Strickler Moody were the few people who had provoked


    Skr in the past. None of them survived his wrath in the end. None from their respective families dare


    to seek revenge.Moreover, Adam had heard from Homer that even Old Mr. Shepard disys the


    utmost respect whenever he interacted with Skr. It was all proof that Skr possessed incredible


    power. Adam could not feel his legs after all those thoughts surged through his mind. He fell on his


    knees and uttered, ¡°Mr. Stone, I apologize for the disrespectful things I said earlier! Please forgive


    me!¡±¡°What happened to Mr. Currey?¡±¡°Did he address Skr as Mr. Stone and plead for


    forgiveness?¡±¡°Has he lost his mind?¡±The crowd was in an uproar. They were dazed to see Adam


    kneeling before Skr.Alex, Ash, and the others were unable to fathom the reason behind Adam¡¯s


    actions. Even Naomi did not expect Skr to be able to instill deterrence.¡°Could it be that Skr has a


    different status?¡±¡°He joined the military before graduating from high school. There¡¯s no way that he


    could achieve anything without a college diploma.¡±¡°Perhaps he reunited with his long-lost parents who


    had a wealthy background?¡±¡°That could be the case. There¡¯s no way that a low-ranking soldier like him


    could ever earn the respect of Mr. Currey.¡±The crowd openly discussed their spections. Skr could


    not care less about that nonsense. He nced at Adam and said, ¡°Kneeling is making you look bad.


    Get back on your feet.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 222

    Triumph Above All Chapter 222


    Chapter 222


    Adam looked at Skr to be sure before standing up. By the time his racing heart calmed down, his


    forehead was covered in a cold sweat and his back was drenched. ¡°Mr. Stone, I would like to treat you


    to a meal as a means to apologize to you. This ce is noisy and crowded. How about we have a


    change of venue?¡± Adam said.Adam was aware of the crowd¡¯s reaction, but it had to be done. It would


    be beneficial if he coulde to good terms with Skr. Old Mr. Shepard did the same as well. Skr


    was pleased by Adam¡¯s mannerisms and said, ¡°My task tonight is to be my little sister¡¯s guardian, so


    she¡¯ll be the one making the calls.¡±Skr nced over at Naomi. Adam felt his heart racing yet again.


    He did not know that they were siblings. He was nning to approach her earlier. However, he no


    longer dared to do so. Naomi had her eyes on Adam, so he was left with no choice.Adam said, ¡°Ms.


    Naomi, would you like a change of scenery?¡± He did not dare to make eye contact as he asked. Naomi


    realized that there was no point in staying as Alex and the others were not fond of Skr. She nodded


    and agreed to Adam¡¯s suggestion. Adam was delighted by her response and uttered, ¡°Mr. Stone, Ms.


    Naomi, this way please!¡± Alex stood up as he watched Adam leave. He asked, ¡°Mr. Currey, what are


    you doing?¡± Adam had decided to treat Skr to a meal as he left his honored guests unattended.After


    hearing his question, Adam stopped and uttered, ¡°Alex, I will now cancel all the coborations we


    agreed on! From this day onwards, the Currey family will have nothing to do with the Fuller


    family.¡±Those words were directed at Alex, but it was also a means to rify his standpoint to Skr.


    Alex had offended Skr; Adam was not idiotic to do the same. Alex was dumbfounded.They had


    previously agreed on a coboration to expand their business in Cloudtopia. Alex brought Noami along


    to meet Adam to seal the deal. Now that Adam pulled out of the deal, they will suffer a great loss.Alex


    was furious and yelled, ¡°Skr, this is all your fault! Although your parents have a wealthy background,


    you¡¯re nothingpared to Norman! Once he returns, you¡¯re done! The same goes for you, Adam.


    Now that you¡¯ve pissed me off, you shall bear the consequences!¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 223

    Triumph Above All Chapter 223


    Chapter 223


    Alex felt his blood boiling. The only thing that was keeping him in check was the return of Norman the


    next day. Once Norman bes the General¡¯s adjutant, the entire Currey family would be no match


    for the Fuller family.The crowd finally snapped out of shock after hearing Alex¡¯s words. No one would


    be able to stand in their way when that moment came, be it Adam or Skr. Their backgrounds would


    mean nothing against the General¡¯s adjutant. Those who felt bad for mocking Skr regained their


    pride after hearing the news.Skr made a video call to Yulia before bed. ¡°Daddy, when will youe


    home? I missed you,¡± L said. ¡°I¡¯ll be home after two more days,¡± Skr reassured her. ¡°Daddy, did


    you miss me and mommy?¡± L continued. Skr nodded and said, ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve missed you two


    ever since I left.¡±¡°You didn¡¯t go around and look at other women?¡± L asked. ¡°What are you even


    talking about? I only have my eyes on you and mommy,¡± Skr replied. ¡°Daddy is the best! You mustn¡¯t


    meet other women, or else mommy will be mad if she found out,¡± L added.¡°Alright. I can promise


    you that,¡± Skr replied. Yulia who was sitting beside L was blushing as if she had exposed her


    concerns. ¡°It¡¯s past your bedtime. Time to say goodnight to daddy,¡± Yulia said. She had to cut L short


    to prevent her from saying more embarrassing things. ¡°Okay. Goodnight, daddy. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡±


    L said as she waved. ¡°Goodnight, L.¡± Skr waved back. As Yulia was about to end the video


    call, Skr waved and said, ¡°Goodnight, darling!¡± Yulia blushed and replied, ¡°Goodnight.¡± Skr was


    certain that she had epted this title. He ended the video call joyfully.It was the day of Norman¡¯s


    return, so the family reunion had been shifted to the afternoon. Naomi woke Skr early in the


    morning. ¡°Sky, Norman is almost here. Everyone is waiting at the gate. Let¡¯s go check it out,¡± Naomi


    said.¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Skr replied as he washed his face. His impression of Norman had never


    changed since they were kids. Whenever they returned to their hometown, Norman would bring the


    other kids along to annoy Skr and Naomi. Therefore, they fought a lot when they were little.However,


    Skr did not hold a grudge against Norman as those were part of their childhood. He just took a trip


    down memoryne when Naomi mentioned Norman¡¯s name.¡°I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s about to be the


    General¡¯s adjutant. I can¡¯t wait to witness the grand spectacle,¡± Naomi said. ¡°Does a grand spectacle


    mean he¡¯s a big shot?¡± Skr asked as he dried his hands.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 224

    Triumph Above All Chapter 224


    Chapter 224


    Naomi was dazed. She felt like she was getting something from Skr¡¯s mysterious behavior. ¡°Sky,


    Norman is no better than you, right?¡± Naomi asked. Skr smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to witness


    the grand spectacle of a big shot? Better get a move on.¡±Skr walked towards the exit while Naomi


    swiftly followed suit. As they approached the gate, Skr noticed that the surroundings were decorated


    with all sorts of ornaments. The gate was crowded.Mr. Fuller was standing amongst the crowd under


    the hot sun as well. Beside him were his two sons, Spencer and Robert. Everyone was anticipating


    Norman¡¯s return. ¡°Norman¡¯s position is nothing special, yet this reception sure is something,¡± Skr


    said.Before Naomi could respond,ints could be heard from behind. ¡°Skr seems like even


    Norman means nothing to you. You sure do know your ce.¡± It was Megan and Ash. Megan uttered,


    ¡°You¡¯re just a corporal, yet you dare criticize Norman. You poor thing.¡±¡°Why don¡¯t you piss on the


    ground and take a good look at yourself? Where did you get the confidence to say that Norman¡¯s


    position is nothing special.¡± Ash sneered. ¡°Norman is the top student in military school. He has a bright


    future ahead of him. You don¡¯t even have a high school diploma. You¡¯ll never achieve anything in life,¡±


    Megan added. Skr remained silent. Being the top student in military school means nothing if one had


    never been on the front of the battlefield. Norman¡¯s experiences were nothingpared to Skr¡¯s.


    Even if Norman became a general, he would have to pay his respects to Skr.¡°Guess you have


    nothing to say. You¡¯re worthless yet you¡¯re great at criticizing others,¡± Megan said. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Ash


    added. Pearl¡¯s son approached them and said, ¡°Seems like someone doesn¡¯t know their ce just


    because they possess a little wealth. We don¡¯t even know where all that money came from.¡±¡°You¡¯re just


    a peasant in front of Norman!¡± Megan uttered. All of them held a grudge from the day before. They let it


    all out on Skr knowing that Norman was about to arrive. ¡°All of you better watch your mouths!


    Although Norman is impressive, Skr will always be the best in my heart!¡± Naomi uttered


    furiously.¡°Nobody cares about what you think.¡± Megan and the others sneered. She added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you


    see that Mr. Fuller is here to wee Norman himself? The future of the Fuller family is in his hands.


    Skr has nothing going for him aside from a little wealth. He¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡±Naomi¡¯s blood


    was boiling. She turned to Skr and asked, ¡°Sky, how can you remain so calm when they ridiculed


    you to such extents?¡±


    Rted posts:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 225

    Triumph Above All Chapter 225


    Chapter 225


    ¡°There are certain things that they will never have the chance to know,¡± Skr said with a smile. ¡°Tch,


    cut the act!¡± Ash said. ¡°It¡¯s here! It¡¯s finally here!¡± Someone amongst the crowd eximed. A military


    jeep drove by before the crowd. Nine more jeeps followed along forming a fleet that slowly drove into


    the scene.Everyone was astonished by the spectacle before them. These military jeeps were much


    more eye-catching than any luxury car. The jeeps also had special military license tes which


    amplifies the sense of authority.¡°Ten military jeeps escorted Norman back home! That¡¯s so cool!¡±¡°Hurry


    up and take a picture. This is a historical moment!¡±¡°The Fuller family is going all out! We¡¯ll be soaring to


    the top in no time!¡±The crowd cheered on. Mr. Fuller¡¯s eyes were misted over tears by Norman¡¯s return.


    Spencer was feeling proud as well. However, Robert was feeling salty about it. He may seem friendly


    with Spencer, but he had always been secretly hoping to surpass him.As Robert was about to achieve


    his goal, Norman¡¯s sudden surge in progress overshadowed his son, Alex¡¯s achievements. Now that


    Norman had be the family¡¯s hope, Robert could never surpass him anymore. Naomi was also


    impressed by the arrival of Norman¡¯s fleet. ¡°Sky, which rank does a person need to get escorted by a


    dozen military jeeps?¡± She asked. Skr smiled in response. The jeeps pulled up in a straight


    formation.A young man dressed in a military uniform stepped out from the jeep that was at the center of


    the formation. He proceeded to open the door of the rear passenger seat. Norman finally made his


    appearance.¡°All of you may leave now,¡± Norman said. ¡°Yes, sir!¡± the young man replied. He bowed and


    entered the jeep. The formation swiftly dispersed and the fleet of jeeps was out of sight. The crowd was


    in awe of everything that had happened in a blink of an eye.Norman approached Langston and the


    others. He greeted them sincerely. Norman was the first high-ranking military officer to have ever been


    born in the Fuller family throughout the generations.¡°Norman, grandpa is proud of you. I¡¯ll be leaving


    the future of the Fuller family in your capable hands.¡± Langston said. Norman replied, ¡°Grandpa, if it


    weren¡¯t for your teachings, I would have never achieved all of this and be who I am


    today!¡±Norman had his way with words ever since he was a child. Langston nodded and said,


    ¡°Grandpa is d that you¡¯ve retained your modesty despite your achievements. Let¡¯s head home and


    continue this conversation.¡±Norman did not follow along. He said, ¡°Grandpa, you can head back and


    rest now. There¡¯ll be an honored guest arriving soon. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for his arrival.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 226

    Triumph Above All Chapter 226


    Chapter 226


    ¡°An honored guest?¡± Langston turned to Norman. He thought for a while and asked, ¡°Are you saying


    that the general ising over?¡± Norman shook his head and said, ¡°Grandpa, that¡¯s over the top.


    However, the guest that¡¯sing over is the Secretary of Defense that the general is fond of.¡±¡°The


    Secretary of Defense? That means he¡¯s your future colleague?¡± Langston asked. Norman nodded and


    replied, ¡°Yup, he¡¯s a colleague, but more so my senior. I still have a lot to learn from him if I want to get


    close to the general.¡±¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for him with you.¡± Langston insisted. After hearing Norman¡¯s words,


    he was eager to meet the Secretary of Defense in person.¡°Norman!¡± Alex called out as he approached


    Norman. He was hoping to get him onboard to help him kickstart a business in the crystal market.


    Norman nodded in response. Alex was disappointed by his indifferent response but he dared not to


    express it.The other youngsters approached Norman and said, ¡°Norman, you were looking awesome


    when you stepped out of the jeep. It was just like the military parade that we¡¯ve seen on television


    when the jeeps drove by. I could feel the adrenaline rush!¡± Megan and Pearl also approached Norman.


    ¡°Norman, now that you¡¯re a big shot, don¡¯t forget about me!¡± Megan uttered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even the


    slightest treat from you will make us satisfied!¡± Pearl added.Normal did not bother to respond to them.


    He had disliked his two aunts ever since he was little. Now that he had grown, he could not care less


    about them. Megan and Pearl could feel him growing distant but they still pressed on.After chatting for


    a while, Norman noticed a distinctive figure amongst the crowd. He walked up to Naomi and said,


    ¡°Naomi, is that you? You¡¯ve be prettier since Ist saw you.¡± Ash and the others felt irritated to


    hear Normanpliment Naomi.Naomi did not expect him to recognize her at first nce. She grinned


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Naomi.¡± As Norman was about to continue their conversation. He was


    interrupted by Alex. He asked, ¡°Norman, do you recognize this guy next to Naomi?¡±Megan, Pearl, Ash,


    and the others shifted their attention to them as they were expecting something bad to happen.


    Norman took a good look at Skr and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Charles¡¯s adoptive son, Skr


    Stone?¡±Alex gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Norman, you have a great memory! That¡¯s him right here.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Norman after you left this guy also joined the military. However, we¡¯ve never heard


    anythingmendable from him. Why¡¯s the difference between the two of you so far apart?¡±


    Rted posts:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 227

    Triumph Above All Chapter 227


    Chapter 227


    Alex raised his voice when he said hisst line. ¡°He¡¯s a nobody. There¡¯s no way that he could be


    compared with Norman!¡± a person in the crowd uttered. ¡°That¡¯s right! Norman is the top student in


    military school!¡± another person added. A group of people sneered.Norman sized up Skr as he


    indulged in thepliments. He recalled the times that they fought when they were little. He looked


    down on him as he learned of their difference in status. Norman asked, ¡°Which branch are you from? I


    don¡¯t mind greeting your leader.¡±¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Skr replied as he shook his head. He


    was the King of the North, the God of War of the Nine Continents. The one that could be considered his


    leader was the one at the very top. Norman was just a measly adjutant; he was in no position to do


    so.Norman did not expect Skr to reject his offer without hesitation. Norman was trying to show off his


    status and mock him. However, Norman¡¯s reputation was tarnished as Skr rejected him in front of


    everyone.Megan noticed that Norman was offended and said, ¡°Skr, you¡¯ve outdone yourself!


    Norman was trying to help you out. Did you fail to perceive that? Guess you¡¯ll be a petty corporal for


    the rest of your life!¡±¡°Just look at his slender figure. Perhaps he¡¯s just there to entertain the others.


    Besides, he¡¯s incapable of doing anything useful. There¡¯s no way he could climb the ranks even if


    Norman helped him out. At least he¡¯s aware of that by rejecting the offer,¡± Pearl added. The crowd


    nodded as they agreed with Pearl. Ash shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case. Perhaps


    his ranking is already well beyond Norman¡¯s. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t need his help.¡±Norman frowned.


    Everyone remained silent as they wanted to hear Ash¡¯s thoughts. She continued, ¡°Before Norman


    arrived, I heard that Skr said that Norman¡¯s position is nothing special, yet the reception sure is


    something. Skr, these were your words, right?¡±Ash nced at Skr provocatively. Naomi red at


    Ash and uttered, ¡°Ash, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± She did not expect Ash toy out the words that Skr


    said unintentionally. Although she was certain that Skr was way superior to Norman, she was also


    worried that Skr would suffer a great loss if he confronted Norman.While Naomi was stressing out


    about the situation, Skr grinned and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Those were my words.¡± The crowd was in an


    uproar. ¡°No wonder he¡¯s still a corporal for six years. He doesn¡¯t know his ce. Guess he has a deathAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    wish.¡±Although the crowd was taken aback, this was the scene that they had been anticipating. Since


    Skr acted full of himself the day before, they were eager to see how long he wouldst against


    Norman.¡°Whether my position is special or not, depends on who I¡¯m up against. Were you trying to tell


    me that your ranking is on par with the general¡¯s?¡± Norman sneered.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 228

    Triumph Above All Chapter 228


    Chapter 228


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Norman approached Skr after saying his words. Naomi, who was standing beside Skr, felt


    immense pressure. She wanted to speak but failed to do so. The crowd could feel Norman¡¯s imposing


    wrath. A sense of danger lingered in the air.Nathaniel and Winona were worried. They swiftly


    approached Spencer and said, ¡°Spencer, Skr is still young. He doesn¡¯t understand the severity of


    the situation. We¡¯ll be sure to lecture him when we get back. Everyone is watching. Could you please


    ask Norman to let him off the hook?¡±¡°Skr is still young? He¡¯s 25 years old. He¡¯s an adult and now he


    shall face the consequences of his actions! It doesn¡¯t matter if everyone is watching. It¡¯ll be a lesson


    that he¡¯ll remember for the rest of his life,¡± Spencer replied.Nathaniel was rendered speechless. He


    looked at Langston helplessly, hoping that he would step in and resolve the issue. However, Langston


    did not bother to do so as he was eager to watch Norman disy his skills and teach Skr a


    lesson.Everyone was against Skr, yet he remained unmoved. All this pressure was nothing to him, it


    was not even worth it to take matters into his own hands. He looked at Norman and said, ¡°Whether or


    not my ranking is on par with the general is not a question that you¡¯re worthy to ask!¡± Skr¡¯s words


    had once again bbergasted the crowd. Even Naomi gasped in shock. Skr was adding fuel to the


    fire. Ash, Alex, and the others were excited to see how bad things would turn out for Skr.Skr


    disyed no signs of backing out. Norman was running out of patience. He had arranged the fleet


    earlier to escort him back to unt his sess. However, it was all ruined by Skr. ¡°It¡¯s not a question


    that I¡¯m worthy to ask? Well, tell me what kind of position I should dare not to ask.¡± Norman sneered.He


    was only a step away from bing the second Secretary of Defense. It was set in stone and he¡¯ll be


    promoted as soon as he returns to the military. That meant that he would be stepping into the core and


    obtaining unrivaled power. Only a few would be ranked higher than him, but he would have the


    authority to ask for assistance from the general himself.¡°Norman, don¡¯t be mad. Perhaps his position is


    something that we inquire about.¡± Megan said. Norman frowned and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Megan smirked and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned and there¡¯s a lot of catching up to do. I can assure


    you that


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 229

    Triumph Above All Chapter 229


    Chapter 229


    ¡°On the day of Naomi¡¯s wedding, Skr gifted her a vintage ne that¡¯s worth five million dors.


    After that, he purchased a mansion for his father with twelve million dors. Then, he heard that we


    were nning a grand reception for your return, so he purchased a luxury car that cost around eight


    hundred thousand dors. Do you think a person that can whip out all that money is just a corporal?¡±


    Megan said.Everyone knew where she was getting at. They spected that Skr obtained his wealth


    through shady means. Everyone red at Skr, especially Pearl as she held a grudge for the incident


    that happened at the parking lot the day before.¡°Seems like you¡¯re not just on par with the general, but


    way beyond that. Now spit it out! Where did you get all that money from? I could go easy on you right


    now, but you know well of the consequences that you¡¯ll be facing when you return to the military.¡±


    Norman said.Spencer said, ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯ve warned you about adopting a child. Just look at him! He


    made all that money through unjust means within the military. If we were in the past, our whole family


    would be hanged for that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! My son will never do anything illegal in the military,¡±


    Nathaniel uttered. ¡°Anything is possible. That mansion of yours must befy. Have you never thought


    about how Skr obtained the money for that?¡± Spencer sneered.He continued, ¡°Norman is about to


    be the second Secretary of Defense, yet he does not make that much money. They prioritize


    honesty within the military. If someone managed to make a fortune, you know what that


    means.¡±Nathaniel was rendered speechless. However, Skr remained collected after all of that. He


    smiled and said, ¡°Well, go ahead and report it to headquarters.¡±¡°Alright, you asked for this! I don¡¯t care


    who you¡¯re working with, no one will ever get away with breaking thews in the military! If I can¡¯t


    handle you, the general will. There¡¯s no way that you and your aplice will have more authority


    than him!¡± Norman uttered.¡°Cut it out with all that nonsense and get on with your investigation,¡± Skr


    said. He was getting slightly annoyed by all the fuss that everyone was making.¡°Norman, I can see a


    military jeeping our way!¡± someone eximed. Everyone shifted their focus to the road. The jeep


    gradually approached their destination.


    Rted posts:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 230

    Triumph Above All Chapter 230


    Chapter 230


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Langston red at Skr as he approached Norman. He said, ¡°Norman, you have to keep your


    priorities straight. We must wee the honored guest for now. You can deal with the bratter.¡±¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, grandpa. I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Norman replied. He red at Skr once more before


    suppressing his anger. The jeep pulled up and a man dressed in a uniform stepped out. He seemed to


    be in histe twenties. Skr was surprised to see him.It was Milton, who was invited to the previous


    gathering by Greg. Milton was the first Secretary of Defense. That meant that the general Norman


    spoke of was Philbert. This unprecedented coincidence made the situation more intriguing.¡°Mr.


    Wintringham, wee to my hometown,¡± Norman said with a smile. Milton nodded in response. His


    attire made him seem like he was about to give a speech on stage. Norman turned around and said,


    ¡°Grandpa, father, this is the first Secretary of Defense, Mr. Wintrigham. It¡¯s all thanks to him for his


    guidance that I¡¯m able to get close to the general.¡±Langston was moved and said, ¡°Mr. Wintringham, I


    appreciate all the guidance that you¡¯ve given to Norman. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to do the same in the


    future.¡± Milton replied, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ve only been with the general for three years.¡± Milton was


    attempting to unt his status, yet he froze as he looked into the distance. His pupils contracted in


    shock as he felt cold sweat coursing down his back. He saw Skr amongst the crowd. Milton felt his


    head spinning yet no one else noticed.Langston continued, ¡°Mr. Wintringham, you¡¯re not just a high-


    ranking adjutant, you¡¯re also someone that greatly contributed to the Fuller family. You must be


    exhausted from all the traveling. Let us head inside and enjoy a meal.¡±He gestured to lead the way but


    Milton did not respond. As the crowd began to notice something was off, Milton began to move.


    Langston was dazed for a brief moment before he realized that Milton was making his way to


    Skr.¡°Mr. Wintringham knows Skr?¡± Langston asked. ¡°It depends. If they aren¡¯t friends, then they


    are enemies. Which one do you all think it will be.¡± Ash sneered.¡°It¡¯s dead obvious that Mr. Wintringham


    is about to settle a score with Skr for what he¡¯s done.¡±¡°Now that Norman and Mr. Wintringham are


    after Skr, he¡¯s certainly a dead man.¡±The crowd was certain of the events that were about to take


    ce. However, they were astonished as the unexpected had happened. Milton stood before Skr


    and bowed. ¡°Mr. Stone, it¡¯s an honor to meet you here!¡± Milton greeted Skr with the utmost respect.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 231

    Triumph Above All Chapter 231


    Chapter 231


    Boom!It was as if a lightning bolt had struck everyone¡¯s mind.The whispers died into an eerie silence,


    leaving only the sound of leaves rustling in the wind.It took a while for someone to break the


    silence.¡°Mr Wintringham¡­ Why are you saluting Skr?¡±Ash, Laurel, Pearl and the others were


    shocked by the scene in front of them.So were Nathaniel, Winona and Naomi.Mr Wintringham was the


    Secretary of Defense for General Philbert for three years and was highly respected by Norman and the


    Fuller family.Why is he, out of all people, saluting Skr?Even Langston, who had faced many


    unexpected situations, was taken aback.After all, this person was as well known as General


    Philbert.There was no need for him to salute people of higher ranking.Sometimes they would even


    salute him instead.However, Milton surprisingly gave a proper salutation to Skr!Maybe Skr has


    some secret identity?Milton stood as still as a stone before Skr as he nodded and hummed in


    response.Norman could not help but ask, ¡°Mr Wintringham, are you¡­.¡±He wanted to ask if Milton had


    recognized the wrong person, but he nervously swallowed back his words.Milton was highly praised by


    Philbert for his sharp instincts and photographic memory so that he couldn¡¯t mistake Skr for


    someone else.As Norman pondered, a horrifying thought popped into his head. He quickly tried to


    shrug it off.No, it¡¯s impossible!Meanwhile, Milton clearly understood the crowd¡¯s attitude toward Skr


    and that Skr had yet to disclose his identity to the Fuller family.With that in mind, he knew that he


    had to be cautious with his words not to offend Skr.¡°You offended Mr Stone?¡±Milton asked sternly


    toward Norman, who was now in front of him.¡°Mr Wintringham, I¡­¡±Norman felt his stomach drop.¡°Such


    disrespect! How could you offend Mr Stone? I shall notify General Philbert to postpone your transfer


    and that we should reconsider your application!¡±¡°What? Postpone the transfer?¡±The Fuller family was


    shocked.¡°Mr Wintringham!¡±Norman gasped as he trembled in fear.His n to host a family gathering


    and brag about his promotion as one of General Philbert¡¯s aides was in shambles after Milton


    announced reconsidering his transfer application.No, I can¡¯t believe this!Spencer immediately walked


    forward and asked, ¡°Mr Wintringham, you must¡¯ve mistaken him for someone. Skr Stone is a mere


    soldier whose rank is way below Norman¡¯s!¡±Milton red at him in return and hissed, ¡°Quiet! How dare


    youpare Norman to the North- Mr Stone?¡±In the heat of the moment, Milton had almost said


    Skr¡¯s title as the King of the North out loud.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 232

    Triumph Above All Chapter 232


    Chapter 232


    Not waiting for Spencer¡¯s response, Milton hurriedly apologized to Skr, ¡°Mr Stone, I assure you that


    Norman¡¯s behavior has nothing to do with General Philbert¡­ I can report to the general if you¡¯d like to


    punish him ording to the militaryw¡­.¡±¡°I don¡¯t care if Philbert knows about it.¡±Skr interrupted.¡°As


    for Norman¡­¡±Skr red coldly at Norman, scaring him to his core as he was no longer on the


    higher ground.Spencer felt nervous and quickly spoke, ¡°Skr, remind yourself that we, the Fuller


    family, are the ones who raised you! Now that you¡¯re on the higher ground, how dare you n to repay


    us like this?¡±Spencer then turned to Nathaniel and scolded, ¡°Look at your son, Nathaniel! Norman is


    your nephew, for God¡¯s sake!¡±Skr did not expect Spencer¡¯s reaction as he had only nned to scare


    Norman.What took him aback, however, was that Spencer would criticize Nathaniel.They need a


    lesson on learning how to respect others.¡°Norman, didn¡¯t you say that you would get General Philbert


    to inspect me? Let¡¯s report the current situation to your general now in front of Mr Wintringham!¡±Skr


    chuckled.Milton¡¯s face instantly went pale after hearing Skr¡¯s words.Are you asking General Philbert


    to inspect Skr Stone? Nonsense!He¡¯s yet to be an adjutant, and how dare he n to offend the


    King of the North in the name of General Philbert?How foolish and unforgivable! If General Philbert


    caught the news that the cause of Skr¡¯s anger was because of his rmended candidate, it would


    look bad for Milton too.Milton¡¯s forehead started to sweat at the thought of it.¡°Norman, I was wrong to


    commend you to General Philbert! As an adjutant of General Philbert, your rudeness is not tolerated for


    the job! Your transfer will be canceled, and I will report the reason in detail to General


    Philbert!¡±Boom!Norman could hear his mind shattered after Milton announced his decision.My transfer


    is canceled?As if there¡¯s no way for me to redeem myself?In an instant, he felt despair, as if his soul


    and energy were sucked out of his body.On the other hand, Spencer and the others were taken aback


    by the situation, not knowing how to react.Norman, who held the Fuller family¡¯s hopes and dreams, was


    back to square one after a few words from Milton, and it was all because he had offended Skr, the


    kid they had looked down upon.The people who once insulted him were now scared to take a tiny peek


    at Skr, especially Laurel, Pearl and Ash.In the beginning, they were scared of their cores, but now


    they felt highly regretful.If they had known Skr was such an influential person, they would not have


    fawned over Norman and instead praised Skr as if he was a God!Even if Skr doesn¡¯t care about


    us, we can still stick with Nathaniel and Winona. They¡¯re way betterpared to Spencer!At that


    moment, everyone in the room felt regretful about their past behaviors.¡°Mr Stone, I shall take my leave


    and report this to the general. General Philbert will let you know the details of the procedure


    later.¡±Milton said and saluted Skr.


    Rted posts:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 233

    Triumph Above All Chapter 233


    Chapter 233


    He visited the Fullers because Norman had extended an invitation.Why would he deign to stay now


    that the Fullers had pissed off Skyler?Skyler, however, shot him a nce. His tone was calm. ¡°It¡¯s


    almost time for dinner. Let¡¯s dine before we leave.¡±¡°Yes!¡±Milton responded respectfully with


    unconceble glee.The Fullers had much on their mind, but couldn¡¯t voice their protests.Skr was


    almost amused by the sight of them with their tails between their legs.You enjoy oppressing others, do


    you? I¡¯ll give you a good taste of what it¡¯s like to be stifled by true power.Back in the mansion.A feast


    had been set up in the parlor.Langston brought both Spencer and Robert with him to the main


    table.Norman and Alex were also there.This was the kind of seating arrangement that more than


    pleased the Fullers.Things were, however, different now.Langston and the others fidgeted in their seats


    when Skr¡¯s identity was brought up.¡°You and Mr. Wintringham should join us at our table!¡±Langston


    pressed on and took the initiative to extend an invitation to Skr.It was a sight as iprehensible as


    witnessing the sun rising from the west.He had always considered Skr to be a bastard child who had


    nothing to do with the Fuller family.Allowing Nathaniel to bring him to the family banquet was already


    testing the limits of his patience.Having a ce at the main table?Dream on!He had to set aside his


    pride and take the initiative to invite Skr for Norman¡¯s sake. The Fuller family¡¯s future might also be


    hanging on his decision.To Langston, even if Skr held great power, he was still on foreign soil. Only


    Norman gaining a firm foothold on the general¡¯s side would bring their family glory.Milton showed great


    respect for Skr. Thetter putting in a good word for Norman would add certainty to the deployment


    order, allowing Norman to stay by the general¡¯s side.He believed Norman would go far with his


    intelligence and that he would soon be equal to whatever task was thrown at him.It wouldn¡¯t take him


    long to surpass Skr.Norman was superior to Skr in every way. The only thing hecked was an


    opportunity.He was going to make sure Skr suffered tenfold once Norman surpassed him!Langston


    put on a kind front but was clearly harboring malicious intentions.Skr tly responded, ¡°No need.¡±He


    then sat with his adoptive parents at their table alongside Milton.The reason he came to the party today


    was to satisfy Nathaniel¡¯s want to show off his son.He cared little for what others thought of him.¡°Skr


    Stone!¡±Robert, who was by Langston¡¯s side, growled in warning.He hadn¡¯t expected Skr to not show


    Langston a single shred of respect despite thetter personally extending him an invite.Langston


    reached out and stopped Robert, who was about to throw a fit about what happened.It was only then


    that Robert regained his senses. He choked down his building anger as recalled how Milton ttered


    Skr.They couldn¡¯t even afford to offend Milton. What were they expecting to do with Skr?Naomi


    Fuller had no choice but to swallow her grievances at the sight.Years. I¡¯m greeted with nothing but


    annoyance when Ie home.Old Mr. Fuller, Spencer, Robert, they all see themselves as more


    powerful than the most authoritative person in the room.


    Rted posts:All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 234

    Triumph Above All Chapter 234


    Chapter 234


    But now they had no choice but to follow along with whatever Sky wanted. They needed to exercise


    restraint even if he angered them.It was almost cathartic to think about it!The feastmenced.Skr


    was speaking to Nathaniel when Laurel approached with a ss of red wine, grinning from ear to


    ear.¡°You¡¯ve grown, Skr! I¡¯m proud of you as your aunt!¡±¡°I¡¯ve done much wrong in the past. I do hope


    you¡¯re willing to put it behind you!¡±¡°Take this ss of wine as me trying to make amends with


    you!¡±¡°Cheers!¡±Laurel tipped her head back and downed the wine in her ss without waiting for


    Skr¡¯s response.That was when Ash Munoz, who was behind her, also came close.¡°I-I¡¯m here to


    apologize to you too, Sky¡­¡±She followed Laurel¡¯s example and emptied her ss of wine.Pearl Fuller


    couldn¡¯tg behind either now that the mother-daughter pair had taken the lead.¡°I want to make


    amends too, Skr!¡±¡°I always knew you had great charisma. You live up to our expectations of you.


    You¡¯ve be the most promising one among the juniors.¡±¡°To be honest, I always dreamt of owning a


    Range Rover with an extended range. You¡¯re living my ideal life!¡±¡°You¡¯re my hero! Every man should


    strive to be you!¡±The situation was now like a tap with its sluices turned on. Everyone had their wine


    sses in hand and were rushing toward Skr.¡°He¡¯s certainly worthy of being raised by Uncle. The


    Fullers are blessed to have you!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Skr! You haven¡¯t graduated from high school yet,


    and you rank higher than Norman. It barely took you six years. That¡¯s what a high-achieving student in


    a military academy is all about!¡±¡°Whether the Fuller family can get out of Altas County and carve a


    ce for ourselves in Cloudtopia will now depend on you.¡±¡°Yeah! We¡¯re all counting on you!¡±The group


    tried their best to curry favor with Skr and had long since cast aside their scathing behaviors.¡°Skr


    Stone!¡±Norman, who was seated at the main table, was angered.Everypliment to Skr was like a


    sharp knife, mercilessly stabbing into his heart.All this should¡¯ve been his.Skr¡¯s appearance not only


    made his return to his hometown meaningless but also made him lose the opportunity for quick


    advancement.Who cared if he sat at the main table?The main table was wherever Skr was at.The


    others were simply foils to him.The envy in his heart had finally reached its peak.Langston and Spencer


    both looked displeased.They had always been the focus at every Fuller family gathering and yet they


    were now receiving the cold shoulder.They felt as if they had been pped multiple times over listening


    to everyone singing Skr¡¯s praises.Skr, who was in the eye of the storm, was calmly eating.He had


    absolutely no intention of toasting anyone.He didn¡¯t bother with anyone who was trying to get on his


    good side.None of them showed any signs of displeasure. They continued to suck up to him as if they


    were close.After eating and exchanging a few words with Milton, Skr returned to his room to get


    some rest.He made a video call to Yulia when he finally got to bed.She was sitting upright on screen


    with a smile that couldn¡¯t be concealed.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 235

    Triumph Above All Chapter 235


    Chapter 235


    Skr, likewise, couldn¡¯t help but smile.There was no need for strife nor decisive decisions in his ideal


    world. Having his wife and child by his side was more than enough.The question was how long he


    could hold onto the mundane.He chatted with Yulia for a little while before he received a knock on his


    door.He hung up the call after saying his goodbyes and went to answer the door.¡°Skr¡­¡±It was


    Nathaniel and Winona.¡°Umm¡­¡±Nathaniel cleared his throat, seemingly unable to voice his concerns at


    the moment.¡°Come in!¡±Skr weed them into his room.¡°Skr, about Norman¡­ could you get Mr.


    Wintringham to be more lenient with him¡­?¡±Nathaniel didn¡¯t seem to know how to start, leading to


    Winona asking almost inaudibly.Skr chuckled.¡°Mom, Dad¡­ Did Langston and Spencer put you up to


    this?¡±They both nodded sheepishly.Norman had always been so against him and had even advocated


    for him to be sent to the army.Yet, they were now asking him to repay their grievances with virtue by


    requesting him to plead on Norman¡¯s behalf.This left them feeling guilty for Skr.Langston¡¯s word


    was, however, thew. They had to obey.Skr¡¯s expression fell when he noticed how shamed his


    adoptive parents looked.Langston and Spencer knew they couldn¡¯t start anything with him, which was


    why they forced Nathaniel and Winona, who were honest to a fault, to act against their will.Damn


    it!Skr then spoke to his adoptive parents after thinking it through. ¡°Dad, Mom, if Norman shows


    promise, I can prop him up to the position of general, never mind the position of adjutant by General


    Philbert¡¯s side.¡± Both were shocked by his words.Prop him up to the position of general?How much


    power does he wield?What kind of identity does he have?Skr continued before they could ponder


    the matter, ¡°But does he show that kind of promise?¡±¡°He¡¯s already baring his fangs even though he¡¯s


    only just started to learn the ropes.¡±¡°Is such a person worthy of being called a pir of the


    nation?¡±Nathaniel recalled that he had once patted Skr on his shoulder and dered that his son


    was a pir of the nation with immense pride.It appeared to be more than true.Skr, after all, had a


    spirit that could conquer all.Norman¡¯s behavior of fawning over his superiors and snubbing those


    beneath him made him far from qualified to be a pir.Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Everything you said


    makes sense. Forgive us for making things difficult for you.¡±¡°I¡¯ll let them know that we can¡¯t help themContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    with this!¡±With that, Nathaniel got up and dragged Winona out with him.Skr had nned to reject


    Langston and Spencer himself at first, but on second thought, it would be better to allow his adoptive


    father to go in his stead.After all, everyone in the Fuller family now knew of his might. There would


    definitely be no shortage of people who would seek both Nathaniel and Winona out.They both had to


    learn to say no.The next morning.Skr returned to Cloudtopia with his adoptive parents.After dropping


    them off at the garden vi, he drove to the Kareem Fashion office building.He made multiple video


    calls to Yulia during the few days he had been gone.He still wanted to see her despite that.The brand-


    new Range Rover was about to pull into thepany grounds when he suddenly found a familiar


    figure in a cafe right opposite the building.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 236

    Triumph Above All Chapter 236


    Chapter 236


    It was Yulia!There was also a good-looking young man dressed in a suit sitting opposite her.The duo


    was seated by a French window chattering away.Skr frowned at the sight as a stifling feeling arose


    in him.He pulled over and headed straight for the cafe.¡°Yulia!¡±Yulia, who had her head down as she


    stirred her coffee, turned when she heard someone calling for her.Her eyes lit up when her gazended


    on Skr.¡°You¡¯re back!¡±Skr nodded and sat next to her, casually wrapping an arm around her


    waist.¡°And, this is?¡±Skr barely kept his cool as he swept a nce at the man.¡°He¡¯s my¡­¡±Yulia was


    just about to introduce Skr when the man suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend, Anderson Sawyer.¡±¡°Do


    you think her waist is free real estate? Hands off her!¡±Anderson was ring viciously at the offending


    hand still mped onto Yulia¡¯s waist.Yulia froze, caught off guard by his words. ¡°What the hell are you


    saying, Anderson?!¡±¡°This is my husband, Skr Stone!¡±She hurried to exin herself without waiting


    for Anderson¡¯s reaction. ¡°He¡¯s my ssmate from back in college. We were discussing a new


    investment project before you came.¡±Yulia had always kept herself pure.Skr had never once


    doubted it either.Witnessing his self-proimed wife conversing with Anderson had triggered his


    possessiveness. All his negative emotions vanished with Yulia dubbing him her husband.Skyler was no


    longer put off by the situation after Yulia made their rtionship clear to Anderson. He was


    snickering.Anderson, meanwhile, narrowed his eyes dangerously.Despite that, he quickly responded


    and pretended tough heartily. ¡°Haha, I was just joking, Yulia!¡±He changed the subject before Yulia


    could respond. ¡°When did you get married anyway? I don¡¯t think I heard about it.¡±¡°Am I the only one out


    of the loop?¡±¡°No, no¡­ We haven¡¯t had a wedding yet. The others don¡¯t know either.¡±She exined,


    blushing.It was a title that she blurted out of reflex, mainly because Anderson¡¯s words were going too


    far.It quickly exposed her true thoughts.She was greatly embarrassed by having said that with Skr in


    the room.After all, they hadn¡¯t yet reached the point of marriage.He hadn¡¯t even proposed to her.Yet,


    she had haphazardly gone along with her own narrative.How embarrassing.¡°So, that¡¯s how it


    is!¡±Anderson forced a smile. ¡°I have a lunch appointment soon so I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡±¡°I¡¯ll be


    backter to discuss the new project.¡±He then got up to leave and pretended to unintentionally nceN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    at Skr.Skr, meanwhile, didn¡¯t seem to care.His mind was currently upied by nothing but


    Yulia.¡°Honey¡­¡±He spoke mirthfully, ¡°What was it you called me just now? Say that again.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 237

    Triumph Above All Chapter 237


    Chapter 237


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Yulia lightly pushed him off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You heard wrong!¡±¡°Oh? Really?¡±Skr¡¯s eyes lit up with a


    n in mind. Yulia let out a startled cry immediately after.He had scooped her up into his arms into a


    princess carry.¡°Are you sure it¡¯s nothing?¡±He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you to your office until you remember


    what you said.¡±¡°H-Hey¡­ Put me down. Everyone¡¯s staring!¡±Shocked and mortified, she repeatedly


    hammered her fists against his chest in protest.The cafe was right across the street from the office


    building, with most of its employees patronizing it. What was she going to do if everyone witnessed


    their president cradled in a man¡¯s arms?¡°Do you remember what you called me then?¡±It was as if


    Skr waspeting to see which one of them was more of a rascal.¡°I¡­I¡­¡±She was at a loss for


    words. She had wanted to y a trick on him at first.Who would¡¯ve thought Skr to be such a tease to


    insist she yielded to him out in the open?Her overbearing partner had her speechless.What was even


    more bewildering was how sweet he was being.¡°Yulia¡­¡±Skr murmured tenderly to the woman in his


    arms.Yulia¡¯s heart fluttered. She then responded softly, ¡°Husband!¡±¡°Put me down¡­¡±A heartfelt


    confession whispered in her ear stopped her mid-sentence.¡°I love you, Yulia!¡±¡°Skr¡­¡±Yulia looked


    up.He pressed a kiss against her lips before she could say a word.She lightly nudged at his chest to


    push him away, but how could she? All thoughts left her as she moved to his rhythm, lured into a


    dreand where only the two of them existed¡­The kiss was intense andnguorous.It wasn¡¯t until


    Yulia felt short of breath that he reluctantly let go.Skr was bursting with happiness when he


    scrutinized her lips, swollen and red from his kiss.¡°You¡¯re such a pervert!¡±Yulia rebuked petntly


    before fleeing out the door when she finally felt everyone¡¯s gaze on them.¡°You forgot your bag!¡±Skr


    called out from behind her.Her blush was so intense that even her neck was red. She was more than


    ready to leave the scene. What did she care about the bag?Skr haphazardly snatched up the purse


    from her seat and chased after her.¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility, Yulia! I swear!¡±¡°I want you to marry


    me!¡±He was standing behind her with a woman¡¯s purse in hand when she whipped around to confront


    him.She, however, couldn¡¯t take the situation seriously as he looked ratherical.She was moved but


    still acted exasperated. ¡°Did I say I wanted you to take responsibility?¡±He, meanwhile, was more than


    aware of her shenanigans. He didn¡¯t care and changed the subject. ¡°You and Anderson are investing in


    a new project together?¡±He didn¡¯t know why but he had a bad feeling about Yulia¡¯s collegemate.It was


    only inevitable for him to be worried after hearing that they would be cooperating.Yuliapletely


    misunderstood him.¡°Hey, are you jealous?¡±She was giggling as she asked.Ah¡­Skr brushed the tip


    of his nose sheepishly. Am I wary of him because I¡¯m jealous?He didn¡¯t hesitate to answer her. ¡°Yeah!


    Maybe I am!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 238

    Triumph Above All Chapter 238


    ¡°No meeting men by yourself in the future even if they¡¯re business partners. You should have at least


    two employees escorting you.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely no one is allowed to touch even a strand of hair on my wife¡¯s head!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yulia immediately poked him and muttered with disgust, ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t you know


    what kind of person I am by now?¡±


    Skr immediately caught her hand andughed heartily. ¡°Of course, I know. Can¡¯t I assert myself as


    your partner?¡±


    ¡°And since when were you so bossy?¡±


    Her brows were pinched into a frown, but it didn¡¯t change how sweet she thought he was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been bossy when ites to you!¡±


    ¡°I want all of you, your body, your heart, your everything!¡±


    He held her tightly in his arms, and she fell willingly into his embrace.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°You mention never being in a rtionship before, but I think you¡¯re a master at flirting with girls!¡±


    She murmured.


    He smiled smugly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m exceptionally gifted?¡±


    She found herself unable to refute him.


    She never thought she¡¯d see the day when she would be titited by a man who burst into her office.


    Of course, the generals of the North didn¡¯t expect that their king, their iron-willed god of war, would so


    brazenly flirt with a woman in the street either.


    A BMW was parked a distance away.


    Anderson was seething with anger.


    ¡°I believed you were clueless for years, Yulia. Turns out you were just ying up your innocence!¡±


    ¡°Can that man evenpare to me?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let him get away with it!¡±


    On their way back to Kareem Fashion.


    Skr hadn¡¯t given up on grilling her for an answer. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me. What project requires


    Anderson¡¯s cooperation?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t want to get involved with Anderson either, but Yvonne had done a number on the


    company.¡±


    Yulia sighed then ryed what had happened.


    It turned out Kareem Fashion¡¯spetitors had filmed the entire debacle when those suffering from


    terminal illnesses protested outside thepany building.


    It was posted on the Inte with the video heavily doctored and quoted out of context. They then


    bought off a huge number of bots that falsely used Kareem Fashion¡¯s new skincare line of


    containing carcinogenic substances.


    It wasn¡¯t just their skincare line being affected either. Netizens had boycotted every product produced


    by thepany.


    Kareem Fashion¡¯s public image had been tarnished.


    That was when Anderson sought her out, iming he had a form for blemish removal that was


    highly effective and perfect for mass production.


    If Kareem Fashion went against the current trend andunched a new product, a turnaround would be


    possible with how popr they were now.


    Everyone would give the product a try with the intention of discrediting it, only to find that the blemishes


    on their faces vanished.


    Kareem Fashion would thene up with more publicity. It wouldn¡¯t take long for the nders to turn


    into praise.


    Skr had to admit that Yulia¡¯s solution was feasible.


    Nothing ventured, nothing gained. It was futile to keep trying to exin themselves.


    Doing the opposite might exceed expectations.


    It didn¡¯t matter if one was trending for the good or the bad. It was all still traffic.


    When leveraged well, it could bring huge benefits.


    Since theirpetitor paid good money to discredit Kareem Fashion, they had to find a way to take the


    negative publicity and make good use of it.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 239

    Triumph Above All Chapter 239


    Chapter 239


    That day at three in the afternoon.Anderson turned up at Yulia¡¯s office.¡°This is the form for the anti-


    blemish cream.¡±He set down a file holder before her.A sheet of paper containing the list of ingredients


    and dosage of the blemish removal cream was stored within.She had seen most of these ingredients


    before, but there were a few key herbs that were fairly umon.¡°I know that alone isn¡¯t enough to


    convince you to put it into mass production.¡±Anderson retrieved a small container from his pocket and


    spoke cryptically, ¡°Herees the time for you to witness a miracle!¡±As soon as he finished speaking,


    he rolled up his sleeves, exposing a section of his arm.Yulia immediately noticed an obvious gash in his


    arm.It was clearly fresh.Anderson didn¡¯t say a word before he spread the creamy white substance from


    the bottle onto the fresh incision.¡°Is this the spot removal cream you told me about? Can it heal


    cuts?¡±Yulia asked in surprise.Anderson smiled triumphantly, procured a napkin from the table, and


    dabbed at the wound.What happened next shocked her.The wound on his arm disappeared!That¡¯s¡­


    amazing!¡°What do you think? Cool, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡°Even a scar leaves no trace. Removing blemishes would


    be a piece of cake.¡±He pridefully dered.Skr, who was lounging on the couch, couldn¡¯t help but


    speak up. ¡°Cool, indeed. But will there be any side effects when applied on the face?¡±Yulia regained


    some prudence after having Skr be a voice of reason.There was always a catch behind the unusual.


    Miracle drugs that defiedmon sense usually came with serious side effects.It should not be put into


    production if it exceeded what was eptable.Anderson sneered at Skr. ¡°We may have had a


    misunderstanding, Mr. Stone, but this is business between Yulia and I. There¡¯s no need for you to bring


    your personal grudges into this, no?¡±¡°I wouldn¡¯t be handing this over to Yulia if there were any severe


    repercussions to its use. This is the result of the research and development that our department has


    yet to publicize.¡±¡°She can have the ingredients tested herself to see if there are any side effects!¡±¡°Of


    course, there are still a few herbs here and there that may cause slight pain at the site it¡¯s applied, but


    there will be no adverse reactions afterward.¡±¡°If you insist this is a severe side effect, I have nothing


    more to say.¡±Skr smiled cidly in response to Anderson¡¯s righteous indignation. ¡°If it¡¯s as you say,


    then it doesn¡¯t count as a side effect.¡±Anderson¡¯s eyes shed imperceptibly.Seeing that Skr had noThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    further objections, Yulia gave it some thought before she spoke up. ¡°Mypany will be mass-


    producing this anti-blemish cream. I¡¯m hoping to buy out the form for it.¡±¡°Name your price. We¡¯ll sign


    on it now if it¡¯s an agreeable offer.¡±Anderson was straightforward with his words. ¡°Well, as a fellow


    collegemate, I can¡¯t shortchange you, can I?¡±¡°The department expected it to be worth around 30


    million, but I¡¯ll part with it for 20 million!¡±¡°We have ready-made test reports and the like, so you don¡¯t


    need to worry about anything. They can be put into production immediately after the agreement is


    signed!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 240

    Triumph Above All Chapter 240


    Chapter 240


    Yulia pondered before retrieving the pre-prepared agreement from a drawer. ¡°We have a deal. 20


    million it is. This is the formtion transfer agreement. Take a look.¡±She was a rtively decisive


    person when it came to investment.She struck quickly and ruthlessly if she ever found potential in


    something.20 million was far from a small amount for Kareem Fashion but the effectiveness of the anti-


    blemish cream was truly miraculous.Anderson also patted his chest and guaranteed that there would


    be absolutely no side effects.If mass-produced, it will definitely send a shockwave through the beauty


    and skincare industry.The revenue brought to thepany could be exponentially multiplied.¡°There¡¯s


    no need. I¡¯ll just sign it!¡±Anderson readily penned his signature.He soon received a $20 million


    remittance from Kareem Fashion¡¯s finance department.¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head off and brief the others.¡±He


    was bursting with joy at the sight of the long string of numbers as he sneered disdainfully.After


    Anderson left, Yulia busied herself preparing the materials to meet with the directors of various


    departments to carefully consider the mass production of the anti-blemish cream.Just as she got up to


    leave for the conference room, Skr stopped her in her tracks. ¡°Yulia, wait!¡±¡°Hm?¡±She


    stopped.¡°There¡¯s something off about the form for the anti-blemish cream!¡±Skr frowned.¡°What is


    it?¡±She was taken aback and pressed for answers.Skr pointed to the slightly out-of-the-way herbs in


    the form and said, ¡°These three herbs, separately, are all good for activating blood cirction and


    resolving blood stasis. But if they are refined and fused, they will undergo a qualitative change. This


    newponent will most likely cause sepsis and even blood cancer.¡± ¡°What? Blood cancer?¡±Yulia¡¯s


    expression changed dramatically.If Skr spoke the truth, it meant that the anti-blemish cream that


    Anderson gave her had a high risk of causing cancer.If such a product reached the market, wouldn¡¯t


    that be a confirmation of the rumors that Kareem Fashion¡¯s skincare products cause cancer?This anti-


    blemish cream wasn¡¯t a miracle drug that could turn Kareem Fashion around. It was a scourge that


    would ruin them to the point of no return.¡°I¡¯ll give Anderson a call right now and ask him what¡¯s going


    on!¡±She gritted her teeth.¡°Don¡¯t, Yulia. Not yet.¡±He took out a pen from the pen holder and scribbled on


    the paper that contained the form.¡°I¡¯m recing these three herbs with something else.¡±¡°The


    resulting product will be a tad slower in getting rid of blemishes, but it won¡¯t have any side


    effects.¡±¡°There won¡¯t be a problem if you mass produce this.¡±He then handed Yulia the modified


    form.It was only then that she heaved a sigh of relief.She began to mutter bitterly when she thought


    about Anderson. ¡°Anderson¡¯s department is engaged in research on the extraction of medicinal herbs. I


    don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t know that the original form had the risk of causing cancer.¡±¡°To sell me a


    form like that for mass production, what exactly do you think he has in mind?¡±Skr smiled wryly.


    ¡°That guy has no good intentions at all.¡±¡°But I suggest we wait and see what happens. We have the


    proper formtion avable to us anyway. Just put it into production as nned.¡±¡°As for that guy, since


    he wants to y mind games with us, let¡¯s y with him.¡±


    Rted posts:Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 241

    Triumph Above All Chapter 241


    Chapter 241


    Yulia nodded. Skr was right. They couldn¡¯t just let Anderson get away with it.Her college mate had


    made her trade 20 million for a form that could cause cancer.How malicious could he be?!¡°I need to


    attend this meeting now.¡±Yulia said.Skr nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick L up from the kindergarten.¡±His


    cell phone rang not long after Yulia left the office.It was L Sue¡¯s new homeroom teacher calling.¡°Ms.


    Freeman!¡±He hurriedly picked up the call before he had time to think about it.His expression took a


    dramatic turn before Ms. Freeman could even finish. ¡°Please keep L safe, Ms. Freeman. I¡¯ll be over


    soon!¡±He didn¡¯t bother to fill Yulia in on the situation before racing for the kindergarten.It was a perilous


    journey.The trip typically took twenty minutes, but he was there within ten.Many were gathered in the


    kindergarten when he got there.Skr hurried over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ms. Freeman?¡±L¡¯s


    new homeroom teacher, Evelyn Freeman, turned her head and said, ¡°L scratched his sports


    car.¡±Only then did he realize that arge red Porsche 911 was parked in the center of the crowd.Next to


    it stood the mboyantly dressed family of three.They were a young couple around their mid-thirties


    with a young girl L¡¯s age.L was standing before them.Her eyes were tear-filled with a bright red


    palm print imprinted on her right cheek.Someone had backhanded her! Skr¡¯s heart immediately


    surged with overwhelming anger, but before he could even vent, L made a beeline for


    him.¡°Daddy!¡±She cried out in distress. The dam finally broke. Tears rolled down her cheeks in


    rivulets.¡°Daddy!¡±Skr hurriedly took her into his arms.¡°I didn¡¯t do it, Daddy!¡±She bawled as she


    spoke.¡°I believe you. I know you didn¡¯t do it!¡±¡°Don¡¯t cry, L. You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s little sweetheart. I won¡¯t let


    anyone bully you.¡±He was distressed by the child¡¯s anguish. The anger gushing in his heart turned into


    a cold killing intent.He had always known L to be an honest child after spending so much time with


    her.She always admitted her faults.Of course, even if she was beaten for something she hadn¡¯t done,


    she wouldn¡¯t yield either.The scratches on the car should have nothing to do with her if she was so


    adamant about denying it.Even if she had identally scratched it, the other party could simply seek


    compensation from him, the parent. Backhanding a four-year-old was going too far.The man from the


    family of three spat out, ¡°You¡¯re this damn brat¡¯s Dad?¡±¡°She scratched up my new sports car. What


    now?¡±¡°It wasn¡¯t me! Really!¡±L poked her head up from Skr¡¯s hold and stubbornly voiced her


    objection.It was as if L¡¯s words were a catalyst. The owner¡¯s daughter jabbed a finger at her. ¡°It¡¯s


    you!¡±¡°I saw you do it. It was you who scratched our new car!¡±A hint of cunning shed in the child¡¯s


    eyes.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 242

    Triumph Above All Chapter 242


    Chapter 242


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The male car owner scolded L, ¡°You little bastard, my daughter personally saw you scratch my car,


    so how dare you deny it?¡±¡°Why don¡¯t I give you two ps?!¡±After he finished speaking, he raised his


    arm arrogantly, scaring L so much that she rushed into Skr¡¯s arms.¡°How dare you?¡±Someone


    actually dared to threaten his daughter in front of him! How could Skr tolerate this?¡°Skr!¡±As Skr


    was about to burst into a rage, Evelyn, the homeroom teacher, suddenly grabbed his arm. She


    whispered, ¡°He is the Harper from the Fox family. You must not offend him.¡±¡°The Fox family?¡±Skr


    snorted coldly. Damned Fox family!How could someone blindly hit his daughter? Let alone the Fox


    family, but even if it were the emperor, Skr would still kill him!Seeing that Evelyn was stopping


    Skr, Harper felt that his identity as the Fox family¡¯s eldest son was useful.As Harper was feeling


    pleased, he saw Skr¡¯s disdainful expression, and he immediately became furious.¡°I think you really


    want to be hit!¡±As Harper spoke, he raised his arm toward Skr. However, before his hand could get


    close to Skr, a loud pnded on his face. The p was so powerful that it had caused Harper to


    spin a few rounds.After he stopped, Harper spitted out some blood.The onlookers were dumbfounded.


    They never expected that Skr would dare to p Harper. Even Harper¡¯s wife and daughter could


    only stand there with shocked expressions.¡°He¡¯s doomed!¡± Evelyn sighed. Harper had a powerful


    family and business, so he was usually arrogant and domineering. Even if others did not provoke him,


    he would bully them.The car¡¯s matter had not been settled, but Skr had hit Harper. Was Skr


    looking for trouble? Why did Harper not listen to Evelyn¡¯s persuasion?At this moment, the


    dumbfounded Harper came to his senses and covered his swollen cheek. He shouted fiercely, ¡°You


    bastard, how dare you hit me? Do you know who I am?¡±Harper¡¯s wife also shouted crazily, ¡°You


    scoundrel! My husband is from the Fox family! Since you dared to hit him, I¡¯ll kill you and let your


    daughter be buried with you too!¡±¡°Yes, kill them!¡± The girl next to Harper¡¯s wife stared at L viciously


    and shouted.Skr nced at the girl and said to Harper, ¡°You said you wanted to hit me, but you


    ended up getting pped instead. Now that your wife is saying she wants to kill me, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll


    be the first to strike like just now?¡±Harperughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Not only do I dare to hit you,


    but I also dare to kill you!¡±As Harper spoke, Skr¡¯s eyes became cold, and he exuded a murderous


    aura.Harper was taken aback for a moment before saying in disdain, ¡°I won¡¯t be scared by you.¡± Even if


    Skr had pped him, he did not think that Harper had the guts to kill him.On the other hand,


    Harper¡¯s wife became a little scared after seeing Harper¡¯s expression.She held her phone and said


    warily, ¡°I¡¯ve recorded you threatening to kill us! If you don¡¯t back down, I¡¯ll call the police, hand over the


    recording, and sue you for ckmail!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 243

    Triumph Above All Chapter 243


    Chapter 243


    ¡°Call the police? Sure! I¡¯ll be waiting here!¡± Skr sneered.¡°Hmph, with the Fox family¡¯s power, you can


    expect yourself to go straight to jail!¡± Harper¡¯s wife was secretly delighted and immediately walked


    aside to make the phone call.After a few minutes, the sound of sirens was heard. Soon, over ten


    policemen walked into the kindergarten. The one in the lead was a tall, burly man that seemed to be


    about 35 years old. It was clear that he was the captain.¡°Mr. Taylor!¡± Harper¡¯s wife greeted


    enthusiastically.Mr. Taylor walked toward Harper and his wife and said tteringly, ¡°Mr. Harper, Mrs.


    Harper, what¡¯s the matter? Who was daring enough to hit Mr. Harper?¡±After he finished speaking, the


    onlookers were nervous for Skr in their hearts. It was obvious that Mr. Taylor was one of the Fox


    family¡¯s men. Skr was doomed!Harper¡¯s wife gritted her teeth and pointed at Skr, saying, ¡°It¡¯s this


    damned bastard! His daughter scratched our new car. Not only did he notpensate us, he even


    pped my husband! Is this worldwless?¡±Mr. Taylor immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Harper, don¡¯t get angry.


    Leave this trivial matter to me!¡±Mr. Taylor then walked toward Skr.¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±¡°Skr


    Stone.¡±Seeing Mr. Taylor being so formal, Skr frowned, but he still gave a reply.Mr. Taylor continued


    speaking, ¡°Since your daughter scratched Mr. Harper¡¯s new car, you as a parent should give them


    satisfactorypensation. Otherwise, you and your daughter will need to follow me to the station.


    Once you¡¯re there, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be convicted of gathering a crowd to cause trouble, intentionally


    hurting others, and endangering society.¡± Mr. Taylor¡¯s exaggerated words satisfied Harper¡¯s family, and


    they all looked at Skr leisurely.Little bastard, weren¡¯t you amazing just now? Do you dare to continue


    being like that in front of the police?On the other hand, Skr nced at Mr. Taylor coldly and said,


    ¡°Why should I admit things my daughter didn¡¯t do?¡±Harper¡¯s wife panicked and said, ¡°My daughter said


    she saw it personally, so why are you still denying it?¡±She then sneered and continued, ¡°If you want to


    deny it, shouldn¡¯t you take out the evidence? How can Mr. Taylor believe something just because that


    damned girl said she didn¡¯t do it?¡±Evidence? Her words reminded Skr, and he immediately raised his


    head to look for surveince cameras. Unfortunately, the location was the surveince camera¡¯s blind


    spot. No wonder Harper¡¯s family was this arrogant. They might have known from the start.Seeing


    Harper¡¯s wife¡¯s delighted expression, Skr sneered and said, ¡°Fine! Since you want the evidence, I¡¯ll


    give you the evidence!¡±As Skr spoke, he took out his phone and called Dianne.¡°Check the satellites


    covering Cloudtopia, and find the satellite video of L¡¯s kindergarten. Focus on the northeast corner.


    A red sports car was scratched, so I want to see who did it.¡±¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Dianne immediately replied


    and started to work on it.Hearing Skr giving the orders through the phone, everyone looked at him


    mockingly.Satellite video? Was Skr that amazing?


    Rted posts:Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 244

    Triumph Above All Chapter 244


    Chapter 244


    Mr. Taylor sneered and said, ¡°Skr, I¡¯ve brought so many men here, so I¡¯m not joking. As a citizen,


    you¡¯ve obligated to cooperate. ying tricks to drag on time is considered as hinderingw


    enforcement. You won¡¯t get any benefits, and it¡¯ll only worsen your situation.¡±Skr nced at him


    without saying anything.Soon, Dianne sent a high-definition video over.Skr opened the video and


    said to the crowd, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want evidence? Let¡¯s all take a look at this!¡±Other than Mr. Taylor, a few


    other policemen also came over.In the video, a girl was holding a key and scratching the side of the red


    sports car. It turned out this girl was Harper¡¯s daughter.After scratching the car, she left and brought


    L to the car. What happened after that was seen by everyone. This meant that the one who


    scratched the car was none other than Harper¡¯s daughter!L was framed by his daughter!¡°What my


    daughter said is true. Mr. Taylor, do you believe it now?¡± Skr asked coldly.¡°I¡­ I believe it.¡±Mr. Taylor


    laughed awkwardly in front of his men.The reason Mr. Taylor made it seem like a serious situation was


    to stand up for Harper.However, he never thought that Skr could get the satellite video.With such


    solid evidence, he could not hide the truth in front of all his men and onlookers even if he was


    biased.Harper and his wife also saw the video¡¯s content. Before Harper even said anything, his wife


    pointed at Skr and said, ¡°Hmph, even if the car¡¯s matter isn¡¯t rted to your daughter, everyone


    witnessed you pping my husband! They can all testify! Mr. Taylor said that you can be convicted for


    gathering a crowd to cause trouble, intentionally hurting someone, and endangering society!¡±Upon


    hearing her words, Mr. Taylor¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone who hits others at the slightest


    disagreement poses a great threat to society! Skr, you must follow me to the police station today for


    interrogation!¡±Skr stared at Mr. Taylor and asked, ¡°Mr. Taylor, why didn¡¯t you ask for the reason I hit


    Mr. Harper?¡±¡°I don¡¯t care about the reason! Hmph, if you have anything to say, you can say it at the


    police station! Stop dragging out time here. You¡¯ll have to follow me back to the police station either


    way!¡±Mr. Taylor was about to order his men to forcefully take Skr away.Skr¡¯s eyes became cold as


    he exuded a murderous aura.How dare this little captain hide the truth? What wishful thinking!¡°Mr.


    Taylor, do you think you can bully someone who can get the satellite video with a single phone call?¡±


    Skr said coldly.Skr did not n on using his power to pressure others. However, Mr. Taylor


    insisted on helping Harper and his wife even though there was solid evidence.Upon hearing his words,


    Mr. Taylor felt chills in his heart. However, he still had a serious look as he said, ¡°Skr, I¡¯ll say this


    once again. Please cooperate and follow me back to the police station.¡±Although Mr. Taylor¡¯s heart was


    rapidly beating as he spoke, his pride did not allow him to back down in front of the crowd.However, he


    soon thought that Skr must be bluffing.


    Rted posts:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 245

    Triumph Above All Chapter 245


    Chapter 245


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Maybe Skr just happened to know a friend responsible for collecting satellite videos. If he had such


    power, he would have used it before I showed up. Thinking about this, Mr. Taylor¡¯s looked at Skr


    mockingly.On the other hand, Harper and his family looked at Skr gloatingly. They were waiting for


    him to be escorted into the police car and brought to the police station for interrogation.Ms. Freeman


    could not help but sigh and think, Skr disregarded my reminder, so isn¡¯t he going to get taken away


    now?Even if Skr could get the evidence, Harper was from the powerful, wealthy Fox family, so even


    the truth could be covered up.If someone offended Harper, how could it be easy for them to get out


    once they entered the police station?¡°Is your identity number 8975745?¡± Skr nced at Mr. Taylor¡¯s


    uniform and asked.Skr did not expect Mr. Taylor to still be fearless even after he said that. In that


    case, Mr. Taylor should not me him for being rude.¡°What about it? Are you going to call my


    supervisors to report me? Don¡¯t be naive. If a simple phone call can affect me, the entire police


    department can beid off!¡± Mr. Taylor said mockingly.¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call, but I won¡¯t be


    calling your supervisors!¡±Skr sneered as he called Dianne. ¡°Take away everything from the


    policeman with the identity number 8975745 in three minutes!¡±Take away everything from him?Hearing


    Skr¡¯s words, the crowd was taken aback for a moment, but they soon sneered.How could Skr


    take everything away from Mr. Taylor in three minutes? Who did he think he was?Even the most


    powerful person in Cloudtopia would not dare to say that. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be afraid of you just


    because you can get a satellite video! How can you take away everything I have with only my identity


    number? Do you think you can really make me lose everything?¡± Mr. Taylor mocked.¡°Three minutes,


    right? Fine. I¡¯ll give you three minutes. If nothing happens before the time¡¯s up, you and your daughter


    will have to follow me to the police station to admit your crimes!¡± After Mr. Taylor finished speaking, he


    looked at Skr confidently.However, Mr. Taylor¡¯s phone rang before a minute had even passed.He did


    not think much of it at first, but a bad feeling rose in his heart when he saw the name on the screen.Mr.


    Taylor had fantasized about it countless times, but it was the first time such a person had called him.It


    was Mr. Jones from the Cloudtopia police department!After being taken aback for a moment, Mr. Taylor


    picked up the phone, having no time to think at all.¡°Mr. Jones¡­¡±Before Mr. Taylor could finish his


    words, Mr. Jones shouted from the other end of the phone.¡°Jason Taylor, right? You¡¯re abusing your


    power and using it for personal gain. On behalf of the Cloudtopia Police Department, I¡¯m expelling you


    from the police force! Moreover, the police department has already obtained evidence of your crimes.


    You¡¯ll need to report at the headquarters within an hour to cooperate with the investigation. Otherwise,


    you¡¯re considered as escaping from your crimes. Also, take off your uniform beforeing over! Don¡¯t


    insult the police department¡¯s symbol of glory!¡±¡°Mr. Jones¡­¡±Before Jason could even react, Mr. Jones


    had hung up the phone.Was Mr. Taylor expelled? Moreover, he had to go to the headquarters to plead


    guilty.Jason¡¯s mind went nk.At this moment, Jason¡¯s phone rang again, and he saw that it was his


    father. Jason subconsciously pressed the answer button. He then heard his father¡¯s anxious voice.


    ¡°Son, what happened?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 246

    Triumph Above All Chapter 246


    Chapter 246


    ¡°A group of people in uniforms and top hats came to our house and said that you¡¯ve broken thew.


    They confiscated everything at home, and even suspended our family¡¯s bank ounts!¡±¡°Aren¡¯t¡­ Aren¡¯t


    you guys my son¡¯s colleagues? Why are you investigating us?¡± Jason¡¯s mother¡¯s anxious voice was


    heard.Immediately afterward, various footsteps and crackling noises also sounded. Suddenly,


    something fell onto the floor with a bang and shocked Jason.Jason soon felt his back drenched with


    sweat.In less than a minute, Mr. Jones called him personally to expel him and even ordered him to


    surrender within an hour. Soon after, his house was investigated and his parents¡¯ bank ounts were


    frozen.Skr was not bluffing. With a single phone call, Skr had taken away everything from


    Jason!Moreover, if the police department were to thoroughly investigate Jason and expose him for


    epting bribes over all these years, Jason could be sentenced to at least 20 years in jail.After 20


    years, Jason would be almost 60 years old! This was equal to losing the rest of his life! Jason was


    going to lose everything!Thinking about this, Jason almost fainted.Jason just wanted to curry favor with


    the Fox family and make them in debt with him, but he did not expect to offend such a big shot.If he


    had known that Skr was this powerful, he would not dare to offend Skr even if Harper held a knife


    around his neck!As Jason was regretting it, Harper¡¯s wife even urged him, ¡°Mr. Taylor, it¡¯s almost time,


    so what are you waiting for?¡±Harper¡¯s wife even looked at Skr in delight as she spoke. It was as if


    she had seen Skr being forced to the police station like a criminal. However, her smile soon froze,


    and her eyes were filled with shock.She heard a plop as Jason¡¯s burly figure kneeled in front of


    Skr.¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s me who has been ignorant and offended a big shot like you. I know that


    I¡¯m wrong! If you can forgive me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want in the future! I won¡¯t hesitate even if you ask


    me to bite Harper!¡±¡°What?¡±Everyone was shocked.Why did Mr. Taylor suddenly be like this?


    Didn¡¯t he speak to Skr arrogantly just now? Why did he be so cowardly after picking up two


    phone calls? Could it be that those phone calls were rted to Skr?Everyone was guessing in their


    hearts.On the other hand, Harper and his wife looked at Jason on the ground in disbelief. The shock in


    their hearts was greater than the onlookers.¡°You would bite whoever I ask you to? Are you trying to beContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    my dog?¡± Skr said to Jason with a cold smile.Jason immediately nodded continuously. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr.


    Stone. As long as you forgive me this time, I¡¯ll be your dog from now on. I¡¯ll do whatever you


    say.¡±Skrughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not worthy!¡±Everyone was once again shocked by


    the scene.Did Skr say that Jason was not even worthy to be his dog? What arrogant


    words!However, they did not dare tough at the person who said those words anymore.No matter how


    unbelievable one¡¯s words seemed, as long as the one who said them was powerful, those words would


    not be unbelievable anymore.Skr could not be bothered to care about Jason anymore, and he


    turned his gaze toward Harper and his wife.¡°You two, apologize to my daughter and p each other


    until I say stop.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 247

    Triumph Above All Chapter 247


    Chapter 247


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Skr would never show mercy to people who abuse their power to bully others, like Harper and his


    wife.If Skr had not returned or if he only had an ordinary background, who knew how they would


    bully Yulia and L?Hearing Skr¡¯s words, Harper¡¯s wife said disdainfully, ¡°Who do you think you are


    to ask us to p each other?¡±¡°Jason is just a dog to our Fox family. He may be afraid of you, but we


    aren¡¯t!¡±¡°You don¡¯t want to p each other? Then you can die!¡± Skr¡¯s eyes turned cold as he


    spoke.Harper¡¯s wifeughed at his words. ¡°You want us to die? I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t live long


    enough to see that! If you don¡¯t give me and my husband a proper exnation, I swear you won¡¯t see


    tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡±Skr said, ¡°Hmph, fine! It¡¯s you who is forcing me to do this! This is a kindergarten,


    so I don¡¯t want to leave any bad memories for my daughter. I¡¯ll send you two off to your afterlives at


    another ce tomorrow!¡±After he finished speaking, Skr left together with L.Seeing Skr


    leaving, Harper¡¯s wife did not take him seriously. What about his words about killing them? They were


    just a few harsh words by a useless person before he ran away.On the other hand, a while after Skr


    left, Harper only gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°How dare this bastard hit me? I¡¯ll get someone to kill


    you!¡±¡°Yes, don¡¯t let him see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡± Harper¡¯s wife followed suit and said.They were used to


    being arrogant, so how could they ept such mistreatment?No matter what, they had to regain face


    in front of everyone. Of course, even if they did not kill Skr, they would not settle for this. Harper


    already had an idea in his heart as he watched Skr leave¡­ In the car, Skr gently touched L¡¯s


    swollen, red cheeks. After using some special techniques, the clear palm print on L¡¯s face soon


    disappeared.¡°L, does it still hurt?¡± Skr asked.L touched her face and said happily, ¡°It doesn¡¯t


    hurt anymore! Daddy, you¡¯re amazing! You only touched it a bit, but my face doesn¡¯t hurt


    anymore!¡±Skr patted L¡¯s head lovingly and said with a smile, ¡°My dear L always says such


    sweet words!¡±¡°Daddy, my face is alright now, so can you not tell Mommy about the matter earlier?¡± L


    asked.¡°L, are you afraid of worrying Mommy?¡±Skr was taken aback for a moment. He originally


    had the same intention, but he did not expect the young L to have the same thought as him.Upon


    hearing Skr¡¯s words, L nodded and said, ¡°Mmhm. Before Daddy came back, Mommy would worry


    for a long time every time I had any conflicts with the children in the kindergarten. Now that Daddy is


    here, Daddy can protect me, so Mommy can focus on her work.¡±Seeing L being so sensible, Skr


    felt both heartache and relief. If Skr had not been absent previously, L would not need to be so


    sensible. Moreover, Yulia would not be as tired as she is either, taking on the role of both a father and a


    mother for L. All in all, Skr had been in debt to Yulia and L.¡°Sweetheart!¡±Skr hugged L


    and kissed her. ¡°Daddy is happy to see you being this sensible! What do you want as a gift? Daddy can


    get anything for you!¡±¡°Really?¡±L¡¯s eyes lit up, and she asked, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ll make whatever wish I


    havee true?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 248

    Triumph Above All Chapter 248


    Chapter 248


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll make whatever wish you havee true!¡± said Skr confidently.With the influence and


    wealth he had in his hands right now, even building L¡¯s dream castle was just a matter of time.If she


    had asked for the stars in the sky, he would dly take her to space by getting a spaceship.However,


    he believed that the 4 year old girl would not have wishes that were too over the top.L, who was in


    his arms at that moment, blinked and looked up at him. With a serious tone, she said, ¡°L wants a


    younger sister, daddy!¡±Cough!Skr was so taken aback that he almost choked.¡°Uhh¡­¡±He never


    would have thought that L¡¯s wish was¡­to have a younger sister.¡°What¡¯s wrong, daddy? Is it


    impossible?¡± asked L.With a smirk, Skr replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but¡­¡±¡°Daddy,


    you promised L just now that you will make my wishe true! No lying, daddy, or else your nose


    will grow long! Daddy will also turn into a puppy!¡± said L loudly, interrupting Skr mid-sentence.


    She was determined to hold Skr to his words.Skr touched his nose in embarrassment. He said,


    ¡°Well, L, about that¡­ Even if I say yes to a little sister for L, we still need mommy to say yes


    too.¡±¡°After all, your little sister has toe out from your mother¡¯s belly. So daddy is willing to give you


    a sister if you can convince mommy too.¡±Hearing Skr¡¯s words, L raised her head as she thought


    about it for a while. She then asked, ¡°So if mommy says yes, L can get a sister?¡±Skr tried to


    exin to L, saying, ¡°Even if mommy agrees to the idea, it will take a long time before you can meet


    your sister.¡± ¡°Oh, also, it¡¯s not up to us to decide whether you will get a brother or sister!¡±¡°So


    troublesome? L just wanted a sister to y with.¡± said L dejectedly.¡°Do you have any other


    wishes, sweetheart?¡± asked Skr as he looked at L nervously.He was afraid the little girl would ask


    for another normal-sounding wish that was impossible for him to fulfill immediately.I should not have


    made promises I can¡¯t keep.For the very first time, Skr, the great God of War of the Nine Continents,


    wanted to impress his daughter. His ns backfired spectacrly instead.Skr did not know whether


    tough or cry at his predicament.L deliberated on it for a while before asking, ¡°If L can¡¯t get a


    little sister, can L get a little puppy instead, daddy?¡±¡°The little puppy can also y with L!¡±Hearing


    that, Skr secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was a much more reasonable wish for him to fulfil.HeContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    readily replied, ¡°Of course!¡±¡°Since mommy is still at work, let¡¯s go and get a puppy right now!¡±After


    traveling for half an hour, both of them arrived at Highbury Street where most of Cloudtopia¡¯s pet shops


    could be found.At the entrance of the marketce, two plump girls were staring at Skr and L.¡°Is


    that the guy that put our Gerry in the hospital, Mitzi?¡± asked one of the girls who was wearing


    sses.¡°That¡¯s him! He kicked ckie to death and had a group of raid dogs attack Gerry! He¡¯s the


    reason Gerry is in the hospital!¡± replied the other plump girl bitterly. Her name was Mitzi and she had


    frizzy hair.It seemed like both of them were crazy fans of Gerry Porter.When she saw Skr walking


    into a pet shop, the bespectacled girl immediately eximed, ¡°He entered your brother¡¯s shop, Mitzi!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 249

    Triumph Above All Chapter 249


    Chapter 249


    ¡°Why is a murderer like that going into a pet store? He probably has some disgusting hobbies like


    killing cats or skinning dogs, right?¡±Mitziughed scornfully. ¡°Who cares what he gets up to? What¡¯s


    important is that Gerry Porter is still in hospital, and I haven¡¯t made the culprit pay for what he¡¯s done


    yet. Looks like the *sshole himself has shown up on our doorstep without me needing to hunt for him!


    I¡¯m going to make him suffer today and get revenge for our poor dear Gerry!¡±After this spirited


    deration, Mitzi dashed toward the pet store, followed by the plump, bespectacled female


    student.Inside the pet store, a man in his thirties was refilling the water bowls in the dog cages. When


    Skr and L walked in, he looked up and greeted them with a warm smile. ¡°Wee, both of you!


    Hello little miss, what sort of pet are you looking for today?¡±¡°Mister, I want a puppy,¡± L replied


    shyly.¡°What a coincidence! I¡¯ve got the widest selection of dog breeds in town. You take a look and see


    which of these puppies you like, little miss, and I¡¯ll bring them out for you.¡± The man gestured to a long


    row of stacked cages.Only then did Skr realize that the entire wall was full of these cages. There


    were several dozen of them, each containing puppies. He recognized some of the breeds, but there


    were also others that he had never seen before.L stared raptly, her eyes as big as saucers.¡°Tell the


    nice man which one you¡¯d like, L,¡± Skr told her, lifting her up so she could see better.L looked


    at all the cages intently. She thought that all the puppies were adorable, but none of them truly caught


    her eye. She wrinkled her nose, unable to make a decision.At this point, Mitzi burst through the door.


    Upon seeing Skr and L, she dered, ¡°It¡¯s ok if there aren¡¯t any puppies here that you like. My


    family has a bigger facility nearby with a lot more breeds. You could take your daughter over there if


    you¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Yes, my parents run the kennels there. If none of the puppies here catch your fancy, my


    sister can take you over to the kennels for a look. We¡¯re breeders and suppliers, so we can negotiate


    the price once you¡¯ve made your pick!¡± The pet store owner asserted.¡°Well, what do you think, L?¡±


    Skr bent down and asked the little girl.L¡¯s eyes lit up, and she pped her hands together in


    excitement. ¡°Yes! I wanna go see!¡±Skr tenderly tousled his daughter¡¯s hair, then turned to Mitzi.


    ¡°Alright then. Would you mind taking us over to the kennels, please?¡±Mitzi nodded and headed out of


    the shop immediately. Her plump, bespectacled friend detached herself from the wall and caught up


    with her, so they both were walking side by side.Skr followed behind the pair, so he did not see the


    malicious smirks exchanged by the girls.They had walked for about seven or eight minutes when


    Skr heard the sound of dogs barking. They had reached the kennels. L could not help jumping up


    and down with excitement; the four of them then went in.Skr and L were distracted by the sheer


    variety of brightly-packaged dog kibble stacked high at the entrance, so they did not realize until too


    late that a massive ck dog had suddenly appeared next to Mitzi. From the looks of it, this was the


    reigning canine king of the kennels, the top dog.The bespectacled girl shot a nce at Mitzi, who


    nodded and immediately opened arge ck steel door.Inside, Skr could see a huge space filled


    with wooden dog pens that housed arge variety of breeds. Each breed had its own pen; a cursory


    nce indicated that there were at least over a dozen of these fenced-off areas.¡°The dogs are all


    inside. You can go in and take your pick!¡± Mitzi said and stepped aside to let Skr and L go in.As


    the two headed down the walkway between the pens, a venomous gleam flickered in her eyes, and she


    could not suppress an expression of unholy glee.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 250

    Triumph Above All Chapter 250


    Chapter 250


    Mitzi and her plump, bespectacled friend exchanged swift nces. They had already noticed that


    Skr was now inside the massive space, surrounded by hundreds of dogs in their enclosures.¡°You¡¯re


    supposed to be some sort of big shot, right? How dare you shut my beloved Gerry into a room with a


    ton of ferocious dogs? I¡¯m going to make sure you get savaged to death by all the dogs in this ce!¡±


    Mitzi gave a scornful sniff, then bent and cuddled the head of the massive ck dog at her side. She


    pointed at Skr, standing on the walkway by the dog pens.The ck dog let out a fierce, carrying


    howl that sounded like a battle cry.Up until then, all the dogs in the pens had been tame, friendly, and


    behaving adorably well. The minute they heard the ck dog¡¯s howl, however, they suddenly began


    barking in a mad frenzy as if something had electrified them.Some of the dogs even began lunging


    violently at the sides of the enclosures.The wooden fences that constituted the pens began to wobble


    dangerously. In no time at all, it seemed as if these hundreds of dogs would soon break out of the


    enclosures and charge at Skr, ready to tear him to pieces.The situation was dire!L was so


    frightened that she whimpered and hid her face in Skr¡¯s shoulder.Despite the perilous situation,


    Skr did not retreat or back off. Instead, he took two steps forward confidently. At the same time, he


    let out a loud snarl that carried easily through the massive space.Grrr!The hundreds of vering,


    bloodthirsty dogs suddenly stopped dead in their tracks as if they had been struck by lightning. Even


    their barks and growls were choked off abruptly.The mad frenzy of howling and barking immediately fell


    silent.Mitzi and her friend stood rooted to the spot, staring agape at what was happening before their


    eyes.Before they could react or even get their wits together, something even more astounding


    happened.As they watched, all the dogs suddenly got down on their bellies and began shivering in fear.


    The pin-drop silence in the massive space slowly gave way to cowed, terrified whimpering. All the dogs


    were behaving as if they had seen a terrifying vision and were now prostrating themselves on the


    ground, begging for mercy, even the huge ck dog beside Mitzi.Skr slowly turned around, looking


    for all the world like a vengeful god of war emerging from a sea of blood. His brows drew together as


    his cold gaze alighted on Mitzi. ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time because you¡¯re still nothing but a child. But if you


    don¡¯t clean up your act and start behaving properly, I won¡¯t be so lenient next time!¡±Mitzi was so


    frightened she was shivering in her shoes, unable to say a word. How could she do otherwise when


    Skr¡¯s razor-keen eyes were fixed on her so unwaveringly?Her friend was in no better state. Her legs


    gave way under her, and she copsed onto the ground in absolute terror.Skr turned away without


    giving the pair a second nce. Gently stroking L¡¯s head, he murmuredfortingly, ¡°It¡¯s alright,


    sweetheart, everything¡¯s fine now!¡±L finally plucked up enough courage to peek out and look up.


    ¡°Daddy, it was so scary just now! It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here! You can protect me!¡±When Skr saw


    her tear-smeared face, his heart ached at her obvious distress. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl. Let¡¯s choose a


    puppy who¡¯s as good as you and bring it home, shall we?¡± He stroked his daughter¡¯s back lightly a few


    times.It did not take long for L to recover her spirits. In no time at all, she was back to her normal


    chatty, excited self. ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s! I want to choose my own puppy though,¡± she demanded


    unapologetically.All the dogs reverted to their tame, adorable selves once more.Truth to tell, they were


    even more tame and adorable now.Wherever L looked, the puppies and dogs in that area would


    wag their tails as if they were pleading for mercy and anxious to please.¡°Wow, this white doggie looks


    just like a fox!¡±L¡¯s gaze fell on a snowy-white Pomeranian, and she squealed in delight.


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 251

    Triumph Above All Chapter 251


    Chapter 251


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was inevitable that L would be distracted with so many dogs to look at. Her attention was drawn


    from the white Pomeranian to the golden retrievers in another pen. ¡°Wow! Golden doggies! They¡¯re so


    pretty!¡±Her gaze soon wandered from the retrievers. ¡°Daddy! That doggie there looks good too, the one


    with blue eyes! Oooh, that one with long fur is very cute, it looks like a little old man!¡±L kept looking


    here and there; if given a choice, she would have taken home every dog she saw.Skr gently stroked


    his daughter¡¯s hair and said with a touch of resignation, ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re only allowed to pick one


    doggie, alright? One that you like best.¡±In all honesty, his fortune was so vast that it was entirely


    possible for him to buy one of every dog breed in the world. Buying every dog in this facility would


    barely make a dent in his finances. However, L was still a child in the process of growing up, and


    there were some important life lessons that she needed to understand.One of these lessons was that


    she had to learn how to make trade-offs for something she wanted.L nodded vigorously when she


    heard what Skr said. Turning her gaze back to the dogs in the pens, she looked them over again


    even more intently than before.Skr did not hurry her either; he merely waited patiently for her to


    make her choice.In a little while, L suddenly pointed in one direction and asked softly, ¡°Daddy, is that


    doggie over there sick?¡±Skr looked over to where she was pointing and discovered that she had


    spotted a very young golden retriever pup lying on the ground. It looked as if it was about to die and did


    not appear to be more than a month old. It had suffered a very serious injury to its leg, which was still


    bleeding. The pup must have been trampled on earlier when the dogs were lunging at the sides of the


    pens. Sadly, it was probably not the only victim either.The pup seemed to sense L watching it. Lifting


    its head with great difficulty, it looked piteously in her direction and began whimpering softly.It was as if


    the puppy was trying to tell the little girl that it did not wish to leave this world so soon. L¡¯s heart


    overflowed with sympathy for the poor creature, and tears sprang to her eyes. Tugging at Skr¡¯s


    hand, she asked, ¡°Daddy, the poor doggie¡¯s hurt. Can we make it better, please?¡± What she meant was


    that she wanted Skr to take the puppy to the animal hospital. However, she had not expected that


    her father would immediately agree and carry the injured pup out of the pen.Like magic, Skr shook a


    tiny pill out of the pendant around his neck and crushed it into powder. After that, he pushed the


    powder onto his fingertips and held it to the puppy¡¯s mouth.The puppy¡¯s eyes opened a little as it


    sniffed at the powder. Slowly, it extended its tongue and began licking at the powder on Skr¡¯s


    fingertips until it was all gone.Skr very gently stroked the site of the injury twice, then told L,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. The doggie will get better very soon now.¡±¡°Really? The poor doggie won¡¯t die


    now?¡± L asked, thrilled.Skr nodded and gently picked up the pup, putting it into L¡¯s arms.Only


    then did L notice that the puppy¡¯s injury had stopped bleeding, and the blood was beginning to


    congeal over the wound surface. Its eyes were noticeably brighter and livelier as well.¡°Wow! You saved


    him, Daddy, you¡¯re incredible!¡± L was so happy she could not help squealing with delight.The puppy


    seemed to have been infected with her excitement. It licked her cheek, and L immediately began


    giggling because its tongue tickled her.¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll take this one!¡±¡°Alright!¡± Skr nodded. He, too, felt


    that this little pup seemed to have an affinity with L. With that, he picked his daughter up, the puppy


    still in her arms, and made his way to the door. Turning to Mitzi, he asked, ¡°How much is this puppy?¡±A


    shiver ran through Mitzi as she heard Skr¡¯s voice again. Regaining herposure with difficulty, she


    stammered, ¡°N-nothing, it¡¯s f-free of charge. You can just take it home with you now.¡± She did not even


    have the courage to meet his gaze.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 252

    Triumph Above All Chapter 252


    Chapter 252


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe anyone a favor!¡± Then, Skr paid five hundred dors by scanning the QR code


    on the wall.Five hundred dors was enough to get a healthy dog. However, Skr did not want to


    underpay the girl even though he was the one who saved the dog.Mitzi and the girl in sses wanted


    to give Skr some dog food, but Skr declined. He brought L to Highbury Street to pick up some


    dog food.As they walked toward the parking lot, several young men with tattoos looked at them.¡°That¡¯s


    him and his daughter! They looked exactly the same as the picture,¡± said the man in a floral pattern


    shirt,paring Skr and L with the picture on his phone.¡°Yes, Lev. I guarantee I¡¯ll finish the job


    today!¡± said another muscr bald man with a fierce look.Lev¡¯s eyes glinted at the idea of finishing


    Skr.Then, the young men hid away at the corner of the parking lot.Skr drove L to Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s office after leaving Highbury Street.Skr had installed a child safety seat in the car for L,


    who was currently holding the puppy happily in the seat. The puppy looked healthier after getting


    treatment from Skr. L was talking happily to the puppy.Skr kept checking the rear mirror to look


    at L adoringly.Suddenly, Skr felt danger wasing. Then, he saw a trucking toward him at


    high speed.Oh no!However, Sr did not hit the brake. Instead, he stomped on the gas pedal.Skr


    saw a gap on his right side. He turned the steering wheel sharply and wanted to drive through the gap


    before the truck hit the Land Rover. However, the body of the car was too long. In the end, the back of


    the car still hit the front of the truck.Bam!The Land Rover was swept away from the impact.Skr


    quickly mmed on the brake and stopped the car.He quickly checked on L at the back before the


    car stoppedpletely. He was relieved to see L safe and sound in the car safety seat.Then, Skr


    saw a muscr bald man jump from the truck driver seat and disappear into the woods.Do you think


    you can run away?Skr looked at the bald man fiercely.The escape of the bald man had confirmed


    Skr¡¯s spection: this was not an ident. Someone had nned it.Skr swore that no one would


    get away from this!


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 253

    Triumph Above All Chapter 253


    Chapter 253


    Skr was not worried about getting hurt, but L was with him. He would not forgive anyone if they


    hurt L. He did not chase after the bald man because he wanted to ensure L was


    unharmed.Skr got down from the car and fetched L out of the car safety seat.¡°Sweetheart, are


    you hurt?¡± Skr checked on L¡¯s tiny arms and legs for any injury.L shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine,


    Daddy. I heard a loud noise.¡±Skr sighed in relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sweetheart. A truck hit our car by


    ident. I need to make a phone call.¡± Then, he called Dianne and gave her some instructions.After


    that, Skr called a cab and brought L back to Kareem Fashion.Yulia had just finished her work


    when they arrived.Skr did not mention anything until he sent Yulia and L home. ¡°Yulia, I¡¯ve


    ordered food delivery for you and L. I need to take care of something because my car had an


    ident on our way to your office.¡±¡°Had an ident?¡± Yulia was concerned.¡°Mommy, there was a loud


    bang. A truck hit Daddy¡¯s car,¡± said L before Skr could answer.¡°An ident? Are you alright?¡±


    Yulia was shocked. She quickly looked at L and Skr to see if they were fine. ¡°We are fine. It was


    only a minor ident.¡± Skr patted Yulia¡¯s cheek.¡°Are you sure? It sounded serious from how L


    described it,¡± said Yulia in concern.Skr held Yulia in his arms. ¡°Look at us. We are fine,¡± he


    said.¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home with Mitzi,¡± said Yulia.¡°Wait for me on the bed.¡± Skr smiled


    mischievously.¡°You wish!¡± Yulia blushed.¡°Am I wrong to wish to sleep together with you and Mitzi?


    Honey, you¡¯re overthinking.¡± Skr teased Yulia.¡°You!¡± Yulia¡¯s face was scarlet red now.Finally, Skr


    stopped teasing Yulia and left.Meanwhile, Dianne had been waiting for Skr downstairs.¡°Where¡¯s that


    guy?¡± asked Skr when he got into the car.¡°In a private room on the sixth floor of Crown Club,¡± said


    Diane.¡°Let go and find out how much he got for doing such a dirty job in the middle of the city,¡± said


    Skr.Skr already knew who the man behind the truck driver was who tried to kill him. Now, he


    wanted to look for him and finish him off.A man in a floral pattern shirt was sitting on a leather couch in


    room 6088 at Crown Club.It was Lev Hart from Highbury Street, and the bald man who ran away from


    the truck was sitting in front of him.


    Rted posts:Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 254

    Triumph Above All Chapter 254


    Chapter 254


    ¡°How dare you show your face after failing to get rid of a weakling with a child?¡± Lev scolded the bald


    man.¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to turn the other way when I was about to hit him. Luckily I still hit the back of


    his car,¡± exined the bald man.¡°Stop the nonsense! He hardly had a scratch from the ident!¡± yelled


    Lev.¡°Please give me another chance. I will definitely finish him off tomorrow,¡± begged the bald man.¡°Are


    you sure you will still be alive tomorrow?¡± A sound came from behind the door before Lev could


    retort.¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± The bold man was shocked. He turned and looked at the door.sh!The ss


    door broke into pieces after a loud sh.Then, a tall man came in, followed by ady in a military


    uniform. They were Skr and Dianne.The bald man was in fear when he saw Skr. On the other


    hand, Lev remained calm on the couch, with a beer ss in his hand.¡°How dare you break my door?¡±


    said Lev coldly.His henchmen stared at Skr fiercely. Some of them even revealed their daggers


    under their shirts. Anyone would have been intimidated by the view of these men. However, Skr was


    no ordinary man; he was the invincible God of War.¡°Tell me now. Who wants you to kill me?¡± Skr


    stared at Lev. He had no intention of letting Lev off easily.Skr had to protect Mitzi and Yulia¡¯s safety,


    but he could not always be with them. Therefore, he needed to eliminate all the possible threats before


    they could harm Mitzi and Yulia.¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are. Have you mistaken me for someone


    else? You better go away before I stab you!¡± Lev pretended he did not know who Skr was.Lev was a


    thug on the street and had no problem harming others. It was his idea to hit Skr with a truck.¡°Stop


    denying it!¡± Skr scoffed and walked toward Lev.¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t do it!¡± Lev threw his ss on the


    floor and continued to deny the usation.His henchmen followed suit. Some of them even pulled out


    daggers. Soon, everyone held a weapon and stared at Skr fiercely like a pack of hungry wolves.The


    bald man wanted to prove his worth after being scolded by Lev. Therefore, Skr raised his arm up


    high when he walked past him. ¡°How dare youe and look for us after I let you go just now?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 255

    Triumph Above All Chapter 255


    Chapter 255


    The bald man let out an evilugh and swung a broken bottle toward Skr¡¯s face.Suddenly, the bald


    man froze in ce before he could get nearer to Skr. His hand, with a broken bottle, stayed in the


    air.Then, everyone in the room noticed a wound on his neck, and blood was gushing out from the


    injury.The bald man screamed. He let go of the bottle and pressed his hands on the


    wound.Unfortunately, the wound was on the main artery of his neck. His blood kept gushing out no


    matter how hard he tried to press on it. At this rate, his blood would dry out soon.The bald man gulped.


    He tried to talk, but no words came out of his mouth. Then, he started to feel dizzy and weak.


    Everything in front of him was getting darker.Thump!The bald man fell on the floor. A pool of blood


    formed around his muscr body. With his hands still on his neck, the bald man twitched and passed


    out. It seemed like it was toote to send him to the hospital.Dianne took a look at the dying bald man.


    Then, she took out a handkerchief and wiped off the residual blood on her Dragon Dagger.Lev and his


    henchman were stunned. They did not even know Dianne cut the bald man¡¯s neck before seeing her


    wiping her dagger.This woman in military uniform was beyond terrifying! ¡°Get away from me! I have


    nothing to do with hitting you with the truck!¡± said Lev to Skr. He held a dagger in front of him. All his


    henchmen could not stop trembling from fear.¡°Hey, this is Mr. Homer¡¯s ce, and he is like a brother to


    me. He would kill you if anything happened to me.¡± Skr¡¯s cold stare sent a chill down Lev¡¯s spine.


    Lev hoped that mentioning Homer would make Skr back off.¡°Do you think I would be afraid of you if


    you brought help? How fast can a woman be? Can she be faster than a hundred people? You better


    back off before Mr. Homer brings a hundred of his underlings here and cuts you into a thousand


    pieces!¡± Lev continued his threat. Mentioning Homer also gave Lev more courage. He resumed his


    usual arrogant self as if he had forgotten his cowardice shortly before.Before Lev could say anymore, a


    shadow flew by, and he felt a sharp pain in his right arm.nk!Lev dropped his dagger. Someone


    grabbed his wrist, but he could not fight against that person.Meanwhile, Dianne raised her other hand


    casually.Lev looked at her in fear. Before he could fight back, Dianne stabbed her Dragon Dagger into


    Lev¡¯s forearm.St!The dagger went through Lev¡¯s forearm, exposing the white bone underneath the


    flesh.¡°Argh!¡± Lev screamed in pain and fell back on the couch. He held his forearm, but blood seeped


    through his fingers.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 256

    Triumph Above All Chapter 256


    Chapter 256


    Lev¡¯s face was pale as he stared at the dagger deeply embedded in the bone, and he couldn¡¯t speak a


    word due to the piercing pain.The jet-ck dragon dagger seemed to pin him to the pir of


    shame.Such strength in a young and beautiful woman!It was unbelievable!He desperately wanted to


    pull the dagger, but he knew doing so would leave his entire arm paralyzed.As cold sweat drenched his


    back, he could do nothing but press on his wound in pain.The subordinates on either side of him


    trembled, holding broken beer bottles and daggers. How could they possibly go up against Skr and


    Dianne again?The weapons hung in their hands as they clenched them tightly with thest of their


    willpower.¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time¡ªwho paid you to kill me?¡± Skr¡¯s eyes were cold as he asked Lev


    in hushed tones.Lev¡¯s hatred for Skr at this moment matched the intensity of the pain in his


    arm.What¡¯s more, this had happened in front of his subordinates, causing him to lose all dignity.A


    feeling of intense hatred made him want to swallow Skr whole.However, he was also aware that his


    fate would be worse than the bald man¡¯s if he persisted in the fight.After all, Skr and Dianne saw no


    distinction between killing the bald man and killing him.There was a sudden sound of hurried footsteps


    in the corridor just as he thought about what to say.Immediately, a crowd of people filed in, stepping on


    the ss shards on the ground.The people who came in were led by a stout man in a shirt. It was


    Homer Mcgee, the owner of Crown Club!Lev suddenly burst into hysterical joy upon seeing Homer. The


    person who would back him up had arrived!¡°Mr. Homer, my name is Lev Hart, and this guy smashed


    the door to your private room and even stabbed me in the arm!¡±¡°Get your men here, quickly, and kill


    that bitch and him!¡±Lev red resentfully at Skr as he yelled.Despite hisck of strength, his family¡¯s


    history of gang activity in the neighborhood made him a formidable local bully.I¡¯m used to opportunism


    ¡ªwhen have I ever been treated unfairly like this?Skr also demonstrated his disregard for Homer by


    kicking the private room door open.He was certain that Homer would never spare Skr based on that


    alone.Could Dianne, no matter how powerful she was, defeat Homer¡¯s hundreds of henchmen?This is


    Homer¡¯s home base.Skr and Dianne have no chance of escaping today!Lev smirked at the thought


    as if he had witnessed Skr¡¯s plight.His smile froze the next moment.Homer gave him an icy look


    before walking up to Skr with a smile on his face. Then, he bowed and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, you are


    here!¡±It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t notice Lev¡¯s predicament or the bald man who was dead on the


    ground.Skr had just killed another man at his ce!However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask.¡°Stone¡­ Mr.


    Stone?¡±Lev, who had ced all of his hopes in Homer, was taken aback.Mr. Homer actually addressed


    this man as Mr. Stone?Homer was Lev¡¯s idol.A person skilled in deception actually bowed his head to


    this Stone guy!So, this Skr had a scarier personality than Homer?Buzz!Lev¡¯s mind was racing.He


    inadvertently offended someone who was more revered than Homer!


    Rted posts:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 257

    Triumph Above All Chapter 257


    Chapter 257


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lev actually wanted to kill a big shot for a small reward. That¡¯s just looking for death, right?With


    Dianne¡¯s skills, the bald man would have died by now if he had prevailed in the afternoon.Lev suddenly


    broke out in a cold sweat.Skr looked at Lev and said slowly to Homer, ¡°Someone had ordered him to


    kill me.¡±¡°I was just trying to confirm with him, but I didn¡¯t expect him to bepletely uncooperative, so


    I can only make him suffer.¡±¡°He imed that you and he are sworn brothers, by the way.¡±¡°He wants you


    to kill Dianne and me?¡±Homer¡¯s body trembled as soon as Skr finished speaking, and he went on


    his knees and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Stone, I don¡¯t know this person, and his im that we¡¯re sworn brothers is


    nonsense. His words do not urately represent me.¡±¡°Besides, even if he is my biological brother, he


    will never get away with disrespecting you!¡±With that, Homer turned his head and red at Lev.Damn


    it! If you want to die, don¡¯t involve me in your suicide mission!¡°Vnte, you have good knife skills. You


    cut his hand off for me!¡±¡°Yes, Mr. Homer!¡±A young man in a ck turban approached with a machete.At


    that point, Lev eximed, ¡°Please, Mr. Homer, spare me. Mr. Homer¡­ I had no intention of lying. I said


    we were sworn brothers just to scare that guy¡­¡±¡°How dare you disrespect Mr. Stone. Do you want to


    die?¡±Homer yelled angrily, snatched the machete out of Vnte¡¯s grasp, and charged toward


    Lev.Instinctually, Lev wanted to flee, but Homer was quick to grab the dragon dagger that was deeply


    embedded in his forearm.¡°Ah!¡±The agonizing pain caused Lev to scream. He just wasn¡¯t done


    screaming yet.Slice!The knife in Homer¡¯s hand makes a downward cut.¡°Ahhhh!¡±A bloody right hand fell


    on the coffee table in front of him, apanied by a more miserable scream.The scene was extremely


    gory.The pale face and dejected look in Lev¡¯s eyes were telling.Cold sweat beaded on his brow and


    cascaded down his neck.More agonizing than losing a hand, fear ruled his heart.The subordinates who


    were nking him on both sides couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. They all dropped to their knees after


    discarding their weapons.They faced both Skr and Homer and kept begging for mercy.¡°Please, Mr.


    Stone, have mercy. Please, Mr. Homer, have mercy!¡±How could Homer care about them?Instead, he


    stared at Lev and said, ¡°Answer Mr. Stone¡¯s question!¡±¡°Otherwise, the knife in my hand will not only cut


    off your hand!¡±Lev had nodded his head in fear even before he could finish speaking, ¡°Yes, Mr. Homer,


    I will tell you. I¡¯ll tell you!¡±¡°It was Harper Fox who asked me to do it, Mr. Stone!¡±Skr¡¯s eyes grew cold


    as he realized he had guessed correctly.¡°Harper gave me a million dors to kill Mr. Stone¡­¡±Skr no


    longer needed to inquire because Lev came forward with the information on his own.¡°Mr. Stone, I only


    did it for the money! Please pardon me this time!¡±¡°If I had known you were such a big shot, I wouldn¡¯t


    have dared to touch you even if you gave me tens or hundreds of millions!¡±¡°Mr. Homer, please! Please


    intervene quickly, Mr. Homer. If this goes on, I¡¯ll bleed to death!¡±Lev kept pleading for mercy, and he


    could tell he was about to go into shock from the blood loss.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 258

    Triumph Above All Chapter 258


    Chapter 258


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Skr couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk to him.¡°Harper, we¡¯ll swap roles tomorrow. I¡¯m going to send you to


    hell.¡±¡°It appears that you are impatient!¡±With that, he led Dianne to the door.¡°Mr. Stone, please tell me


    what I should do with these people,¡± Homer said, frantically straightening his back and sping his


    fists.He dared not decide on his own in matters pertaining to Skr.Skr gave Lev a quick look and


    remarked, ¡°Please send him to the hospital for your sake, but don¡¯t let me hear his name again in


    Cloudtopia.¡±¡°You can figure it out for the others.¡±¡°Yes!¡±Homer bowed to him again.He was thrilled when


    Skr actually treated him with respect.As for Lev, how would he dare to ask for more?The fact that he


    was able to preserve his pitiful life was regarded as a blessing.After Skr and Dianne left, Homer


    directed that Lev be taken to the hospital.He stood in the private room and thought for a long time


    before finally deciding to make a phone call to the Currey family.He¡¯d heard of Harper Fox before. He


    was the Fox family¡¯s eldest son.The Currey family, who were supporting him, had a close rtionship


    with the Fox family.Harper, who was dressed in home clothes, was in the bedroom on the second floor


    of a high-end vi in Cloudtopia. Heined angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that Lev? He hasn¡¯t


    taken any action, and he doesn¡¯t pick up the phone either!¡±His wife, Ava, immediately consoled him,


    saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Good things take time!¡±¡°Lev is my brother¡¯s subordinate, and this is not the first


    time he has done this kind of thing! He has no trouble handling a fool with kids!¡±¡°He is probably dealing


    with it right now. Slow and steady wins the race¡ªthe more careful he is, the less likely he will make a


    mistake.¡± It also made sense to Harper, whoughed grimly and said, ¡°This is the inevitable oue of


    offending me!¡±A smug smile appeared on his face as soon as he said that.It was as if he had already


    seen Skr¡¯s miserable state as he got run down by a car.¡°Mr. Harper, Mrs. Harper, Mr. Fox wants to


    talk to both of you in the living room,¡± the housekeeper said as she stood outside the door.¡°All right,


    we¡¯ll be there shortly!¡±Harper and Ava didn¡¯t dare to defy the order, so they went downstairs.They


    noticed Malcolm scowling on the sofa as they entered the living room. ¡°What kind of sly business are


    you two engaging in?¡± Malcolm sternly demanded of the couple.Harper and Ava¡¯s hearts raced upon


    hearing Malcolm¡¯s words, and they hastily exined, ¡°Dad, we didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±¡°How dare you


    deny it!¡±Malcolm cut them off right away. ¡°Do you think your cheap parlor tricks will work on me?¡± he


    continued.¡°Be honest with me. Why did you give Lev a million dors?¡±Harper decided to juste


    clean about what transpired in the kindergarten during the day because he knew he couldn¡¯t keep it


    from Malcolm.However, he was quick to think on his feet and changed the entire narrative¡ªthe false


    became the truth, and the truth became false.His ount painted him and Ava as helpless victims, and


    Skr as a haughty bully.Malcolm was a shrewd businessman. He knew how his son was.He severely


    reprimanded him, saying, ¡°You guys know exactly what happened!¡±¡°One is my son, and the other is my


    daughter-inw. I will not pursue it, and I warn you, you will still fail at some point, no matter how good


    you are.¡±¡°So, from now on, you are not to have any contact with that Lev guy; otherwise, you will be on


    your own. I¡¯ll expel you from the Fox household!¡±Ultimately, what Malcolm was worried about was the


    safety of his own family members. He didn¡¯t give a damn whether the others lived or died.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 259

    Triumph Above All Chapter 259


    Chapter 259


    ¡°Yes, Dad is right. We will never interact with that Lev again.¡± Harper and Ava agreed quickly.¡°Okay,


    come with me to the dining room for dinner.¡±Malcolm stood up as he spoke as if nothing had


    happened.¡°Okay!¡±Knowing that the matter with Malcolm was resolved, Harper and Ava¡¯s faces lit up


    with happiness at once.Before the three of them could leave the living room, the butler, who was


    mowing the grass in the yard, ran back, saying, ¡°Mr. Fox, there is a man and a woman outside, and


    they said they are here for a visit!¡±¡°What caused you to panic like this?¡± Malcolm expressed his


    displeasure when he noticed the butler was still holding therge grass shears.The butler gulped, and


    summoned up his courage to reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know them, but they said they are here to send off Mr.


    Harper and Mrs. Harper on their final journey!¡±¡°Final journey?¡±Malcolm remained silent for a brief


    moment.The butler nced at him and said hesitantly, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What they are saying is they are here


    to kill Mr. Harper and Mrs. Harper¡­ I saw their murderous looks.¡±¡°Kill my son?¡±Malcolm¡¯s expression


    grew grim.It was too haughty of that person to shout outside his house about wanting to kill his son and


    daughter-inw!That was disrespecting the entire Fox family!The butler¡¯s remarks further shocked


    Harper and Ava, who were standing at the side.¡°Where did those scumbagse from? How dare


    theye to my house and murder people!¡±¡°Let them in. I want to see who can actually kill who!¡±As he


    spoke, Harper rushed to the kitchen to get a knife.Malcolm waved at the dazed butler and said, ¡°Go, let


    them in!¡± Malcolm, as the family¡¯s leader, reasoned that if he remained timid even when the other party


    arrived to kill him, wouldn¡¯t people mock him?¡°Yes, Mr. Fox!¡±The butler left and returned shortly with a


    man and a woman.It was Skr and Dianne.Harper rushed out of the kitchen with a boning knife,


    crossing paths with Skr in that narrow space.¡°It¡¯s you!¡±Harper¡¯s pupils shrank, and he


    grimaced.Nearby, Ava¡¯s heart was pounding wildly as well.They had no idea Skr woulde to kill


    him!Skr arrived unharmed¡ªnot even a scratch! That could only mean that Lev had failed!A truck


    weighing dozens of tons couldn¡¯t run this guy over?Harper and Ava¡¯s eyes briefly shed with


    panic.¡°Harper, do you know this person?¡± Malcolm asked, looking at Skr.Harper gripped the boning


    knife tighter, gritted his teeth, and eximed, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s the scoundrel we met at theThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    kindergarten!¡±Malcolm nodded. Then only did he understand why Skr came to kill him.Since Skr


    had shown up here, Lev must have failed and exposed his son as the mastermind.In other words, the


    couple before them came to get even.However, as the head of the Fox family and the father of a


    troublemaker, Malcolm was no stranger to dealing with such incidents.So, for the time being, he didn¡¯t


    consider Skr and Dianne a serious threat.Instead, he sat back calmly on the sofa, looked at Skr,


    and said, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and Harper.¡±¡°It¡¯s his fault for hiring


    someone to run you over. I just reprimanded him, and he knows he¡¯s in the wrong.¡±¡°How about this? I¡¯ll


    get him to apologize and give you another one hundred thousand dors aspensation. What do


    you think?¡±Malcolm¡¯s tone became a little arrogant at the end.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 260

    Triumph Above All Chapter 260


    Chapter 260


    Malcolm was certain that Skr would concede after hearing about the one hundred thousand dors


    compensation.Of course, if the person in front of him was a regr person, he would be moved by


    such a proposal.It was unfortunate that the one thing Skr did notck was money!¡°Quickly apologize


    to that man!¡± Malcolm said firmly to Harper before Skr could speak.¡°Dad, you want me to apologize


    to him?¡±Harper had an indignant look as he said, ¡°He was the one who hit me first. Why should I


    apologize to him!¡±The matter where he was pped by Skr in public had yet to be resolved, and


    now he was supposed to apologize to Skr in his own house?Naturally, he was adamantly


    opposed!¡°Apologize when I tell you to apologize. No more nonsense!¡± Malcolm abruptly


    snapped.Although he didn¡¯t consider Skr a serious threat, the fact that the other party could survive


    Lev¡¯s ruthlessness demonstrated that he still had a trick or two up his sleeve.Even if the Fox family had


    nothing to worry about, he didn¡¯t think it was necessary to blow the situation up when it could be easily


    resolved with a small sum of money.¡°Dad¡­¡±As if preferring death than to heed his father¡¯s advice,


    Harper held his head high.¡°You don¡¯t even listen to me now?¡± Slowly, Malcolm spoke.Even though the


    tone didn¡¯t sound particrly enraged, Harper was still taken aback because he knew this was just a


    prelude to Malcolm¡¯s actual rage.Malcolm was rarely angry, but when he was, no one in the Fox


    household could stand it.As Harper lowered his head, he said to Skr, in an insincere manner, ¡°Sorry,


    I shouldn¡¯t have hired Lev to kill you. I know I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±¡°You know that you¡¯re in the wrong?¡±


    Skr sneered and continued, ¡°So, just because you know you¡¯re in the wrong means you can just


    write off all the crimes you¡¯vemitted?¡± ¡°Is there such a thing as a free lunch in this world?¡±¡°Are you


    not receiving one hundred thousand dors inpensation? You weren¡¯t hurt, and yet you made a


    hundred thousand dors so easily. What else do you want?¡± Harper immediately expressed his


    dissatisfaction.Skr¡¯s gaze was icy as he mocked, ¡°Do you think anyone cares about your hundred


    thousand dors?¡±¡°I¡¯vee to send you and your wife on your final journey!¡±Skr turned to Ava after


    speaking, ¡°Whoever wants to go to theherworld first, you choose!¡±¡°You!¡±Ava shook with rage all of a


    sudden.Harper¡¯s boning knife was aimed squarely at Skr. ¡°You¡¯ve stepped into Fox territory. How


    dare you be so obnoxious. Are you not afraid that I will chop you up?¡±Skr ignored him and shot a


    cold, piercing gaze at Ava.A response is necessary if you are brave enough to ask the question.¡°In the


    forest, the trees look beautiful, but the wind destroys them. It¡¯s fine to be young and exuberant, but


    don¡¯t lose yourself in it just to win.¡±¡°I got Harper to apologize to you, and I promised you a hundred


    thousand dors, which is more than you deserve. Don¡¯t push your luck! We tried to treat you with


    respect, but you refused it.¡± Malcolm shouted at Skr with a scowl on his face.¡°Your Fox family¡¯s


    honor means nothing to me!¡± sneered Skr.h such incidents.So, for the time being, he didn¡¯t consider


    Skr and Dianne a serious threat.Instead, he sat back calmly on the sofa, looked at Skr, and said,


    ¡°Boy, I¡¯ve heard about what happened between you and Harper.¡±¡°It¡¯s his fault for hiring someone to run


    you over. I just reprimanded him, and he knows he¡¯s in the wrong.¡±¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get him to


    apologize and give you another one hundred thousand dors aspensation. What do you


    think?¡±Malcolm¡¯s tone became a little arrogant at the end.


    Rted posts:This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 261

    Triumph Above All Chapter 261


    Chapter 261


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Harper had not only pped L indiscriminately but had also hired Lev. Harper nned to use Lev to


    kill him, and run him over with a vehicle to kill him and L.How could Skr easily let such a vicious


    person go?Malcolm, on the other hand, was full of benevolence, righteousness, and morality, but his


    heart was clouded.An insincere apology, a paltry sum of one hundred thousand dors, and we¡¯re


    supposed to consider it even?They must be delusional!Harper would do even worse things in the future


    if he tolerated this.He came with the intent to kill since he had brought Dianne right to their


    doorstep.There was a saying that if you only cut the weed at the leaves instead of the roots, it would


    continue to grow when spring arrived.Even if the Fox family were to disappear entirely, it would not


    affect anything.¡°I¡¯ll give you another ten seconds to respond, or the entire Fox family will perish


    along with you two!¡± Skr said to Ava coldly.Ava couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she felt the desire to kill


    growing in him.However, Ava, who was typically haughty and overbearing, suddenly erupted into a


    rage after bing extremely shaken. ¡°I¡¯m going to die within the next ten seconds? Consider yourself


    Hades, do you? That I would die because you said so?¡±¡°Tell you what, this is the Fox family¡¯s domain.


    If you dare to touch me, I will ensure that your entire family¡­¡±However, a dark shadow shed past her


    before she could finish shouting.Dianne appeared in front of her the next moment. Her throat was being


    grabbed by one of her hands that was extended like a w.¡°Cough! Cough! Cough!¡±As Dianne lifted


    her, Ava coughed violently. However, that was not enough.Dianne held her by the neck as she took


    three steps forward and pressed her firmly against the wall behind her.¡°I¡¯m sometimes more punctual


    than Hades,¡± Skr said as he looked at her coldly.Dianne began exerting force with her right hand


    before she could react as if she had been ordered to.Crack!There was a crisp sound.It was the sound


    of blood and flesh being ripped apart by shattering neck bones.Ava had intended to pry Dianne¡¯s


    fingers apart, but her hands quickly fell to the sides.Her head drooped the moment Dianne let go of her


    hand.A pair of terrified eyes gradually lost their luster.¡°She¡¯s d-dead?¡±Everyone¡¯s expressions changed


    dramatically.They were all stunned, whether it was Malcolm, the butler, or the housekeeper.Harper,


    who was holding the boning knife, trembled even more at this point.Skr dared to murder people right


    in front of them in the Fox family¡¯s vi!After Ava, would it be his turn next, as Skr had earlier stated?


    Harper was terrified as he considered how Dianne had killed Ava.Skr¡¯s gaze was fixed on him at this


    point.¡°Harper, it¡¯s your turn!¡± echoed that voice that seemed to being from hell.¡°Y-you don¡¯t mess


    around. My knife has no eyes!¡±Even though Harper constantlymitted all sorts of crimes, in reality,


    he waspletely incapable, and when he ran into problems, all he knew how to do was spend money


    on getting help.Dianne¡¯s terrifying skill was now so apparent to him that he was unable to even hold a


    knife steady, much less defend himself.¡°Dianne, I want to hear his voice of genuine repentance before


    he dies,¡± Skr said.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 262

    Triumph Above All Chapter 262


    Chapter 262


    ¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Dianne replied, then drew the dragon dagger from her waist and strode toward


    Harper.¡°You¡­ You don¡¯te here¡­¡± Harper kept retreating.Malcolm¡¯s veins bulged as he shouted at


    Skr angrily, ¡°Boy, he is the heir of the Fox family!¡±¡°You¡¯ll be making yourself the enemy of the entire


    Fox family if you dare to touch him!¡±¡°If you stop now, I¡¯ll wipe the te clean and bury the hatchet. You


    won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences otherwise!¡±Malcolm heard a shrill cry as soon as he finished


    speaking.¡°Ahhh!¡±He abruptly turned his head and saw Harper¡¯s right arm was a bloodied, mangled


    mess.Dianne¡¯s dagger went through the arm as smoothly as if it were a cake.Harper¡¯s bone could be


    seen in the cut, which resembled a deep, bloody ditch.Blood gushed out like a river that had burst its


    banks.The bloodiness of the scene was more terrifying than Harper¡¯s arm being severed


    entirely.Harper was a coward, to begin with. How was he able to withstand such excruciating torture?


    He wailed and knelt on the ground, begging Skr for mercy as tears streamed down his face. ¡°I was


    wrong. I realize my mistake!¡±¡°I was the one who had wronged your daughter. I was the one who wanted


    to run you over with a car. I¡¯m a monster! I would never do such a thing again. Please let me go. Please


    have mercy on me¡­¡±Dianne, however, kicked him to the ground before he could finish speaking.She


    didn¡¯t think someone like this deserved to beg Skr for mercy.She would have crushed Harper¡¯s


    throat long ago if it hadn¡¯t been for Skr¡¯s special instructions, rendering him unable to utter a sound


    or speak in theherworld. ¡°Ahh! The pain is killing me. Dad, save me! Save me! I¡¯m dying!¡±Harper


    wailed as he pressed his left hand tightly against the base of his right arm.He could feel the energy in


    his body dwindling as he lost more blood.He would die if this continued.Malcolm, who was watching


    from the side, was also terrified.He had no idea Skr and Dianne would be so unrelenting. They had


    eliminated any room forpromise.Harper¡¯s status as the Fox family heir was not taken into


    ount.As he was desperately trying toe up with a n to stop Skr and Dianne, the butler, who


    was standing at the door, shouted, ¡°Mr. Fox, someone from the Currey family is here!¡±Hearing this,


    Malcolm¡¯s eyes brightened, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Quick, open the door quickly and let the Currey


    family in!¡±Then, he stared at Skr with resentment in his eyes again, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll put up with you being


    arrogant and not taking the Fox family seriously.¡±¡°Someone from the Currey family has arrived. Your


    death anniversary will be on this day next year!¡±The Currey family was the second most powerful family


    in Cloudtopia, with clout in both the government and the underworld.What did it matter if this Stone guy


    had a subordinate who was skilled in martial arts? Could he still triumph over the powerful Currey


    family?The butler hurried to the door to wee the Currey family after hearing Malcolm¡¯s


    remarks.Immediately after, a group of people entered the room quickly.The leader was a young man


    with a strikingly attractive face and a noteworthy demeanor.It was Adam Currey, the Currey family¡¯s


    son, whom Skr had met at the As Hotel!


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 263

    Triumph Above All Chapter 263


    Chapter 263


    Malcolm rushed forward when he saw Adam and shouted, ¡°This man and woman barged into my


    home, Mr. Adam. They killed my daughter-inw and now want to kill my son.¡±¡°I implore you to do


    justice for the Fox family!¡±Adam scowled as he noticed Harper with an ashen face lying in a pool of


    blood.He was about to respond when he realized that the man Malcolm was referring to was Skr,


    and he instantly became terrified.He quickly regained hisposure. He ignored Malcolm, took a quick


    step forward, bowed to Skr, and eximed, ¡°Mr. Stone!¡±Buzz!Malcolm¡¯s mind was racing.Mr. Stone?


    Adam, the Currey family¡¯s son, actually addressed this fellow as Mr. Stone?Additionally, he couldn¡¯t


    have honored him more respectfully than that!That can only mean Skr¡¯s status is far superior to


    Adam¡¯s.God! Who had Harper and Ava riled up? What kind of wrath had they inflicted on the Fox


    family?!Malcolm felt a chill all over his body, including his heart.¡°Hmm.¡±Skr nced at Adam and


    nodded.Only then did Adam straighten up and ask, somewhat cautiously, ¡°Mr. Stone, Malcolm is a


    friend of my father¡¯s. I¡¯m wondering if you could spare his son¡¯s life for my family¡¯s sake?¡±Adam had


    rushed here after receiving a call from Homer.He had intended to take Malcolm and Harper to Skr to


    confess their sins and seek mercy in person.He never imagined that even after rushing over, he would


    still be a step toote.Of course, he never anticipated that Skr would visit the Fox family¡¯s home to


    deal with Harper in person.He was now relying on the namesake of the Currey family to save Harper¡¯s


    life. Skr sneered when he heard his words. ¡°You want me to spare Harper?¡± he asked, raising his


    eyebrows.¡°He arranged for arge truck to cause an ident that would kill my daughter and me.¡±¡°Will


    the Currey familye to bear this debt for him?¡±Skr and the Currey family were not friends.He only


    ever had a meal with Adam in his hometown at As County thest time, and it was also because


    Naomi was there.Skr decided not to be courteous to Adam after witnessing him speaking to him


    without regard.Adam¡¯s expression changed noticeably in response to Skr¡¯s words, and he quickly


    lowered his head and uttered, ¡°Mr. Stone, I apologize. I was the one who spoke out of turn.¡±However,


    an elderly man in a suit standing behind Adam snorted coldly and said, ¡°All is well that ends well. Don¡¯t


    go too far with this!¡±¡°Mr. Adam addressed you respectfully as Mr. Stone because he is humble. Do youN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    truly believe you are above all?¡±¡°Stuart! Don¡¯t be disrespectful to Mr. Stone!¡±Adam quickly intervened to


    stop him.However, the old man in the suit proudly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Mr.


    Adam. I can easily deal with an immature boy!¡±¡°Whatever the problem is, I¡¯ll handle it myself!¡±Before


    Adam could react, he yelled coldly at Skr, ¡°Boy, I¡¯ll give you two minutes to get you and your people


    out of the Fox family¡¯s home.¡±¡°Otherwise, when I act, you¡¯ll suffer terrible repercussions, I assure


    you!¡±¡°Oh?¡±¡°It¡¯s so pathetic that you still don¡¯t know your ce at your age,¡± Skr sneered.¡°What did


    you say?¡±The old man in the suit was enraged. Just as he was about to assume a fighting stance,


    Skr spat, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 264

    Triumph Above All Chapter 264


    Chapter 264


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    To other people, that word sounded like banal everyday speech.However, when the old man in the suit


    heard it, it shook him to his core.Bright red blood immediately oozed from his mouth and nose after an


    invisible wave of energy struck his eardrums.Before he recovered from his shock, another wave of


    energy hit him on the shoulder as if a mountain was pressing down on him.Despite his best efforts, he


    was unable to hold out for even a split second.Bang!A loud bang rang out.The elderly man in the suit


    slumped forward and knelt before Skr.The old man had responded to Skr¡¯smand to


    kneel.Buzz!Everyone¡¯s minds were racing.This elderly man appeared to have spent his entire life


    practicing martial arts. How could he have been so vulnerable in front of Skr, unable to withstand


    even a single attack?He had wanted him to kneel, and he had made him kneel!Adam was extremely


    terrified, as were the men he had brought with him. They were both physically and mentally


    shaken.Others might not understand Stuart¡¯s strength, but they were aware of it.Stuart¡¯s family was


    said to have studied martial arts painstakingly for three generations, and the techniques passed down


    to him have reached their pinnacle.Regardless of his age, he took down dozens of brave and skilled


    mercenaries with his bare hands not long ago.Stuart was held in high regard, even by the wise


    patriarch of the Currey family.He was able to be with Adam at the Fox family¡¯s house this time because


    he had been a guest at the Currey¡¯s house and wished to repay the favor.A remarkable person of his


    stature, however, had been forced to kneel because Skr demanded it. He had been beaten so


    severely that he was bleeding from the mouth and nose.Everyone was staring at Skr at this point in


    horror.Dianne¡¯s ruthless skill had previously terrified them. Unexpectedly, Skr turned out to be even


    scarier.As for the old man in the suit, his face was pale.He was a fighter by nature, and he had fought


    countless people throughout his life, but he had never met someone like Skr before.He appeared to


    be a young man of no more than twenty-five years old, yet he possessed such terrifying energy!No, it


    wasn¡¯t because I¡¯d never seen such power before; it was because I¡¯d never heard of it!¡°In consideration


    of your old age, I will give you ten seconds to get out of my sight,¡± Skr said coldly to the old man in


    the suit who was on the ground.¡°Okay!¡±How could the old man in the suit say no? He stood up right


    away, without even wiping the blood from his face, and bowed before leaving the vi.As Adam and his


    martial arts expert were defeated by Skr, Malcolm and Harper realized what was at


    stake.Thud!Malcolm took the initiative to kneel in front of Skr.¡°Mr. Stone, the Fox family has wronged


    you. I beg you to be merciful. Please forgive me this time!¡±¡°As long as you let him go, the Fox family will


    follow your lead from now on. We will do as you bid.¡±Malcolm believed that most people would be


    afraid to harm the Fox family because of his friendship with the Currey family patriarch.That was also


    why he had been spoiling Harper, allowing him to do evil outside.However, he never imagined that a


    boy who had appeared out of nowhere would be possessed by the power to level heaven and earth,


    overwhelming him and Adam to the point where they felt suffocated.Harper, out of survival instinct,


    knelt beside Malcolm and begged Skr for mercy as he endured the severe pain in his arm. ¡°Mr.


    Stone, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong!¡±¡°Please forgive me this time. Please forgive me this


    time¡­¡±¡°From now on, I will be yourpdog. I will do anything you ask of me!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 265

    Triumph Above All Chapter 265


    Chapter 265


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Skr sneered and walked straight to the door.There were far too many people who wanted to be his


    lapdog.Just who was Harper?He came to a halt as he approached the door. Then, he heard a shrill


    scream from behind him.He didn¡¯t have to look to know Dianne had killed Harper.He took a few more


    steps when all of a sudden, from inside the vi, Adam ran after him.¡°Mr. Stone!¡±¡°I didn¡¯t understand


    the situation at the time and spoke inappropriately. I sincerely apologize.¡±¡°The Currey family has no


    intention of working with the Fox family.¡±¡°The Fox family had offended you. The Currey family will cease


    all interactions with Malcolm from now on.¡±Adam¡¯s eyes were filled with horror as he spoke.He feared


    the Currey family would be caught in the crossfire.Furthermore, he had wanted to wade through the


    murky waters before he even know who he was up against.How foolish of him.Skr looked at him and


    stated tly, ¡°I made a deal with the Fox family. It is none of my business whether or not your family will


    maintain a rtionship with Malcolm.¡±Before Adam could respond, he led Dianne into the car and


    drove away.For a while, Adam didn¡¯t dare to move as he stood there in terror, watching the jeep drive


    away.He could only hope that the Currey family would not be in Skr¡¯s bad books because of what


    had happened today.He had gotten close to him thest time he was in As County, but it was all for


    naught now.It appeared he would have to wait to try and make up for it withter opportunities.Skr,


    understandably, was unaware of Adam¡¯s inner turmoil.Even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t care.Back at


    home, a little munchkin threw herself into his arms as soon as he walked through the door. ¡°Daddy,


    you¡¯ve returned! Mommy has been waiting by the window for you for a long time!¡± L spoke in a


    childish tone.Yulia quickly denied it, saying, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡±Skr embraced L in his arms, smiled at


    Yulia, and said, ¡°Dear, has anyone told you that you will blush each time you tell a lie?¡±When Yulia


    heard this, her already hot cheeks took on the appearance of an incredibly ripe, mouthwatering


    peach.¡°I was simply admiring the view outside the window. Is that not possible?¡±Yulia continued to deny


    it.¡°Sweetheart, which window was Mommy standing at just now?¡± Skr asked L, suppressing a


    smile.¡°The one by the sink,¡± the little girl said, pointing in the direction of the kitchen.¡°Oh?¡±Skr cast a


    deliberate nce at Yulia and said, ¡°It appears that the only view there is of the one path that I can take


    to return home.¡±¡°Yes! That¡¯s correct. You¡¯re a genius, Daddy. Mommy is just too worried about you, and


    wants to be the first one to see you home.¡± L immediately pped her hands as she eximed


    happily.Yulia blushed, and the corners of her mouth twitched.Damn it! She couldn¡¯t deny it now.Skr


    was inplete bliss as he gazed at Yulia, who was both shy and slightly irritated.He was about to say


    something nice when he remembered L¡¯s wish, so he softly said into Yulia¡¯s ear, ¡°Dear, L told me


    today that she wants a younger sister to y with her.¡±¡°Do you think her wish wille true?¡±L


    leaped into Skr¡¯s arms as soon as she heard it.¡°Mommy! Mommy! I really want a younger sister who


    I can go to school with, take baths with, and sleep with.¡±¡°Daddy said that he cannot agree to this on his


    own. He said you had to agree as well.¡±¡°Can you and Daddy then give me a little sister?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 266

    Triumph Above All Chapter 266


    Chapter 266


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Seeing them both echoing each other annoyed Yulia. Her face was flushing from embarrassment.¡°Did


    both of you n this?¡±L wants a sister? Skr must be the one who taught her to say that. Couldn¡¯t


    Skr say it himself that he wanted another child? Asking L to say it was so sleazy of him.Although


    Yulia felt embarrassed and annoyed, she could still understand Skr. L wasn¡¯t Skr¡¯s own flesh


    and blood after all. It was reasonable for Skr to want a child of his own if he was going to be with


    Yulia.Yulia patted the back of her head for having that thought. She was surprised that she was already


    thinking about giving birth to Skr¡¯s child. She was angry at how sleazy Skr was and how useless


    she was. The flush on her face just wouldn¡¯t go away.Skr didn¡¯t know what was going on in her


    mind. He was totally attracted to Yulia¡¯s embarrassed look.¡°Skr, you¡¯re so annoying!¡±Yulia stared at


    Skr angrily. However, her coquettish voice charmed him.Yulia stomped her foot out of


    embarrassment. She pretended to be angry and said to Skr, ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡±Skrughed even


    louder when he saw what she did.¡°Skr, how dare you!¡±Yulia was speechless. She was acting like a


    little girl instead of themanding CEO she was.¡°Fine. I¡¯ll stopughing.¡±Skr dared not push his


    luck. If he annoyed Yulia too much, she might not allow him to sleep on the bed tonight.Seeing Skr


    admit defeat, Yulia snorted and said, ¡°Go and take a break. I¡¯ll heat up the dishes.¡±After saying that,


    Yulia walked into the kitchen.¡°Have you two not eaten yet as well?¡± ¡°Huh? This isn¡¯t the food I ordered.¡±


    Skr was confused when he saw the food in Yulia¡¯s hands.¡°L wanted home cooked food, so I


    canceled the order at Luna Restaurant,¡± Yulia exined while looking uneasy.L shook her head on


    the sofa and shouted, ¡°Daddy, Mommy wanted to cook and wait for you to have dinner together.¡±¡°Not at


    all. Don¡¯t listen to L¡¯s nonsense.¡±Yulia was blushing again. She kept hinting at L to stop


    talking.¡°Oh? A meal my wife cooked for me? I must try it then.¡±Skr tried to grab a piece before he


    finished speaking. Before he could grab it, Yulia stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t eat it first. I¡¯ll add some seasoning


    in the kitchen.¡±¡°Huh?¡± Skr wasn¡¯t sure how to react to that.¡°Daddy. Mommy is still bad at cooking!¡±


    L couldn¡¯t help but shout.Yulia red at her angrily, ¡°L! Didn¡¯t I tell you to stop talking?¡±¡°Oh, right.


    I didn¡¯t say anything!¡± L covered her mouth immediately.Yulia wasn¡¯t sure how to feel right now. She


    was supposed to be the one who was embarrassed, but both Skr and L looked so innocent. It


    seemed like Yulia was the one who bullied them.Looking at Yulia¡¯s troubled face, Skr gave her a hug


    immediately and said, ¡°Dear, go and watch a cartoon with L. I¡¯ll go and cook another two


    dishes.¡±¡°Okay.¡±Yulia replied softly and left quickly.Half an hourter, Skr cooked up a feast.He


    cooked two new dishes and improved the dishes Yulia cooked. All of them were very appetizing.Both


    L and Yulia praised Skr¡¯s cooking. Yulia even got a few cooking tips from Skr.Before they


    finished eating, Skr suddenly said to Yulia, ¡°I¡¯m taking you and L back home tomorrow to meet


    my parents.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 267

    Triumph Above All Chapter 267


    Chapter 267


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It had been some time since the topic of meeting Skr¡¯s parents came up. He figured Yulia had


    probably prepared herself mentally for it.However, Yulia still said nervously after hearing Skr¡¯s


    suggestion, ¡°So¡­ So soon?¡±Skr held her hand and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents are very


    easy going. They asked me a few times. It¡¯s not right to keep refusing. Besides, the earlier we meet


    them, the earlier I can arrange my next move.¡±¡°Next move? What¡¯s that?¡± Yulia asked


    subconsciously.Skr smiled and said, ¡°Marry you, of course!¡±Yulia¡¯s heart melted, but she still said


    arrogantly, ¡°Hmph, are you so sure that I¡¯ll agree to marry you?¡±Skr smirked and said, ¡°If you¡¯re not


    going to agree, I¡¯ll have to ept my parents¡¯ arrangement. My father is looking forward to me


    marrying the daughter of Rufus Gutierrez. He wants me to get married this year and have a child next


    year. Also¡­¡±Before he could finish, Skr felt pain in his waist because Yulia pinched him.¡°Go and


    be Rufus¡¯ son-inw then! Why are you still here?¡± Yulia said angrily.Skr grabbed Yulia into his


    arms and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with anyone else but you. So, you have no choice but to agree!¡±


    Then, he kissed Yulia on her lips.Yulia was shocked and pushed him away, ¡°L is still watching!¡±L,


    who was beside them, quickly covered her eyes and said loudly, ¡°Mommy, I saw nothing! I¡¯m eating


    watermelon!¡± She turned around after saying that. L¡¯s actions made Skrugh out loud.¡°Yulia, it¡¯s


    decided then. We will bring L and have dinner with my parents tomorrow night.¡±Yulia was still in a


    dilemma about it, but she didn¡¯t want to decline any further. After cleaning up the dishes, she returned


    to her room to think of the dress she was going to wear tomorrow.Meanwhile, Skr took L to build


    a house for the golden retriever and feed it. L also gave it a cute name. She called it Beans.The next


    day, Skr went to Kareem Fashion with Yulia after dropping L at the kindergarten.Thepany is


    focusing on mass producing the anti-blemish cream. Skr changed the form so there were many


    things that thepany¡¯s staff needed to ask him, and he was d to help them out.On the other


    hand, Yulia focused her efforts on the product¡¯s distribution and marketing ns.Time passed quickly


    when they were busy working. After Skr finished his work, he picked up L and Yulia. Then, he


    drove to Garden Vi, where his parents were staying.¡°Skr, does your father drink? I went out in the


    afternoon to buy two bottles of whisky for your father. Do you think he will like them?¡±¡°Skr, does your


    mother like jade? I bought a jade pendant for her, but I regret it now. I¡¯m sure she prefers gold


    instead!¡±¡°Skr, what kind of skincare product does your sister usually use? I bought a set of La Mer


    skincare products from the duty-free shop previously. Can I give that to her?¡±¡°Skr, what do you think


    about my outfit today? Will your parents think the dress is too short or the heels are too high?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 268

    Triumph Above All Chapter 268


    Chapter 268


    Yulia was bombarding Skr with questions along the way. He wasn¡¯t sure how to answer them


    all.¡°Skr, do you think my makeup today is¡­¡±¡°Dear, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the CEO of apany.


    You are just meeting my parents. Is it necessary for you to be so nervous?¡±Skr interrupted her


    before things got out of hand.Yulia rolled her eyes andined, ¡°Do you think they are the same?


    It¡¯s my first time doing this.¡±Skrughed out loud at Yulia¡¯s description which was quite fitting.


    Normally, he would have teased her, but Skr tried to calm Yulia down when he saw how nervous she


    was, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My parents are easy going. I guarantee that they will like you when they see


    you.¡±¡°Mommy is so pretty. I¡¯m sure Grandpa and Grandma like you.¡± L said with high expectations in


    the backseat. Unlike Yulia, she couldn¡¯t wait to see Skr¡¯s foster parents. She was very happy


    because everyone else had grandparents, and she would soon have grandparents of her own too.At


    the vi entrance, Yulia got nervous again.¡°Here it is.¡±Skr headed to the yard while carrying L and


    holding Yulia¡¯s hand.¡°Sky!¡± A familiar voice called out to them. It was Naomi who just got off work.


    Before Skr could respond, Naomi eximed after seeing Yulia beside him, ¡°Ms. Yulia¡­¡±Yulia wasn¡¯t


    sure how to respond and only smiled. ¡°Sky, Is Ms. Yulia your¡­¡± Naomi was shocked and asked


    Skr.In the afternoon, Nathaniel called her to return home. She was told that Skr would bring his


    girlfriend back to dinner. Naomi wondered who Skr¡¯s girlfriend was for the whole afternoon. She


    didn¡¯t expect it to be the CEO of her newpany, Yulia.Naomi found this situation funny. She had no


    comints about Yulia in terms of her looks and capabilities. However, she heard about Yulia¡¯s past


    after working in thepany for some time. There was also the fact that she had a child that she


    brought along anywhere she went. Even though Naomi didn¡¯t discriminate against single mothers, she


    thought Skr would be better off with someone else instead of Yulia.¡°Naomi, stop calling her Ms.


    Yulia. Yulia is my girlfriend. You should just call her Yulia after work.¡± Skr said with a smile.Naomi got


    rid of the thoughts in her head and said to Yulia obediently, ¡°Yulia, wee to our house.¡±Yulia was


    blushing. She brushed her hair and said, ¡°Thank you, Naomi.¡±Skr noticed L was staring at Naomi


    so he shook her little arms, ¡°L, greet her.¡±¡°Naomi, you are so pretty! You look prettier than you do inContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the videos!¡± L said in a coquettish voice.Naomi was very happy after hearing L¡¯s praise. She


    stroked L¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Sweetheart, you are very cute too!¡±The four of them entered the vi


    happily.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 269

    Triumph Above All Chapter 269


    Chapter 269


    Nathaniel and Winona were already standing at the entrance to wee them.¡°Skr!¡±Nathaniel


    shouted happily. After that, he and Winona took a nce at Yulia. They were shocked at Yulia¡¯s beauty.


    However, their smile slowly turned awkward when they saw the little girl in Skr¡¯s arms.Skr


    introduced them both before they could say a word, ¡°Dad. Mom. This is my girlfriend, Yulia, and this is


    my daughter, L.¡±¡°Grandpa. Grandma. Hello!¡± L called.Yulia was even more embarrassed. She


    was worried that L would shock Nathaniel and Winona by addressing them as her grandparents. It


    wasn¡¯t L¡¯s fault anyway since Yulia only cared about their appearance and forgot to remind L


    about manners.Yulia immediately followed up by greeting them, ¡°Hello, Mr. Fuller. Mrs. Fuller.¡±After


    that, she handed over all the gifts she prepared to Winona.¡°Mrs. Fuller. I have two bottles of whisky for


    Mr. Fuller. This jade pendant is for you. This set of La Mer skincare products is for Naomi. I hope all of


    you like the gifts.¡±¡°Yulia, how do you know that I like to drink? Did Skr tell you?¡± Nathaniel asked


    happily.Skr shook his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her anything. I told her not to buy anything, but she sneaked


    out to buy them behind my back in the afternoon.¡±Winona said, ¡°Yulia, listen to Skr next time. We


    don¡¯t need any gifts. If you can pay us a visit and eat with us often, it¡¯d be the best gift for us!¡±


    ¡°Definitely. Mrs. Fuller, I wille and visit you both often.¡± Yulia promised.¡°Sure. Naomi, take Yulia


    and L to the living room. I¡¯ll go and prepare dinner with Nathaniel.¡± Winona nodded at Yulia before


    instructing Naomi.¡°Skr, there¡¯s a bag of rice in the kitchen. Your dad has a bad back. Help him take it


    to the storeroom.¡± Winona ordered Skr¡°Sure!¡± Skr agreed and walked into the kitchen. However,


    there wasn¡¯t any rice inside. Winona only wanted to speak to him.¡°Skr. Yulia is a good girl. However,


    isn¡¯t it bad for you since she has a daughter?¡± Winona asked softly.Nathaniel disagreed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with having a child in this day and age? The most important thing is that Skr likes her. It¡¯s not like he


    can¡¯t afford to raise the child anyway!¡±Winona hit Nathaniel in the arm and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t about


    whether he can raise the child or not.¡±¡°Skr can choose any kind of girl she wants. Why should he


    marry a divorced woman? Besides, Yulia will have to meet with the child¡¯s father often when the child is


    growing up. Will Skr be the stepfather then? I don¡¯t want him to feel aggrieved regardingContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    this.¡±Regardless of how excellent Yulia was, Winona was only feeling concerned as a mother. She


    didn¡¯t want other people to judge her son.Skr understood her mother¡¯s worries and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need to worry. L is my flesh and blood!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 270

    Triumph Above All Chapter 270


    Chapter 270


    ¡°What? Your own flesh and blood?¡± Winona wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.Skr nodded with a


    smile.¡°Are you saying that L is your daughter?¡± Nathaniel asked.¡°Yes, Dad.¡±Skr nodded and


    exined, ¡°Five years ago, I was carrying out a secret mission and got drugged by the enemy¡¯s


    aphrodisiac. Yulia rescued me. However, I lost my rationality and did it with her. Later, Yulia had L.


    She insisted on giving birth. I returned this time to make up for the mistake I made back then. Yulia still


    doesn¡¯t know that I am L¡¯s father. Dad. Mom. Pretend to be clueless for now. I will tell her everything


    when the time is right.¡±¡°L is your offspring? Does it mean we have a granddaughter now?¡± Nathaniel


    and Winona were very happy after hearing him say that. They were nning to rush Skr and Yulia to


    get married and give them grandchildren. Having a granddaughter suddenly came as a surprise for


    them.¡°We don¡¯t need you here anymore. Go out and apany Yulia. Otherwise, she might


    overthink.¡± Winona had a big smile on her face as he pushed Skr out of the kitchen.Skr felt he


    was in disfavor and said, ¡°Fine, Mom. I¡¯m going out now!¡±¡°Ask Naomi to help us out.¡± Winona


    added.Back in the living room, Skr told Naomi to help his parents in the kitchen and sat down beside


    Yulia.¡°Skr, do your parents not like me? Do they mind¡­¡± Yulia asked worriedly.Skr wrapped her


    in his arms andforted her, ¡°Dear, you are so polite. My parents like you a lot! L is obedient and


    cute as well. They have nothing toin about.¡±¡°Are you sure?¡± Yulia had her doubts and asked,


    ¡°Did Mrs. Fuller ask you to go inside the kitchen just to move a bag of rice?¡±Skr was shocked at how


    smart she was. He had no choice but to admit honestly, ¡°Not really.¡±Yulia looked disappointed.Skr


    smirked and said, ¡°My mom told me that she wants another grandchild. It would be best if we can give


    her another grandson.¡±¡°You¡­ You are lying!¡±Yulia¡¯s face was flushed. She tried to hit Skr¡¯s chest


    with her fist.Skr caught her fist and pretended to be troubled, ¡°Dear, L wants a sister, but my


    parents want a grandson. In that case, should we have two more children?¡±¡°I¡¯ll ignore you if you keep


    talking!¡±Yulia was so angry that she escaped Skr¡¯s embrace.Skr kept talking about having more


    children. Yulia was worried that he might not love L anymore when he had a child of his own. Then,


    L would have to suffer!Yulia was overthinking again. However, her initial worries about visitingContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Skr¡¯s parents had vanished.Then, Nathaniel called them for dinner. Nathaniel treated them with


    warmth and even brought L a child seat. Winona also invited Yulia to sit beside her, ¡°Yulia, sit beside


    me. I¡¯ll help you feed L.¡±¡°Grandma, I can eat with a small spoon.¡± Said L.Winona had a big smile


    on her face when she heard L calling her grandma, ¡°Good. L is so capable! Sit beside me then.


    I¡¯ll help you take any food you want.¡±¡°Okay!¡± L said happily.Yulia was relieved to hear Winona¡¯s


    loving tone when she spoke to L.It seemed like she was really overthinking. Nathaniel and Winona


    didn¡¯t mind L¡¯s existence at all.As the six of them were eating happily, someone knocked on the door


    outside.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 271

    Triumph Above All Chapter 271


    Chapter 271


    ¡°Who is it?¡±Nathaniel frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡±When the door opened, Nathaniel was


    shocked. Dozens of buff men were blocking the front gate.¡°Who are you looking for?¡± Nathaniel asked


    cautiously.¡°Are you Nathaniel Fuller?¡±A tattooed man asked while looking at the picture on his


    phone.Nathaniel nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±¡°What a big vi. You¡¯re quite rich.¡±Nathaniel had a bad feeling. He said


    with a stern look, ¡°I don¡¯t know all of you. Why are you here in front of my house?¡±The tattooed man


    laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know me, but I¡¯m sure you know who Ash Munoz is.¡±¡°Ash?¡±


    Nathaniel replied honestly, ¡°She is my niece. Of course, I know her. However, she¡¯s not staying here. If


    you are looking for her¡­¡±¡°We are at the right ce then.¡± The tattooed man interrupted him, ¡°Nathaniel


    Fuller, your niece borrowed two million dors from ourpany. She wrote your information on the


    guarantor¡¯s column. Now that she has escaped, it is only right for us to collect the payment from you,


    the guarantor.¡±Nathaniel was shocked, ¡°Two million dors?¡±Although he is living in a vi worth 90


    million dors, it was bought by Skr. Nathaniel never had savings of more than 100 thousand dors


    in his life. An amount of two million dors was too much for him to handle. Nathaniel wondered why a


    little girl like Ash needed so much money and even gave them his information.¡°Geezer, we¡¯re going to


    give you two choices.¡±¡°You can either find Ash for us and ask her to pay her debt or shoulder the debt


    for her. Then, we¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± The tattooed man said bluntly,Nathaniel took out his phone


    without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll ask her. Why should I be her guarantor? I won¡¯t help her even if I do have


    two million dors!¡±Nathaniel called Ash¡¯s number. He only heard a cold voice saying the phone had


    been switched off. Nathaniel called Ash¡¯s parents and heard the same thing. His heart sank. He


    realized Ash had nned everything before taking a loan from the loan sharks. She used him to get


    two million dors because his son, Skr, was rich.¡°All their phones are switched off. Why don¡¯t you


    go back first? I¡¯ll visit their house after dinner,¡± said Nathaniel.¡°Their house?¡± The tattooed man


    chuckled, ¡°We went there many times and found no one. We even sshed red paint on their house,


    but it was useless.¡±¡°They are the ones who borrowed the money. I¡¯m sure you can find them if you put


    in some more effort.¡± Nathaniel said unhappily. He thought he shouldn¡¯t be the one to shoulder the debtContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    even though he was Ash¡¯s uncle. Besides, Ash obviously set him up.The tattooed man said angrily


    when he heard Nathaniel, ¡°Geezer, enough is enough! You are the guarantor. Since you can¡¯t contact


    that bitch, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s going to shoulder her debt!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 272

    Triumph Above All Chapter 272


    Chapter 272


    ¡°Two million dors? We can¡¯t afford to pay that amount of money!¡± Nathaniel said angrily.The tattooed


    manughed out loud like he had heard something absurd, ¡°Geezer, two million dors is just the


    principal. The total debt including interest is 9 million and 70 thousand dors. I see that you¡¯re a victim


    as well. I will allow you to return 9 million dors. I heard the vis in this area are worth 40 million


    dors at least. Your vi is probably worth double since it¡¯s the first one. I¡¯m sure paying 9 million


    dors is nothing for you.¡±Nathaniel was shocked to hear what he said, ¡°9 million dors? A principal of


    2 million dors became 9 million dors after interest?¡±The rest of the gang stared at Nathaniel like he


    was a fool. One of them said, ¡°Geezer, why do you think people call us loan sharks? We are not trying


    to scare you. If you can¡¯t pay 9 million dors today, the debt will be 13 million dors tomorrow


    ording to the contract!¡±The tattooed man added, ¡°Besides the debt of 9 million dors, you must buy


    each of us a drink to reward us for our hard work as well. It¡¯s 50 thousand dors per person. There are


    40 of us here. An additional two million dors. So, you must pay me 11 million dors. Otherwise, you


    might have to move out of this vi!¡± The tattooed man looked inside the vi greedily.¡°This is not


    chasing debt! This is robbery!¡± Nathaniel pointed at the tattooed man and said angrily. ¡°Geezer, your


    niece signed the contract. Your details are in the guarantor¡¯s column. We have no choice but toe


    for you. You better pay up soon. It¡¯s bad news for you if you annoy us.¡±The tattooed man used the


    opportunity to get an extra two million dors by asking Nathaniel to buy them drinks since rich people


    usually pay up to avoid trouble.The rest of the gang approached Nathaniel to intimidate him.Then,


    Naomi could be heard calling Nathaniel, ¡°Dad, who is it? What took you so long out there?¡±Nathaniel


    turned around and saw Naomi, Winona, and the rest walking toward him.He exined everything to


    them. Naomi and Winona were so angry that they couldn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t expect Ash¡¯s


    family to be so shameless.¡°Nathaniel Fuller, pay up right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± The


    tattooed man had run out of patience,Naomi said reluctantly, ¡°Go and find the person who owed you


    money! Why are you making a fuss in front of my house?¡±The tattooed man stared at Naomi and


    chuckled, ¡°So, all of you are determined not to pay the money, right? Great! I¡¯m warning you. From now


    on, all of you better stay indoors. Who knows? You might get into an ident when you leave this


    ce! Especially the two women!¡±The tattooed man looked at Naomi and Yulia. ¡°Both of you are so


    pretty. If they are sold to a club, they might be worth a million dors or two. They might be worth more


    if some rich men fancy them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 273

    Triumph Above All Chapter 273


    Chapter 273


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The tattooed man kept running his mouth without noticing Skr¡¯s killing intent. He had a death wish


    by threatening his parents and insulting his wife and sister.Since his family was there, Skr said coldly


    to the tattooed man, ¡°Go and find the person who owed you money. I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to get out


    of my sight! I¡¯m only giving you one chance!¡±The tattooed man was shocked at first. Then, he burst out


    laughing. ¡°Kid, who do you think you are? How dare you threaten me! Are you trying to act tough?¡±The


    tattooed man¡¯s underlings wereughing as well. They thought Skr was a fool since he was already


    outnumbered. It seemed like Skr was only bluffing.The tattooed man crossed his arms and started


    taunting Skr, ¡°Kid, do you think you are brave? Presumptuous people like you are a fool for not


    knowing the situation you are in! I wanted to give all of you a chance at first, but I¡¯ve changed my mind


    now! You must pay me today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ruin your family!¡±Nathaniel and Winona were trembling out


    of fear, ¡°All of you are so despicable!¡± Naomi wanted to say something, but Yulia stopped her. It wasn¡¯t


    wise for a girl to argue with a group of gangsters.L, who was in Skr¡¯s arms, said to the tattooed


    man, ¡°Baddie! I¡¯ll ask Daddy to beat you up if you bully Grandpa, Grandma, Mommy, and Auntie!¡±The


    man grinned and said, ¡°Brat, you talk big! I wonder if you can still talk anymore if I cut your tongue


    off!¡±Skr was suppressing his anger, but he was furious to hear what the man said. He could not


    stand someone threatening his daughter!¡°How dare you!¡± Skr shouted and rushed towards the


    tattooed man. He grabbed him by his throat and lifted the man¡¯s body high up.¡°Are you threatening me


    with my daughter?¡± Skr gave the man a cold and deadly stare as he tightened his grasp.The


    tattooed man was struggling and coughing.Skr¡¯s grip tightened, and the man could hear his neck


    cracking. He felt his cervical spine was almost broken.All his underlings were shocked at what they


    saw. They didn¡¯t expect Skr to be so strong. Little did they know, they would¡¯ve already been dead If


    Skr¡¯s family wasn¡¯t around.¡°Let¡­ Let go of me!¡± The tattooed man went pale. The fear in his heart


    grew stronger and stronger.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 274

    Triumph Above All Chapter 274


    Chapter 274


    The man tried hard to break free from Skr¡¯s grasp, but he realized Skr¡¯s grip was iron tight.His


    survival instincts made him want to ask his underlings to rescue himself, but he couldn¡¯t even speak let


    alone give out orders under Skr¡¯s control.His underlings finally snapped out of their confusion and


    said, ¡°Kid, let go of our boss! Otherwise, we¡¯ll stomp you to death!¡±All of them started shouting, but


    none of them dared to stop Skr.Skr shot them a nce and said coldly, ¡°Which of you dare to do


    that?¡±His soft yet cold voice gave them chills. Some of them even took a few steps back. They knew


    the person standing in front of them was a cold-blooded killer. Those who offended him would probably


    end up worse than their boss..As for Nathaniel and Winona, they were initially shocked by Skr¡¯s


    ferocity, but they understood immediately after remembering that Skr carried out a secret mission for


    the unit. At the same time, they also felt proud of their son for being a man with promise.Meanwhile,


    Naomi and Yulia were relieved to see the gangsters acting cowardly.Winona, who was usually timid


    and cautious, said to Skr, ¡°Skr, I think this guy is dying soon. You should let him go!¡±She was


    afraid that Skr might kill the man and get himself arrested. It wasn¡¯t worth it to ruin his future for a


    gangster. Skr dropped the man on the floor because he didn¡¯t want to worry Nathaniel and Winona


    anymore.The man coughed and gasped for air on the floor. A terrifying bloody mark was left on his


    neck.¡°Boss!¡±The tattooed man¡¯s underlings finally approached him to help him up.¡°You¡­¡± The man


    covered his neck with his hands and stared at Skr with eyes full of hatred.Skr looked back at him


    and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±The man gritted his teeth, ¡°Brat, I was careless, so you got to take advantage! You


    might be strong, but do you think you can protect all of them alone if all of us were to attack you? If you


    don¡¯t want them to get hurt, just pay up! I¡¯ll forget everything that happened just now if you do!


    Otherwise, your whole family must die!¡±Skr startedughing when he heard what the man said. He


    didn¡¯t want to kill them because his family and Yulia were around.However, some people just couldn¡¯t


    get the hint.¡°Since you have a death wish, I have no choice but to fulfill it!¡±Skr chuckled, turned


    around, and said, ¡°Mom. Dad. Naomi. Yulia. Take L back. I¡¯ll deal with these people!¡±He wasn¡¯t


    afraid that these people might harm his family as the tattooed man said. He was afraid that the violenceN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    that followed would scare his family. After all, this wasn¡¯t the North.After Skr spoke to his family, a


    ck Mercedes Benz stopped in front of the vi. Three men came out of the car, and the person in the


    lead turned out to be Adam Currey¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 275

    Triumph Above All Chapter 275


    Chapter 275


    Stuart, who lost to Skr yesterday, followed behind Adam. Another person was a middle-aged man


    wearing sses. He was wearing a suit and seemed like Adam¡¯s assistant.The three of them


    approached Skr and greeted him with a bow, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Stone.¡±Adam, who was standing in


    front, said cautiously, ¡°Mr. Stone, I overstepped my boundaries regarding the Fox family¡¯s matters.


    Please forgive me¡­¡±Adam felt more and more afraid after Skr left yesterday. When he told his old


    man what happened, he was terrified and asked Adam to apologize to Skr today.Skr looked at


    him and said nothing.Adam waited a long time for Skr to respond. He straightened his body to check


    on Skr¡¯s expression, but he noticed the group of men surrounding him instead.¡°Mr. Stone, who are


    these people?¡± Adam nced at the tattooed man and his gang before asking Skr politely.Skr


    said casually, ¡°A rtive of mine took a loan of two million dors from them. She filled in my dad¡¯s


    details in the guarantor column. They couldn¡¯t find my rtive, so they came here to chase payment. A


    two-million-dor debt turned into 9 million dors. They are also asking us to buy all of them drinks


    worth two million dors.¡±Adam was excited to hear that. He knew these foolish people had a death


    wish for offending Skr. Encountering them today was a good opportunity for him to show what he


    could do for Skr. Adam turned around and said to the tattooed man, ¡°9 million dors plus two million


    dors. A total of 11 million dors, right? I¡¯ll pay you instead.¡± Adam reached out to the man wearing


    sses. The man took out a checkbook from his briefcase immediately.Adam took it, wrote down the


    amount, and signed the check. Next, he threw the check on the tattooed man¡¯s face, ¡°11 million dors!


    Take it.¡±The tattooed man was very happy to see the check on the ground. He bent down to pick it


    up.Before he could pick up the check, Adam said, ¡°Do you really dare take my check?¡±The man was


    shocked at first, but he chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking it? It¡¯s only right to repay one¡¯s


    debt.¡± Then, he picked up the check and held it tightly in his hand.Adam looked at him and said, ¡°Let


    me introduce myself. I am Adam Currey, the fourth-generation eldest grandson of the Currey


    family.¡±¡°Fourth-generation eldest grandson? Who do you think you are? Do you have a throne to


    inherit?¡±The tattooed man mocked him. His underlings startedughing with him since no one would


    use such an old-fashioned title nowadays.Suddenly, one of them eximed, ¡°The Currey family? One


    of the Four Great Families?¡±Everyone froze. Another man whispered, ¡°Oh no! He simply wrote a check


    worth 11 million dors and called himself the fourth-generation eldest grandson of the Currey family. It


    must be him!¡±¡°He is Mr. Adam from the Currey family, the second-most influential family in


    Cloudtopia!¡±Everyone¡¯s face went pale.Sweat was running down the tattooed man¡¯s forehead. He


    wasn¡¯t sure what to do with the check in his hands.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 276

    Triumph Above All Chapter 276


    Chapter 276


    Perhaps the powers held by the Four Great Families were the tip of the iceberg ¨C At least, that of what


    the ordinary people perceived.Nevertheless, everybody here had a clear understanding of the families¡¯


    positions in Cloudtopia.It would not take much effort for the second-best Curreys to crush anyone


    here.Yet, the inked man had the audacity to walk away with money belonging to Adam, the heir of the


    Curreys.That was a road leading straight to hell!With that in mind, the cheque felt heavy in the tattooed


    man¡¯s hand.Another horrifying reality dawned on him.Adam got out of his car and made a beeline


    toward Skr, getting on bended knee and addressing the man with an honorific.The tattooed man did


    not think much of it as Adam was no threat to him back then.Now that he came to know Adam was the


    heir of the Currey household, it could only mean that Skr was¡­Boom!The newfound realization blew


    the tattooed man¡¯s mind.For the heir of the Curreys to bow down in reverence¡­ the person must be


    something else!The tattooed man shuddered at the thought.He had upset someone even the heir of the


    Curreys was eager to please!Taking the hint from his ashen face, his henchmen behind looked at


    Skr in fear.The refined-looking gentleman did not only hold great powers, but he was also a man of


    considerable standing!It was beyond their imagination.It took a while before the tattooed man plucked


    up the courage to present the cheque to Adam with both hands. He uttered with bated breath, ¡°Mr.


    Currey¡­ I can¡¯t take your money.¡±Adam made it clear earlier that by taking the cheque, the tattooed


    man was making an enemy out of him and the Curreys.It was not a risk the tattooed man could


    take.¡°Are you taking Mr. Stone¡¯s money since you can¡¯t take mine?¡± Adam asked.The tattooed man


    was no longer the lofty man he was.Cowering in the presence of Adam, the tattooed man shook his


    head incessantly and eximed, ¡°No¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare. I can never possibly take Mr. Stone¡¯s


    money.¡°Mr. Currey, I had no idea who you were. Please, sir. I beg you. Have mercy on me!¡±The


    tattooed man was on the verge of tears.All he came for was to demand repayment of a loan, but Skr


    came in his path instead.Had the tattooed man known, he would rather die than bring his men here to


    cause a scene.¡°Am I the person you should be pleading to?¡±Adam curtly inquired.Dumbstruck at first,


    the tattooed man got the message and immediately apologized to Skr, Nathaniel, and the others,


    ¡°Mr. Fuller, Mr. Stone, I was way out of line to say what I said. I deserve to die. Please ept my


    apology!¡°We can forget about Ash¡¯s two-million-dor loan. I don¡¯t want the money. I¡¯ll take my men


    and leave right now. I can promise we¡¯ll never show our faces in your presence.¡±The tattooed man was


    ready to head for the hills.Skr scoffed and replied, ¡°You should collect money from whoever owes


    you. It had nothing to do with me, to begin with. I don¡¯t need that favor from you!¡±¡°You¡¯re right. The


    outrageous girl isn¡¯t worth your time.¡±The tattooed man jumped in to echo his sentiment.¡°The debt¡¯s


    between you and Ash. Settle that among yourselves.¡°But you barged into my home, threatened my


    parents and daughter, and insulted my wife and sister. What are we going to do about that?¡±¡°I¡­¡±Panic


    alighted in the tattooed man¡¯s eyes.Skr nced at him. ¡°You had your chance, but instead of letting


    up, you decided to take things further.¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay for your foolish behavior!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 277

    Triumph Above All Chapter 277


    Chapter 277


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Pay? Pay for what?¡±The tattooed man asked.With a smirk, Skr uttered, ¡°For a loanpany like


    yours, I bet your boss must have made a lot of dirty money.¡°Doesn¡¯t he always send you to do his


    bidding? Well, you can go back and collect the money for me. Make him cough out all the money and


    donate it to charity.¡±¡°What?¡±The discoloration on the tattooed man¡¯s face was soon reced by anger


    as he snapped back, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of ask, Mr. Stone.¡°He¡¯s my boss. There¡¯s going to be bloodshed


    before he can cough out the money.¡±Skr answered in a chilling voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care how you do it.


    You have a day.¡±Adam cut the tattooed man off before any more could be said. ¡°This is not a


    discussion. Don¡¯t try to argue your way out of it!¡°Do what you¡¯re told. You can fail at the task or run


    away, but on my family¡¯s honor, it won¡¯t be a consequence you can bear!¡±Color washed off the tattooed


    man¡¯splexion.Despite his need to say something, the tattooed man could not find the courage to


    utter a word.Jesus Christ. It was on the Currey family¡¯s honor!In other words, the tattooed man could


    expect Adam and the entire Currey family to go after him if he failed to meet Skr¡¯s demand.He could


    run, but he could not hide from the Curreys.The tattooed man was left with no other choice but to heed


    Skr¡¯s orders.With that in mind, the tattooed man drew a deep breath and submissively replied, ¡°Got


    it, Mr. Stone.¡°Loud and clear, Mr. Currey.¡±The tattooed man waspletely bummed out. He thought it


    was going to be a straightforward transaction, but he hit not one, but two roadblocks. His life


    sucked!Not only did he not have the money, but the tattooed man also had to make his boss donate all


    the money away.The leader of the loan sharks was no pushover for sure.The tattooed man could


    already foresee himself and the boss fighting to the death.¡°Now get lost!¡±Skr faintly uttered.Without


    hesitation, the tattooed man scrambled out of the residence together with his men.They bolted out of


    there before Skr changed his mind about sparing their lives.Once these people were gone, Adam


    drew close to Skr and ingratiatingly uttered, ¡°Skr, yesterday at the Foxes¡¯¡­¡±Unbothered to waste


    another breath with him, Skr took a look at Adam and curtly barked, ¡°You can leave.¡±Adam froze


    before humbly responding with his head down, ¡°Yes, Mr. Stone!¡±He then led Stuart and the


    bespectacled guy to the gate.Now that they were in the safe confinement of their car, the bespectacled


    man looked back at Adam and indignantly remarked, ¡°Sir, you paid him a visit to apologize. What more


    does Stone want? He has no shame!¡±The way he saw it, even the head of the second-to-none family in


    Cloudtopia ¨C Old Mr. Shepard was unworthy of Adam¡¯s groveling.It was absurd for a nobody like Skr


    to boss Adam around.Adam smacked the bespectacled man on the head.Smack!The bespectacled guy


    was thrown into a daze ¡°Sir!¡±Adam harshly told him off, ¡°Who do you think you are to criticize Mr.


    Stone?¡°You can pack your things and see yourself out if I catch you talking about this again.¡±Horrified,


    the bespectacled man gave his word. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sir. I won¡¯t do it again!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 278

    Triumph Above All Chapter 278


    Chapter 278


    Back at Garden No. 1, Nathaniel stared at Skr in disbelief and said, ¡°Skr, is Adam really the


    young heir to the Curreys? And I¡¯m talking about one of the Four Great Families.¡±


    Back at Garden No. 1, Nathaniel stared at Skr in disbelief and said, ¡°Skr, is Adam really the


    young heir to the Curreys? And I¡¯m talking about one of the Four Great Families.¡±By the looks on the


    faces of Naomi, Yulia, and the rest, they were eager to get an answer too.Skr sure had the heir of


    the Curreys eating out of the palm of his hand.Nevertheless, L was in a little world of her own. As


    always, she looked up to Skr, pping her hands and cheering, ¡°Wow! You scared the baddie


    away!¡°My daddy is the greatest daddy in the world!¡±With a smile, Skr took the little girl from Yulia¡¯s


    arms and dotingly brushed his finger along her nose. He said, ¡°You can be just as brilliant if you behave


    and be a good girl.¡±¡°Yes. Teach me how to fight, Daddy. I want to be strong like you!¡±The little girl gave


    herself a nod in show of determination.Yulia chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, L. I don¡¯t want you getting into


    fights.¡°We have Daddy. He can protect us.¡±Skr poked fun, ¡°Yes, the boss has a point. No one can


    pick on you with me around.¡±¡°Boss? Are you calling me bossy?¡±Blush crept onto Yulia¡¯s pretty face.The


    man should watch his mouth in front of his elders.With Yulia looking nervous and abashed, Skr


    answered with a grin, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. My wife is a bossy CEO in the office, but back home, she¡¯s the


    sweetest little thing!¡±¡°W-What are you saying¡­ Back to the dinner table now!¡±Sheepish, Yulia pinched


    Skr hard in the waist. Nevertheless, she did it obscurely since Nathaniel and Winona were


    around.Ugh!Skr sharply gasped before stealing a nce at the group. It appeared everybody saw it


    because they were in stitches.That was his cue to tone down on the cheekiness.Betweenughter and


    chatter, the family soon returned to the dinner table.After dinner, Nathaniel and Winona could not get


    enough of L, so Skr and Yulia stayed for a while.L was a bundle of joy, reciting poems to


    grandpa and putting on a dancing performance for grandma. The little girl did not forget to show off her


    cute charms to Aunt Naomi.She captivated the whole family, putting smiles on everybody¡¯s


    faces.Happy times tended to fly by.Soon, it was L¡¯s bedtime. Seeing that the little girl could barely


    keep her eyes open, Nathaniel and Winona did not have the heart to keep her around for


    longer.¡°Goodbye, L! Drop by more often with your daddy and mommy. We will miss having you


    around.¡±Nathaniel and the others reluctantly said their goodbyes to L.L firmly bobbed her head.


    ¡°Yes, I love you too, Grandpa, Grandma, and Aunt Naomi!¡°I¡¯ll bring you lots and lots of tasty food when


    Ie next time.¡±¡°Oh, my. I should be one to buy you nice food, my silly girl.¡±Grinning from ear to ear,


    Winona simply adored the little girl.Back at home, Skr fell into contemtion before uttering, ¡°Why


    don¡¯t we pack up tomorrow and move to Ocean Hill, Yulia?¡±¡°Ocean Hill?¡±It took Yulia a while to grasp


    what he was talking about.Skr nodded his head. ¡°Yeah. Dianne bought me a ce there when I first


    returned to Cloudtopia.¡°The ce has the right environment and facilities for L to have the perfect


    childhood. Instead of leaving the ce empty, we might as well move there.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 279

    Triumph Above All Chapter 279


    Chapter 279


    Yulia mulled over Skr¡¯s remark before uttering, ¡°Skr, I know you adore L and want the best for


    her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yulia mulled over Skr¡¯s remark before uttering, ¡°Skr, I know you adore L and want the best for


    her.¡°But I heard the property there costs a fortune. You might not think much about it, but I can¡¯t indulge


    everything you provide in good conscience.¡±She was a woman with self-respect.Skr dolefully gave


    her a cuddle, leaning in against her ear to breathe sweet whispers, ¡°It¡¯s not about the cost. It¡¯s just a


    house.¡°Besides, L is my daughter, and you¡¯re my wife. Everything I have is yours to enjoy with no


    strings attached.¡±His words put Yulia at ease.Although it never crossed her mind to get anything from


    Skr, Yulia was moved that Skr was willing to share his everything with her and L.How could


    Yulia say no to Skr¡¯s sincere and expectant eyes? She gave a gentle nod. ¡°Okay.¡±Over the moon,


    Skr immediately nted a kiss on Yulia and L¡¯s cheeks. ¡°L, Mommy gave us the okay. We¡¯re


    moving to a big house.¡±¡°Wow! Is it as big as Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house?¡±L jumped with joy and


    asked.¡°It¡¯s bigger than Grandpa and Grandma¡¯s house!¡±Skr answered smugly.The little girl could not


    hide the excitement across her face. Yulia might not make a huge fuss out of it, but it was a sweet


    moment for her.The next day happened to be the weekend.Since it was moving day, Yulia got up early


    to pack her bags.Skr told her that Ocean Hill was move-in ready. L was even getting a yroom


    filled with toys. All Yulia had to do was pack L¡¯s clothes and hers.Two hourster, Skr loaded the


    suitcases at the back of the Range Rover.Holding onto Beans, her precious golden retriever, L was


    buckled up in the child¡¯s seat in the back.The family of three set out to Ocean Hill.Considering that


    there was a child in the back seat, Skr was steady behind the wheel.Nobody expected a dark


    silhouette to hurtle across a one-way street downtown right before the family¡¯s eyes. Skr mmed


    on the brakes right away.Bam!A crash ensued.Yulia¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What happened?¡°Did we


    hit someone?¡±Skr said with a straight face, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of the car and check.¡±Worried, Yulia got out of


    the car too.It did not take them long to find an old man in his sixties lying on the ground while clinging to


    the vehicle¡¯s front right wheel. He whined at the top of his lungs.¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts¡­¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t


    you see me crossing right in front of you?¡±Following the sight of Skr and Yulia, the old manshed


    out in anguish and rage.Since there was no time to fuss over the details, Yulia asked with concern,


    ¡°Where does it hurt, mister?¡±¡°My arm hurts, my leg hurts¡­ Everywhere hurts!¡±The old man cried ever


    more fervently.With the old man acting up, Yulia was rendered speechless. Still, she kindly uttered,


    ¡°Mister, I can¡¯t see any signs of trauma. Can you try and get up?¡±The old man took offense. ¡°Try and


    get up? Do you have anymon sense?¡°I was hit by your car. How can I be fine? How can I possibly


    get up?¡°Are you tricking me to get up so you can evade responsibility?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 280

    Triumph Above All Chapter 280


    Chapter 280


    Skr was tempted tough out loud at the face of deceit.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Skr was tempted tough out loud at the face of deceit.Out of all the things in the world, the old man


    had to scam them by faking an ident.The old man could have picked a better victim than


    Skr.Skr had the skills to swerve past an ant, much less a living, breathing person.Besides, he had


    super sight.There was no way Skr could possibly run anyone over even if he was driving a truck with


    a trailer hooked on across the busy downtown. The only exnation was that the old man jumped onto


    the road on purpose.Fixating on the old man¡¯s ugly face, Skr callously blurted, ¡°Back off!¡±¡°What did


    you say? Did you just tell me to back off?¡±The old man gave Skr a death stare while clutching onto


    the wheel. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Check this out!¡°The boy ran me to the ground, but without showing


    any concern, he told me to f*ck myself. Where¡¯s the justice?¡°I would¡¯ve shrugged it off, but I¡¯m just a


    helpless old man. I don¡¯t know when my next meal will be. How am I supposed to afford a medical


    examination at the hospital¡­¡±While talking, the old man broke out in tears.His poignant storytelling


    choked the onlookers up.As the crowd built up, they began to point fingers at Skr and Yulia.¡°The


    couple are heartless.¡±¡°The least they could do is send the old man to the hospital after running him


    over. I can¡¯t believe the guy told the old man to f*ck off!¡±¡°He drives a nice car, but man, he¡¯s a cruel


    man. Does he think he¡¯s above thew just because he¡¯s rich?¡±Amid the chatter, a middle-aged man in


    a tracksuit came forth and indignantlyment, ¡°Drive the old man to the hospital now, or I¡¯ll call the


    cops.¡±¡°That¡¯s right. Call the cops! We witnessed him crashing into the old fe.¡±¡°I took a picture of your


    license te. I¡¯ll post the video on social media tforms and the press to expose you if you continue


    to push the old man around because your family has money and connections! ¡°I can promise that your


    family will be trolled!¡±With the crowd riled up, Yulia immediately persuaded Skr, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just


    take him to the hospital for a check-up?¡±The old man was delighted as the onlookers were on his side.


    Even Yulia could not see through his scam.He believed his goal was within reach.While he dwelled on


    an early triumph, Skr shook his head at Yulia and said, ¡°We can¡¯t enable these people.¡±Before Yulia


    could say anything, Skr looked down at the old man and curtly barked, ¡°Cut to the chase. Beat it, or


    I¡¯ll make you.¡±¡°There¡¯s still time for you to skedaddle. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind instilling decent values


    into you!¡±The old man sneered in his mind.With so many sticking up for the old man, Skr¡¯s hands


    were tied even if he knew the ident was staged.Despite feeling contemptuous, the old man put on a


    scared look and wailed, ¡°Oh, God. Where¡¯s the justice?¡°I¡¯m the victim here, but he¡¯s getting on my case


    before I can have a say in it!¡°What are you trying to instill in me? That I should die in the ident


    instead?¡°Oh, what a cruel world. Maybe I should die!¡±The old man¡¯s spin on the tale got things heated


    up as the surrounding onlookers flew into a rage.¡°Boy, what¡¯s with the cocky attitude? We are watching


    you. I¡¯d stop if I were you!¡±¡°I¡¯m posting the video on the web right now. Wait till the hatements flood


    in.¡±¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. No one can save you once this thing is blown up!¡±Skr did not give them


    any time of day.These people fancied themselves to be vigntes. The joke was on them because they


    had been yed by the old man.The old man was probablyughing at them for being a bunch of


    buffoons!Without wasting another breath, Skr whipped out his phone to call Dianne.¡°Get me two


    million dors in cash. I¡¯m about to knock someone dead!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 281

    Triumph Above All Chapter 281


    Chapter 281


    After hanging up the call, Skr grabbed Yulia by the arm and went back into the car without another


    word.


    After hanging up the call, Skr grabbed Yulia by the arm and went back into the car without another


    word.He pushed the start button.The engine roared.The savage Range Rover transformed into a beast


    letting out a mighty growl.It was a mean machine, ready to pounce and crush the old man in its


    path.Frightened, the crowd on the scene burst out in screams.¡°He¡¯s a lunatic! A psychopath!¡±¡°Two


    million dors in exchange for human life. That¡¯s one cocky man!¡±¡°Oh, sh*t! By the looks of his eyes,


    he¡¯s not kidding!¡±The old man, who was lying down, felt his heart sink.Two million dors was a lot, but


    he might not live to spend the money!Without second thought, the old man leaped to his feet and


    nimbly tumbled to the side of the road.Before the old man could make a safending, the front tires of


    the Range Rover rolled past the earlier spot he threw himself down on.Vrooom! Vroom!The engine


    rumbled.All that was left was the marks of the Range Rover¡¯s burnt tires.The old man broke out in cold


    sweat.He would have been crushed by Skr¡¯s car had it not been for the public¡¯s timely warning.The


    old man cussed in his mind. From past experiences, the driver of the luxury cars would usually pay him


    hush money to make the ident go away. Things were not going his way today.The guy would rather


    spend two million dors to kill him than settle amicably.¡°That was absurd!¡±A woman in uniform took


    quick paces over.She bent over to help the old man up against the curb before asking with concern,


    ¡°Are you alright, mister?¡±¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±Unable to look the woman in uniform straight in the eye, the old man


    was lost between nodding and shaking his head.¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a cadet with the Northville Police


    Station. Pleasee with me to the station, so I can take your statement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the guy tried


    to knock you over in broad daylight. He must be sued for murder and being a menace to society!¡±The


    woman in uniform eximed furiously while keeping her eyes on the receding Range Rover.She then


    pulled out her phone to make a note of Skr¡¯s license te.Only, she picked her head up to find the


    onlookers giving her strange looks.¡°Officer, it¡¯s not what you think it is,¡± A middle-aged man remarked.ItProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    was the same man in a tracksuit who spearheaded a public oush on Skr.The uniformed woman


    furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not what I think? I saw the guy trying to run the old man


    over!¡°Are you even a man? You didn¡¯t stand up against injustice. Your sarcasticments are least


    than helpful.¡±The mention of standing up against injustice put the middle-aged man in the spot.He tried


    to y the hero just now. s, he was on the wrong side of justice.Instead of replying to the woman in


    uniform, the middle-aged man turned to the old man and curtly asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you hit and couldn¡¯t


    stand up?¡°How did you manage to get out of the way?¡±¡°I¡­¡±The old man tried to refute, but the burning


    gaze from the surrounding crowd could skin him alive. Pulling back in fear, he tried to make a run for


    it.By now, the woman in uniform got an idea of what was going on.Red in the face, she chided the old


    man, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Come with me to the station and confess to your crimes!¡±The old man¡¯s heart


    sank.That backfired on him.All he wanted was to stage an ident and get some money out of the


    owner of a luxury car. It never crossed the old man¡¯s mind that he woulde across a lunatic who


    nearly ran him over for real.Not only did he fail to make a dime, but he put himself on the police¡¯s radar


    as well.A life behind bars was waiting for him now.Pulling up at the gates to Ocean Hill, Skr went to


    register the license te at the security office while Yulia waited outside with L.¡°Yulia?¡±The surprised


    voice of a woman echoed from behind¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 282

    Triumph Above All Chapter 282


    Chapter 282


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Yulia looked back and saw a man and woman walking out of the Ocean Hillmunity.The woman


    with long curls wore a red low-cut dress that entuated her curves. She was a sex kitten.All that


    beauty was marred by a mocking expression she carried on her face.¡°Yulia, is that really you?¡±¡°What


    are you doing in an exclusivemunity like Ocean Hill?¡±The somewhat familiar face sparked a


    memory in Yulia.The woman was Stephanie Stephenson. They shared a desk during high


    school.However, Stephanie had always been a vain girl who refused to be outshined.Yulia had nothing


    inmon to chat with her.At the time, all the boys in school could not take their eyes away from the


    brilliant girl Yulia was. It was reason enough for Stephanie to turn into a green-eyed


    monster.Nevertheless, Stephanie caught wind that Yulia dropped out of school during the year of their


    graduation. Yulia gave birth to a baby whose father was unknown not too longter and was ostracized


    by her family. That was it for her future.Since then, Stephanie would get a sense of superiority every


    time she saw Yulia.The guy next to her was her newfound rich boyfriend. The pair hit it off, and


    wedding bells would soon be ringing.Stephanie counted the days until she would be the wife of a


    wealthy husband.Now that she stumbled upon Yulia, there was no way Stephanie would miss the


    chance to show off.Displeased, Yulia answered, ¡°I¡¯m free to do whatever I want here, Stephanie. I don¡¯t


    need to exin myself to you.¡±¡°Oh, my. Did I ask you to exin yourself?¡±Stephanie¡¯s shrill voice was


    ear-piercing. ¡°I was concerned you might be embarrassed if the security kicks you out. It was only


    friendly advice, seeing that we used to share a desk.¡°And that¡¯s what I get for being nice.¡± Skr heard


    every word as he was walking out of the security office.Takingrge strides ahead, Skr wrapped his


    arm over Yulia¡¯s shoulder and curtly uttered, ¡°We don¡¯t need your so-called friendly advice.¡±¡°Don¡¯t


    need? Are you telling me that you¡¯re residents here too?¡±Stephanie retorted in disdain.Skr gave her


    a nce. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t we live here?¡±¡°You probably have no clue about the price of the properties


    here.¡±Stephanie burst intoughter. ¡°Take a look in the mirror. I don¡¯t know where you find the courage


    to brag about living in Ocean Hill.¡±She had an idea of Yulia¡¯s situation. Although Yulia was the CEO of


    her family business, she was in the same sry range as a professional manager. Together with the


    burden of raising a child, Yulia would be lucky to umte a saving of a hundred thousand


    dors.Stephanie took stock of Skr, noticing the absence of abel on his clothes. The man must not


    be made of money. For all she knew, Skr could just be a moocher.The most expensive property in


    Ocean Hill was the 130-million-dor hillside vi while the cheapest cost at least 60 million.It was


    unlikely Skr and Yulia could afford any!¡°Idiot!¡±Skr coldly scoffed, refusing to spend any more time


    with the woman. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Yulia.¡±Yulia was kind of over Stephanie too. She nodded and carried L to


    head toward their ride.In the back, Stephanie drew out her ws and shouted, ¡°Who are you to call me


    an idiot, you bloodsucker!¡°I¡¯ll find out whether you¡¯re property owners here once and for all!¡±Strutting


    her heels, she swayed her hips and sauntered toward the security office.Stephanie was almost at the


    door when she yelled at the security guards in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Hey! Those two beggars bragged


    that they are residents here. Aren¡¯t you going to do something about it?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 283

    Triumph Above All Chapter 283


    Chapter 283


    Since the residents of Ocean Hill were of privilege and wealth, it was not the security guards¡¯ ce to


    give their two cents.Nevertheless, Stephanie¡¯s bossy attitude did not sit well with the security guards.


    They replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, not only do they own a property in Ocean Hill, but they¡¯re also residents of the


    most expensive hillside vi!¡±¡°What? The hillside vi?¡±Stephanie¡¯s face turned flushed.Yulia was not


    just a resident of Ocean Hill, but she was also the owner of the hillside vi.The property was worth 130


    million dors!It was the dream house of every woman in Cloudtopia!That was¡­ impossible!¡°You¡¯re


    lying! The bum must have given you a little something to make up a story!¡°It¡¯s not like the country


    bumpkins can afford the hillside vi.¡±Giving the security guards the stink eye, Stephanie bitterly


    said.She found it hard to believe that Yulia was the owner of the hillside vi.The two security guards


    were speechless. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, ma¡¯am.¡°It¡¯s out of our hands if you choose not to believe us.¡±¡°No


    way¡­¡±Stephanie was about to throw a fit when the man beside her stopped her.¡°Darling, you¡¯re a


    woman of stature now. No point obsessing over these two watchdogs.¡°Let them brag. Their lies are


    bound to blow up in their faces.¡±The man took a fleeting look at Skr and Yulia before uttering in


    disdain.Pulling herself together, Stephanie quickly remarked in delight, ¡°You¡¯re right, honey. I should


    speak with these people. It¡¯s beneath me.¡±Just then, Stephanie and her boyfriend caught a glimpse of a


    grandparent-and-grandchildbo in thepound heading their way.They were Old Mr. Shepard


    and his granddaughter, Judy! The moment the pair was identified, Stephanie and her boyfriend saw


    their chance and approached the duo.¡°Old Mr. Shepard, Ms. Shepard, I see you¡¯re out for a stroll


    too.¡±Stephanie¡¯s boyfriend sucked up.Old Mr. Shepard was the head of the top household in


    Cloudtopia. He was also the most distinguished resident of the exclusive Ocean Hill.The old man was


    joined by his favorite granddaughter. Stephanie and her boyfriend were charmed by their mere


    presence.Sess was just before their eyes if they could cozy up to Old Mr. Shepard.¡°Yes.¡±Old Mr.


    Shepard faintly responded.Well, this was amon urrence for Old Mr. Shepard as there were


    always people out to lick his boots.Suddenly, Judy cried out, ¡°Grandpa, I saw Mr. Stone!¡±She whisked


    away in the direction Skr and Yulia took off to.With his eyes lighting up, Old Mr. Shepard ditched


    Stephanie and her boyfriend and trailed behind Judy.¡°Mr. Stone, are you moving back here?¡±Catching


    up to Skr, Judy ecstatically asked.Old Mr. Shepard criticized, ¡°Don¡¯t be rude, Judy. Say hello to Mr.


    Stone.¡±He then put his hand to his chest and lowered his head ever so slightly. ¡°Hello, Mr.


    Stone.¡±Sh*t!Stephanie and her boyfriend were mind-blown.The Mr. Stone referred to by Old Mr.


    Shepard and Judy turned out to be the moocher standing next to Yulia.It was the most ridiculous thing


    ever!Maybe Old Mr. Shepard and Judy confused him for someone else.Stephanie ran a lot of scenarios


    in her mind, refusing to believe that the man with Yulia was more respected than Old Mr. Shepard.The


    two security guards, who took the abuse from her just now, mocked Stephanie, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you going


    to suspect that Old Mr. Shepard got a little something from the guy to deceive you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 284

    Triumph Above All Chapter 284


    Chapter 284


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You!¡±Stephanie was stumped for words.Old Mr. Shepard was not a man who would y along with a


    bum.Besides, a seasoned veteran like Old Mr. Shepard would not confuse a person for someone


    else.While color washed off Stephanie¡¯s face, her boyfriend grew scared and curtly chided, ¡°Enough!


    As if we don¡¯t have enough problems because of your loose tongue!¡±Spooked, Stephanie shut her


    trap.Judging by the reverence shown by Old Mr. Shepard to Skr, Stephanie and her boyfriend


    started shaking in their boots.They had just upset a man of higher esteem than Old Mr. Shepard!Doom


    was impending if Skr held a grudge and expressed his resentment to Old Mr. Shepard.With that in


    mind, Stephanie and her boyfriend lost their nerves.Truth be told, the couple was not worth Skr¡¯s


    time.Skr smiled and nodded at Old Mr. Shepard and Judy. ¡°That¡¯s right. My family and I will be living


    here from now on.¡°This is my wife, Yulia, and my daughter, L.¡±Since Judy had met Yulia and L at


    the jewelry fair before, Skr introduced his family to Old Mr. Shepard.¡°Hello, Old Mr. Shepard,¡± Yulia


    greeted.Little miss sweet talker said in a cutesy voice, ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Shepard!¡±¡°Oh, she¡¯s a good girl,


    isn¡¯t she?¡±Old Mr. Shepard beamed.¡°L, do you remember what to call me?¡±Blinking her eyes, Judy


    asked.¡°Aunt Judy. It¡¯s Aunt Judy!¡±L nced at Skr before proudly dering.Caressing the little


    girl¡¯s plump face, Judy remarked, ¡°You cheeky little thing!¡±After a pleasant chat, it hit Old Mr. Shepard


    that Skr was only a few doors away if he had any questions about the workout since Skr had


    moved here with his family.Delighted, Old Mr. Shepard smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, do you have a lot


    of luggage in the car?¡°Judy and I have time. We can help you move your things!¡±Rolling up his sleeves,


    Old Mr. Shepard was ready to get down and dirty.Not too far away, Stephanie and her boyfriend were


    rendered speechless.Who on earth was Skr?Old Mr. Shepard even volunteered to help Skr with


    his luggage. It was not a privilege that the second-ranked Curreys could enjoy.Amused by Old Mr.


    Shepard¡¯s antics, Skr waved his arm. ¡°We¡¯re good. We have everything in the house, so all we took


    are some clothes.¡±¡°Alright then. We¡¯re neighbors now. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯m just a few


    doors away.¡±Taking the hint, Old Mr. Shepard bade Skyler farewell.As for Stephanie and her boyfriend,


    they were cowering in a corner of the security office to keep out of Skr¡¯s sight.They feared their


    presence might remind Skr of the earlier incident, and thetter maye after them.Labeling the


    couple as insignificant, Skr drove to the gate of the hillside vi.As the vehicle cruised past the gate


    and into the driveway, Yulia, despite being well-traveled, was taken aback by the extravagance of the


    vi.¡°Sweetheart, do you like our new home?¡±With L in his arms, Skr untingly asked.¡°I love it so


    much!¡°Daddy, put me down. I want to walk on my own!¡±The little girl demanded.Skr let go of her.


    Once her feet were on the ground, L hopped and looked around curiously.Working together as a


    team, Skr and Yulia moved the suitcases to the rooms and did a brief cleanup.Seeing that it was


    almost lunchtime, Skr asked L if there was anything she was craving.L gave it a thought


    before asking for a barbecue. Skr readily satisfied her request.Half an hourter, the trio arrived at a


    nearby bar and grill.Since L was a meat lover, Skr ordered extra helpings.The skewers tasted


    great. Holding a skewer in each hand, the little girl had fun taking a bite here and there.Skr soon


    realized Yulia¡¯s te of grilled skewers remained untouched. He asked with a smile, ¡°Are you watching


    your weight?¡±¡°Yeah. Unlike you, I put on pounds if I eat too much.¡±Yulia miserablymented.Skr


    uttered in a muffled voice, ¡°I know a way that lets you eat whatever you want without putting on weight.


    Are you interested in giving it a go?¡±¡°What¡¯s the method?¡± Yulia was intrigued.Skr winked. ¡°It¡¯s a


    massage technique that helps women detox and burn fat.¡°But¡­ the method is a little¡­


    unconventional¡­¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 285

    Triumph Above All Chapter 285


    Chapter 285


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°How unconventional are we talking about?¡±Yulia questioned closely.Brushing his lips against her ear,


    Skr whispered, ¡°You have to take off all your clothes during the massage.¡±¡°Perv!¡±With rosiness


    flushing her face, Yulia balled her fists and pounded on Skr¡¯s chest.Skr smiled without a word.


    The look on his face left more to the imagination.As expected, it did not take for Yulia to murmur a


    question, ¡°Is the massage technique as amazing as you said?¡±¡°Of course!¡±Skr confidently


    answered.The shade of red across her face darkened.She realized she did not mind Skr running his


    hands along her curves.Besides, her earlier query seemed to let her inner thoughts slip¡­¡°It¡¯s really


    you, the God of War!¡±A joyous mor traveled from a short distance away.Yulia watched as a man in


    his fifties quickly approached them.The man was stered in a body cast and even had a bandage


    around his head. The walking mummy was not a pretty sight.Paying no heed to the looks he was


    getting, the man tookrge strides to Skr and choked with sobs, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for


    you, sir. I can¡¯t believe I ran into you here. Oh, God bless Alvonia¡¯s martial arts!¡±It then struck Skr


    that the man was Francis Reed, the owner of the martial arts gym that he took L to.Francis was


    bragging to him the other day when a group of foreigners barged in to start a fight. Francis was beaten


    up by the leader named Hanks.The defeat was nothing. Francis only had his inadequate skills to


    me.However, Hanks insulted the national martial arts. Unable to stand by it, Skr decided to teach


    Hanks a lesson. Skr got goosebumps as his mind harked back to the overly enthusiastic reception


    from the students of the martial arts gym.He had tried to steer clear of anyone from the gym. s, he


    managed to bump into one of the fanatics here.Whether he was weed or not, Francis took a seat


    right next to Skr.Skr was bummed out. He was in the middle of flirting with Yulia. The guy was


    ruining it for him!Nevertheless, Francis was a decent guy. Despitecking in strength, Francis epted


    the fight like a man to defend the honor of Alvonia¡¯s martial arts.Skr had no reason to show Francis


    the door when thetter basically called him a God.Before Skr said anything, Yulia jumped in with a


    question, ¡°Who is this, Skr?¡±¡°Mommy, I know! He¡¯s the owner of the gym. Daddy took me to learn


    martial arts at his ce. A few blue-eyed, big-nosed baddies picked on us¡­¡±Trying to impress her


    mother, L was one step ahead of Skr to answer the question.Yulia was able to get a vague idea


    of what had happened from L.She asked Francis, ¡°Master Reed, what did you mean when you said


    God bless Alvonia¡¯s martial arts?¡±Francis indignantly uttered, ¡°It¡¯s that Hanks guy!¡°After he lost to our


    God of War here, you ordered him to leave ournd. Only, he didn¡¯t. Hanks brought his coach over to


    challenge you.¡°But you disappeared without a trace. We couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡°Those foreigners


    stirred trouble in my gym so much so I couldn¡¯t run my business. They even went so far as to call


    Alvonians losers and under the heel of Utopians.¡°This has gone on for a week now. It¡¯s too much for


    me to take, so the gym¡¯s closed today. I came out to avoid them, but to my surprise, I met you


    here.¡°God bless Alvonia¡¯s martial arts!¡°Please, sir. You must fight for our country¡¯s honor!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 286

    Triumph Above All Chapter 286


    Chapter 286


    Skr scowled when he heard Francis¡¯ ount. It appears that Hanks and his troops did not heed my


    warnings. He must be sick of being alive.Before he could react, L grabbed his hand and said


    cheerfully, ¡°Daddy is so awesome! Daddy is going to fight the bad guys again!¡±Yulia asked worriedly,


    ¡°Who¡¯s Hanks? Is he formidable? How confident are you in winning the match against him, Skr?¡±The


    man gave a weak smile. ¡°A hundred percent confident.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! No one can defeat the God of


    War, not even a thousand, ten thousand men!¡± Francis nodded excitedly.Yulia¡¯s face lit up with


    anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s agree to the match then! I¡¯m dying to see how good you are, Skr!¡±Skr had no


    choice but to ept the challenge. On one hand, he felt responsible for upholding the traditional


    martial arts¡¯ reputation, and on the other, he did not want to disappoint Yulia and L¡¯s expectations.


    He nodded his head and said to Francis, ¡°We¡¯ll head back to the martial arts gym with you after lunch


    to meet the instructor.¡±¡°Thank you for your help, God of War! It¡¯s my treat today, eat to your fill!¡± Francis


    said exhratingly.An hourter, Francis boarded Skr¡¯s car and off they went to the martial arts gym.


    Upon arrival, they saw a group of foreign men congregating at the doorstep. The most eye-catching of


    them all was Hanks, who stood at 6.5 feet tall. With his left and right arms bandaged and injured marks


    all over his body, he appeared particrly intimidating. Hanks was ordering his men to stand by as they


    prepared to storm the martial arts gym. Francis hissed, ¡°How dare they act so boldly at our ce!¡±


    Even though he was infuriated by their antics, there was a tinge of helplessness in his voice. He could


    not even beat Hanks, let alone the man¡¯s coach. In addition, the men were all foreigners who could


    easily evade prosecution if they avoidedmitting murder or other serious crimes. Even if Francis


    filed a police report, the cops could only act as a middleman to appease both parties. It would only be a


    matter of time before the foreigners return and continue with the harassment.Francis felt a glimpse of


    hope when he recalled how Skr had destroyed Hanks¡¯ right arm with a single blow. Now that the


    God of War is here to help us, let¡¯s see who gets thestugh!The man hopped off the vehicle and


    walked to the martial arts gym. ¡°Stop it!¡± he yelled.Hanks turned around and chuckled when he saw


    that it was Francis. ¡°You are out here! I thought you were hiding like a loser inside the gym! I have run


    out of patience, old man. You need to get thed to fight my coach today, or else, I swear I¡¯m going to


    burn down the martial arts gym.¡±¡°Do you miss me already? Are you itching for another beat up?¡±


    Skr, who was apanied by Yulia and L, said coldly.Seeing Skr once again brought back


    terrifying memories. Hanks shuddered as he felt a piercing pain on his right arm.Some of the men who


    had been pounding the door stopped immediately when they saw Skr had arrived. They knew better


    than to offend their formidable enemy.Skr walked up to Hanks and demanded, ¡°I told you after your


    last defeat to get the hell out of my country. What are you still doing here? Is it true that all the


    foreigners have such thick skin?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 287

    Triumph Above All Chapter 287


    Chapter 287


    Hanks scrunched up his face in frustration. He turned his head and screamed, ¡°Coach!¡±A distance


    away, a hulking man with ck skin leaped up from his seat. No one had noticed his presence earlier


    as he had been sitting quietly in a corner.Skr and the others saw the coach was about the same


    height as Hanks. However, he was visibly stronger and more muscr than his student. If Hanks


    resembled a bear, his coach was a beast.Ripped muscles and per¡°That¡¯s him, Coach!¡± Hanks pointed


    at Skr.The coach nced at Skr with an indifferent look. ¡°Did you defeat my student?¡±¡°Yeah,¡± the


    man scoffed.The coach inched closer in the endeavor to intimidate his opponent. ¡°All right, then. On


    behalf of all the Utopians, I challenge you to a match. Are you up for it?¡±¡°You aren¡¯t worthy to fight me,¡±


    Skr sneered.How dare he wreak havoc in my country, Alvonia? He¡¯s such a useless fool. Since they


    don¡¯t understand the importance of humility and knowing one¡¯s own limits, they can¡¯t me me for


    being nasty.The coach clenched his fists in rage over Skr¡¯s treatment of him. He was not quite sure


    if the man would have the guts to take on the challenge. To his annoyance, Skr had insulted his


    abilities by saying that he was unworthy of the challenge.Hanks mocked, ¡°Let¡¯s do away with the mind


    games,d. Have you gone weak on the knees after seeing my coach?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± The coach


    immediately toughened up and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to let you off if you kneel in front of the martial arts gym


    and dere that martial arts is a worthless skill. The Utopian¡¯s freebat skill is the best fighting


    technique in the world!¡±Hanks and his men cheered in unison after seeing how confident their coach


    was.¡°Weren¡¯t you very confident the previous time? Have you gotten cold feet in front of Hanks¡¯


    coach?¡±¡°The Alvonians are weaklings who are good-for-nothing.¡±¡°Martial arts should be banned.


    Everyone should only learn the freebat skills from Utopia!¡±Francis felt a wave of rage enveloped


    him as he heard the men¡¯s criticism. He looked at Skr desperately and pleaded, ¡°Help us, God of


    War!¡±Skr also disapproved of the men¡¯s arrogant conduct. No Alvonian citizens could tolerate


    baseless criticism of their country. He red at his opponent and said, ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of my time, but


    I can represent the Alvonians and teach you a lesson.¡±¡°Look at how weak and scrawny you are. How


    do you even intend to teach me a lesson?¡± The coach let out a boisterousugh and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s


    see how long the Alvonian¡¯s representative canst!¡± He instantly charged over with all his strength


    without waiting for his opponent to respond.The spectators at the contest gazed on eagerly as the


    action heated up. As the instructor appeared to dominate Skr, Yulia and Francis¡¯ hearts beat


    frantically in their chests. In contrast, Hanks and his men were giddy with excitement as they


    anticipated seeing Skr¡¯s gruesome defeat.Skr remained grounded in the face of the coach¡¯s


    frontal assault. Fall!¡± he whispered calmly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 288

    Triumph Above All Chapter 288


    Chapter 288


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±When the Utopian foreigners saw that Skr remained where he was, unmoving,


    they could not help snickering and taunting him. Even Hanks stared at Skr disdainfully as if he were


    an imbecile. He certainly did not believe that Skr would be able to withstand his coach¡¯s iron-fisted


    blows.As for Francis, he thought that Skr had taken leave of his senses. Involuntarily, he cried out in


    dismay, ¡°God of War! Look out!¡±Even as he shouted, the expressions of everyone present froze


    abruptly. With dropped jaws, they stared in disbelief.Before their very eyes, the brawny, muscled


    Utopian coach appeared to m into some kind of invisible force field when he was within four inches


    of reaching Skr. It halted his attack at once.Furthermore, despite his burly, solid build, he was


    immediately sent flying backward.Wham!With a loud thump, the coach crashed into a sturdy pir


    about twenty feet behind him.Despite being made of concrete, the pir shattered instantly.The coach


    thudded onto the ground heavily, blood flowing from his nose and mouth. However, his troubles were


    not over yet! Some invisible force then propelled him toward Skr as if he had been sent rolling by a


    powerful kick.His ignominious journey only ended when he finally reached Skr¡¯s feet, rolling all the


    way. Before he could even begin to make sense of what on earth had just happened, he coughed up a


    mouthful of blood and fainted dead away. He had obviously sustained severe internal injuries.Everyone


    present stood there, wide-eyed and agape at the incredible scene that had just yed out in front of


    them. They stared at Skr in astonishment; just like the coach, they were unable to figure out when or


    how he had made his move.For one thing, Skr had not moved an inch; all he had done was whisper,


    ¡°Fall!¡± Who could have imagined that just uttering a single word would result in such a terrifying


    oue!It was truly unbelievable!Anybody unfamiliar with the situation might be pardoned for believing


    that Skr was putting on a show, and the massive, muscled, dark-skinned coach was an aplice


    who had been paid to aid in the act. At this point, a suspicion shed through Francis¡¯s mind, one that


    made his brain run wild.This had to be one of the closely-guarded secret mantras of the esoteric martial


    arts world, one that many pursued but few were taught!Furthermore, Skr was a master of the


    esoteric martial arts!When Hank and the group of Utopians saw that their coach was now sprawledMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org.


    unconscious on the ground like a dead fish, they were so frightened their legs began shaking like


    jelly.Their coach, who could hold his own against any heavyweight champion, could not withstand even


    one blow from Skr!No, that could not even be considered a blow because Skr had not moved at


    all!The gap between the two men¡¯s abilities was like the distance between heaven and earth; no words


    could adequately describe it.Skr sent a scathing, cold nce at the unconscious man, then ordered,


    ¡°Before nightfall, get out of Alvonia, all of you! This is myst warning to you. If you continue to ignore


    what I say, then I¡¯ll have you thrown into the shark tanks so you can spend some time in there reflecting


    on your sins!¡±Hank and the other Utopians did not even dare to breathe after hearing Skr¡¯s


    ultimatum. Based on what they had seen of how he had treated their coach, they were certain it was no


    idle threat.Thrown into the shark tanks?Just thinking about the possibility made them turn pale.¡°Get


    out!¡± Skr thundered icily, his brow knitting together.Hank and the other Utopians shivered in their


    shoes. Picking their unconscious coach off the ground, they hurried out of the gym in fear and


    trembling, just in case Skr changed his mind if they were a fraction too slow.However, after they


    rounded a corner, Hank¡¯s eyes glittered venomously. He could not ept that the Utopians had been


    defeated. The other Utopians with him felt the same way. They did not understand how they had lost to


    the Alvonians or why, but they were dissatisfied and angry!In front of the martial arts gym, Francis


    looked at Skr with worshipful, fervent eyes and begged, ¡°God of War, you¡¯re a master of the esoteric


    arts and their secret mantras! Please take me on as one of your students! I beg you!¡±As he spoke, he


    knelt before Skr, clinging to his leg¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 289

    Triumph Above All Chapter 289


    Chapter 289


    Skr swiftly dodged and backed away from Francis.Imagine a man in his fifties clinging onto my leg


    and screaming the word Master at me. How terrifying!¡°Master Reed, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m busy, so I shall take


    my leave!¡± Skr chuckled.He quickly dragged Yulia back to the car and left.He had nned to spend


    the afternoon practising martial arts with L there. Still, Francis¡¯ overly-passionate attitude made him


    think twice about his n.Upon seeing Skr¡¯s panic escape, Francis pouted. ¡°Was I so excited that I


    scared off the God of War?¡±In thend rover.¡°Daddy, you defeated the bad guys without moving an


    inch! Daddy¡¯s awesome!¡±L pped and cheered while Yulia stared at Skr.There were hints of


    curiosity and appreciation in her eyes and even admiration like L.This was once the man who


    barged into her office with medals and a resume and demanded to be her contract husband.Within two


    months, he protected them again and again from any harm or harsh treatment.His ability, knowledge,


    and wealth were far beyond a mere soldier¡¯s.Yulia knew he must have had aplicated background


    to achieve such aplishments and that there was much to discover.However, unlike in the past, her


    desire to learn about the truth had diminished.There was no doubt that Skr would treat her and L


    well, which was enough for her.She knew that whatever his identity may be, he would exin it to her


    one day.After all, she was not in a hurry to find out. Yulia lightly held Skr¡¯s big hands as she


    thought.They looked at each other and smiled, sping their hands together.Once they returned to


    Ocean Hill, Skr decided to bring L to the hillside vi for her martial arts practice.Yulia, who had


    witnessed the incident at the martial arts gym, surprisingly joined the practice.During the evening,


    Skr was discussing with Yulia what to eat for dinner when his phone suddenly rang.It was


    Valerie.Skr was somewhat surprised but eventually picked up the call.¡°Hey Valerie, what¡¯s up?¡±¡°Hi


    there, Skr! Can¡¯t I call you when nothing¡¯s up?¡±Valerie chirped from the other end.¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t


    mean that?¡±Skr let out an awkwardugh.Yulia immediately perked her ears up to listen from the


    side.Valerieughed. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! Look at you being so tense! Anyways, are you free tonight? I


    want to treat you to a meal!¡±¡°A meal? Today is Sunday, and my wife and daughter are home, so I don¡¯t


    think I have time¡­¡± Skr peeked at Yulia and L, who were beside him, as he replied.Valerie


    groaned and pretended to be calm before saying, ¡°Stop overthinking, Skr! I¡¯m just treating you to a


    meal as thanks for helping me out twice! Since your wife and kid are there with you, bring them along


    then! The more, the merrier, right?¡±¡°Oh¡­¡± Skr hesitated. ¡°The incidents were rted to me


    anyways, so you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±Before he could finish his sentence, Valerie interrupted. ¡°Hmm? Are


    you not going to introduce me to your wife?¡±


    Rted posts:This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 290

    Triumph Above All Chapter 290


    Chapter 290


    ¡°My high school ssmate, Valerie, wants to treat us to dinner,¡± Skr whispered as he covered the


    phone¡¯s receiver.¡°Valerie Pearce?¡± Yulia asked softly as she turned to face the man.All of a sudden,


    L eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy! She¡¯s the woman who¡¯s just as beautiful as you!¡±¡°I¡¯ll reject her


    invitation,¡± Skr cleared his throat and said nervously, unsure of what Yulia was thinking given her


    darkened expression.Just as he was about to respond to Valerie, Yulia spoke, ¡°Why should we reject a


    dinner invitation, much less from a beauty? Are you feeling guilty, or are you worried that I¡¯ll make you


    look bad?¡±Skr said nothing as he was unsure what to say. His mind was a jumbled mess and he


    began to break out in a cold sweat.¡°Is Yulia okay with it, Skr?¡± Valerie probed.¡°She¡¯s all right with it.


    See youter.¡± The man hastily ended the call after informing Valerie of Yulia¡¯s decision.Although Yulia


    was amused by Skr¡¯s frantic response, she managed to keep a serious face. Hence, the man had


    no choice but to cate her, in hope that it would lighten her mood. He wrapped his arms around her


    and said gently, ¡°My wife is the most beautiful woman on this!¡±¡°Hmph! What a sweet-talker.¡±


    Yulia tried to wriggle her way out and left to get dressed.Having caught notice of her slight smile, Skr


    heaved a sigh of relief as he knew that his wife was cated.Skr breathed a sigh of relief when he


    noticed her slight smile, knowing that his wife was pacified. Dealing with a woman¡¯s jealousy is even


    more difficult than fighting a battle against a powerful army. Skr, Yulia and L started making their


    way to the posh restaurant half an hourter. When they arrived, they were brought by the waiter to a


    VIP suite that Valerie had specially reserved for the evening.Valerie immediately stood up to wee


    her guest when she heard them arriving. She could already hear L¡¯s chirpy voice from a distance


    away. ¡°Aunt Valerie is so pretty!¡±Delighted by the little girl¡¯s praise, Valerie said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a sweet


    little girl, L!¡±Skr interrupted, ¡°Valerie, let me introduce you to my wife, Yulia Sue.¡±The woman


    turned to face Yulia, who stood next to Skr. Her face brightened as she gushed, ¡°You¡¯re so stunning


    and gorgeous, Yulia! It¡¯s no surprise that Skr always sings your praises all the time. Even as a


    woman, your attractiveness captivates me.¡±Yulia replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s very sweet of you,


    Valerie. You¡¯re beautiful too. L has been raving about your talents ever since she saw yourProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    concert.¡±¡°I guess both of us are mesmerizing in our unique ways,¡± Valerie teased.Yulia nodded and just


    as she was about to speak, Valerie continued, ¡°It seems that Yulia is the type of girl you like,


    Skr.¡±¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Skr eximed proudly. He chuckled uneasily, unsure why he had be


    the subject of conversation.Valerie turned to Yulia after nodding carefully and stated, ¡°Men are


    notoriously greedy. It is natural for people to desire to try something new after bing bored with the


    old. I was taught about the differentdy styles at mypany. Are you interested to learn from me,


    Yulia?¡±Even though the woman appeared to be making a kind offer, Skr and Yulia could sense that


    she had ulterior motives.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 291

    Triumph Above All Chapter 291


    Chapter 291


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Are you as greedy as other men?¡± Yulia turned to Skr and asked sweetly. The man was slightly


    frightened by her smile. He reasoned that the more beautiful a woman was, the more cunning she must


    be.Taking the cue from his wife¡¯s death stare, Skr hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯m unlike other men, Honey. My


    heart will always belong to you. I don¡¯t care if you change your style; I love you all the same.¡±Yulia


    nodded her head, satisfied with his response.The man murmured to himself, I knew it was a bad idea


    for Yulia and Valerie to meet. It¡¯s all my fault; I should have responded more firmly. Now I must face the


    music.Skr was saved from the awkward exchange when the waiter knocked on the door to check if


    the food could be served. After giving him the go-ahead, Valerie ushered her guests to their seats.The


    women did not continue their conversation as they were distracted by the dishes served. The topic of


    discussion at the dinner table also revolved around food rmendations. Skr was confused by


    their ability to act as though the previous war of words did not ur; he even wondered whether he


    had hallucinated their earlier exchange.A man in uniform entered the VIP room halfway through their


    meal and said, ¡°I¡¯m the manager of this restaurant, John Klein. As one of our guests had booked the


    entire restaurant, we would need you to vacate as soon as possible.¡±¡°What?! Why are you chasing us


    out even though we haven¡¯t finished our meal?¡± Valerie frowned, dissatisfied with the restaurant¡¯s


    arrangement.¡°The meal is on the house,¡± John said casually. ¡°We are pleased to offer 5 thousand


    dors inpensation for your inconvenience. That¡¯s enough for two satisfying meals at other


    restaurants.¡± The man¡¯sckadaisical attitude irritated Valerie even more. ¡°Do you think you are


    ovepensating us with 5 thousand dors?¡± She fumed inwardly, it¡¯s uneptable for a restaurant


    to chase their patrons halfway through the meal. Even worse, they don¡¯t express regret for chasing us


    away!John¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard Valerie¡¯s snarkyments. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to


    offend the customer who reserved the entire restaurant. Heed my advice, ept the money, and get


    out of here immediately. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for everyone,¡± he said sternly.Valerie


    hesitated, concerned that she would offend someone in position of power. Even though Skr had


    previously dealt with the head of the Moody family, Brad Moody, she was skeptical that he would be up


    to the task this time. After all, the four great families were more powerful than the Moody family.


    Furthemore, it would not be wise to offend the Shepard family, the Currey family, the Whitlock family or


    the Belmont family over a meal. Even though Valerie was sorry for failing to do her job as host, she


    decided it was better to follow John¡¯s advice and avoid causing trouble for Skr.Just as Valerie was


    about to suggest to leave the restaurant, Skr said, ¡°Let¡¯s finish our meal before leaving. I couldn¡¯t


    care less who he is. All I know is that we arrived first, and if he doesn¡¯t want to dine at the same


    restaurant as us, he can patiently wait outside. He can have his meal when we¡¯re finished.¡±Skr


    seethed inwardly, I don¡¯t care how important the guest is; I won¡¯t let anyone interrupt my family¡¯s meal.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 292

    Triumph Above All Chapter 292


    Chapter 292


    John¡¯s expression darkened when he learned of Skr¡¯s brazen decision.He chided, ¡°Don¡¯t me me


    for being nasty. I¡¯ll get my men to chase you out of the restaurant!¡± He took out his walkie-talkie,


    intending to call the security guards.Their conversation was cut off by a loud ss shattering.¡°Daddy, I


    didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± L sobbed loudly while balling her fist in anxiety. She wanted to pick up a


    spoonful of vegetables that was ced in front of Skr, but clumsily knocked the ss of red wine on


    the floor instead.Skr patted her cheek andforted, ¡°It¡¯s all right, sweetheart. It¡¯s just a ss of


    wine.¡±John decided to take advantage of the situation. ¡°Just a ss of wine? Did you know that this


    ss was produced by the royal family¡¯s craftsmen? It¡¯s made with limited edition pure crystals, each


    costing 28 to 30 thousand dors. You need topensate for the ss because your daughter broke


    it. If you can¡¯t afford to pay, I¡¯ll turn a blind eye if you leave right away,¡± he lectured.¡°28 thousand


    dors? Did you inte the price on purpose?¡± Valerie eximed, taken aback by the exorbitant price.


    She did not believe that amon wine ss could transform into a rare crystal cup.John regarded


    the group with a haughty look and said, ¡°I get to decide the value of the broken ss. Didn¡¯t I offer a


    way out? If you are unable topensate for the cup, leave immediately!¡± He lifted his walkie-talkie


    and threatened, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 30 seconds to get out of here. If not, I¡¯ll have my men throw you out on the


    streets.¡± ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re such a bully!¡± Valerie screamed in frustration. Yulia, too, made a disdainful


    grimace.In contrast to their angry demeanor, Skrughed and gave the man a steely stare.John


    red at him and challenged, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±Skr smiled as he asked, ¡°If the wine ss


    my daughter broke is worth 28 thousand dors, how much does the entire restaurant cost?¡±Even


    though he did not know what Skr was up to, he answered to avoid appearing weak. ¡°50 million


    dors. Why do you want to know that?¡±Skr ignored the man¡¯s question and asked, ¡°All right, what¡¯s


    your bank ount number?¡±¡°What the hell are you up to?¡± John demanded.¡°I¡¯m going topensate


    you,¡± Skr said matter-of-factly.Despite his skepticism, John did as he was told, thinking that the man


    intended to pay for the broken wine ss.Skr called Dianne and instructed, ¡°Transfer 50 million


    dors to the bank ount that I¡¯m sending shortly.¡±John stared at the man nkly before breaking outProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    intoughter. ¡°You can¡¯t even afford 30 thousand dors. How do you n to raise 50 million dors?


    Stop putting on a front!¡±Suddenly, his phone rang. He was astonished to see the notification alert from


    the bank. 50 million dors has been credited into your ount.John dreaded what was toe since


    he had misidentified a wealthy guy as a pauper, and angered him with his nasty demeanor.While John


    was still processing his thoughts, Skr saidzily, ¡°I paid 50 million dors to take over your


    restaurant. You may get out of here now. I¡¯m sending my guys to tear this ce down.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 293

    Triumph Above All Chapter 293


    Chapter 293


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± a sliver of panic creeped into John Klein¡¯s voice as he realized the gravity of


    the situation. He was only the sry taking restaurant manager. He had insulted and mocked Skr,


    not knowing Skr was capable of forking out 5 million dors with a single dial of a button. 5 million


    dors could send him to jail and back ten times over. Skr even threatened to tear down the


    restaurant. His boss would have definitely noticed the amount of money in the restaurant¡¯s bank


    ount by now, so he could not even take the money and run away.John found himself in dire straits


    now. He had no choice but to switch his tone and speak to Skr politely. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t tear the


    restaurant down. I was at fault just now. I¡¯m sorry for my behaviour!¡± he pleaded. ¡°I¡¯m just a worker


    here, not the decision maker for the restaurant. Let me return the money to you!¡±John immediately


    used his cell phone to transfer the money back to Dianne¡¯s bank ount.¡°What about the ss my


    daughter broke?¡± Skr asked coldly.John waved his hands frantically. ¡°No, sir, you don¡¯t have to pay


    for it! It was just a normal ss, I must¡¯ve made a mistake!¡±Skr only acknowledged John with


    expressionless, cold eyes. John was frozen where he stood, not knowing what to do.Valerie, who had


    witnessed the entire incident, let out an indignant scoff. ¡°A mistake? You clearly made a judgment and


    thought he couldn¡¯t afford to pay for the ss!¡±¡°Yes, yes, I did! I misjudged the gentleman!¡± John


    admitted reluctantly, knowing he had no other choice given the situation.¡°It¡¯s alright, Skr. There¡¯s no


    point being angry with someone like him. Why don¡¯t we let L finish her meal and leave?¡± Yulia


    approached Skr gently.Skr nodded, although his expression remained stone cold. ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t


    disrupt our meal!¡± he barked at John.¡°Of course, sir! Please enjoy your meal,¡± John said before he


    scampered off. As he was leaving Skr¡¯s private dining room, a waitstaff at the door informed him.


    ¡°Mr. Klein, Mr. Whitlock and his girlfriend are here.¡± Before John could even react, the dining room door


    was pushed open from the outside and a young, fashionable couple strode in. John quickly stered


    on a cheap smile as he hurried toward the couple.¡°Mr. Whitlock, you¡¯re here!¡± John beamed.Mr.


    Whitlock acknowledged John with a curt nod, but his gaze fell on Skr Stone, who was sitting in his


    ce at the dining room he had booked.¡°John, didn¡¯t my secretary call to book out this ce half an


    hour ago?¡± Mr. Whitlock¡¯s tone was clipped. ¡°Why is there someone in my seat having a meal?¡±John


    looked at Mr. Whitlock, then at Skr Stone. He could not afford to offend either party. Caught between


    a rock and a hard ce, he did not know whether tough or cry.John decided to tread carefully. ¡°Mr.


    Whitlock, they are also VIP guests of our restaurant,¡± he began tentatively. ¡°They were already halfway


    through their meal when your secretary called. Could you possibly¡­¡±Mr. Whitlock cut John a


    murderous re before he could finish his sentence. John swallowed the rest of his words as Mr.


    Whitlock walked past him toward Skr, who was still seated at the table.¡°I¡¯ve booked out the entire


    restaurant. I¡¯ll give you one minute to clear up and leave,¡± Mr. Whitlock ordered impatiently, as if he


    could not stand to be in the same room with Skr for another second longer.John caught up with Mr.


    Whitlock and stood just beside him, his eyes shing a devious glint. He could not afford to offend


    Skr Stone, but Mr. Whitlock certainly could. After all, this Mr. Whitlock was none other than Todrick


    Whitlock, the young master of the Whitlock family. The Whitlocks were one of the Four Great Families.


    No matter how stubborn Skr Stone was, surely he could not think to offend a Whitlock, could he?


    John readied himself for a good showdown between Todrick Whitlock and Skr Stone. Skr¡¯s eyes


    narrowed as he made a quick sweep of Todrick, right before he let the words slip. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 294

    Triumph Above All Chapter 294


    Chapter 294


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Todrick Whitlock could barely believe what he just heard.¡°I asked you to get


    lost!¡± Skr Stone repeated himself, staring defiantly at Todrick to get his point across.Todrick¡¯s


    expression was a mixture of rage and shock. ¡°How dare you?!¡± he roared.The young master of the


    Whitlock family was used to people bowing to him and trying to please him all the time. No one, not


    even members of the other three great families, had ever spoken to him the way Skr Stone just did.


    His eyes shed murderously as he sized up Skr Stone.¡°Tod, I¡¯m hungry. Why don¡¯t we go


    somewhere else?¡± Todrick¡¯s girlfriend persuaded him. His demeanour softened slightly as he regarded


    her. He escorted her out of the room, but deep down, he knew this was not over. Todrick¡¯s girlfriend


    looked at Skr with a strange expression right before she left, as if she was trying to recall


    something.After the couple had left, Skr continued his meal as if nothing had happened.¡°Skr, that


    man was the young master of the Whitlock family. They¡¯re one of the Greats! You might have just


    offended him¡­¡± Valerie spoke up anxiously.¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Skr reassured her. Even if the four families


    came together to fight him, he would dly take all of them on. Valerie urged Skr to make peace


    with the Whitlock family a few more times out of concern, but Skr was a brick wall.On the other


    hand, Yulia had kept her thoughts to herself. In fact, she was not worried at all. Having spent more time


    with Skr now, she knew that he¡¯d never say something rash if he did not have full confidence. Little


    L Sue was enjoying her meal so much that she had not paid attention to all themotion


    happening.¡°L, eat some vegetables too,¡± Yulia coaxed her daughter as she tried to move the te of


    ribs away from L. ¡°But Mommy, I want another piece of meat¡­¡± L cried out.¡°No, L, have some


    veggies first,¡± Yulia put on a stern voice. L looked her mother pitifully, before turning to her father.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±Skr could never deny his daughter anything in the world. His heart melted as he looked at


    her puppy dog eyes. ¡°Honey, just let her have one more piece,¡± he told Yulia.Yulia almost rolled her


    eyes at her husband. ¡°You¡¯re always spoiling her! She¡¯ll turn chubby if she keeps eating so much. If she


    gets chubby at this age, it¡¯ll be hard for her to slim down next time!¡± she chided.L stopped eating as


    soon as she heard her mother. ¡°L don¡¯t eat. L no want be chubby!¡± the girl picked up things


    quicker than most kids her age, asionally mirroring and copying her parents.Skr and Yulia could


    not help butugh at their little daughter¡¯s funny antics.¡°Darling, don¡¯t you worry, you¡¯re not getting


    chubby as long as Daddy¡¯s around,¡± Skr ruffled his daughter¡¯s tiny head affectionately.L looked


    up at her father. ¡°Daddy, can I keep eating meat and stay slim?¡±¡°Of course you can, darling. I know a


    special massage that will help you stay slim no matter how much you eat!¡± Skr yed along with his


    daughter.¡°Really? Then L want two more meat!¡± L eximed happily as she pointed at the ribs


    with her spoon. Reluctantly, Yulia helped her daughter cut the ribs into smaller pieces and fed her


    daughter. She let out another giggle as she caught her daughter licking her own face full of sticky


    sauce, just like a dirty cat.¡°You¡¯re dealing with this mess from now on,¡± she nudged her husband, who


    was smiling fondly at his daughter.Valerie Pearce, who had been listening in on Skr¡¯s conversation


    with his daughter, piped up. ¡°Skr, can you really help people lose weight? Could you help me do it?¡±


    she asked curiously.


    Rted posts:This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 295

    Triumph Above All Chapter 295


    Chapter 295


    ¡°I do yoga to keep fit every day, but I think my waist could still use some trimming¡­¡± Valerie


    continued.¡°No!¡± Yulia interrupted Valerie as she was speaking.Startled by Yulia¡¯s vehement rejection,


    Valerie tried to exin herself. ¡°Yulia, I was only asking Skr to help me trim my waist. If you¡¯re


    worried, you could stand in with us and watch from the side!¡± she negotiated with Yulia.Yulia seemed to


    consider Valerie¡¯s proposition for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s non-negotiable,¡± she


    stood her ground and gave Skr the side-eye as a warning. Skr had once told her that the


    massage would require the other party to take off all their clothes. Yulia admittedly felt threatened,


    considering Valerie was a beautiful woman who was not over Skr after all these years. How could


    she allow Skr to give him a massage?¡°Why not?¡± Valerie questioned her.¡°Because¡­¡± she pursed


    her lips together, trying to think up an answer. ¡°Because I need to maintain my figure more than you do.


    He¡¯s busy massaging me every day! He doesn¡¯t have that much time to spare.¡±Valerie gave Yulia a


    quick once-over, scanning her from top to bottom. ¡°I did hear that it¡¯s harder for women to maintain their


    figure after giving birth. I suppose that¡¯s true?¡±¡°Yes, exactly, Valerie,¡± Yulia said hastily. ¡°You should let


    Skr off the hook.¡±Valerie nodded, understanding Yulia¡¯s position a little better now. She stopped


    pestering Skr for a slimming massage and made a mental note to never give birth to a


    child.Witnessing the entire exchange, Skr could barely stifle hisughter. Yulia rolled her eyes as


    she ribbed him in the side. She had somehow made herself into a fat middle-aged mother in her bid to


    stop Valerie from getting a massage from Skr. Skr and his family bid goodbye to Valerie after


    dinner and made their way back home. After showering and putting L to bed, Skr and Yulia finally


    laid in their bed, exhausted from their day out. Skr turned to Yulia, smiling sweetly as he said,


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m ready to give you a massage!¡±Yulia was facing the other side away from Skr, but she did


    not respond to Skr¡¯s invitation.¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Valerie at dinner that I would give you a massage


    every night? Let¡¯s start tonight then!¡± Skr¡¯s voice was excited.¡°Yay¡­ Daddy help mummy lose


    weight¡­¡± a half-asleep L mumbled groggily.Yulia was caught in a pickle. She only said what she


    said about the massage previously so that Valerie would stop making advances toward her husband.


    She never thought Skr would take it seriously and offer her a real massage in front of their


    daughter.This man is truly clueless! she thought.She could not go back on her word in front of her


    daughter either, fearing that it would set a bad example for L. After staying silent for a long moment,


    Yulia turned around to face her husband and daughter. ¡°Are you two calling me fat?¡± she asked


    moodily.¡°Of course not, honey! You have a body like a model! How could you be fat?!¡± Skr waved


    both hands in the air, caught off guard by Yulia¡¯s sudden usation.¡°Mommy is not fat! My school


    friends say Mommy is the prettiest Mommy!¡± L piped in.Looking at her child and her older man-child


    begging for ¡®mercy¡¯, Yulia could not help butugh out loud. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be needing a massage


    since I have such a perfect body,¡± she joked. ¡°I¡¯ll take that massage whenever the two of you call me fat


    again!¡±


    Rted posts:This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 296

    Triumph Above All Chapter 296


    Chapter 296


    Gulp¡­The corner of Skr¡¯s mouth twitched. Yulia Sue was a true bossdy who could kill him if she


    wanted to. Calling her fat? Like he would ever dare say such a thing! The consequences of his wife


    getting upset was worse than a war breaking out.Skr had initially wanted to use the massage as an


    excuse to get intimate with his wife, but that fantasy of his was unlikely to be fulfilled right now. He


    nced at little L and shrugged his shoulders helplessly. L had also been quiet since her mother


    scolded her, albeit teasingly.¡°Are you two not going to sleep yet? Why are you still awake?¡± Yulia had a


    little smirk on her lips as she switched the bedsidemp off, leaving the father and daughter wide


    awake in the darkness.The next morning, a familiar ringtone woke Skr and Yulia up from their restful


    slumber.¡°Yulia, it¡¯s your phone!¡± a half-asleep Skr raised an arm in search of Yulia¡¯s phone charging


    by the headboard. He unplugged the phone and handed it to Yulia.It was a call from thepany. Yulia


    straightened up in bed before she took the call.¡°Yes, Tom, is everything alright? Is there an issue with


    anti-freckle cream?¡± Yulia asked anxiously.¡°No, Ms. Sue, everything¡¯s alright with the product,¡± Tom on


    the other end was quick to reassure his boss. ¡°Someone came to thepany this morning asking to


    meet Mr. Stone and insisted I contact you. I¡¯m sorry for calling so early in the morning¡­¡±¡°Someone


    wants to meet Mr. Stone? Who is it?¡± Yulia asked. This was surprising news to Yulia. Who was looking


    for Skr in the wee hours of the morning?¡°Umm, I¡¯m not too sure myself, Ms. Sue. I think you should


    come here and see for yourself.¡± Tom¡¯s voice sounded a little hesitant.Yulia figured it would be better


    for her to check the situation out for herself. She woke her husband lying next to her. ¡°Sky, someone¡¯s


    looking for you at the office. Based on Tom¡¯s tone, the person must be someone important. Come with


    me!¡± she urged. In truth, Skr was wide awake and had been eavesdropping on Yulia¡¯s conversation.


    However, he decided to be a little cheeky with his wife that morning, pretending to be asleep and


    ignoring Yulia.¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you, Sky! Someone¡¯s looking for you, you big oaf!¡± Yulia tried to


    nudge her husband to no avail. As she huffed and puffed trying to push Skr out of bed, Skr


    extended his long arm around her slender waist, pulling her body atop his.¡°I won¡¯t have any motivation


    to wake up unless I get a good morning kiss from my wife,¡± Skr said affectionately as he continued


    to hug her.¡°Argh, you tricked me!¡± Yulia huffed as she yfully punched Skr¡¯s shoulder with her tiny


    fists.¡°Well, are you going to give me that kiss or not?¡± Skr asked again. His voice this time was low


    and smooth, stirring something in Yulia. She nudged her head forward shyly and nted a soft kiss on


    Skr¡¯s lips before trying to break free from his arms. However, he kept her trapped in position with


    one arm around her waist and the other at the back of her head, her lips still lingering dangerously


    close to his.¡°Let go of me, Sky. L will wake up anytime soon¡­¡± she warned her husband. Her


    nervousness only served to tempt Skr even further. He shut her up by kissing her once more, this


    time deeper and more passionately.Just as Skr was desperately hungry for me, L stirred from her


    sleep.¡°Mommy, why are you on top of Daddy?¡± she asked innocently as she rubbed her sleepy


    eyes.¡°Umm¡­¡± Yulia blushed profusely, down to her ears. Her own child just caught her making out with


    her husband, for goodness¡¯ sake. Where would she hide her face if L retold this story to her friends


    at kindergarten?¡°L, Mommy was about to get out of bed, but I slipped and fell on top of Daddy¡­¡±


    Yulia exined.


    Rted posts:Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 297

    Triumph Above All Chapter 297


    Chapter 297


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Yulia found herself stumbling through her words as she tried to salvage her reputation in front of her


    daughter.L, however, was way smarter than her mother gave her credit for. She looked at Yulia and


    Skr before pping her tiny little hands together. ¡°L know! Mommy and Daddy were kissing!¡± she


    eximed happily.Yulia gulped visibly. Not knowing what to do, she silently turned to Skr for help.


    Skr, on the other hand, was all too happy to y along with his daughter. ¡°That¡¯s right, darling. Do


    you want to kiss Daddy too?¡± he cooed affectionately.¡°Yes, Daddy!¡± L giggled in glee as she climbed


    atop Skr¡¯s broad chest and nted a sloppy kiss on his cheek. Yulia breathed a sigh of relief as she


    realized this was Skr¡¯s n to save her from embarrassment all along. The three of them yed


    around for a little while more before they got out of bed and headed for Kareem Fashion¡¯s office.At the


    office, the receptionist greeted Yulia politely. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Sue, there¡¯s ady at the office


    lounge upstairs waiting for you.¡±¡°When did she arrive?¡± Yulia asked.¡°Two hours ago,¡± the receptionist


    replied promptly.Yulia nodded her acknowledgment before heading toward the elevator together with


    Skr. As the elevator doors opened, they spotted a young woman no more than thirty sitting by the


    sofa, her posture ramrod straight. Her clothes were definitely of high quality, Yulia noticed, and exuded


    an understated elegance even though it was not an obvious designer brand. She was most certainly


    someone of stature.The woman got up on her feet quickly as she heard Yulia and Skr¡¯s footsteps


    coming toward her. ¡°Mr. Stone, Ms. Sue. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± the woman greeted.¡°You are¡­?¡±


    Yulia did not bother to hide the fact that she did not know who the woman was. The woman, however,


    did not seem to mind. ¡°My name is Delh Whitlock. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet your acquaintance,¡± she


    began tentatively. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Mr. Stone is a master practitioner of acupuncture who has even


    healedte-stage cancer patients. I¡¯m here to ask you to treat someone in my family,¡± Delh¡¯s eyes


    bore a gleam of hope as she spoke to Skr.Skr and Yulia had a sudden realization there and then.


    News of Skr treating the stomach cancer case had probably gotten out, leading to Delh Whitlock¡¯s


    search for Skr. However, Skr was reluctant to lend his services. One could call him selfish, but he


    had returned to Cloudtopia to be with Yulia and L and live a simple life with them. He had no


    intention of getting his hands dirty once again. He was not a doctor bound by an oath to save all lives.If


    he had an obligation to treat every single sick person in the world, he would die of exhaustion before he


    could treat all of them. Furthermore, he figured he could save more lives by fighting on the front line of


    the battlefield than treating the sick.¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Whitlock. That was a one-time special case. I don¡¯t


    usually offer treatment to patients,¡± Skr informed Delh resolutely.A worried expression shed


    across Delh¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯m willing to pay as much as possible for your services,¡± she


    pleaded.Skr shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money, Ms. Whitlock. I¡¯ve made up my mind about


    not treating people. Please leave¡­,¡± he tried to let her down as gently as possible.Before Skr could


    finish his sentence, the prim and proper Delh Whitlock got down on her knees in front of him. ¡°Mr.


    Stone, the sick patient is my grandfather. I¡¯ve run out of all my options before I came to you,¡± she


    begged Skr, her hands in a prayer pose. ¡°Please, please help my grandfather!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 298

    Triumph Above All Chapter 298


    Chapter 298


    Yulia suddenly felt pity after seeing Delh¡¯s pleading eyes. She turned to Skr and said, ¡°Skr,


    since we have nothing nned for the day, why not help her grandfather out?¡±L also chimed in.


    ¡°Daddy, she¡¯s crying! Her grandfather must¡¯ve been in pain!¡±Seeing that both of them sided with


    Delh, Skr could no longer refuse her.At that moment, he could only agree. ¡°Fine. Seeing that my


    wife and kid have sided with you, I¡¯ll help you out for once. However, you have to keep this a


    secret.¡±Skr wished to avoid attracting more people to his door asking for help.Delh became


    overjoyed after hearing his answer. She nodded. ¡°Yes, I promise to keep it a secret!¡±¡°Well, Yulia, take


    L for a walk. I¡¯ll call you once I¡¯m done.¡±Skr turned to Yulia and said.Yulia nodded and picked L


    up. ¡°L, say take care to daddy.¡±¡°Take care, daddy! I¡¯ll wait for you with mommy!¡± L


    eximed.¡°Good girl!¡±Skr pecked on her forehead before leaving with Delh.Whilst on the way,


    Delh introduced herself properly once again.Skr then learned that Delh was the eldest daughter


    of the Whitlock family, one of the Four Great Families.Her sick grandfather was nc Whitlock.Half an


    hourter, Delh stopped the car at the entrance of Cloudtopia General Hospital.Skr followed


    closely behind her as they made their way to the VIP room on the top floor.nc was lying in bed in a


    coma.About a dozen people were standing around the hospital bed, and they were the descendants of


    the Whitlock family.¡°Delh, where¡¯ve you been? Why did you bring amoner in here?¡± As soon as


    Skr stepped into the room, a middle-aged woman was berating Delh annoyingly.Delh shouted


    and quickly exined, ¡°This is Mr Stone, who has superb medical skills. He can treat a patient with


    terminal stomach cancer using acupuncture! I invited him here to help treat my grandfather.¡±Everyone


    in the room gasped after hearing her exnation.¡°Using acupuncture to cure terminal cancer? Delh,


    are you sure you didn¡¯t invite a con artist?¡±¡°That¡¯s right, only a con artist would say something like that!


    They¡¯d said acupuncture, breathing techniques or homeopathy cures everything, but they may have


    killed many!¡±¡°I remember seeing this on the news yesterday. A breathing technique instructor instructed


    a young fellow to fast for 54 days, causing him to starve to death! I don¡¯t even know if that con artist


    enjoys trampling on people¡¯s lives or the young fellow was simply dumb¡­.¡±Delh¡¯s aunt, Veronica,


    hummed as the stories got more outrageous. ¡°Delh, what on Earth are you thinking about? You


    brought a nobody and imed that he¡¯s a medical expert. What if something happens to our


    grandfather? Will you take responsibility then? Everyone¡¯s feeling upset after our grandfather fell ill, so


    get rid of this conman now!¡±Delh was taken aback by her harshment and quickly turned to


    Skr. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr Stone. Please give me a moment.¡±Her eyes reddened as she continued to argue


    against Veronica. ¡°Our grandfather is still in aa. Why not let Mr Stone try helping him out? For the


    past 6 months, you have invited skilled doctors from all across the world, yet they couldn¡¯t give a proper


    diagnosis for grandfather. We can¡¯t give up on grandfather, and I think you¡¯re the ones who are letting


    him die.¡±


    Rted posts:Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 299

    Triumph Above All Chapter 299


    Chapter 299


    Delh had consulted several doctors to treat her grandfather, but Veronica turned them all away.


    Skr was herst hope, and the one most likely to cure nc. This time, she refused to back


    down.The room was awash with boiling anger as they berated Delh.¡°Where is your respect for your


    elders, Delh Whitlock? Your parents apparently failed to teach you proper etiquette.¡±¡°Get out of here


    immediately! Stop disturbing Grandpa¡¯s rest.¡±¡°What rest?¡± Delh scoffed, ¡°Grandpa is in critical


    condition, and here you are talking about rest. I know what evil intent each of you have. There¡¯s no


    need to defend yourself; I¡¯m not interested in arguing about it. Grandpa¡¯s health is of primary


    importance. I took great pains to invite Mr. Stone to treat him. Get out of the way!¡±¡°Get out of the way?


    Will you take responsibility if things go awry? How do you intend to redeem yourself?¡± Veronica


    hissed.Delh stated resolutely, ¡°I know you¡¯re all eyeing mypany¡¯s shares. I¡¯m willing to give it all


    up if Grandpa¡¯s condition worsens. I¡¯ll also forfeit my rights to the Whitlock family¡¯s assets.¡± She turned


    to Harvey and asked, ¡°Do we have a deal, Uncle Harvey?¡±Since nc¡¯s illness, Harvey has been


    functioning as the Whitlock family¡¯s head. She knew Harvey was the true decision-maker, while


    Veronica was all bark and no bite.The man cleared his throat and nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯re so adamant, I


    have no choice but let you try.¡±Delh sneered inwardly, you¡¯re such a hypocrite, Harvey. You may


    seem like you¡¯re forced into this, but deep down, you must be ecstatic with my choice. She knew that


    there was no time to argue with her shameless rtives. Hence, she turned to Skr and apologized,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you so much trouble, Mr. Stone.¡±The man motioned with his hand that no


    exnation was required. Delh then continued respectfully, ¡°Thank you for taking the time to treat my


    grandpa.¡±Skr nodded his head and made his way to nc¡¯s bedside. The frail old man was drifting


    in and out of consciousness and had to rely on basic life support.Skr abruptly pulled the drip-tube


    from nc¡¯s arm. When he was ready to remove the elderly man¡¯s oxygen mask, the Whitlock family


    shrieked in fear. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±The man ignored their protest and threw the oxygen


    mask aside. Next, he swiftly inserted 24 acupuncture needles into nc¡¯s vital organs. This was the


    legendary ¡°Twenty-Four Holy Needles¡± procedure, which, if used correctly, was imed to be able to


    save someone on the brink of death.Skr released his grip and wiped the sweat off his forehead


    when he saw the 24 needles vibrating in nc¡¯s body. He was initially reluctant to perform the


    procedure as it was a technique that required one to expend a great deal of energy.After giving Skr


    a towel to wipe away his perspiration, Delh asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s my grandpa doing, Mr.


    Stone?¡±Just as he was about to borate on the old man¡¯s condition, someone eximed, ¡°Look!


    What¡¯s happening to Dad?¡±Delh turned around and found nc in great agony; his face and torso


    were also twisted up. Blood began to ooze from the elderly man¡¯s nose, ears, and acupuncture sites. It


    was a horrifying sight!


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 300

    Triumph Above All Chapter 300


    Chapter 300


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Delh Whitlock, look what you¡¯ve done!¡±¡°What kind of miracle doctor is this? He¡¯s a murderer, not a


    doctor!¡±¡°Grandpa doted on you, but it seems you can¡¯t wait for him to die! You¡¯re an evil, heartless


    wretch, Delh!¡±The entire Whitlock family began throwing usations and verbal abuse at


    Delh.When Delh saw that nc was covered in blood, a look of panic shot through her eyes.¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. That¡¯s just the blood that¡¯s been congested internally in his system for far too long. He¡¯ll be fine


    in a little while,¡± Skr exined calmly.At this, Delh nodded, and her panic subsided. After all, she


    would not have asked Skr toe and see her grandfather if she did not have full confidence in his


    abilities.Before going to Kareem Fashion, she had personally talked to the terminal stomach cancer


    patient and ascertained without a doubt that Skr had used acupuncture to effect a miraculous cure.


    As a result, she believed that Skr possessed the ability to cure her grandfather as well.nc¡¯s


    illness was unusual and atypical, so naturally, one also had to make allowances for Skr¡¯s unusual


    method of treatment. Delh understood this, but the rest of the Whitlock family did not. Aunt Veronica,


    in particr, was horrified. ¡°You deceiving scoundrel! You¡¯re a quack and a con artist! Even a perfectly


    normal person would die in no time after bleeding so excessively, much less an old man on a sickbed!¡±


    She used Skr in shrill, angry tones.She did not wait for Skr to reply, but rushed over to the bed


    and yanked out all the needles that had been inserted into nc¡¯s body.¡°Hurry and get the hospital


    director here!¡± Harvey ordered, turning to the people beside him.Skr¡¯s eyes glinted icily for a


    moment as he watched the Whitlocks. ¡°Imbeciles! I really pity nc Whitlock for having children and


    grandchildren like you!¡±Whatever these Whitlocks had in mind, Skr was not interested in finding out.


    He gathered up the acupuncture needles and prepared to leave.¡°Stay right there!¡± Harvey shouted


    suddenly. ¡°Don¡¯t you even think of leaving while poor Mr. Whitlock¡¯s lying there bleeding! You better


    give me an exnation or an antidote right now!¡± ¡°Exactly! This b*stard quack needs to be investigated


    thoroughly; who knows if he¡¯s in cahoots with Delh to steal the family fortune!¡±¡°No wonder he¡¯s in


    such a hurry to leave! This is a matter for the police now; grab him, and don¡¯t let him get away!¡±The


    Whitlock family was in an uproar, usations and recriminations flying freely.Once Skr was taken


    into custody, they would be able to me Delh for everything. Naturally, they would split her portion


    of the shares once they wrested them away from her, so they had no intention of allowing Skr to


    leave just like that.However, Skr ignored them all and headed toward the door. Did these idiots really


    think they could stop him from departing? In their dreams, perhaps!When Harvey realized that Skr


    was going to leave, regardless, he bellowed, ¡°Security! Stop this quack from leaving!¡±Immediately, the


    sound of running footsteps could be heard from the corridor outside, and twenty-over ck-garbed


    men wearing in-ear monitors burst through the door right in front of Skr.¡°Young fellow, you just stay


    right where you are, or else you¡¯re going to be sorry!¡± The leader of the security team warned.Skr


    eyed the entire security detail, then said ndly, ¡°I¡¯m Skr Stone. If I want to leave, not even the gods


    themselves can stop me!¡±This enraged the team leader. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant for your own good, you


    pipsqueak! Very well, we¡¯ll show you just how sorry you¡¯re going to be!¡±He was about to order everyone


    present to stop Skr¡¯s departure and secure him. However, just as he opened his mouth, an


    expression of disbelief slowly spread across his face.As soon as Skr advanced toward him, his


    entire body felt as if it had turned to stone. He could not move at all or even twitch a muscle. What was


    more, he couldn¡¯t even close his open mouth. He tried to speak, but no words came out.All twenty-over


    members of the security detail fared exactly the same. It was as if their bodies had been encased in


    concrete; they were rooted to the spot and could not move, no matter how they tried.The only thing


    they could do was move their eyes¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 301

    Triumph Above All Chapter 301


    Chapter 301


    Skr exited the ward under the watchful eye of everyone. The security guards¡¯ faces were devoid of


    color, as if they had seen someone from hell. They only dared to breathe again when the man


    disappeared from sight. However, their bodies still shook with terror as they recalled the episode


    earlier.Skr Stone could control our bodies without doing anything. How the hell did he do it?


    Hypnotism? Magic? Or is it some kind of orthodox skill? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this in my life. It¡¯s


    so scary!The security guards had never seen anything like this before and were at a loss for words.


    The others in the ward looked at them with contempt, oblivious to what the guards had gone


    through.¡°You imbeciles! You useless fools!¡± Harvey bellowed, annoyed that Skr could do as he


    wished. ¡°I asked you guys to catch him. What were all of you doing? There¡¯s ten of you, and one of


    him. Yet, everyone stood there like idiots. What¡¯s the point of paying for all of you, imbeciles!¡±Veronica


    snapped, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry, get him!¡±The guards turned to face the corridor and said


    helplessly, ¡°Mr. Whitlock, we wanted to teach him a lesson. But¡­ but we couldn¡¯t move.¡±¡°He¡­ he¡¯s


    evil.¡±Harvey was perplexed. ¡°Evil? What do you mean?¡± Even though he had reprimanded them in a fit


    of rage, he understood that these men were veterans of battle; he ought to take the matter seriously


    when all of them had dered Skr was evil. The guards exchanged nces, wondering whether to


    speak the truth. Eventually, the leader summoned the courage to exin. ¡°Mr. Whitlock, as we


    surrounded him, he took a step forward. Although it appeared to be a normal step, it was actually a


    strong energy that made us instantly freeze. Only our eyes could move.¡±Harvey was taken aback by


    their words. He thought, these men have been following my orders for some time. They are not one to


    back down without a fight. Could they be telling the truth? Does this mean that Skr Stone has


    extraordinary skills?Before he coulde to a conclusion, he heard footstepsing from the door. It


    was the hospital director, Dr. Carlson, with a white-haired old man following close behind. Thetter


    was thin andnky, with shoulders squared and chin held high, exuding confidence and


    authority.¡°You¡¯re finally back, Dr. Carlson!¡± Harvey ran up to the man and continued, ¡°My father was


    bleeding profusely. Quick, take a look at him!¡±Dr. Carlson waved his hand and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t in my


    area of expertise. But I¡¯ve invited Mr. Russo, a specialist in treating bizarre ailments. He¡¯s one of the


    best in this field. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m out of solutions if even he can¡¯t diagnose your father¡¯s condition.¡±Harvey


    turned to Daiz Russo and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your help, Mr. Russo!¡±The old man stroked


    his beard and nodded. The Whitlock family then stood in a corner and waited in anticipation for the


    results of the diagnosis. However, Daiz eximed the moment he reached nc¡¯s bedside, ¡°Did


    someone hurt Mr. Whitlock?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 302

    Triumph Above All Chapter 302


    Chapter 302


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Dr. Carlson was also rmed when he saw nc covered in blood. Harvey sighed with a look of


    despair, hoping to avoid exining the situation.Veronica, unable to control her rage, red at Delh


    andined, ¡°All of this is her fault. She brought a con with her who said he could treat any cancer,


    even in its advanced stages. We fell for her lies because we were too eager to save Mr. Whitlock. Little


    did we know that the so-called miracle healer was crazy! He poked the poor old man and caused him


    to bleed everywhere. We were all shocked at what happened. That con man said that we needed to


    release the blood that¡¯s been congested internally in his system. Does he think we are fools? He must


    be an assassin hired by Delh; Mr. Whitlock must have known she stole his money and she ns to


    silence him so that she doesn¡¯t have to pay up.¡±Delh¡¯s face turned pale as she felt helpless in the


    face of the usations and the stress of worrying about her grandfather¡¯s health.¡°Did you say treating


    end-stage cancers with needles? This is hrious! Even Mr. Russo would not dare to make such wild


    ims,¡± Dr. Carlson said in bewilderment.Daiz nodded his head in agreement before taking a read of


    nc¡¯s pulse. However, his face scrunched up, sharp lines of confusion digging into his brow.¡°Can you


    save my father, Mr. Russo?¡± Harvey probed.The old man¡¯s face flushed red as he asked agitatedly,


    ¡°Did you say a man did acupuncture for Mr. Whitlock? How many needles did he use? Do you


    remember where he inserted the needles?¡± Everyone looked at him, perplexed. They did not even


    bother looking at the acupuncture spots when Skr administered the treatment. Just then, Delh¡¯s


    cousin raised his hand and said, ¡°I took a video of the whole process in case we need evidence of his


    criminal act. Do you want to have a look?¡±Daiz rushed up to the young man and said, ¡°Yes! Please


    hurry and show it to me!¡±The old man looked up from the phone screen in a daze a minuteter. As he


    spoke, his lips trembled. ¡°Twenty-four needles, no more, no less. It¡¯s the lost art from the North, the 24


    Needles Technique.¡±Harvey asked in confusion, ¡°Twenty-four needles?¡± The Whitlocks had assumed


    Skr was a hoax; they did not expect him to be familiar with such advanced needle


    techniques.¡°Where¡¯s the youngd? Where is he?¡± Daiz asked impatiently. He felt it was pointless to


    exin the matter to the Whitlock family.Harvey shook his head and replied unwillingly, ¡°He left.¡±Dr.


    Carlson, concerned about nc¡¯s condition, reminded Daiz of the reason for his visit. ¡°Are you able to


    tell what¡¯s wrong with Mr. Whitlock? What¡¯s the best treatment approach?¡±Everyone held their breath in


    anticipation. Finally, Daiz stroked his beard and sighed. ¡°I¡¯d be half as confident in treating Mr. Whitlock


    if the youngd hadn¡¯t appeared. However, I¡¯ve less than 10 percent confidence right now!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 303

    Triumph Above All Chapter 303


    Chapter 303


    ¡°What?!¡± Harvey shrieked. Daiz¡¯s judgment astounded everyone in the room.Veronica red at Delh


    and snapped, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Are you happy now that Mr. Whitlock is doomed? I demand that you


    turn over all of your Whitlock assets or you shall go to prison!¡±The woman¡¯s greed was undeniably


    exposed; the rest of the Whitlock family also looked at Delh with hatred, as though she should be


    held responsible for nc¡¯s condition.As the eldest member of the family, Harvey naturally had to keep


    his cool. However, his silent attitude toward his wife¡¯s unreasonable demands revealed his position on


    the matter.After the other family members calmed down slightly, Daiz shook his head and rified, ¡°You


    misunderstood my words earlier! Although I¡¯m not sure where the young man learned the 24 Needles


    Technique, he clearly has superior medical skills to mine. The technique is said to have been created


    by a godly person during the first Great Khan of the Mongol Empire, Genghis Khan¡¯s era. It was


    rumored that he had the power to prolong life. Even though there may be some exaggerations in the


    rumors, I believe that the technique is advanced enough to treat Mr. Whitlock¡¯s condition.¡± The old man


    frowned and continued, ¡°However, based on my pulse reading, it seems like someone forcibly removed


    the needle during the young man¡¯s treatment.¡±Everyone turned to Veronica and murmured, ¡°You¡­


    you¡¯re right!¡± Their admiration for Daiz was beyond words; he was worthy of his reputation as the best


    physician in Nirth. However, they were appalled to hear that Skr¡¯s skills superseded Daiz¡¯s.Seeing


    that his deductions were urate, Daiz said with a heavy heart, ¡°You said that this young girl has


    asked the young man to kill Mr. Whitlock, but in my opinion, the person who forcibly removed the


    needle is the real culprit!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Everyone was shocked, especially Veronica, who had a look of


    disbelief.Daiz shook his head and exined, ¡°No matter the technique, once a needle enters the body,


    it can only be removed after a specific time. The treatment ispleted after a trained practitioner


    removes the needles. If the needles are forcibly removed during the treatment, it¡¯ll have the opposite


    effect and cause fatal harm to the patient. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to save him!¡±Everyone was taken


    aback. Veronica, who had been gloating earlier, was bbergasted. She was the one who insisted on


    removing the needle! In other words, she was the one responsible for nc¡¯s dire situation.Harvey¡¯sText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    mouth twitched as he cursed in his heart, Veronica is just a dumbass who causes more harm than


    good.While everyone was still lost in thought, Delh asked Daiz anxiously, ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to find


    fault. Do you have any other solutions to save my grandpa?¡±Daiz hesitated for a moment and slightly


    nodded, ¡°There is a way¡­¡± Delh¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at the man with great anticipation,


    ¡°Please tell us what we can do!¡±¡°Are there any other ways to save my grandpa? Delh pleaded. To her


    delight, the old man nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s a way¡­¡±The girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she


    looked at Daiz in anticipation.¡°The mysteries of the 24 Needles Technique are beyond themon


    folks¡¯ understanding. If we can get the young man back, your grandfather still has a chance of survival,¡±


    Daiz said cautiously.Harvey and Veronica asked reluctantly, ¡°Are you sure that only the youngd is


    capable of treating Mr. Whitlock?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 304

    Triumph Above All Chapter 304


    Chapter 304


    ¡°No!¡± Daiz replied confidently. He had spent most of his seventy-four years alive traveling and


    administering medical treatments worldwide. As such, he could easily interpret the Whitlocks¡¯


    reaction.Given Harvey and Veronica¡¯s earlier questioning, I deduce that they think it would be shameful


    to beg the skilled master for help. The first thing that came to their minds was their reputation, instead


    of doing whatever it takes to keep Mr. Whitlock alive! Any liking or positive feedback he had on the


    couple had instantly disappeared.While Harvey was thinking over Daiz¡¯s response, thetter said


    tersely, ¡°Mr. Whitlock is in a dire situation. As his son, I hope you make the right choice because if not,


    your future generations will look down on you.¡± Harvey and Veronica exchanged wary looks.¡°Mr. Stone


    left angrily because of Uncle Harvey and Aunt Veronica. If you want him to continue with the treatment,


    you need toe with me and apologize,¡± Delh said.¡°What?! You expect us to apologize?¡± Veronica


    hissed. ¡°Are you out of your mind, Delh? Harvey is going to be the head of the household soon. That


    makes me thedy of the house. Everything we say or do will affect the Whitlock family¡¯s reputation.


    How dare you suggest for us to apologize to a young greenhorn. No way in hell!¡±¡°Veronica Trennings!¡±


    Delh yelled suddenly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she continued sternly, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your


    opinion. Mr. Stone could have treated Grandpa if not for your wilful decision to pull out the needles.


    This is all your fault, so you should be responsible for clearing this mess up! Mr. Russo has already


    said that Grandpa doesn¡¯t have much time left. Why are you so bent on your reputation at this critical


    period? Is your dignity more important than Grandpa¡¯s life?¡± ¡°How dare you call me by my full name¡­¡±


    Veronica scowled, ready to argue with the disrespectful girl.Before she could continue, Delh


    snapped, ¡°Stop talking! I¡¯m warning you that if you don¡¯t seek Mr. Stone¡¯s forgiveness, I¡¯ll use all my


    shares to battle you to the bitter end. I swear I¡¯ll rob you of everything.¡±¡°You¡­¡± Veronica scrunched her


    face, annoyed by the threat.Although Whitlock was a big corporation, each lineage could only acquire a


    limited number of shares due to therge number of descendants in the Whitlock family. Harvey was


    given only ten percent of the shares even though he was the eldest son of the main family branch.


    Delh had received fifteen percent of the shares due to her significant contributions to thepany


    and because she was favored by nc. Hence, she could form an alliance with the external


    shareholders and vote Harvey out of thepany.¡°Never mind. We can discuss all thister. Let¡¯s


    focus on saving nc,¡± Harvey said to Veronica.The man had chosen out of fear of Delh¡¯s threat


    rather than out of care for nc. However, the evil couple sought to trick the others by having the wife


    y the devil, and the husband y the angel.Veronica scoffed, ¡°All right. I¡¯m only doing this for Mr.


    Whitlock. I¡¯ll settle scores with you when the matter is over. It¡¯s disrespectful of you to call your elders


    by their full name.¡±Delh could not be bothered to argue with the unreasonable woman. She took out


    her phone and instructed her subordinates to locate Skr¡¯s whereabouts.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 305

    Triumph Above All Chapter 305


    Chapter 305


    Skr had contacted Yulia shortly after leaving nc¡¯s ward. He was on his way to join the mother and


    daughter on their shopping trip. It was a rare opportunity to be able to spend time with his family on a


    weekend. He did not care if nc was dead or alive. In fact, he only agreed to treat the old man


    because Yulia and L had encouraged him to do so. Little did he know that he had to deal with the


    Whitlock family¡¯s mockery and ridiculous act of pulling the needles out of nc¡¯s body. It was a waste


    of his time and energy. Although he was sympathetic to Delh¡¯s situation, he did not wish to be


    involved in the family feud. Hence, he decided it was best to leave the ce.When Skr arrived at the


    mall, he noticed Yulia engaged in a heated discussion with two other individuals in a branded


    experiential shop.¡°What¡¯s going on, Yulia?¡± Skr inquired, concerned.Before she could reply, the


    young man next to her hissed, ¡°Oh, we meet again.¡±Skr turned to look and saw it was Todrick, the


    man he had a disagreement with at the restaurant the night before.¡°Skr!¡± Yulia took a deep breath


    and tried to calm herself down. However, she still felt slightly annoyed.L was relieved that help had


    arrived. ¡°He¡¯s so irritating, Daddy!¡± she eximed as she pointed to Todrick. ¡°Mommy saw the scarf first


    and she was even holding on to it. He snatched it from her and said that woman fits the scarf


    better.¡±Skr finally understood that the cause of the tension was a scarf. He scoffed inwardly, isn¡¯t it


    shameless of him to fight with a woman for a scarf?Todrick chuckled when he heard L¡¯s ims. ¡°So


    what if she was holding on to it? The scarf belongs to the shop if she hasn¡¯t paid for it. I have the right


    to buy it.¡± He then turned to the salesperson and said, ¡°Wrap this up for me.¡± ¡°Sir¡­¡± the salesperson


    said hesitantly. She was aware that Yulia had obtained the scarf first and that Todrick¡¯s behavior was


    prohibited under the store¡¯s rules. She dared not say anything, though, for fear of upsetting the


    man.Displeased at the salesperson¡¯s inaction, Todrick frowned and chastised, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you


    can¡¯t make the decision, get your boss to speak to me. You can also call the regional manager and ask


    them who they should sell the scarf to. You can tell them that I¡¯m the young master of the Whitlock


    family, Todrick Whitlock.¡±¡°The young master of the Whitlock family?¡± the salesperson said in


    surprise.The people who had gathered to watch themotion began to whisper to one another.¡°Does


    he mean the Whitlocks from the Four Great Families?¡±¡°Who else dares to call themselves the young


    master of the Whitlock family in Cloudtopia?¡±¡°No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant. The Four Great Families can


    get whatever they want, including this scarf.¡±They turned to Skr and Yulia and gave them a pitiful


    look. Based on theirckluster dressing, they deduced that the couple did not have the power nor the


    money to fight against someone from the Whitlock family.¡°This is just a scarf, Todrick. She did get it first


    so let¡¯s not fight anymore. There¡¯s another outlet in Sconvia City. We can get it from there,¡± the woman


    next to Todrick spoke.However, the man waved his hand and said haughtily, ¡°It¡¯s different, Amanda.


    When you return to Sconvia City, you can obtain the scarf, but it¡¯ll never be the same as a present from


    me, would it? I¡¯m the young master of the Whitlock family. I can get whatever I want in Cloudtopia. I


    don¡¯t care who saw the scarf first. As long as I want it, it shall be mine!¡±


    Rted posts:Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 306

    Triumph Above All Chapter 306


    Chapter 306


    Todrick gave Skr a disdainful look. He did not necessarily have to gift Amanda Fitz the scarf, but


    when he saw Yulia, he was reminded of the eventst night. He had to regain the face he lost


    yesterday. Moreover, he wanted to impress a beauty like Amanda. His desire for revenge only grew


    stronger when he saw Skr.Hearing Todrick¡¯s words, Skr raised his eyebrows and sneered, ¡°Is the


    young master of the Whitlock family that impressive? I don¡¯t care if the entire Whitlock family is in front


    of me. Since my wife had the scarf first, no one in this world can take it away from her.¡± He pulled Yulia


    into his arms and assumed a confident attitude while speaking. Her heart melted when Skr stood up


    and protected her.¡°Get me the bill.¡± Without waiting for Todrick to respond, Skr took out his credit


    card and handed it to the salesperson. Thetter was in a difficult position, uncertain whether to ept


    the card.The crowd of onlookers had incredulous expressions.¡°Does this young man know how


    powerful the Whitlocks are? How dare he argue with the young master of the family?¡±¡°How dare he


    offend the Four Great Families? He¡¯s risking his life for a scarf.¡±¡°He must be insane! He doesn¡¯t know


    his ce in the world!¡±They looked at Skr like he was an idiot, certain that today was his death


    anniversary.Todrick did not expect Skr to dare argue with him after the events ofst night. He


    bellowed, ¡°I decided to let you off yesterday because of Amanda. Do you think I¡¯m a pushover? You


    should know your ce or don¡¯t me me for being nasty!¡± Todrick¡¯s eyes shed with malice as he


    spoke. He was born with a silver spoon and was used to being arrogant and domineering in


    Cloudtopia. No one was allowed to humiliate him, especially not in front of his goddess!¡°So, you want


    to kill me?¡± Skr challenged.How dare a mere nobody from the Whitlock family threaten me? With a


    singlemand, I can make the entire Whitlock family disappear from this world. Todrick Whitlock


    should be the one to know his ce. What an arrogant man!Todrick hissed, ¡°It¡¯d be so simple for the


    Whitlock family to get rid of a country bumpkin like you.¡±Suddenly, a distinct, angry voice yelled, ¡°Shut


    up, Todrick!¡±Everyone turned to look at the source of the noise and saw a stunning woman in a ck


    dress approaching them.It was Delh Whitlock.Someone asked, ¡°Who¡¯s she? How dare she ask the


    Whitlock family¡¯s young master to shut up? She¡¯s so cocky!¡±Another cautioned, ¡°Stop talking! This isProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Delh Whitlock, Mr. Whitlock¡¯s favorite granddaughter. She has more shares than the main


    family.¡±¡°Does this mean that she wields more power than the young master of the Whitlock family?¡±¡°Of


    course! Why else would she dare to reprimand Todrick Whitlock in public?¡±Everyone was now looking


    at Delh with a look of astonishment. They could not figure out why she appeared suddenly or why


    she scolded Todrick without knowing what was going on.The woman seemed oblivious to the public¡¯s


    scrutiny as she made her way to Skr. ¡°Mr. Stone!¡± In front of the crowd, she gave Skr a respectful


    bow.Everyone was perplexed by her actions. What¡¯s happening? Why is Delh Whitlock, one of the


    more powerful members of the Whitlock family, bowing to an ordinary youngd?


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 307

    Triumph Above All Chapter 307


    Chapter 307


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Skr nodded and smiled politely without saying a word about Delh¡¯s respectful bow. The woman


    then straightened her back and looked at Todrick. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Stone immediately!¡± she


    demanded.¡°Let¡¯s get this straight, Delh. The old man who¡¯s backing you is on the brink of death. The


    head of the Whitlock family is going to be my dad. Who are you to instruct me? I¡¯m the young master of


    the Whitlock family. Why should I apologize to a country bumpkin? He doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Anger


    poured through Todrick when he heard the chastise. He had long considered Deih an eyesore.


    Hence, it was the perfect chance for him to vent his displeasure toward the woman.Delh smoldered


    with resentment when she saw Todrick¡¯s smug look. Just as she was about to retaliate, a deep voice


    said, ¡°Shut up, Todrick Whitlock!¡±Who¡¯s reprimanding Todrick again? The curious crowd turned and


    saw a middle-aged couple approaching; they were protected by a group of men in ck. It was


    Delh¡¯s uncle and aunt, Harvey and Veronica.¡°Why are you here, Dad, Mum?¡± Todrick asked in


    surprise.Harvey disregarded him and admonished, ¡°Immediately apologize to Mr. Stone!¡±Everyone


    pondered with confusion, why is Harvey Whitlock asking his son to apologize to Skr Stone?Harvey


    bowed to Skr and said, ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯m sorry for the earlier misunderstanding in the hospital. I hope


    you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Veronica added, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, Mr. Stone. I¡¯m sorry. Please ept my


    sincere apology.¡±The onlookers were shocked by the unexpected turn of events. Everything that


    Harvey and his family say or do impacts the Whitlock family. Why are they apologizing to Skr Stone


    all of a sudden? They even address him with the utmost respect. I wonder what¡¯s the true identity of


    this ordinary-looking man. Or does he have a special talent?Everyone looked at Skr with admiration,


    including Yulia, who had not expected the Whitlocks to regard him so highly. Only Todrick was stunned


    beyond words at the twist of events. Amanda, who was standing next to him, also looked fondly at


    Skr, intrigued.¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad, Mum?¡± Todrick could not help but ask. ¡±He¡¯s just a country


    bumpkin. He doesn¡¯t deserve this¡­¡±The man could not figure out why his parents were so courteous


    toward Skr. Who the hell is he? I know all the big shots in Cloudtopia. Even if I¡¯ve not spoken to


    them before, they should at least look familiar to me. Furthermore, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone with the


    surname ¡°Stone.¡± The Whitlocks are one of the Four Great Families, and we have built up ourworks


    and consolidated our powers over the years. Our family assets are worth billions of dors. My parents


    don¡¯t even disy such courtesy to Mr. nc Whitlock. What¡¯s the matter with them?Harvey gave a


    resounding p on his son¡¯s head and chided, ¡°I said to shut up. If you refuse to apologize to Mr.


    Stone, I¡¯ll terminate all your credit cards immediately.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 308

    Triumph Above All Chapter 308


    Chapter 308


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harvey felt a flicker of irritation when Delh forced him and Veronica to apologize to Skr. He had


    nned to do it in a perfunctory manner to avoid further embarrassment. Unfortunately, his son,


    Todrick, failed to read the room and insisted on blowing up the matter.Upon hearing that Harvey


    intended to terminate his credit card, Todrick was so frightened that he no longer cared about his


    dignity. He bowed and apologized, ¡°This is all my fault, Mr. Stone. I¡¯m sorry for my rash acts!¡±The crowd


    gasped at the shocking scene. However, Skr paid no attention to the Whitlocks, and simply repeated


    to the sales assistant, ¡°Get me the bill!¡±Thedy nodded nervously and replied, ¡°Yes, sir, please wait a


    moment!¡± She quickly ran to the front desk and returned with a card machine. After paying the bill, the


    sales assistant carefully wrapped the scarf and handed it to Yulia.¡°Sweethearts, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to


    eat something delicious!¡± Skr held Yulia with one hand and hugged L with the other as they


    strolled away merrily.¡°Hurray!¡± L cheered.When Yulia heard Skr address them as ¡°Sweetheart,¡±


    she blushed. ¡°Hush. Everyone is looking!¡±The man leaned in her ear and whispered, ¡°We shall


    continue our sweet whisperings after we reach home tonight.¡±¡°Stop it!¡± Yulia pretended to look


    annoyed, but she was secretly delighted. Skr was d to see her mood had improved since the


    episode earlier. ¡°Hold on, Mr. Stone,¡± Harvey called out, anxious to see the trio walking out of the shop.


    ¡°We were fools for rejecting your help earlier. Mr. Whitlock is in a dire state, and only you can save him.


    Could you please treat me once more?¡±Skr gave him a side nce and hissed, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±¡°How


    could you?¡± Harvey became enraged when Skr continued to act arrogantly. He and Veronica had


    already lowered their standing and humbly requested his help. It was only right for Skr toply


    with their request. He did not expect the man to simply reject them without hesitation; evidently, he was


    being obnoxious.Delh rushed to Skr and begged earnestly, ¡°Please, Mr. Stone. Please save my


    grandfather! My aunt and uncle were at fault. My grandfather shouldn¡¯t be penalized for their actions.


    I¡¯m out of my wits; only you can save him. Please save my grandfather onest time! I¡¯m willing to give


    you all the Whitlock shares I have as long as he can recover.¡±¡°Delh Whitlock!¡± Harvey and his family


    yelled in unison.Is she crazy? She has fifteen percent of the total shares! Based on the current market


    value, that¡¯s worth about 20 billion dors! How can she give all of her shares to an outsider?The crowd


    gasped once more, wondering what talent the young man in front of them possessed to merit fifteen


    percent of Whitlock¡¯s stock. Was he able to resurrect the dead?While everyone was still digesting the


    news, Skr stated calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve nock of money.¡± He would not even be enticed if all the Whitlock


    stocks were given to him.Everyone stared at the man nkly, shocked by his words.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 309

    Triumph Above All Chapter 309


    Chapter 309


    Yulia asked in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to treat Ms. Whitlock¡¯s grandfather,


    Skr?¡±Without waiting for the man to exin, Delh recounted the episode at the hospital. She even


    apologized to Skr at the end as though it was her fault. Yulia¡¯s heart softened as she was reminded


    of her own grandfather.Delh knew that the woman had the ability to influence Skr. Hence, she


    implored, ¡°Ms. Sue, even though my family members are in the wrong, Grandpa is innocent! Please, I


    beg you to convince Mr. Stone to treat him.¡±Yulia sighed and turned to Skr. ¡°Ms. Whitlock is right,


    Skr. Mr. Whitlock shouldn¡¯t be held responsible for their mistakes. Nothing is more important than


    being able to save a life. We should help him if we have the ability to do so.¡±L added, ¡°That¡¯s right,


    Daddy! Save the Grandpa! I¡¯ll be so upset if he passes away.¡±Skr nodded and chuckled dryly. After


    being persuaded by his wife and children, he had no choice but to give in. ¡°All right.¡±¡°Thank you, Mr.


    Stone! Thank you, Ms. Sue! Thank you, L!¡± Delh expressed her gratitude, tears welling up in her


    eyes. Skr then followed Delh to the hospital, while Yulia went shopping with L.Harvey and


    Veronica remained frozen to the ground, watching helplessly as Skr walked away. Infuriated by the


    end oue, Todrick yelled, ¡°I was still wondering if he was a big shot. It turns out he¡¯s just a useless


    doctor. What a braggart! He would be of no use to us once the old man is recovered. I swear to teach


    him a lesson then!¡± Needless to say, Skr did not hear Todrick¡¯s snide remarks. Even if he did, he


    would ignore the man. After all, he was a powerful man, and Todrick was a minor figure in his life.Half


    an hourter, Skr arrived at nc¡¯s bedside. The rest of the Whitlocks had left the ward as they


    were too ashamed to face the man after the embarrassing incident earlier. There were only two nurses


    left in the ward. One was keeping watch while the other had helped nc to change out of this blood-


    stained outfit.Skr requested for the nurses to leave the room so that he could administer his 24


    Needles Technique once again. He removed the needles ten minutester and said to Delh, ¡°Your


    grandfather should be all right. He needs to have a good rest for the next couple of days. Since his


    stomach has been empty for some time, serve him some nourishing food.¡±¡°Thank you so much, Mr.


    Stone!¡± Delh said gratefully upon seeing color returning to nc¡¯s pale face.Skr nodded and kept


    his needles. Just as he was about to leave, Delh added, ¡°Do let me know how much to pay you for


    the treatment. You can state any price you want.¡±¡°It¡¯s all right. I said that I have no need for money,¡±


    Skr rejected. ¡°Remember your promise.¡±¡°Are you referring to keeping this a secret?¡± Delh


    probed.The man nodded and exited the room without saying anything further. With her mouth gaping,


    she watched him walk away. She did not expect Skr to reject any forms of mary reward,


    including the Whitlock shares which she had promised earlier. While Delh felt immense respect for


    the man, she could not help but wonder his true identity.Just as Skr was about to call for a taxi, his


    phone rang. It was Dianne.¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± he inquired. However, he began frowning after


    hearing her report.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 310

    Triumph Above All Chapter 310


    Chapter 310


    ¡°Boss, Hanks and his men have not left Cloudtopia,¡± Dianne informed.Skr furrowed his brow; his


    gaze was icy and stern. He had given Hank and his men half a day to leave Cloudtopia at Francis¡¯


    martial arts gym yesterday. The hooligans had ignored his instructions.¡°Where are they?¡± Skr asked


    solemnly.¡°At Sea Harbor Hotel,¡± Dianne replied.After hanging up the call, Skr hailed a cab and


    headed to the hotel. He had already offered them two opportunities to depart the city. There was no


    reason to show mercy now that his warnings had fallen on deaf ears.Meanwhile, at Cloudtopia General


    Hospital, Delh was about to leave for home to pack fresh clothes for nc. On her way out, she


    bumped into Daiz.¡°Dr. Carlson told me you¡¯ve managed to persuade the young miracle doctor to treat


    Mr. Whitlock. Is he still in the ward?¡± the old man said excitedly.Seeing how helpful Daiz had been


    throughout, she said truthfully, ¡°Mr. Russo, sadly, Mr. Skr left after doing the acupuncture.¡±¡°He left? I


    came here as soon as I heard the news. I wanted to witness the God of Medicine¡¯s skills. I can¡¯t believe


    I missed it!¡± Daiz pounded his chest in exasperation. While he was disappointed by the news, he was


    also mildly impressed by Skr¡¯s skills. Legend has it that the 24 Needles Technique required arge


    amount of energy and focus. Many early-stage practitioners would not be able to master such an


    advanced technique; most tend to drop out halfway due to the overwhelming amount of energy


    required.Practitioners with more than ten years of experience would require at least three hours to


    master the 24 Needles Technique. Yet, Skr was able toplete the acupuncture treatment within


    ten minutes. It¡¯s incredible that a young man like him could finish the treatment in such a short time


    frame. Not being able to see the 24 Needles Technique in action will be one of my worst regrets in my


    life. I hope there¡¯ll be another chance to witness it¡­Sea Harbor Hotel was known to cater to the


    expatriatemunity in Cloudtopia. Many of the staff, including the cleaners, could speak exotic


    languages. Hank and his men were staying at the hotel.Without the need for any explicit instructions,


    Dianne was already waiting for Skr outside the hotel.¡°They reserved a room for an extended stay,


    Boss. This means they have no intention of leaving Cloudtopia anytime soon,¡± Dianne reported.Skr


    grumbled, ¡°They refused to go when we offered them the opportunity. We can then make good on ourThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    earlier promises. Let¡¯s dump them into the sea so the sharks may eat them.¡±¡°Okay!¡± Dianne remarked,


    trying her best to catch up with Skr¡¯s hastened steps.Just as they were about to head to the hotel


    room area, an oddly familiar voice sounded. Skr turned around and saw Greg Kirk, the showoff at


    the ss reunion.When Greg saw Sr, he was also enraged. It reminded him of the awkward incident


    from yesterday¡¯s ss reunion. Despite his smile, he was secretly furious. He genuinely despised


    Skr and yearned for an opportunity to exact revenge on him.Suddenly, Skr noticed there was a


    group of men walking behind Greg. It was Hank and his men. They looked cautiously at Skr, afraid


    that there would be a repeat of the beatings at Francis¡¯ martial arts gym yesterday.Greg was


    astonished to see Hanks and his men¡¯s reaction to Skr. He probed, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 311

    Triumph Above All Chapter 311


    Chapter 311


    ¡°Of course, I know him! The Alvonian that I was talking about was him!¡± Hanks said as he gritted his


    teeth.Greg¡¯s eyes flickered. He did not expect Skr to be the one to have attacked Hanks and the


    coach.He showed a righteous appearance and reprimanded, ¡°Skr, Hanks and the coach are


    respected guests of Alvonia. If you beat them up, not only will you ruin Alvonia¡¯s reputation, but you will


    also affect our good rtionship with Utopia!¡±Hanks and the others red at Skr and echoed,


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±¡°After I return to Utopia, I¡¯ll immediately expose your rude behaviors on Twitter and let


    everyone in Utopia judge you! I also want everyone to know that people from Alvonia are dirty and


    cunning!¡±They had used their identities as foreigners as a shield to do whatever they wanted in Alvonia.


    However, they never expected to fall into Skr¡¯s hands, so how could let the matter go so


    easily?¡±Hearing their words, Skr sneered and said, ¡°Let everyone judge me? Then¡­ You need to


    return to Utopia alive first!¡±¡°Mr. Greg, is he threatening to kill us?¡± Hanks asked.Greg nodded and


    looked at Skr as if he was looking at a fool.After getting an answer, Hanks and the othersughed


    aloud and provoked Skr, ¡°If you want to kill us, then don¡¯t just talk about it, do it! We want to see how


    bold you are, killing us outside a hotel!Hanks and his gang were confident only because of Alvonia¡¯s


    policy of giving special treatment to foreigners. For example, if an Alvonia citizen lost a bicycle and


    made a police report, the police would only go through the procedures as a formality. Whether their


    bicycle could be found or not depended on their luck. On the other hand, if a foreigner made a police


    report for the same reason, police would deploy arge number of men to investigate the matter until


    the bicycle was found. This was because of the rule to settle cases within 24 hours.Even if Skr was


    powerful and could kill them, they did not believe that Skr would dare to do so, especially outside a


    hotel.Skr nced at them coldly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for excessive means. Do you remember


    what I said in front of the martial arts gym yesterday? I¡¯ll get someone to throw you into a shark tank if


    you don¡¯t leave this ce by today.Before Hanks and the others could react, Skr turned away. He


    then instructed Dianne, ¡°Take all of them away!¡±¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Dianne replied and strolled toward


    them.The burly Hanks and coach looked at Dianne in disdain. Although they had lost to Skr, did he


    really think they were that weak? How could a mere woman subdue them? How funny!Hanks stood in


    ce, and when Dianne got close, he swung his fist.He used all of his strength in this punch.


    Previously, he had managed to send Francis flying with a single punch, so he believed that this was


    enough to severely injure her.However, at this critical moment, Dianne suddenly disappeared from his


    sight. Before Hanks could figure out the situation, he felt a figure appear on his right.He was shocked,


    and as he was about to speak, his neck was hit with a hard chop. A weird feeling crept up to his head.


    Soon, Hanks felt his vision go blurry as his muscr body swayed around. With a bang, he fell to the


    ground and fainted.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 312

    Triumph Above All Chapter 312


    Chapter 312


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Hanks on the ground.Let alone Skr, but even the woman with


    him was that powerful?¡°Damn it!¡± The coach shouted. Before he could attack, his neck was also hit.


    With a bang, the coach fell to the ground and fainted.The remaining men naturally could not escape


    Dianne¡¯s attack, and they all fainted soon after.Greg, who was previously gloating and watching the


    show, was so scared that his legs began to tremble. He did not even dare to look at Skr.¡°Call a car


    over and take them away!¡± Skr ordered and immediately walked out the door.After making a call,


    Dianne walked to the fainted foreigners and picked up a person in each arm as if she was picking up


    little chicks.¡°Skr!¡± Greg suddenly shouted.He was previously afraid of Dianne¡¯s skills. However, he


    realized that the people Skr dealt with were foreigners with special privileges!¡°Skr, I advise you to


    let Hanks and the others go. Otherwise, this will involve the country, and you won¡¯t be able to face the


    consequences!¡± Greg said with a dark expression.Greg nned on using Hanks and the others to take


    revenge on Skr. However, he had not expected Skr to be so daring as to attack them while in a


    hotel. This made him feel even more humiliated.A ck Mercedes Benz stopped at the entrance.


    Dianne did not even bat an eye at Greg and focused on throwing Hanks and the others into the car. On


    the other hand, Skr raised his brows when he heard Greg¡¯s words. He said coldly, ¡°Greg, we were


    former ssmates, so I don¡¯t want to argue with you. However, I hope you can remember that a loose


    tongue may cause lots of trouble. If you spread today¡¯s matter, you¡¯ll also be swimming in a shark


    tank!¡± Skr¡¯s eyes were so cold that Greg¡¯s heart began to beat rapidly, and his whole body felt chills.


    Grey opened his mouth, but he could not utter a single word. At that moment, he no longer thought of


    Skr¡¯s words as mere intimidation but as true threats.Soon, Dianne had stuffed all the foreigners into


    the car and drove toward a nearby shark-infested sea.Greg only calmed down after the car had left the


    hotel and drove onto the highway in the distance.¡°Skr! Killing foreigners is a serious crime, but you


    want me to hide it for you? Dream on!¡± He clenched his fist as the veins around his neck popped up. ¡±If


    the matter of throwing legal foreigners into the sea with sharks to die were to spread, Utopia would be


    furious. It would undoubtedly trigger an international crisis.Moreover, Utopia had been making it hardText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    for Alvonia in various fields out of jealousy. If this matter were to spread, it would be a dispute


    between countries. If it involved the country, no one could protect Skr even if he had a great military


    background.Upon thinking about this, Greg showed a resentful expression. He then took out his phone


    to make a call.After talking for a moment, he hung up the phone and chased after the ck Mercedes


    Benz.20 minutester, the ck Mercedes Benz appeared on a beach. It was the high tide now, so the


    sea covered most of the beach.After getting out of the car, Skr watched the fierce waves with his


    hands behind his back. On the other hand, Dianne carried a person in each arm and threw them onto


    the beach.¡°Oh my God! Is that girl strong enough to carry a person in each arm?¡± A group of youth who


    yed around nearby could not help but exim.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 313

    Triumph Above All Chapter 313


    Chapter 313


    ¡°She has good looks too!¡± One of the boys¡¯ eyes lit up.A beautiful woman holding a burly man in each


    arm while still able to walk so swiftly was like a scene in a Hollywood blockbuster.The boys were


    already moved by Dianne¡¯s beauty and wanted to rush forward to ask for her contact.However, it was


    not easy to start a conversation with a girl like Dianne, so no one dared to take action. They only


    watched her with longing gazes.Soon, they saw Dianne walk toward Skr and speak to him


    respectfully. They were so jealous that they wished they could immediately transform into Skr. In


    their eyes, Skr looked too ordinary and was not worthy of the beautiful Dianne. Why couldn¡¯t they


    have such a beauty by their sides while Skr could?Skr and Dianne would never know what the


    bunch of boys were thinking about.At that moment, Dianne said to Skr respectfully, ¡°Boss, all of


    them are here!¡±Skr nodded and said, ¡°Wake all of them up. It¡¯s up to their luck whether or not they


    can swim out of this sea.¡±¡°Yes!¡± Dianne replied and did as she was told. However, she knew inside that


    even if they were awake, their chance of survival was slim.At this moment, a young, beautiful girl


    walked out of the group, asking Skr curiously, ¡°Sir, are you guys making TikTok videos?¡±Skr


    shook his head and said, ¡°Some people are disobedient, so I¡¯m sending them back home for a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Sending them back home for a lesson?¡± The girl looked confused. ¡°This isn¡¯t a port, and there aren¡¯t


    any ships here. How are they going to go back?¡±¡°They can swim!¡± Skr said coldly.¡°What? Swim? I


    heard that sharks are often seen in this area. If you make them swim back home, aren¡¯t you killing


    them?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes widened as she said.The boys around her immediately put on disdainful


    expressions.A boy who had a crush on her said, ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t believe his nonsense!¡±Before Sandy


    could react, the man said to Skr, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just taking TikTok videos? What¡¯s with that arrogance?


    If it isn¡¯t just an act, who¡¯ll dare to throw so many foreigners into the sea?¡±He had been jealous of


    Skr because of Dianne¡¯s beauty. However, seeing the girl he liked talking to Skr, his mood


    worsened. He looked as if he wanted to snatch her away from Skr.Unfortunately, Skr could not be


    bothered with him.Upon hearing the boy¡¯s words, Sandy looked around and said in confusion, ¡°There


    aren¡¯t any cameras around, right?¡±At this moment, Hanks and the others were woken up by


    Dianne.¡°Where is this?¡± The group asked as they held their heads and touched the part of their neck


    that had been hit by Dianne.Hanks and the others were shocked as they shouted at Skr, ¡°You


    lunatic! We¡¯re great citizens of Utopia. If you dare to throw us into the sea, Utopia will definitely start a


    war with Alvonia! If the two countries start a war because of you, the whole world will me you!¡±


    Rted posts:Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 314

    Triumph Above All Chapter 314


    Chapter 314


    The group looked righteous as if they were not the ones who insulted Alvonia first.Skr could not be


    bothered to talk to them at this point. He immediately ordered Dianne, ¡°Throw them out!¡±¡°Yes, Boss!¡±


    Dianne replied. She picked up Hanks and the coach and threw them into the sea.Ssh! Ssh! The


    two burly mennded in the waves that were about 10 feet away from the shore.The group of youths


    was stunned. They were really throwing the people into the sea. This wasn¡¯t just an act?After Hanks


    and the coach were thrown into the sea, it took some time before they finally managed to keep their


    heads above the waters.Although they all knew how to swim, the waves were too big for them tost


    long. Moreover, the constant presence of a sign warning them of sharks caused them to be


    terrified.¡°You bastard, get us out of here! You cannot afford to face the consequences!¡± Hanks


    struggled as he shouted fiercely.He had always thought that Skr was only intimidating them. It was


    only at this moment that he finally came to terms with reality. Skr is really bold! He¡¯s a damn


    lunatic!Soon, the man who had a crush on Sandy mockingly said, ¡°Director, you need to treat these


    foreignerster! Their acting is too realistic!¡± The others were dubious of his words.Dianne shouted at


    the remaining foreigners coldly, ¡°Do you want me to throw you guys out too, or are you going to do it


    yourselves?¡±¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± One of them took a few steps backward.Dianne frowned as she picked him up


    and threw him toward the sea. This time, hended even further away than Hanks and the coach.The


    remaining ones turned pale in fright as they said, ¡°We¡¯ll jump down ourselves!¡± Soon, they cried as they


    rushed into the fierce waves. Thest person knelt in front of Skr and begged, ¡°Sir, please have


    mercy on me! I don¡¯t know how to swim, so jumping into the sea is no different frommitting suicide.


    Please let me live!¡±¡°Let you live?¡± Skr sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you all a chance, but you guys


    don¡¯t know how to appreciate it. You can only me yourselves.¡±With a wave of his hand, Dianne


    picked up the man from his cor and threw him into the sea.¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to swim! Save me! I


    don¡¯t want to die!¡±The cries for help continued, apanied by severe coughing and vomiting.The


    group of youths¡¯ expressions changed. Only then did they realize that something was wrong.The man


    who had still been stubborn just now was frightened to the point where he quickly started to take a fewText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    steps back and swallowed his saliva with difficulty.How was this an act? This was murder!Sandy


    clenched her fists and summoned her courage to say to Skr, ¡°I don¡¯t care what grudges you have


    with them, but isn¡¯t it considered murder to throw a person who can¡¯t swim into the sea? Aren¡¯t you too


    cruel to watch them drown to death?¡±¡°Mmhm, it is a little cruel.¡± Skr nced at her and


    nodded.Hearing his words, Sandy calmed down a little.As she thought that Skr was going to ask


    Dianne to rescue those people, Skr said, ¡°It¡¯s not suitable for you to be here. You should leave with


    your friends.¡±Sandy and the others¡¯ mouths twitched.Skr looked about the same age as them, but


    why was he speaking as if he had already experienced the world?¡°The man who can¡¯t swim is going to


    drown soon! The others won¡¯tst long too! You should get someone to save them! Otherwise, I¡¯ll call


    911!¡± Sandy took out her phone and threatened Skr.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 315

    Triumph Above All Chapter 315


    Chapter 315


    Sandy was just a student from a nearby university. She had never witnessed the dark side of society.


    To her, no matter the wrongdoing someone might have done, they never deserved death.Seeing that


    Skr was ignoring her, she shouted at the boys in her group, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys know how to swim?


    Save them! If anything happens to them, the whole of Alvonia will be med!¡±The few boys looked at


    Sandy and the struggling foreigners, but no one dared toe forward.Although they could swim, it


    would not be easy to save the burly men in the fierce waves? Moreover, sharks were present in the


    area.Let alone saving the foreigners, they themselves might end up dying instead.¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Looking at the situation, Sandy let out a heartbroken sigh.¡°I¡¯ll save them!¡±At that moment, her admirer


    suddenly stepped forward. ¡°Sandy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save them!¡±¡°Are you sure? The waves are huge, and


    those foreigners are heavy.¡± Even Sandy was hesitant.The boy held her hand and put on a sincere


    expression. ¡°Sandy, as long as you want it, I¡¯ll do it no matter what! However, for my own safety, I can


    only try my best. I¡¯m also unsure whether I can actually save them.¡±¡°Mmhm, be careful! Come back the


    moment you feel anything wrong,¡± Sandy said with tears in her eyes.She was moved by the boy, so


    how could she care about his ulterior motives?In fact, the boy had long nned to only go into the sea


    for a little. He would say he was out of strength as an excuse toe back, so Sandy would not force


    him to continue.In this case, he would not lose anything, and he could also win her heart. It was a good


    chance to prove himself!¡°Mmhm!¡± The boy put on a bright expression as he took off his shoes and


    walked toward the sea. At this moment, a dragon dagger appeared in Dianne¡¯s hands.With a swift


    wave, a sand ditch appeared in front of the boy.The sand ditch was wide and deep, and the boy would


    not be able to cross it unless he went around it.¡°How dare you meddle in the Dragon King¡¯s matters?¡±


    Dianne stood opposite the sand ditch and said coldly.Upon seeing Dianne¡¯s expression, the boy felt his


    entire body turn cold, and even his limbs trembled.¡°Get lost!¡± Dianne shouted at the group.The group,


    including Sandy, felt chills all over their body as if they were in an ice cer. It felt like they were


    targeted by a bloodthirsty beast, giving them goosebumps.With a single gaze, she was able to give


    them such a feeling. This beautiful woman was too scary!¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The boy could not care less that he


    had lost a chance to prove himself to Sandy. The rest of them also did not dare to utter a single word


    as they quickly fled the scene.Some of the boys among them thought about how they fell for Dianne


    and were jealous of Skr previously, but now they were only filled with fear.To be able to kill


    foreigners in broad daylight, these two were not people that the students could afford to offend.Dragon


    King? This name became deeply embedded in their hearts.That beautiful woman was already


    terrifying, but that ordinary-looking man is actually the so-called ¡°Dragon King¡±? What¡¯s the Dragon


    King?As they quickly walked away from Dianne and Skr, sirens sounded from afar. Soon, about 10


    police cars rushed over. Seeing the police rushing over, the students finally calmed down a little.Sandy


    patted her chest and said happily, ¡°The police are here, so the foreigners won¡¯t have to die now!¡±No


    matter who Skr and Dianne were, they couldn¡¯t disobey the police, right?


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 316

    Triumph Above All Chapter 316


    Chapter 316


    After the police cars stopped, dozens of police came out and rushed toward Skr and Dianne.¡°Mr.


    Evans, it¡¯s them!¡± A man pointed at Skr and Dianne and said to the police in the lead.Before Mr.


    Evans could say anything, he heard cries for help from the sea.¡°Officers, save us! We are


    Utopians!¡±¡°Save me! I can¡¯tst any longer! I think I see the sharksing over!¡±Upon hearing their


    words, Mr. Evans immediately ordered his subordinates, ¡°Save them!¡±As the police were about to go to


    the sea, Dianne shouted, ¡°You must go through me first to save them!¡±Mr. Evans¡¯ expression changed


    as he shouted at Dianne and Skr, ¡°You bastards! Those are foreign guests. Once anything happens


    to them in Alvonia, no one can bear the responsibility! How dare you stop us from saving them?!¡±As he


    spoke, he waved his hands and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Capture those criminals first!¡±¡°Yes!¡± A few


    police rushed toward Skr and Dianne.Greg watched this scene at the side while gloating. Now that


    there¡¯s evidence that he¡¯s attempting to kill the foreign guest, let¡¯s see how Skr is going to turn the


    tables this time!The group of youths stood still in relief as they saw the scene. It would not be long


    before the police would capture Skr and Dianne.At this moment, a hoarse voice sounded. ¡°Stop!¡±


    Immediately, a middle-aged man in a senior uniform appeared.¡°Chief!¡± Mr. Evans¡¯ eyes widened as he


    called out.The middle-aged man was the Chief of the Cloudtopia Police Headquarters, William Parker.


    When Greg made a police report just now, he had deliberately emphasized that dozens of Utopians


    were in trouble, so William had to pay attention to the matter. However, why did William stop them from


    capturing the criminals? Everyone was confused, especially Mr. Evans.As Mr. Evans was about to ask,


    William walked toward Skr and bowed to him. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Stone!¡±Everyone was shocked. What¡¯s


    happening? Why is Mr. Parker addressing that criminal as ¡°Mr. Stone ¡± so respectfully?¡°Mr. Parker¡­¡± A


    bad premonition suddenly rose in Mr. Evans¡¯ heart, and cold sweat appeared on his forehead. Who is


    this guy? Even the Chief is treating him respectfully! What a fearful identity!Moreover, he had just


    reprimanded Skr and asked his subordinates to capture him as a criminal!I¡¯m doomed! Looks like I


    won¡¯t be promoted for some time¡­ Mr. Evans¡¯s heart sank as he thought of this.On the other hand,


    Greg watched the scene with his mouth wide open in shock. What¡¯s Skr¡¯s identity? Even Milton


    trembled in fear when he saw Skr during the gathering. Moreover, the Cloudtopia Police


    Headquarters¡¯ Chief is treating him with respect! Even if Skr had contributed a lot to the military, how


    could he climb to such a high position in only 6 years?In the distance, the youths waiting for Skr to


    be captured were dumbfounded when they saw this scene. They looked at Skr and Dianne in


    disbelief.Skr nced at William and said coldly, ¡°The Chief really thinks highly of these great


    foreigners, huh? If the ones thrown in the sea are Alvonians, would you have personallye over?¡±


    Rted posts:This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 317

    Triumph Above All Chapter 317


    Chapter 317


    When Skr first returned, Dianne was the one who picked him up at the airport with a group of


    Cloudtopia big shots following behind.William was one of them, so he immediately recognized Skr.


    However, Skr would not show mercy to him because of this.As Skr finished speaking, William


    clearly felt a pressuring aura, making his shoulders suddenly feel heavy. He lowered his head, not


    daring to make a sound.¡°Say something!¡± Skr shouted.William was so shocked that he directly


    muttered whatever he thought, ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have!¡±¡°Then why do you have to personallye over


    when foreigners fall into the sea?¡± Skr continued asking.How would William have known that Skr


    would want to continue drilling him on this issue?At that moment, William exined in a cold sweat,


    ¡°Mr. Stone, it won¡¯t be easy for me to exin to the higher-ups if anything happens to these foreigners


    in Cloudtopia.¡±¡°Hmph! So you know they¡¯re foreigners? Aren¡¯t these people only insulting and bullying


    our citizens in ournd because you people in power spoil them?¡± Skr said heavily.¡°Don¡¯t you know


    how many soldiers sacrificed themselves for this peace? How dare you be this carefree? No matter


    how powerful others were or how many weapons they had used, they couldn¡¯t invade Alvonia.


    However, you bastards let these damn foreigners run amok in ournd as if they own it! Are you all so


    used to following orders that you can¡¯t think for yourself anymore? Or do you not care about the


    countless soldiers who sacrificed their lives? If you want to continue acting like this, leave Alvonia and


    go to Utopia! The front-line soldiers have poured their hearts out to protect the country. I¡¯ll never forgive


    anyone who insults those who had given their lives for Alvonia!¡± Every word that Skr said had hit the


    nail on the head. As Skr finished speaking, William felt his legs turn jelly. With a thump, he knelt in


    front of Skr, and his back had long been drenched with sweat. William said cautiously, ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t


    dare to ignore the sacrifices of our front-line soldiers. Please calm down. I¡¯ll definitely prioritize our


    citizens¡¯ affairs in the future.¡±The police standing behind William, including Mr. Evans, were so shocked


    that their hearts were beating rapidly. How scary is this person¡¯s identity? William was ranked the


    highest in the headquarters and could be considered a big shot in Cloudtopia. However, even William


    could not make one kneel in fear like Skr.¡°Hey! What are you guys doing? Help us out now!¡± Hanks¡¯


    shouts sounded from the sea.Hanks and the coach were tall and burly, so theysted in the sea longer.


    However, they could not endure it any longer because of their injury. Although they were in this


    situation, they still ordered the police on shore arrogantly. The police nced at them, but their gaze


    soon fell back on Skr. Even William was reprimanded, so no one dared to save them if Skr did not


    allow it.¡°Hey! Don¡¯t the police in Alvonia have to fulfill all requests given by foreigners? Hurry up and


    save us! If any one of us dies, all of you have to apany us!¡± Seeing that the people on shore were


    indifferent, Hanks finally became anxious.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 318

    Triumph Above All Chapter 318


    Chapter 319


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Greg was bbergasted. He had gained nothing from standing against Skr. He was too powerful to


    the point of throwing foreign guests into the sea. Greg was pale from fear. Hanks was running out of


    patience and yelled, ¡°Greg, did you contact the embassy of Utopia? Hurry up and ask for help from the


    police! We can¡¯t hold on any longer! Throw us a rope or some life jackets! Greg, you¡¯re our friend,


    please save us!¡±Greg snapped out of shock after hearing Hanks. ¡°I can¡¯t swim¡­¡± he muttered as he


    watched Hanks struggling in the sea. Even if Greg could swim, he would not dare to go in for the


    rescue. Hanks and the coach decided to swim back to shore as more men drowned.As multiple men


    began to make their way back to shore, Dianne reached for William¡¯s gun on his waist and fired it


    before Skr said a word. The coach was shot right through his shoulder. After struggling for a while,


    his body floated to the surface and tainted the water around him red.Those who were swimming back


    to shore stopped immediately. Hanks did not expect Dianne to open fire on them. She slowly lowered


    her gun and uttered, ¡°None of you shall return to shore without the Dragon King¡¯s permission!¡± ¡°I gave


    you all the chance to leave, but noneplied. Therefore, I shall have someone supervise you all as


    you swim back to Utopia.¡± Skr said. He turned to William and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be the supervisor.¡±


    William swiftly responded, ¡°Yes, Mr. Stone!¡±Skr nodded and made his way to the car with Dianne.


    Hanks was drenched in despair. Skr had been serious about feeding them to sharks since the


    beginning. They took it as a joke and faced the consequence more ruthlessly than being shot. Even if


    there were no sharks around, they would eventually drown.After Skr and Dianne drove off, William


    sighed a breath of relief. He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ¡°Keep an eye out for those bastards


    in the sea. If any one of them tries to escape, blow their heads off!¡± he insisted.Twenty police officers


    stood in formation and wielded their guns. Hanks let out an ugly cry as they were being aimed. Mr.


    Evans could not hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°Mr. Turner, who exactly is Mr. Stone?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 319

    Triumph Above All Chapter 319


    Chapter 320


    Everyone remained motionless as they were eager to hear William¡¯s answer. None could resist the


    desire to find out the truth after witnessing Skr¡¯s authority.Since when did the Stone familye


    about in Cloudtopia? Moreover, what did Dianne mean when she mentioned the Dragon King? He


    could even subdue the embassy of Utopia. That¡¯s unbelievable!William red at Mr. Evans and said,


    ¡°You have no right to ask that question. Carry out your task as instructed or else I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Mr.


    Evans was frightened and immediately apologized. He felt bewildered as Skr¡¯s identity remained a


    mystery.Skr phoned Yulia in the car to ask her about their whereabouts. He insisted Dianne send


    him back to Ocean Hill at once after knowing that Yulia had brought L home. As Skr arrived at the


    front door, L swiftly approached him and uttered, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally home! I missed you so


    much!¡± She was wearing a pink dress with a pair of pink bunny ears headbands.Skr¡¯s wrath


    dissipated the moment he saw L. He held L in his arms and kissed her. ¡°Aww, you are my little


    sweetheart,¡± he said. ¡°Daddy, what does sweetheart mean?¡± L asked. ¡°It means that you are


    extremely important to me,¡± Skr replied. ¡°L, is daddy home?¡± Yulia¡¯s voice came from upstairs.


    Skr was dazed as he saw her appearing by the staircase. She was wearing a pair of light-colored


    jeans with a baggy white shirt. Her face was clean without any makeup. Her natural beauty stood out


    more as she was in casual clothing. Her tight jeans emphasized her slender legs while her loose-fitted


    shirt did not hide her natural curves.Yulia subconsciously lowered her head to inspect her shirt cor


    after noticing that Skr was staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s not even revealing. Why are you staring at me with


    lustful eyes?¡± Yulia asked as she blushed. ¡°Am I staring at you lustfully?¡± Skr replied as his ears


    turned red.¡°Hmph, you better not think of anything weird!¡± Yulia uttered as she approached him. ¡°Is that


    really what you want?¡± Skr teased her. ¡°Of course!¡± Yulia responded. ¡°Seems like someone isn¡¯t


    being honest with themselves,¡± Skr said with a smirk.Yulia pinched him by his waist and said,


    ¡°Seems like someone needs a beating.¡± Skr was taken aback and replied, ¡°Dear, I meant you look


    great in this outfit!¡± Yulia released her grip and said, ¡°Hmph, of course, I do!¡± The two of them continued


    to flirt with each other.¡°By the way, are you free tomorrow?¡± Yulia asked. ¡°That depends on who¡¯s


    asking. I¡¯m always avable if it¡¯s you,¡± Skr responded with a grin. Yulia rolled her eyes and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m attending a ss reunion,e with me if you have time.¡± Skr smirked and said, ¡°Sure, but


    what¡¯s my identity?¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 320

    Triumph Above All Chapter 320


    Chapter 320


    Everyone remained motionless as they were eager to hear William¡¯s answer. None could resist the


    desire to find out the truth after witnessing Skr¡¯s authority.Since when did the Stone familye


    about in Cloudtopia? Moreover, what did Dianne mean when she mentioned the Dragon King? He


    could even subdue the embassy of Utopia. That¡¯s unbelievable!William red at Mr. Evans and said,


    ¡°You have no right to ask that question. Carry out your task as instructed or else I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡± Mr.


    Evans was frightened and immediately apologized. He felt bewildered as Skr¡¯s identity remained a


    mystery.Skr phoned Yulia in the car to ask her about their whereabouts. He insisted Dianne send


    him back to Ocean Hill at once after knowing that Yulia had brought L home. As Skr arrived at the


    front door, L swiftly approached him and uttered, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally home! I missed you so


    much!¡± She was wearing a pink dress with a pair of pink bunny ears headbands.Skr¡¯s wrath


    dissipated the moment he saw L. He held L in his arms and kissed her. ¡°Aww, you are my little


    sweetheart,¡± he said. ¡°Daddy, what does sweetheart mean?¡± L asked. ¡°It means that you are


    extremely important to me,¡± Skr replied. ¡°L, is daddy home?¡± Yulia¡¯s voice came from upstairs.


    Skr was dazed as he saw her appearing by the staircase. She was wearing a pair of light-colored


    jeans with a baggy white shirt. Her face was clean without any makeup. Her natural beauty stood out


    more as she was in casual clothing. Her tight jeans emphasized her slender legs while her loose-fitted


    shirt did not hide her natural curves.Yulia subconsciously lowered her head to inspect her shirt cor


    after noticing that Skr was staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s not even revealing. Why are you staring at me with


    lustful eyes?¡± Yulia asked as she blushed. ¡°Am I staring at you lustfully?¡± Skr replied as his ears


    turned red.¡°Hmph, you better not think of anything weird!¡± Yulia uttered as she approached him. ¡°Is that


    really what you want?¡± Skr teased her. ¡°Of course!¡± Yulia responded. ¡°Seems like someone isn¡¯t


    being honest with themselves,¡± Skr said with a smirk.Yulia pinched him by his waist and said,


    ¡°Seems like someone needs a beating.¡± Skr was taken aback and replied, ¡°Dear, I meant you look


    great in this outfit!¡± Yulia released her grip and said, ¡°Hmph, of course, I do!¡± The two of them continued


    to flirt with each other.¡°By the way, are you free tomorrow?¡± Yulia asked. ¡°That depends on who¡¯sThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    asking. I¡¯m always avable if it¡¯s you,¡± Skr responded with a grin. Yulia rolled her eyes and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m attending a ss reunion,e with me if you have time.¡± Skr smirked and said, ¡°Sure, but


    what¡¯s my identity?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 321

    Triumph Above All Chapter 321


    Chapter 321


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yulia asked. She was aware of the answer that Skr wanted to hear but she


    was embarrassed to say it out loud. ¡°How do I know?¡± Skr shook his head and pretended to be


    clueless.Yulia red at him and said, ¡°You know what, forget it. If you go you¡¯ll probably be arguing


    with Anderson.¡± Skr became serious and asked, ¡°That bastard is going too?¡± Yulia nodded and


    replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. He said he¡¯ll be there and he wants to talk with me privately.¡±¡°Did you agree to it?¡±


    Skr asked. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m still considering it,¡± Yulia said as she stroked her hair. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You


    can¡¯t agree to that! I¡¯ming with you! If anyone dares toy a finger on my woman, I¡¯ll put an end to


    them!¡± Skr uttered.¡°Why must you go around killing people? Besides, what¡¯s your identity? If you


    don¡¯t know then how am I supposed to introduce you to my friends?¡± Yulia asked. She had a serious


    look on her face but she was holding in herughter. It was obvious that he was no match for her but


    none of that mattered. Skr embraced Yulia from behind and said, ¡°Dear, I was just joking. What else


    could my identity be? I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. That¡¯s a promise!¡±If his subordinates saw him in this


    state, their jaws would drop to the ground. Despite that, he indulged at the moment as there was


    nothing wrong with pampering his lover. ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re eagerly admitting your mistakes, I guess


    I¡¯ll bring you along with me!¡± Yulia said. Skr kissed her on the face as she finished her words. Both


    blushed and smiled happily.Skr picked up Yulia from Kareem Fashion in the afternoon the next day.


    They made their way to the ss reunion at Babylon. It was the same venue as Skr¡¯s previous ss


    reunion. However, he did not dwell on it.After an hour, Skr parked the car at their destination and


    walked with Yulia. As they took a few steps, the voice of a woman came from behind. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you


    Yulia? You dropped out of school and gave birth to a child out of nowhere. How can you be so


    shameless and show up to this ss reunion?¡±


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 322

    Triumph Above All Chapter 322


    Chapter 322


    Skr turned his head to the source of the voice. It was a woman d in branded clothing. Yulia


    recognized her on sight. It was her ssmate, Candy West. She nced over at Skr and said, ¡°Oh


    my, you even brought your boyfriend along? Excuse me for what I said.¡±Candy turned to Skr and


    said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to think too much about it. It¡¯s all in the past now. I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s no longer


    as arbitrary as she was back in the days.¡± Yulia was upset. Candy had always mocked her back in


    school yet she was doing it after all those years.¡°Did you just call my wife arbitrary?¡± Skr sneered as


    he sized up Candy. She felt a chill down her spine as she was being analyzed. He continued, ¡°I am fully


    aware of my wife¡¯s personality. As for you, you slept with sixteen men in two days. Who¡¯s the arbitrary


    one here?¡±The ones behind Candy were astonished. If Skr was telling the truth, then she would be


    no different from a prostitute. It would exin how she managed to purchase branded clothing despite


    being an average employee. The men who saw her as a goddess changed their minds as they began


    to look at her lustfully. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡± Candy uttered. Her anxiousness already gave it away. She


    had indeed slept with sixteen men in two days and received remuneration.Candy was bewildered by


    how Skr found out. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense? Are you willing to push your luck?¡± Skr asked. ¡°What do


    you mean?¡± Candy replied. ¡°What I meant is that if you speak another word about my wife, I¡¯ll have all


    the sixteen men expose you right now! A few of them might even have video recordings. They could


    show everyone your methods in doing business.¡±Candy¡¯s mind was nk. Although Skr could never


    gather all sixteen men, it was clear that he knew the details based on his words. If the video recordings


    were leaked, she would lose the dignity that she had left. Candy turned her head as she dared not to


    speak another word.The voice of a man came from behind. ¡°Why is everyone standing here at the


    entrance?¡±


    Rted posts:Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 323

    Triumph Above All Chapter 323


    Chapter 323


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Everyone turned around and realized that it was Anderson. Multiple students began showering him with


    compliments on sight. Candy was no exception. She said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, it¡¯s been a year since Ist saw


    you, yet you¡¯re looking more charming than before!¡±Anderson had a broad grin on his face as he


    indulged in ttery. However, his expression changed as he saw Skr. ¡°Yulia, no one else brought


    their family members along,¡± he said. Anderson turned to Skr and said, ¡°Skr, don¡¯t you find being


    the only outsider in this ss reunion awkward?¡±Anderson had a crush on Yulia back in school.


    However, he moved on after Yulia dropped out and gave birth. Despite that, he was mesmerized by her


    beauty after their recent encounter at the coffee shop. He fell for her once again yet Skr stood in his


    way.He had organized the ss reunion and covered all the expenses to create an opportunity to get


    close to Yulia. However, he did not expect Skr toe along as well.Skr was not provoked by


    Anderson¡¯s question. Instead, he smiled and answered, ¡°Of course not. My wife said that I¡¯m her


    guardian, so I must apany her wherever she goes. Besides, this ce is not safe for my stunning


    wife. If anyone attempts to approach her, I won¡¯t be sorry if their heads got kicked clean off!¡± Anderson


    was infuriated as Skr was aware of his n. ¡°Hmph, this ce is a high-end clubhouse, no one


    would do anything despicable. Perhaps you¡¯recking self-esteem for thinking that someone would


    covet Yulia?¡± he said.¡°Being able to afford luxurious items and entering a high-end clubhouse doesn¡¯t


    mean that a person has a kind heart.¡± Skr sneered. Anderson was baffled as Skr was seemingly


    aware of the problems in the anti-blemish cream.¡°Let him be, Mr. Sawyer. We can¡¯t stop him if he


    persists,¡± Candy said. She tried to end their conversation as she was afraid of Skr shifting the topic


    to her. Anderson red at Skr as he entered the clubhouse. Everyone else followed suit.As Skr


    waited for everyone to enter the clubhouse, Yulia heard someone calling out to her from behind. ¡°Kathy,


    you¡¯re back!¡± Yulia said. It was Katherine Yakov, a good friend of Yulia. She had gone overseas when


    Yulia dropped out, so they had not contacted each other for years.¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m back for a few days


    now,¡± Katherine said. She sized up Yulia and continued, ¡°You look prettier than you used to back at


    school!¡±¡°Cut it out, you¡¯re making me embarrassed!¡± Yulia responded. They gave each other a warm


    hug. After that, Katherine looked at Skr and asked, ¡°Yulia, who¡¯s this?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 324

    Triumph Above All Chapter 324


    Chapter 324


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Yulia shyly introduced him, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Skr Stone.¡±Skr seemed to have found himself


    an opening and slung his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Our daughter is already four, dearest wife. How


    sweet of you to still see me as your boyfriend!¡±The woman flushed red.He¡¯s been so cheeky


    recently.He¡¯s even making fun of her in front of outsiders!¡°H-Hey¡­ Get out of the way. I still have


    matters to discuss with Kathy.¡±Yulia shyly nudged him away.¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±Skr muttered while


    touching her hand.Yulia wasn¡¯t having any of it this time. She threw her fist at him as Katherine


    watched dumbfounded.Is this the aloof goddess I looked up to?She seemed more like a young girl in


    love before Skr.It was no wonder their child was already four and she still saw him as her


    boyfriend.It made one green with envy.The three of them then chattered to the clubhouse.Babylon was


    a clubhouse designed to resemble a garden.Its decor might seem simple but the variety of


    entertainment facilities within made it clear that there was much to do.There was a reason this ce


    was chosen to be where they would have their reunion.Everyone tacitly went to the restaurant as it was


    approaching mealtime.When Skr and his group entered, a few sneers could be heard.¡°It¡¯s unheard


    of for a man to go out and dawdle around his wife like a leech!¡±¡°Today¡¯s meal is Mr. Sawyer¡¯s treat.


    Why not be a sensible person and leave since you have nothing to do with him!¡±¡°You expect him to


    have the brains to figure out how to behave? Mr. Sawyer already made himself clear at the door and


    yet here he is.¡± Candy never spoke a word but she was nevertheless ring at Skr.She was the one


    who instigated them. Skr shouldn¡¯t have exposed her!Yulia and Katherine were infuriated by their


    words.Who still spoke that way in this day and age?Weren¡¯t they being a little too harsh?Skr was


    calm as he spoke. ¡°I came here to apany my wife. I¡¯m not interested in your party.¡±¡°I can order my


    own food if you¡¯re so confident that I¡¯m a freeloader. I¡¯ll foot my wife and Katherine¡¯s bill.¡±¡°You better


    own your words!¡±Anderson immediately cut in.Skr ignored him.The others couldn¡¯t say anything


    more.Shortly after, the servers came in with menus to take orders.Candy jabbed a finger at Skr¡¯s


    group and spoke to a server. ¡°Arrange a separate table for them. Mr. Stone over there will foot their


    bill.¡±The server seemed taken aback but nodded and had a fellow colleague set up a table by the


    wayside.Skr asked both Yulia and Katherine what they wanted to have. Neither seemed to have any


    particr preference so he simply decided on a few dishes.It didn¡¯t take long for the server to return


    with food.¡°Three servings of premium grade abalone cured in sake flown in from Cerasus. Please


    enjoy.¡±¡°What? Premium abalone?¡±¡°The rumored premium grade abalone cured in sake that costs


    100,000 per te?¡±¡°Mr. Sawyer is far too generous. I¡¯ve never had such a massive one in my life. How


    lucky!¡±Everyone at the table gasped and picked up their cutleries, ready to dig in.That was when the


    server suddenly returned in a panic. ¡°Excuse me but the three abalones were ordered by the guests at


    the other table.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 325

    Triumph Above All Chapter 325


    Chapter 325


    The server then took the three sets of abalone to Skr¡¯s table.¡°I apologize, Sir. I wasn¡¯t paying


    attention to the table number. Please forgive me.¡±The server had gone pale with fear.The three sets of


    abalones cost 300,000 in total. She was at a loss as to what she was to do if Skr chose to not


    forgive her for her mistake.¡°It¡¯s alright. Do what you must!¡±Skr waved her off.¡°Thank you so


    much!¡±The server gratefully exited the private room.The group of people at the next table seemed


    extremely embarrassed as they retracted their arms, still hovering in the air.Skr was the one who


    ordered the three sets of the expensive seafood.There were only three of them at the table. Did they


    order three sets when each serving was priced at 100,000?Could they even finish them?Skr ignored


    their stares and ushered Yulia and Katherine to give it a go. ¡°Try it.¡±Both women gaped at the luxury


    food item set out in front of them and said with distress, ¡°You got three? These are so expensive. How


    are we even going to finish these?¡±He smiled wryly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you have to finish it. I just wanted you


    to try them.¡±The group seemed to jerk at his words.That was when the servers returned to serve


    them.¡°Caesar sd, roast pork, spare ribs, butter-basted trout¡­¡±They grew increasingly embarrassed


    as the server announced each order.¡°Everyone seems to want premium-grade abalone over there,


    Anderson. Get one for them! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s that pricey!¡±Skr spoke casually.Their faces took on a


    kaleidoscope of expressions. How entertaining. It was 100,000 per serving. Not pricey?He was clearly


    making fun of us!Anderson, meanwhile, was ring hatefully at Skr.He had offered to treat his


    guests to relish in the attention. What happened next was Skr messing up his ns.He couldn¡¯t


    retort either.There were more than 20 people at their table. If each ordered a serving of that luxury food


    item for themselves, the total would reach two million. He wasn¡¯t that willing to part with such arge


    sum of money even if it were for Yulia¡¯s sake.He, however, revealed an ominous smile as he recalled


    the anti-blemish cream.Skr¡¯s table saw a continuous stream of extravagant dishes being served as


    mealtime continued.Katherine, being a rtively outgoing person, would repeatedly exim and praise


    every dish to get back at everyone who looked down on Skr.The group of people at the next table


    seemed to have lost their appetites listening to her exmations when all they had before them was


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 326

    Triumph Above All Chapter 326


    Chapter 326


    Skr received a call from Nathaniel just as he was about to settle the bill.Nathaniel missed L and


    asked for the family of three toe visit when time allowed.The father and son chatted for a while


    before Skr paid his bill and then headed back to the room where Yulia was.Just after entering the


    area, he noticed arge group of people gathered in the corridor of the karaoke zone.At its center were


    Yulia and Katherine.He hurried over.¡°What¡¯s going on, Yulia?¡±As he passed through the crowd and


    approached his wife, he realized that standing before her was a man in a ck T-shirt and a big gold


    chain around his neck.Yulia was ring hatefully at the stranger.Katherine was next to her, nursing her


    swollen cheek as tears welled up in her eyes.It looked like she had been backhanded by the man


    wearing the gold chain.¡°Skr!¡±Yulia¡¯s taut frame rxed upon seeing Skr.She pointed at the man


    with the golden chain and spoke indignantly, ¡°Kathy and I wanted to touch up our makeup in the


    bathroom, but this man actually followed us here, and tried to touch me.¡±¡°I was washing my face when


    it happened. I was lucky Kathy noticed.¡±¡°Kathy told him off but he pped her in retaliation.¡±Something


    seemed to have snapped within him as he heard her narration of the events that transpired.He tried to


    lay a hand on my woman?Someone¡¯s asking for it!Before he could even get a word in, the man with the


    gold chain nced at him, and said contemptuously, ¡°You can¡¯t me me, kid! She was dressed so


    gorgeously I thought she was a hostess!¡± ¡°You should be proud that other men want to touch your


    girlfriend. It¡¯s not like I even touched her anyway!¡±¡°As for that bumpkin next to her, she deserved what


    wasing to her for being such a loudmouth!¡±The man was part of a gang and was also a boxer. He


    didn¡¯t even seem to register Skr at all.Most of the onlookers were Yulia¡¯s ex-ssmates and were


    watching him, expecting a show toe out of it.Candy was especially eager.The man was no feeble


    individual. How was Skr going to deal with him?Wasn¡¯t he swaggering about during mealtime?They


    were waiting with bated breath to see if he could still act like a bigwig.Skr unexpectedly closed in on


    the man and backhanded him.Smack!The impact resounded throughout the room.The seemingly


    powerful man was sent flying into the air before he fell on his ass.The crowd could see the man¡¯s head


    noticeably swelling.Everyone was stupefied by the sight.No one expected Skr to attack him and so


    ruthlessly at that!Even Katherine forgot the burning sensation on her face and stared wide-eyed at the


    embarrassed expression on the man¡¯s countenance.It was startling to see a man like Skr who was


    so gentle and refined to be so strong.The man spat out a mouthful of blood after stabilizing himself


    against a wall.¡°You punk! How dare you? Do you even know who I am?¡±The man wiped the blood from


    the corner of his mouth and asked through gritted teeth.¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±Skr snorted. ¡°Hand, son of a


    b*tch!! Was it the left or the right? I would advise you to carefully think it through.¡±¡°F*ck you!¡± The man


    was furious. ¡°Die!¡±He then lunged for Skr.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 327

    Triumph Above All Chapter 327


    Chapter 327


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Skr sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being an a**hole since you insist on disregarding me!¡±He mped


    down on the man¡¯s right fist and crushed it in one smooth motion.Crack!It was the sound of a shattering


    bone.He let out a blood-curdling scream.Skr had obliterated the right hook that was aimed at his


    face. The man¡¯s bones werepletely broken.His hand would no longer see use.The piercing pain


    had been so intense that the man¡¯s features were twisted by his pained expression as tears and snot


    rolled down his face in massive globs.He never thought that Skr would be able to crush his fist on a


    whim.The bystanders were gaping.How on earth did Yulia find herself such a violent man?Anderson


    was also taken aback but quickly came back to himself.A mere martial artist was not to be


    feared.Skr, after crushing the golden chain man¡¯s right fist, did not intend to let the matter slide.He


    reached out and mped onto the man¡¯s other hand.The man with the golden chain widened his eyes


    in fright and eximed, ¡°No! Please stop!¡±¡°I¡¯ll answer you!¡±¡°It was my right hand that nearly touched


    your wife. It was also my right that hit her friend!¡±¡°It was my right hand. The left has nothing to do with


    anything!¡±Only then did he fully understand why Skr had asked the question.Skr smirked


    contemptuously as he shook his head. ¡°Toote!¡±He gave the man a chance, but the other party


    dismissed him. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel.He exerted force once more. Crack!The sound of


    breaking bones could be heard loud and clear.This time, however, the man was in too much pain to


    even scream.Everyone could seem to feel his pain as they stared at his expression radiating


    ferocity.Skr couldn¡¯t be bothered. He released his hand and shoved him aside.The man was in so


    much pain he was writhing on the floor.Katherine tried to reason, ¡°Skr, I don¡¯t think this is someone


    we can mess with. Let¡¯s just go!¡±Before he could respond, however, a rush of footsteps could be


    heard.More than a dozen young men also wearing ck T-shirts made their presence known.¡°What


    happened, Iron?¡±One of them gasped at the sight of the distressed man.These must¡¯ve been his


    subordinates.Seeing the group heavily tattooed with dragon and tiger imagery, Katherine turned pale


    with fright.Candy and the others were silently rejoicing to themselves as they gave Skr gloating


    looks.Oh, Skr. You¡¯re strong but can you actually take all of them on?¡°What¡¯s going on, Iron?¡±Two


    men helped the man named Iron to his feet.Their expressions shifted when they noticed how he hung


    onto them like a wet rag with his hands broken.The reason they dubbed the man with the gold chain


    Iron was because of his pair of iron fists.Crippling his hands was no different than killing


    him.¡°Who?¡±One of the tattooed men roared.¡°It was¡­ It was him!¡±Candy jabbed a finger at Skr.Skr


    had nearly exposed her while they were outside. It was only natural that she couldn¡¯t wait to see how


    he¡¯d be trampled by the group.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 328

    Triumph Above All Chapter 328


    Chapter 328


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The tattooed youth¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto Skr after hearing Candy¡¯s words.¡°Someone¡¯s


    eager to meet his maker. You¡¯re the one who crippled his hands?¡±Iron, who was on the verge of losing


    consciousness, suddenly came to his senses. He red hatefully at Skr and roared, ¡°Chop off his


    limbs!¡±¡°I want him to see just how I¡¯m going to defile his woman!¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±The tattooed young man


    smirked and pulled out a machete.The dozen others behind him followed suit.The machetes glinted


    ominously in the light.Katherine was scared out of her wits. Even Yulia, who had seen what Skr was


    capable of, began to worry.It didn¡¯t matter how many people there were. What was concerning were


    their des.She didn¡¯t like to see him cut up.Katherine turned around in a panic and called for


    Anderson. ¡°I heard you know the head honcho of Cloudtopia¡¯s underground society, Mr.


    Homer?¡±¡°Please help us say something to them!¡±Candyughed coldly, ¡°Stop being so sentimental,


    Katherine! It¡¯s Skr that they want. Not you or Yulia.¡±¡°That said, Yulia herself hasn¡¯t said a word. Why


    are you so worried?¡±Candy turned her gaze to Yulia as she ate up the conflict.Anderson was standing


    there, waiting for Yulia to speak.Yulia begging him meant that he was better than Skr.Unfortunately,


    Skr spoke impassively in response to Candy¡¯s biting words, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t do anything to


    me even with machine guns.¡± ¡°Arrogant!¡±The tattooed man immediately grew furious to see Skr


    looking down on them. ¡°Cut him down!¡±¡°Yeah!¡±They brandished their des and shed down at


    Skr.It was a terrifying scene.It was just a pity that they ran into the King of the North, God of War of


    the Nine Continents.Only a few loud bangs were heard amongst the sh of light and shadow.The


    nging of a dozen des as they fell to the floor followed.One after another, men were sent


    flying.Bang! Bang!It didn¡¯t take long for the youths to be piled on marble not far from each other as they


    grimaced and wailed.As for Skr, he looked like a normal person, with a cid expression, standing


    with his hands behind his back.What¡­The crowd of onlookers was dumbfounded.No one even caught


    onto how he had put the vicious men on their knees.To think he was skilled to this extent.Is he even


    human?Anderson, who was among the crowd, was shocked but the resentment in him only grew.When


    Katherine asked for him to say a few words, he felt that his chance to show off hade. Yet, Skr


    once again stole his thunder.The man with the golden chain, seeing that all his subordinates had been


    taken out in seconds, was so frightened that he was trembling. He couldn¡¯t care less about the severe


    paining from his hands.Skr walked up to him, red down, and growled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you repeat


    yourself one more time?¡±¡°No¡­ Please, sir. I was just speaking out of my ass. Please forgive me. Spare


    me!¡±Iron was now begging for mercy.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 329

    Triumph Above All Chapter 329


    Chapter 329


    Skr stared down at him condescendingly, ¡°I would¡¯ve reported you to Hades just based on your


    words alone, but my wife doesn¡¯t need to witness such a bloody scene!¡±Iron felt a biting cold rush over


    him.He had no doubt Skr would do it.¡°Let¡¯s go, Yulia.¡±Skyler took Yulia¡¯s hand and left for a private


    room.Katherine trailed after them.The girl hung onto Yulia¡¯s arm as she stared at Skr with great


    marvel. ¡°Your husband is amazing, Yulia!¡±Yulia was proud to hear such great praise for her spouse. ¡°He


    serves in the military. Of course, his skills are far superior to street punks.¡±¡°I know a few people who


    also served but none of them are at his level!¡±Katherine was puzzled.Skr smiled and said


    nothing.Candy and the others who were behind them had a sudden epiphany when they heard he


    served in the military.¡°Serving in the military? Isn¡¯t that just a nice way of saying he¡¯s just a soldier with


    nothing to his name?¡±Candy snickered.Anderson was also giving Skr a look of disdain, reinforcing


    the narrative in his head.They fooled around for a while before Skr and Yulia took their leave early to


    pick up L from school.At the entrance to the kindergarten.L cheered when she noticed both


    Skr and Yulia waiting for her.There was a twinkle in her eye when he picked the child up into his


    arms. She earnestly asked, ¡°You y while I was at school?¡±¡°You must have had good food too!¡±She


    pouted, looking upset.Skr and Yulia shared a look.Wasn¡¯t she a little too smart?¡°What makes you


    think we were off to y somewhere, L?¡±Skr asked, amused. ¡°Because only Daddy always


    comes for me. But Mommy is here today. She¡¯s dressed so pretty. You went to y!¡±She said


    clearly.Skr had to nod. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, L. You¡¯re right. Mommy and Daddy were out to


    y.¡±¡°Daddy will prepare crabs for dinner to make it up to you, okay?¡±¡°Bring me next time!¡±She clung to


    his neck.¡°Alright. Alright. Daddy won¡¯t forget our precious baby next time!¡±Skr couldn¡¯t help but kiss


    her cheek.Yulia watched it happen on the wayside. It was such a sweet sight.She soon received a call


    from Naomi Fuller after they piled into the car.Naomi was her assistant at thepany. It was not yet


    the end of the day. Could something have happened?She didn¡¯t hesitate to answer the call.¡°Is


    something the matter, Naomi?¡±¡°The production department is here to report that the first batch of the


    anti-blemish cream is ready. We¡¯re waiting for your signature to distribute the goods.¡±Naomi spoke


    through the phone.Yulia was overjoyed to hear the news. ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s just in time!¡±¡°Have the


    production department send a few samples. I¡¯ve contacted the supervision bureau in advance. Have


    someone go expedite the process. Once we pass the test and receive our certificate of conformity and


    sales permit, the goods can be distributed to the market.¡±¡°Yes, Ms. Yulia.¡±Naomi answered


    respectfully.Yulia was now her sister-inw-to-be but she still stuck topany etiquette.¡°Have the


    marketing department make preparations. We¡¯re inviting the media and holding a press conference


    once we receive everything we need. Whether Kareem Fashion will see a good turnaround will depend


    on it!¡±Yulia added.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 330

    Triumph Above All Chapter 330


    Chapter 330


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Sue. I¡¯ll do as you said.¡± Naomi hung up the phone.¡°Don¡¯t worry. The anti-blemish cream I


    reformted will be fine,¡± Skr said, sensing Yulia¡¯s worries.Yulia smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the


    inspection. I have faith in our product. It¡¯s about the press conference. Our strategy is to draw the


    crowd in to boast the sale, but this could be a double-edged sword. When it is executed well, not only


    will it clear our name, but it will also bring in more customers than conventional advertising. However, it


    could also get out of our hands easily¡­¡±A warm hand held Yulia¡¯s hand before she could finish her


    words.¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be with you,¡± said Skr softly.Yulia immediately felt calmer.Yulia went to the


    office the following day. Skr also drove to Kareem Fashion after dropping off L at school.Skr


    wanted to check on the anti-blemish cream products. However, he did not expect to see arge crowd


    of reporters and bystanders before he reached the entrance of the building.It seemed like someone


    leaked the news about the anti-blemish cream and had caused some rumors.Yulia also did not expect


    the speed of the inte to spread the news. The reporter came unannounced before the press


    conference.Yulia had no time to find the culprit who spread the rumor on the inte. She quickly


    exined the effect of the anti-blemish cream to the reporters and bystanders,However, the reporters


    began to whisper after hearing Yulia¡¯s speech. ¡°An anti-blemish cream that can remove deep scars?


    She was bluffing.¡±¡°I wouldn¡¯t put that into my article. A smallpany like Kareem fashion came out


    with a product that none of those internationalpanies could achieve after many years of


    research?¡±¡°Exactly! It could be a scam. They probably want to get some money before they fold.¡±¡°I


    think you¡¯re right. I had to put this in my article to warn the readers!¡±Everyone, including the bystanders,


    could not believe Kareem Fashion could produce such a miracle product.¡°Ms. Sue, there¡¯s a rumor on


    the inte saying that the skincare products by Kareem Fashion contain cancer-causing ingredients.


    We believe that the new anti-blemish cream also contains cancer-causing ingredients.¡± A male reporter


    interrupted Yulia.¡°We also heard that victims were threatened with violence when asking for


    compensation. Can you exin this?¡± The male reporter asked again before Yulia could respond.¡°Also,


    you were suspected of having some immoral transaction with an officer. How much can we trust yourN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    quality inspection certificate?¡±All the questions made Yulia speechless. It was not because she did not


    know how to answer but because these questions were unfounded and nderous.The reporters


    would twist her words no matter how she answered them, and the crowd would believe them.Yulia felt


    so helpless, just like when she was confronted by the cancer patientsst time.¡°Yulia!¡±Then, she heard


    a familiar voice. Skr was walking through the crowd to her side.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 331

    Triumph Above All Chapter 331


    Chapter 331


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Skr!¡± Yulia was relieved to see him.Skr was her pir. Yulia felt she could face any obstacles as


    long as Skr was by her side.¡°Sky, you are here!¡± Naomi was delighted.Skr nodded. Then, he


    turned to face the reporters. ¡°Juste to me if you have any questions, but I want to remind you to


    think before you ask.¡±Skr¡¯s voice was cool and calm. However, it sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spine.


    The entrance became pin-drop silence immediately.¡°You are Skr Stone! I¡¯ve seen your picture,¡± a


    young male reporter broke the silence.¡°I¡¯m a reporter from Cloudtopia Evening News. My colleagues


    told me that a few people were diagnosed with leukemia after using skincare products from Kareem


    Fashion. You deceived them by having someone pretend to be ate-stage stomach cancer patient


    and cure them with silver needles. You had sessfully convinced them to change their statements in


    exchange for your treatment. Mr. Stone, you are a scammer!¡±Everyone was shocked to hear


    that.¡°What? Curingte-stage stomach cancer with silver needles? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±¡°How despicable


    of him to think of such a way to deceit innocent people!¡±¡°Do you know how much has been spent on


    cancer research every year? And he thought he could cure cancer with silver needles when


    multinationalpanies could not do it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Yulia Sue would be much different from


    him!¡±The young male reporter smiledcently at thements from others. ¡°Skr Stone, do not


    try to deceive us like those innocent cancer patients. You owe everyone an exnation.¡±¡°An


    exnation?¡± Skr scoffed.Then, he looked at the young male reporter from head to toe. ¡°Do you


    experience back pain, weakness in limbs, dizziness, and cold sweat when sleepingtely? You¡¯ll be


    impotence in three months if you don¡¯t seek treatment as soon as possible. Well, you may dy the


    symptoms for a little longer if you control yourself and take less Viagra.¡±¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m still young! Why


    would I be impotent and taking Viagra?¡± The reporter immediately denied it.¡°I could get your


    prescription to send to my phone with a call. Do you want me to do it?¡± said Skr casually.¡°You!¡± The


    young male reporter started to panic. He wondered how Skr knew about his health condition and the


    medicine he took.Everyone looked at the young male reporter. The pity in their eyes was more


    humiliating than Skr¡¯s words, especiallying from the prettydies. The reporter felt enraged.¡°It


    still doesn¡¯t prove that you can cure cancer!¡± said the reporter.


    No rted posts.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 332

    Triumph Above All Chapter 332


    Chapter 332


    Skrughed. ¡°Oh? You want more details? You ordered special services twice yesterday at the


    hotel. However, you couldn¡¯t perform the first time and were ridiculed. So you took medicine the second


    time and finished in under one minute. However, you didn¡¯t get ridiculed this time because of the


    language barrier between you and the foreign transexual.¡±Transexual?Does he have a fetish?Everyone


    looked at the young male reporter with strange expressions.The young male reporter¡¯s face turned


    crimson. ¡°How do you know?¡± He suspected Skr had installed a camera on him.However, he quickly


    covered his mouth when he realized his question had confirmed Skr¡¯s words. It was toote.The


    crowd started to whisper. Then, a few of them startedughing.¡°So, do you still want me to say more?¡±


    teased Skr.¡°You!¡± The young male reporter wanted to retort, but he feared that Skr might reveal


    more about him. He had always been confident that he could out-talk anyone, but he had met his


    match today. He hadpletely embarrassed himself. Everyone in the mass media industry would


    know his shameful secrets in less than half an hour. ¡°Next, please!¡± Skr looked at the crowd. No one


    dared to ask any more questions, fearing their secrets might be exposed.¡°Mr. Stone, I notice you


    always speak for Kareem Fashion. Are you an employee? May I know your connection with Yulia


    Sue?¡± asked a female reporter.¡°Yulia Sue is my wife. I guess I¡¯m qualified to speak for her, am I?¡± said


    Skr.¡°There is a rumor saying that Ms. Sue had an immoral transaction with an officer in exchange for


    the certification. Do you have anything to say as her husband?¡± The female reporter smirked.¡°That¡¯s


    ndering! Let me tell you this: I¡¯ll destroy anyone who humiliated my wife!¡± warned Skr.Everyone


    recalled what the young male reporter experienced and shivered.¡°Mr. Stone, the reporters have the


    right to know the truth. Not only you denied us, you even threatened us!¡± The female reporter did not


    back down.Other reporters started to back the female reporter. ¡°Mr. Stone, don¡¯t you dare to threaten


    us!¡±¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can stop all of us?¡¯¡°From now on, we will constantly


    keep an eye on you. You will be responsible if anything happens!¡±


    Rted posts:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 333

    Triumph Above All Chapter 333


    Chapter 333


    The female reporter became bolder when she saw the reporters siding with her. ¡± Mr. Stone, do not try


    to intimidate me. I am not afraid of you. However, your refusal to answer the questions made me


    believe that the rumors are true!¡±¡°So you are not afraid of me?¡± Skr smirked. Then, he walked to the


    female reporter and swung his arm.p!Skr pped the female reporter. Her face immediately


    swollen, and her earring flew away.No one thought that Skr would p the reporter.The reporter


    touched her swollen face. ¡°Skr Stone, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±p!Another p. The reporter fell on


    the floor.¡°Aren¡¯t you not afraid of me? I¡¯ll p you more!¡± said Skr.The reporter tried to stand up but


    shivered when she caught Skr¡¯s menacing look. She had lost all her strength and felt tremendous


    fear.Skr turned to the crowd. ¡°Let me repeat this: think before you ask. I¡¯ll destroy anyone who


    humiliates my wife!¡± said Skr coldly. Many people in the crowd were unhappy but did not dare to go


    against Skr after seeing what happened to the two reporters.After a while, a young reporter raised


    his hand. ¡± Mr. Stone, can the new anti-blemish cream from Kareem Fashion remove freckles in a short


    time?¡±Finally, a real question.Skr nodded. ¡°Not only can it remove freckles, but it can also heal a


    new cut wound very quickly.¡± Then, he took out a knife and cut his forearm lightly. The five-centimeter


    wound quickly drew blood.¡°Skr!¡± Yulia and Naomi screamed in fear.Skr gave them an assuring


    look. Then, he took the anti-blemish cream from Yulia and applied it to the open wound. The gushing


    blood on the wound stopped immediately.After twenty minutes, a miracle happened.Skr wiped away


    the blood and cream with a piece of tissue paper and revealed his smooth skin as if he had never cut


    his skin with a knife.Everyone was shocked to witness this.It was more miraculous than what Yulia


    exined earlier, even though Skr had made the effect of the anti-blemish cream milder in his new


    formtion to avoid side-effect.Even so, it was good enough to make everyone excited about it.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 334

    Triumph Above All Chapter 334


    Chapter 334


    The anti-blemish effect of the anti-blemish cream can simply outdo most of the big brands in the


    market, not to mention its incredible effects on healing incisions and removing scars.The anti-blemish


    creams on the market then could only have a slight lightening effect even if they were used for a long


    time.So, many were saying that if anypany could invent a real anti-blemish cream that is actually


    effective, it would rise to fame and impact the world.However, none of them expected that a small


    company like Kareem Fashion would be sessful in inventing such an evolutionary product.Kareem


    Fashion is the new generation of the skincare industry!At that point, the reporters who were present


    deeply regretted it.They should not have made up rumors and stirred up theizen¡¯s anger. If they


    chose to be their ally when Kareem Fashion was at its lowest, not only they could receive more


    advertisements, but they could also soar to fame with them.Soon, a simple order from Yulia, the


    provider, can keep them fed for a long time.However, for the crowd, they are more interested in the


    effectiveness of the anti-blemish cream.¡°Mr. Stone, does this anti-blemish product hurt when applied on


    the face¡±¡°Can it get rid of the age spots on my face?¡±¡°Is it effective on the e scars on my face?¡±A


    bunch of people rushed forward to clear their doubts.¡°You¡¯ll know if it works when you use it.¡± Skr


    grinned.¡°My sister has the samples, you can try them.¡±Those people were a little shy at first, but they


    immediately rushed forward when they saw that Naomi had four bottles of anti-blemish cream in her


    hand.¡°Let me try some!¡±¡°Me too!¡±¡°Please form a line, one by one!¡±Naomi was holding the anti-blemish


    creams for dear life while shouting and controlling the crowd.It was a chaotic scene. Yulia who was


    standing next to the scene felt relieved.Although the reporters were unexpected, it seemed like the


    oue they made was better than formal press conferences.Since so many people were at the


    scene, the reporters could not twist their words and make up stories.It would not be until tomorrow


    when the inte will be full of positive articles on Kareen Fashion.A new wave of discussion online will


    naturally increase the anti-blemish cream¡¯s poprity.As long as the quality of the anti-blemish cream


    is maintained, it will simply be the best-selling product of the decade in the skincare industry.Just as


    Yulia was fantasizing about thepany¡¯s promising future, an unpleasant voice appeared.¡°Why doN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    you want to apply such a substandard product on your face? Do you want the same thing to happen to


    you like the people fromst time?¡±Skr and Yulia turned in the direction of the voice and saw


    Anderson walking toward them. He was apanied by a group of people.¡°This is in my area of


    expertise,¡± Anderson said without waiting for them to reply.¡°A product that can heal an incision within


    minutes must contain ingredients that are harmful to the human body. It might destroy the user¡¯s


    immunity which causes the development of skin cancer or even blood cancer.¡±¡°Do you really think that


    a smallpany like Kareem Fashion has the capability to invent such a ¡®remarkable¡¯ product? Do you


    think all the major skincare brands are useless?¡±¡°Don¡¯t forget the cancer patients who came to Kareem


    Fashion and protested for their rights. Do you want to risk your life just to get rid of some


    blemishes?¡±After hearing what Anderson said, the crowd went silent.After a while, a person said


    deliberately, ¡± It is a proven fact that most products that have miraculous effects usually contain


    substances that can harm the human body. If this cream can heal an incision instantaneously, it


    definitely will have some serious side effects.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 335

    Triumph Above All Chapter 335


    Chapter 335


    ¡°Skr Stone has got some skills, he managed to manipte the victimsst time and nearly scammed


    us this time.¡±¡°Thank god this gentleman arrived on time to expose him.¡±¡°What a way to market a


    product, from what I see, there are definitely carcinogens in the anti-blemish cream. Kareem Fashion is


    an hicalpany!¡±Yulia looked at Anderson furiously after hearing what the people said.This jerk


    is here to ruin everything!No!Not only that.Anderson requested to coborate with Yulia at first and


    secretly nned this incident when he sold the form to Kareem Fashion.One form that can cause


    cancer is enough to sabotage Yulia.What was he nning? I guess it was pretty self-


    exnatory.¡°Anderson Sawyer, how do you dare to defame mypany¡¯s product with your


    evidenceless ¡®inspection¡¯? I will ask mywyers to send you a letter and sue you for defamation!¡±Before


    Anderson had a chance to say anything, a few reporters started attacking Yulia.¡°Yulia Sue, are you


    publicly threatening him!?¡±¡°Evidenceless inspection? We are like Mr. Sawyer, we have the right to


    question your product as consumers.¡±¡°If Kareem Fashion has been righteous andw-abiding this


    whole time, why would Kareem Fashion be constantly criticized online?¡±A few of those people were


    already unhappy with Kareen Fashion at first, but due to Skr¡¯sstrong and intimidating aura, they did


    not dare to speak a word.Now that Anderson and his men stood out and ¡®exposed¡¯ Kareem Fashion,


    those people finally had the courage to criticize Kareem Fashion.Skr scoffed at their baseless


    judgments as his intimidating eyes nced at every single one of them.The moment they had eye


    contact with Skr, fear prickled over their skin and they felt a dizzying sense of anxiety. It was as if


    they got preyed on by a terrifying beast.They shut their mouths quickly and did not dare to look him in


    the eyes anymore.Skr turned to Anderson and said, ¡°Thetest anti-blemish cream from Kareem


    Fashion has already obtained the quality inspection certificate and the marketing authorization


    certificate through legal channels.¡±While exining, Skr took the certificates from Naomi and


    showcased them to the crowd.The reporters stopped their chatter immediately after that statement.


    However, there were still a few troublemakers in the crowd who liked to cause drama and some of


    them began to stir up rumors again.¡°Through legal channels? Come on, who knows what you used to


    exchange for these 2 papers!¡±An agitator pointed to the certificate in Skr¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Exactly!


    These two certificates can¡¯t even prove Kareem Fashion¡¯s innocence!¡±The others echoed in solidarity


    with the agitators.At that moment, Anderson let out an evilugh, ¡°Skr Stone, are the two certificates


    here issued by the Department of Quality Inspection?¡±¡°What a coincidence, a few men here with me


    are working with the Department of Quality Inspection.¡±¡°The reason why they came here with me is to


    expose your scam!¡±Anderson turned towards the men and said, ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±A few of the men nodded


    their heads and immediately marched towards the seven vans owned by them.They came out with a


    few devices in their hands.Some of the men installed the devices on the spot.¡°Mr. Sawyer, what are


    these for?¡± A person asked.Anderson said proudly, ¡°These devices are exclusively used to analyze the


    ingredients of skincare products.¡±¡°They are all professionals and this inspection will be fair and just!


    With the presence of all the consumers and reporters here right now, there will be no escape for Skr


    Stone and Yulia Sue! We want to give justice to the victims!¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 336

    Triumph Above All Chapter 336


    Chapter 336


    In an act of provocation, Anderson stared at Skr and Yulia before asking, ¡°Do you dare to hand over


    a sample of the anti-blemish cream?¡±Anderson knew clearly which ingredients in the anti-blemish


    cream were harmful to humans, as he was the one who provided the form to them. On top of that,


    Yulia somehow managed to get a Certificate of inspection on her own instead of using the one that he


    provided as agreed upon at the beginning. To Anderson, it was clear that Yulia must have used


    underhanded means to have a wed product approved by the Department of Quality


    Inspection.Initially, Anderson wanted to manipte and control Yulia with the form he provided. He


    had hoped that Yulia woulde crying into his arms when she was pushed into a corner. What he did


    not expect was Skr messing up his ns and even disgracing him at the ss reunion.Since his


    ns had fallen apart, Anderson figured he might as well raze everything to the ground with his own


    hands.He wanted to destroy Yulia¡¯s reputation to the point that Kareem Fashion would have to be shut


    down.When he was done with her, Yulia and Skr would definitely be on their knees begging him for


    mercy!Hearing Anderson¡¯s words, Skr gave a nonchnt smile and said, ¡°Sure, why not? We have


    nothing to hide.¡±What transpired brought some lingering fears to the forefront of Yulia¡¯s mind.She was


    thankful that Skr noticed the issue with the form and had the few carcinogenic ingredients


    reced. She shuddered to think what would have happened to her and Kareem Fashion if they yed


    right into Anderson¡¯s hands.¡°Pass them the anti-blemish cream, Naomi.¡± motioned Skr to


    Naomi.Yulia nodded along.The current version of the anti-blemish cream they had was absolutely safe


    for use, and any amount of testing by anyone would not change it. So both of them were not worried at


    all.¡°If you have doubts about the sample that Naomi has, feel free to send someone to grab another


    one from our production hall, Anderson.¡± said Yulia. She wanted to make sure Anderson would not


    dispute the result of the tests with that excuse.Surprisingly, Anderson sneered and replied, ¡°Stop


    stalling for time, Yulia. I trust that the cream in your assistant¡¯s hand is the same as the cream in your


    production hall.¡± ¡°After all, with Kareem Fashion¡¯s production capabilities, I believe that it¡¯s impossible


    for you toe up with a better anti-blemish cream in such a short time.¡±¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. Let


    them begin then!¡± said Yulia as she nodded.Hearing the confidence in Yulia¡¯s voice, Anderson was


    taken aback. He was surprised that they did not back down from having the tests done.Nah, it¡¯s


    impossible. Their arrogance must have blindsighted them!He was the one who provided them with the


    form after all. The team who was developing it quickly found out that the product could cause


    cancer. It was the reason why the cream never went into mass production in the first ce.Yulia spent


    200,000 Dors to buy out the form from him and production even started on the same afternoon.


    The anti-blemish cream they had right now must have been the exact same cream as per his


    form.The officers from the Department of Quality Inspection took the cream from Naomi and


    immediately conducted tests on it.Every single reporter on the scene had their cameras focused on the


    officers as they worked. Some of the reporters were even broadcasting the whole thing live.With all


    eyes on their every move, the officers conducting the tests had to be very rigorous in their procedures.


    They could not afford to bex or sloppy, as they knew that the tests would end up spreading far and


    wide on the Inte.¡°Sky, Ms. Yulia, will we be alright? Isn¡¯t he the one that gave ourpany the


    form?¡± asked Naomi.She could not help but be agitated when she saw the triumphant look on


    Anderson¡¯s face.Hearing that, the department heads and directors standing behind Yulia also became


    troubled.If Anderson was the one that provided the form, he would naturally be the best person to


    know if there were any problems with the cream.With how prepared Anderson was today, they


    wondered if he had been nning for this for a long time.¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no problem with our anti-


    blemish cream,¡± said Skr with a thin smile.¡°Some people think they¡¯re hot shit, when they¡¯re actually


    just worthless pieces of shit.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 337

    Triumph Above All Chapter 337


    Chapter 337


    ¡°Did you call me a worthless piece of shit?¡± bellowed Anderson furiously.¡°Hmph! Soon I¡¯ll show you


    guys who¡¯s the worthless piece of shit!¡±Anderson turned to look at Yulia and continued, ¡°If you want to


    get out of this mess, find me at the Cloud Hotel tonight. We can talk through it. I¡¯m sure you understand


    what will happen if you don¡¯t, Yulia.¡±Anderson took out a room ess card from his suit pocket and


    presented it to Yulia while Skr was standing beside her.Everyone instantly knew what it meant. To


    have a woman visiting a man in a hotel at night, it did not take a genius to figure out what Anderson


    had in mind.However, Anderson was certain Yulia would ept the card in his hand.He had heard


    about the rumors a long time ago. Yulia stubbornly carried to term a child belonging to an unknown


    man and caused an uproar in the Sue family. They were displeased and made her life a living hell.If


    Kareem Fashion was to go bankrupt in Yulia¡¯s hand, there was no doubt that the Sue Family would


    force Yulia out of the family business.If that were to happen, Yulia would have to find work outside, on


    top of taking care of her child. He believed that Yulia would struggle to even meet her child¡¯s basic


    needs, let alone her own.It was a situation Yulia would definitely not want to fall into. Even if it was not


    for her own sake, Yulia would certainly give in to him for her child¡¯s sake.Yulia looked at the ess


    card in Anderson¡¯s outstretched arm before ring at him and saying, ¡°To think that I¡¯ve always treated


    you as my fellow ex-ssmate. Now the mere thought of being associated with you that way disgusts


    me.¡±¡°The test results aren¡¯t even out yet. Are you so certain you¡¯re winning this?¡±Anderson snickered,


    ¡°Do you really want to reach the point of no return before youe to your senses?¡±Right at that


    moment, amotion broke out among the reporters. It seemed like the officers were done with their


    tests. The head officer held up a spectral analysis chart and said loudly, ¡°The test results are


    out!¡±Everyone craned their necks as they waited eagerly for the head officer to read the results.


    Anderson could not contain the glee in his face. He was sure that he was about to have a beautiful


    woman in his arms that night. The mere thought of that made him sneer at Yulia triumphantly.However,


    his joy was short-lived as what happened next wiped the smirk off his face.The officer from the


    Department of Quality Inspection announced. ¡°This anti-blemish cream by Kareem Fashion is safe for


    consumers! We did not find any harmful ingredients in it, nor do we have any reason to believe that the


    product has any negative side-effects.¡±¡°This chart on my hand was printed out by the NMR


    spectrometer, so I wee any experts who are present or who are watching this live right now to take


    a look at it themselves.¡±There¡¯s no harmful ingredients?And there¡¯s no side effects?Anderson was


    shocked.How¡­is that possible?!It¡¯s impossible!After a while, Anderson snapped back to his senses


    and he roared at the announcer, ¡°What do you mean there are no side effects?¡±¡°You must have made a


    mistake! Run the test again at once! Now!¡±He was certain that the form he gave Yulia had serious


    side effects that were known to his team at theb since the beginning.Furthermore, he also allowed


    the officers at the Department of Quality Inspection to test the cream and if he had not bribed them, he


    would not have obtained the certificate back then.How in the world did the side effects disappear after


    Yulia got her hands on the form?Hearing Anderson¡¯s words, the head officer became displeased. He


    said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, are you questioning our professionalism or are you questioning the IQ of everyone


    here?¡±¡°I¡­¡±It was only then did Anderson realize he made a faux pas.The only reason the officers from


    the Department of Quality Inspection came with their testing equipment was because Anderson had


    confidently told them that the anti-blemish cream from Kareem Fashion had serious problems.Now that


    the results of the anti-blemish cream came back clean, he was in no position to make demands of


    them, as they could have easily decided to hold him ountable for starting a baseless witch


    hunt.What¡¯s more, with so manyizens watching the live broadcast, he could not afford to push


    further. View count is king these days and he would be at a disadvantage if he continued with his


    tirade.


    Rted posts:This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 338

    Triumph Above All Chapter 338


    Chapter 338


    Skr could not help smirking as he noted Anderson¡¯s difiture. ¡°What? Are you sore over this?


    You¡¯re the one who brought the people from the Department of Quality Inspection; you provided the


    specimen as well, and the entire inspection process has been broadcast live to all theizens on


    social media. So who¡¯s the piece of shit now?¡±¡®You¡­¡±Anderson¡¯s face turned red with fury, but there


    was nothing he could say in retort to Skr¡¯s gibes.Full of confidence and bravado, he had swaggered


    in with an entire team, thinking that he would finally be able to bring down Skr and get Yulia back


    today. However, he had never expected that this same team would not only bring about his own


    downfall but help his enemy¡¯s cause as well, allowing Kareem Fashion to turn the tables on him in


    spectacr fashion.As the famous old saying went, he had dug a pit for others, only to fall into it


    himself.¡°You just wait, every single one of you!¡± Anderson snapped savagely. Unable to face the stares


    of ridicule and derision from the crowd, he slunk away humiliated, tail between his legs.Skr did not


    bother to spare him a second thought; after all, there were still a sizeable number of reporters and


    guests present.However, thanks to Anderson¡¯s sabotage attempt, Kareem Fashion¡¯s anti-blemish


    cream had be the hottest trending topic on social media, exceeding all expectations. Furthermore,


    since the results had been broadcast live from the event itself, it was more effective than a certification


    ofpliance in gaining consumer confidence.Like the haters on social media, Anderson had brought


    up all kinds of questions, but the resulting technical analysis chart from the tests that were performed


    on-site had seeded in shutting everyone up.For that, Skr and Yulia probably owed Anderson a


    debt of gratitude.When the testers from the Department of Quality Inspection announced that Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s anti-blemish cream did not have any adverse effects on its users, the eyes of the reporters


    and invited guests gleamed with rabid enthusiasm.They were the first lucky ones on the to


    witness this miracle of science!After all, was there anyone who didn¡¯t have at least some form of


    blemish on their face? The existence of such an amazing product meant that it would not be long


    before retail prices skyrocketed exorbitantly. Right now, it would be a windfall for anyone who could get


    their hands on this anti-blemish cream! Even if they themselves did not use it, it was still the equivalent


    of possessing a gold mine! ¡°Ms. Sue, are you selling your anti-blemish cream here today? If you are, I¡¯d


    like ten jars, please.¡±¡°I want twenty jars!¡±¡°I¡¯ll take one hundred jars!¡±A crowd of people surrounded Yulia


    like a pack of wolves, waving dor bills in their hands. In fact, some of the reporters joined in the


    purchasing frenzy too.Of course, the other reporters were already sitting on the ground with their


    laptops, frantically typing up their stories.This anti-blemish cream would turn the entire skincare


    industry upside down. Any reporter who could turn in their story first would have a mind-blowing scoop


    on their hands. Furthermore, now that Kareem Fashion had been implicated in two incidents, all the


    reporters would be able to dig up more information on Kareem Fashion for the benefit of eager


    audiences.Whoever managed to get the scoop on this incredible story would be able to dominate all


    the headlines in future.When that happened, Kareem Fashion would attract worldwide attention as a


    new, rising star. Anyone who could get an exclusive interview from Kareem Fashion and cultivate


    Yulia¡¯s acquaintance would be at a huge advantageter on as well.When Naomi saw so many people


    thronging around Yulia, moring to purchase the anti-blemish cream, she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t crowd


    around Ms. Yulia, please! If you¡¯d like to purchase the cream, line up here in front of me, and I¡¯ll


    arrange for the production department to deliver your orders here.¡±¡°Alright, line up, everyone! Line up!¡±


    A flurry of activity ensued as everyone rushed to Naomi, but they managed to line up in an orderly


    fashion.Yulia heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this. Naturally, she was extremely thrilled to see


    such an enthusiastic response. This unforeseen incident had not ended in disaster; in fact, it had pulled


    Kareem Fashion out of a very sticky situation.From now on, any discerningizens on social media


    would be firmly on Kareem Fashion¡¯s side. Any haters and trolls trying to defame thepany would


    be shot down by theizens themselves. Furthermore, the enthusiasm generated would make


    Kareem Fashion an unprecedented hot trend. The more thepany trended, the more its products


    would sell, and its brand value would also increase significantly.The sky was the limit in terms of


    Kareem Fashion¡¯s future!Yulia looked right at Skr and said with heartfelt gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to


    have you with me, Skr.¡±


    Rted posts:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 339

    Triumph Above All Chapter 339


    Chapter 339


    Business ventures were like battlegrounds. More often than not, glory and disaster were separated only


    by the finest of lines.If Skr had not been on hand to discover what was wrong with the form for


    the anti-blemish cream, Yulia would have fallen prey to Anderson¡¯s malicious trap. The resulting


    consequences would have been unimaginable.Yulia¡¯s mind was still on her narrow escape when she


    felt Skr slipping an arm around her waist. Before she could react, he leaned down and murmured


    warmly in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve some sort of reward for this, hmm?¡±He was behaving in such a


    manner when there were so many reporters and invited guests present, as well as Kareem Fashion¡¯s


    staff and employees!Skr¡¯s sudden disy of intimacy was unexpected and a bit too much for Yulia.


    She gave an involuntary start and hurriedly pushed him away. ¡°Say what you have to say, but don¡¯t


    stand so close to me, not in front of so many people!¡±However, Skr replied matter-of-factly, ¡°So


    what? If we¡¯re photographed, even better. I want everyone in Cloudtopia to know that you¡¯re my


    wife.¡±¡°Skr, you¡­! Can¡¯t you be a bit less conspicuous?¡± Yulia was so embarrassed she turned beet-


    red, but she could not prevent a warm feeling of bliss from sweeping over her.¡°What¡¯s my reward,


    then?¡± Skr teased wickedly.Yulia wavered, irresolute for the longest time before she finally gathered


    all her courage and nted a very quick kiss on Skr¡¯s cheek. ¡°You¡¯re such a rascal!¡± She protested


    coquettishly, her face as red as a ripe tomato.She had actually kissed Skr in front of so many


    reporters and just as many of her employees, no less. Perhaps this was no big deal for most women,


    but her subordinates would be left gaping in astonishment if they saw her.Their domineering CEO, that


    proud, aloof goddess, was now behaving like a schoolgirl all because of a man. Most would consider


    him lucky; that said, everyone was entitled to differences of opinion.Skr had no intention of letting


    Yulia off so easily, however. Instead of releasing her, he pulled her even closer, shaking his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted, though,¡± he replied mournfully.¡°What do you want then?¡± Yulia could not help


    asking, despite herself. A trace of warmth briefly red in Skr¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear you call me


    ¡®Dear¡¯ every day¡­I¡¯d also like to go into the room next door with you and spend the entire night and


    day together. You know what I mean by that, right?¡± His voice became more enthusiastic as heThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    spoke.Right as he was about to indulge in a very pleasant flight of fancy, he suddenly felt sharp


    fingernails stabbing into his waist.¡°Ow! Not in front of so many people, Dear¡­at least leave me some


    dignity!¡± Skr hastily apologized, keeping his voice low.¡°You¡¯re finally paying attention to the fact that


    there are people present, eh?¡± Yulia rolled her eyes at him and reached out to yank his earlobe like a


    mother might do to an errant child.¡°I apologize! I¡¯m sorry, Dear! Thest was just wishful thinking,


    please ignore it!¡± Skr was so taken aback he kept apologizing repeatedly.However, Yulia showed no


    signs of releasing his ear just yet.Skr¡¯s mouth worked a few times, then he steeled himself and


    pleaded, ¡°Alright, how about we settle for you calling me ¡®Dear¡¯ once at night and once in the morning,


    and forget about the other times?¡±Yulia opened her mouth to reply and Skr, afraid of what she might


    say, hastily amended, ¡°Once every morning! That¡¯s the least I can ask for! If not, it won¡¯t happen at


    all!¡±When Yulia saw Skr looking exactly like a hen-pecked husband, she burst outughing. ¡°Very


    well then, I¡¯ll call you ¡®Dear¡¯ once every morning!¡± As she released Skr¡¯s ear, she purposely paused


    for a moment before adding, ¡°To be perfectly honest, earlier I was going to say yes. But since you¡¯ve


    changed it to once every morning, then we¡¯ll go with what you decided.¡±¡°What? I¡­¡± Skr was


    dumbfounded; unfortunately, there was nothing he could do now but suffer in silence. He pursed his


    lips, looking rather discontented, then asked, ¡°Dear, couldn¡¯t we stick to once in the morning and once


    at night like I said earlier?¡±¡°Mr. Stone, aren¡¯t you always teaching L that she should be a person of


    her word? If that¡¯s the case, then shouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± Yulia deliberately let the end of the sentence trail off


    in a calcted fashion.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 340

    Triumph Above All Chapter 340


    Chapter 340


    ¡°Of course I should be an example for L. Since I¡¯m a man of my word, we¡¯ll go by what I said just


    now!¡± Skr was vexed with himself to the point of screaming. However, Yulia was his significant other,


    so no matter how exasperated he was, he still had to treat her well.¡°Excellent! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Yulia


    nodded in satisfaction, but inwardly she was so amused she felt like rolling on the floor with


    laughter.¡°Ms. Yulia!¡± Naomi suddenly made her way through the crowd and approached her.¡°What is it,


    Naomi?¡±When Naomi noticed that Yulia was sharing a quiet, intimate moment with Skr, she


    experienced a moment of awkwardness. However, since it was still working hours, she reported


    hurriedly, ¡°Ms. Yulia, we won¡¯t be able to supply the shops in the main malls with our first batch of anti-


    blemish cream. All these people have ced orders for the entire lot.¡±¡°What? It¡¯s all gone?¡± Yulia


    stared at Naomi in astonishment.Since the future of thepany had been uncertain, she had asked


    the production department to manufacture ten thousand jars of anti-blemish cream. If the press


    conference and theunch went well, she had anticipated that it would take around a month to sell the


    entire batch.However, both the press conference and theunch hadn¡¯t even happened yet, and her


    entire stock of anti-blemish cream had already been reserved because of the orders. From the way


    things looked, once the productunched and went on the market, the resulting hype was going to be


    much bigger than she had ever imagined.¡°Alright, Naomi. Call the production department and have


    them do their best to manufacture as much anti-blemish cream as they can. After that, get the HR


    department to start recruiting people as fast as possible. I want to add two more production lines for the


    anti-blemish cream.¡±¡°Yes, Ms. Yulia.¡± Naomi rummaged for her phone, getting ready to move to a quiet


    corner and call n, the head of the production department.Yulia thought for a moment, then directed,


    ¡°We need to amend tomorrow¡¯s schedule. Please change the new productunch to a business


    meeting instead. It¡¯s essential that I find some reliable partners to work with ourpany as soon as I


    can.¡±Kareem Fashion was too small an entity to produce the massive amount of anti-blemish cream


    needed. If they wanted to capitalize on being the hot trend of the day and take the entire province and


    country by storm, they needed help from outside sources. After Naomi left, Yulia turned to the otherThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    department heads. ¡°Thepany¡¯s going to face some unprecedented challenges in theing days.


    All of you are my most capable personnel; I don¡¯t have to tell you what needs to be done. It¡¯s going to


    be rough on everybody for a while, but as we all know, what we get is what we put in. Tonight I¡¯ll treat


    everyone to dinner to celebrate thepany¡¯s reversal of fortunes, and we can discuss promotions


    and sry raises as well.¡±¡°Pay increases for everyone in thepany? Ms. Sue, you¡¯re the


    bomb!¡±¡°Wow! It looks like I¡¯ll be hitting the peak of my career along with thepany!¡±All the various


    heads of department were wildly excited when they heard what Yulia had to say. Everyone looked


    thrilled and morale was high.Once all the department heads had hurried back to sort out the workflow


    for their various departments, Yulia turned to Skr. ¡°Skr, where would you suggest making a


    reservation for tonight¡¯s¡­¡±Before she could finish, Skr interrupted her. ¡°Dear, how about making up


    for this morning¡¯s missed greeting?¡±¡°Excuse me? What?¡± Yulia was caught off guard, confused.¡°Didn¡¯t


    you promise that every morning you¡¯d call me ¡®Dear¡¯ once? Since we¡¯ve put that into effect, shouldn¡¯t


    you make up for this morning?¡± Skr exined, looking expectantly at her.Yulia¡¯s face turned bright


    red. She was about to tell Skr he was impossible, but paused, recalling that he had actually


    amended his demands considerably for her sake. At the same time, she found it extremely difficult to


    get the words out, so she hesitated for quite a while before stammering in a small voice, ¡°D-Dear,


    where d-do you suggest I make a reservation for tonight since I¡¯m t-treating everyone to dinner?¡±At the


    end of it, she wanted to find a hole in the ground and crawl in to hide. She hadn¡¯t even officially married


    the man yet, and he was insisting that she call him ¡®Dear¡¯. It was really far too embarrassing.With a


    straight face, Skr corrected her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not just ¡®Dear¡¯, it¡¯s ¡®my Dear¡¯, you know.¡±Afraid that he


    might sumb to yet more promptings of his baser self, Yulia hurriedly corrected herself. ¡°Yes, De¡­


    my Dear.¡±Only then did Skr nod in satisfaction and answer her question.Yulia could not help


    regretting her moment of weakness when she saw Skr¡¯s smug expression. She should not have


    been so soft-hearted; this morning was already long past, and there was no reason for her to make up


    for the omission!No, this wouldn¡¯t do at all. She had to think of something to make this wretched man


    suffer!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 341

    Triumph Above All Chapter 341


    Chapter 341


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As Yulia pondered, an idea sparked in her mind, and she quickly smiled at Skr. ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve been


    wearing high heels all morning to the point where my legs are sore. Can you take off your shoes for me


    to wear?¡±¡°Sure, no problem!¡±Skr agreed and was about to take off his shoes.Yulia immediately


    stopped him. ¡°What I meant was, let¡¯s swap our shoes.¡±Skr¡¯s eyes widened and pointed at Yulia¡¯s


    pair of slender crystal high heels before saying, ¡°You want me to wear your high heels?¡±¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Yulia tried to hold back her smile as she acted in distress. ¡°My legs are really sore, and I can¡¯t walk


    anymore. I want to wear your shoes, but¡­ I don¡¯t want you to walk barefoot, either. What if you step on


    a nail or some ss shards? I¡¯d feel horrible!¡±Upon hearing this, it would be foolish of Skr to not


    realize Yulia¡¯s prank.However, instead of exposing the act, he turned around and crouched in front of


    Yulia, swiftly carrying her onto his back.¡°Ah!¡±Yulia gasped in surprise as Skr carried her without


    saying a word.¡°Isn¡¯t this better, dear? You don¡¯t have to walk or take off your shoes. Otherwise, you


    would¡¯ve easily tripped and fallen wearing my size 43 shoes.¡±Skr spoke as his hands fumbled


    lower.¡°What¡­ What are you doing?!¡±Yulia squealed.Skr had an innocent look as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m


    carrying you! If I don¡¯t hold you properly, you¡¯ll slip.¡±¡°Then¡­ Then just hold me properly! Stop fondling


    around!¡±Yulia could hardly speak.¡°Oh, I¡¯ll stop then!¡±Skr said with a mischievousugh.Yulia then


    suddenly thought of an important question. ¡°Skr Stone, who asked you to carry me?!¡± ¡°Ady has


    sore legs and can¡¯t walk, so her husband carries her. Anyone who hears this would surely give a


    thumb¡¯s up!¡±Skr confidently said, leaving Yulia speechless.She nned to make a fool out of Skr,


    but now she was taken advantage of by Skr instead!¡°Put¡­ Put me down! I don¡¯t feel sore


    anymore!¡±Yulia quickly said.The cement of Skr¡¯srge hands was making her embarrassed.¡°That


    won¡¯t do. My wife¡¯s legs are the most beautiful scenery in the world, and I must take care of


    them.¡±Skr was not nning to let go of her so quickly.¡°I- I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll feel tired¡­¡±Yulia frantically


    began to find all sorts of excuses.¡°Tired? Of course not!¡±Skr eximed proudly, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, my


    dear. Even if I carry you and run to Cloudtopia Riverside Hotel, I wouldn¡¯t be out of breath.¡±He then


    started to jog after saying this.As Yulia tried to refute, she noticed that a part of her body was going up


    and down alongside Skr¡¯s body as he ran.After realizing this, she stopped talking and wanted to find


    a ce to cry.Cloudtopia Riverside Hotel was about three miles from Kareem Fashion, and Skr


    carried Yulia and jogged all the way to the hotel.As soon as they arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance, Yulia


    quickly struggled out of Skr¡¯s grasp and hopped off his back.Seeing that Skr¡¯s face was regr


    and he was not catching his breath, Yulia was somewhat taken aback.She had thought what Skr


    said earlier was simply bragging and did not expect it to be true.Isn¡¯t his physical strength a little too


    good to be true?Skr smirked as he seemingly caught onto her thoughts. ¡°I told you, dear! It was only


    for an hour, though. I can keep going for hours if you¡¯d like.¡±Meanwhile, a young couple happened to


    walk past them¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 342

    Triumph Above All Chapter 342


    Chapter 342


    Thedy of the couple overheard Skr¡¯s words, to which she showed a shocked expression.She


    shuffled a couple of steps forward and started toin to the man beside her, ¡°A guy with a simr


    age as you, and yet he can go on for hours. What about you? I gave you all kinds of supplements.


    s, you can onlyst for a few minutes¡­¡±Upon hearing her words, Yulia¡¯s body jumped, and her face


    reddened with embarrassment.She wanted to stop thedy and tell them that it was not what they were


    thinking about.But will they think my exnation is an act to cover up the truth?Sigh, what are they


    even thinking?Skr could not help butugh after seeing Yulia struggle with embarrassment.However,


    when Yulia turned her eyes at him, he quickly coughed and acted innocently. ¡°Dear, I was just talking


    about carrying you, and I can¡¯t be med for her misunderstanding!¡±¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all your fault!¡±Yulia


    hummed haughtily and walked into the hotel before Skr.What an idiot!Wait, if his physical strength is


    excellent, doesn¡¯t that mean he could go on for the entire night?The thought suddenly shed through


    Yulia¡¯s mind, which shocked her, and she quickly shook her head.Oh my, what am I even thinking


    about?Why am I even thinking about doing that with Skr?!This is embarrassing!It¡¯s all because of


    Skr! He doesn¡¯t do anything but flirt with me!¡°Why are you walking so fast, dear? Wait for me!¡±Skr


    shouted from behind.Hearing him, Yulia seemingly sulked and quickened her pace.Skrughed as


    he chased after her.Many believed a man¡¯s ultimate goal was to have a wife by his side and


    simultaneously conquer the world. However, at this moment, Skr only wanted to indulge in Yulia¡¯s


    warm embrace and not care about the affairs of the world and the past.Besides, he had a daughter


    whose cuteness could melt everyone¡¯s heart.With a wife and a child beside him, perhaps this was the


    happiness that ordinary people were pursuing¡­After ten minutes, Skr and Yulia booked a room for


    the night. As they walked out to the hotel lobby, a surprised voice sounded.¡°Skr? What are you


    doing here?¡±Skr looked around and saw a few familiar faces walking toward him.It turned out to be


    his high school ssmates whom he had seen at thest ss reunion.The one speaking was Keane


    Cullen, a silver-spoon kid like Greg, and unfortunately, the two of them were also cut from the same


    cloth.Skr¡¯s eyebrows instantly furrowed, and he asked coldly, ¡°Am I not allowed to be here?¡±¡°A mereAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    soldier like you in a high-ss ce such as this. What an eyesore!¡± Keaneughed


    condescendingly.Clearly, he was unaware of what had happened to Greg and Hanks, as his impression


    of Skr remained on the day of their ss reunion.¡°You¡¯re an eyesore instead!¡±Skr scolded back


    without hesitating.With his merits, whether it would be going into a five-star hotel or buying an ind for


    recreational use, no one dared to criticize him.No! It was not that they were afraid of him!They were not


    qualified to do so!Why could he be arrogant?It was precisely because of his fame as the Dragon


    Commander who had plowed through the North battlefield.It was because he was in charge of


    protecting this vast territory that spanned thousands of miles.It was because the peace they had known


    was brought by him after leading an army to war with a burning passion, crushing their enemies.Is this


    not enough?


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 343

    Triumph Above All Chapter 343


    Chapter 343


    Keane did not be enraged when Skr chastised him. Instead, he said quietly, ¡°Yo, that¡¯s


    awesome. Aren¡¯t you concerned that the news will spread and tarnish your soldiers¡¯ public image?¡±The


    people behind him also had mocking looks on their faces.Even Yulia became irritated with him and


    said, ¡°Austin came to make the reservation with me, and the money I am using is earned dignifiedly.


    What does it have to do with the soldiers¡¯ reputations?¡±Keane felt bitter as he watched the stunning


    Yulia stand out and speak for Skr.He had dated many women but never met a more beautiful


    woman than Yulia.Skr has such a good life, doesn¡¯t he?At that moment, he said to Skr in a


    strange manner, ¡°Buddy, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a gigolo still. You still need a woman to help you


    financially and defend you!¡±¡°A man who lives off women like you is not wee here!¡±After that, he


    looked arrogantly at Yulia and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, my family owns this hotel.¡±¡°I said you are not


    wee here. You should get what I¡¯m saying, don¡¯t you?¡±¡°What? You¡¯re kicking the guests out?¡±


    Skr inquired, slightly amused.¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s exactly what I mean!¡± Keane gave a proud


    nod.Skr immediately smiled and said to Yulia, ¡°Let¡¯s change hotels since someone here isn¡¯t


    interested in making money. Cloudtopia has several hotels of the same category.¡±Yulia nodded and


    proceeded to the front desk to cancel her reservation.Seeing as Keane forced the guests to leave, the


    front-desk employee had no choice but to refund the deposit fully.On the other hand, Keane seemed to


    have heard the funniest joke after hearing Skr¡¯s words. Heughed loudly and said, ¡°Skr, if you


    yield to me now and admit your mistake, you¡¯ll still have a ce to go tonight.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have all


    of Cloudtopia¡¯s five-star hotels turn you away!¡±¡°Oh? You have such power? I had no idea!¡± Skr


    spoke calmly.¡°You!¡±Keane was enraged and immediately told the front-desk girl, ¡°In the name of my


    father, call all the star-rated hotels in Cloudtopia and ask them to cklist Skr immediately.¡±¡°Just


    say¡­ say Skr Stone is a dangerous person. Anyone who takes him in would be harboring


    criminals!¡±¡°Mr. Keane, this¡­¡±The front-desk employee was caught between a rock and a hard


    ce.She witnessed the entire incident. Keane had taken a cheap shot against him to achieve his


    agenda, which was already a case of nder.Should this Mr. Stone pursue the matter, she, as


    executor, would also be held ountable.¡°What are you waiting for? If you¡¯re not going to start making


    phone calls, get the hell out!¡±Keane became incensed when he saw the front-desk girl


    hesitating.¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll call! I¡¯ll call!¡±The front-desk girl trembled in fear and reached for the phone on the


    desk.Yulia¡¯s face darkened as she watched that scene.She came to make reservations with Skr, and


    neither of them caused any trouble or offended anyone. Keane was the one who turned away the


    guests and even ndered Skr. He was now forcing other hotels to refuse them as guests. Was he


    not being too ruthless?Skr, who was standing to the side, sneered, ¡°Keane, there is a path for you to


    heaven, but you chose not to go, whereas the gateway to hell isn¡¯t even there, but you are forcefully


    trying to enter it.¡±¡°When you kneel and beg me for mercyter, remember that you are the one who


    asked for it!¡±


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 344

    Triumph Above All Chapter 344


    Chapter 344


    Skr didn¡¯t want to talk to an eejit like Keane right from the start.He remained imcable, even


    getting on Yulia¡¯s nerves.There would be severe repercussions for anyone who upset Skr¡¯s


    woman!¡°Hahaha, did all of you hear what he said?¡±Keane abruptly turned his head andughed at the


    students behind him.¡°We heard that, Keane! It¡¯s not even nighttime, and someone is already talking in


    his sleep!¡±¡°Skr, don¡¯t think we¡¯re afraid of you just because you have military support! You are in


    Cloudtopia! The army cannot adequately represent the entire poption of Cloudtopia.¡±¡°Keane¡¯s family


    has just as much wealth as Greg¡¯s, and they even know people who have powers over the army. You¡¯d


    better be careful if you dared to act more powerful than you actually are in front of him. He could be the


    end of you!¡± Those people responded ordingly.When they were nearly done with their act, Keane


    mockingly said to Skr, ¡°Speak for yourself, Skr! You still expect me to kneel before you and beg


    for mercy¡­¡±A voice interrupted him before he could finish his sentence.¡°Ms. Yulia! It really is you!¡± The


    tone sounded incredibly surprised.Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in his


    fifties walking toward Yulia with a big smile.¡°Dad!¡± Keane cried out in surprise.That man was his father,


    Jay Cullen.Jay, however, didn¡¯t even nce at him. He approached Yulia directly and politely said, ¡°I


    had nned to stop by Kareem Fashion to see you, Ms. Yulia. I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into you here.


    This has to be destiny.¡±¡°There is a VIP room upstairs. If you¡¯re not pressed for time, let¡¯s go there. I will


    serve you the finest tea!¡± Jay¡¯s efforts to please Yulia left Keane and several other students


    dumbfounded.Keane was especially dumbfounded. He had no idea why his father wanted to curry


    favor with Yulia.After recovering from his shock, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°They aren¡¯t even


    distinguished guests, Dad. Why do you want to serve them the finest tea?¡±Keane knew all about


    Skr. Although he had never met Yulia in person, he had heard quite a few rumors about her.Apart


    from the fact that she was attractive, he didn¡¯t give much thought to the Sue family¡¯s wealth.Keane¡¯s


    words darkened Jay¡¯s face, and he reprimanded sharply, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you¡¯re


    mute!¡±¡°This lovelydy here is the chairman and CEO of Kareem Fashion.¡±¡°Kareem Fashion¡¯s new


    anti-blemish cream became a trending topic on the Inte just this morning, and there are as many as


    twelve trending hashtag searches on Twitter.¡±¡°All of Cloudtopia¡¯s ambitious men now want to be close


    to Ms. Yulia. How can you question Ms. Yulia, given her current status?¡±He apologized to Yulia


    immediately after finishing his speech without waiting for Keane to react. ¡°This mutt, Ms. Yulia, is


    ignorant and has never seen the outside world. Please don¡¯t bring yourself down to his level.¡±Yulia


    remained silent.Jay assumed she was displeased. He quickly pretended to be at ease, smiled, and


    said, ¡°Oh my, Ms. Yulia! I talked so much that you were left standing for quite some time. My oversight!


    It¡¯s my bad!¡±¡°Mr. Wilson, please have our hotel¡¯s tea sommeliere to the VIP room and make Ms.


    Yulia some tea!¡± Jay quickly informed the manager in the lobby. Hispdog demeanor stunned


    everyone.Just then, Yulia said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need. We dare not ept Mr. Cullen¡¯s goodwill!¡±


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 345

    Triumph Above All Chapter 345


    Chapter 345


    Jay became anxious upon hearing Yulia¡¯s words, asking, ¡°Ms. Yulia, what are you talking about?¡±Yulia


    snorted coldly, ¡°I had nned to hold mypany¡¯s celebratory banquet here, and I had even paid the


    deposit, but someone turned me away.¡±¡°Am I that shameless? Is it necessary for me to remain here? Is


    there nowhere for me to eat?¡±¡°Who forced you to leave?¡±Jay¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he


    turned to face Keane.Keane¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face turned red instantly. He paused for a


    long time before saying, ¡°Dad, I¡­¡±¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Jay¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he growled, ¡°Why did you do


    that?¡±¡°I¡­¡±How could Keane ever muster the courage to say it aloud?He had no idea Yulia was


    someone his father wanted to curry favor with.Jay could see Keane¡¯s hesitation, and Jay would be a


    fool if he failed to learn of the situation.¡°Mr. Wilson, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±Jay fixed his gaze on the


    lobby manager.The lobby manager dared not conceal anything, so he candidly told the entire


    tale.When Jay found out about the situation, he pped Keane across the face.Smack!It was audible


    throughout the lobby.¡°You son of a bitch who can¡¯t do anything!¡± Jay cursed angrily.Business was


    money. Even for an ordinary person, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to reject them, let alone for a distinguished


    guest like Yulia.Even more outrageous was that Keane dared to use his name to charge Skr with


    being a dangerous person and ordered that Skr and Yulia be cklisted from all the luxury hotels.If


    the person in charge of the Hotel Association learned about this, they would undoubtedly band together


    with all the other hotels to condemn Cloudtopia Riverside Hotel.The entire Cullen family would be


    destroyed at that point, let alone the hotel.Jay¡¯s heart shook with fear at the thought. He then cast a


    more hostile nce at Keane. ¡°Isn¡¯t Kareem Fashion just a shabby fashion retailer, Dad? What¡¯s so


    remarkable about developing an anti-blemish cream?¡±¡°From what I see, thepany must have been


    losing money, so they decided to develop a new product to cheat women off their money!¡±¡°What is


    there to curry favor with apany like this that is about to go bankrupt?¡±Keane covered his red,


    swollen cheeks and looked resentfully at Skr and Yulia.Jay had pped him in front of so many


    people in his own hotel, humiliating himpletely.Naturally, he med Skr and Yulia for that.¡°Shut


    up!¡±Jay was seething with rage as he observed Keane¡¯s unrepentant demeanor. He raised his hand


    and smacked Keane across the forehead.Yes, Kareem Fashion was indeed a smallpany.However,


    that was before today.From today on, thepany¡¯s hidden values, or soft power, were nearly


    comparable to those owned by the Four Great Families.Kareem Fashion¡¯s marketing division


    announced an hour ago that thepany was looking for a partner in Cloudtopia to split revenue from


    selling the anti-blemish cream.That news sparked a frenzy in Cloudtopia¡¯s business world, and


    everyone wanted to jump at the opportunity and fly high.Even the Four Great Families were no


    exception.There were rumors that some of them were already inquiring about Yulia¡¯s preferences and


    movement patterns.Jay had gone out earlier about that matter as well.He hadn¡¯t expected Yulia to


    show up at his hotel.This opportunity was a godsend for the Cullen family, but Keane had turned it


    down?Jay wished he hadn¡¯t had this son right now.There were over twenty people present, and none of


    them assisted him. All they did was drag him down. His teammates were worthless pigs, at best!With


    that in mind, Jay reprimanded Keane, saying, ¡°Immediately apologize to Ms. Yulia and Mr. Stone!¡±¡°I


    don¡¯t care how you do it, but you must make them forgive you. Otherwise, I will revoke your card and


    break your leg!¡±¡°Raising a pig is more worthwhile than raising an idiot like you!¡±


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 346

    Triumph Above All Chapter 346


    Chapter 346


    If Keane hadn¡¯t turned them away, Yulia would have held herpany¡¯s celebratory banquet at the


    Cloudtopia Riverside Hotel.Jay could have provided Yulia with a variety ofplimentary hotel


    services. He could have even waived the entire bill. Even if Yulia had rejected it, she would have at


    least acknowledged the goodwill.Jay could have made a good impression on Yulia this way.Yulia¡¯s


    random offer of business opportunities would fill his pockets when Kareem Fashion began to expand at


    a breakneck pace.Jay wished he could take a chopper and chop off Keane¡¯s pig of a head.Keane


    became briefly paralyzed from fear after witnessing Jay be so enraged for the first time. When he


    heard Jay say he would cancel his card, he didn¡¯t dare to talk back.He swallowed his resentment and


    turned to Skr and Yulia, saying, ¡°Skr, Ms. Yulia, I was just talking nonsense. I sincerely


    apologize.¡±Yulia cast a nce at Skr, which indicated that it was up to him to decide whether or not


    to forgive him.Skr looked at Keane and said slowly, ¡°Keane, do you remember what I said just


    now?¡±¡°When you kneel and beg me for mercyter, remember that you asked for it!¡±¡°You¡­ You want


    me to kneel before you?¡± Keane red at Skr in disbelief.He never imagined that Skr would really


    want him to get on his knees and apologize!He wished he could dismember Skr, stripping him down


    to his flesh and bones.Jay, who was standing next to him, cursed again at this point. ¡°You cretin! Mr.


    Stone is giving you the opportunity. Why aren¡¯t you kneeling and admitting your mistakes?¡±Jay stated


    that Keane needed Skr and Yulia¡¯s forgiveness by any means necessary.Immediately, Keane


    became disheartened.He knew his father all too well. Jay would do everything he could to make the


    other party suffer greatly if someone harmed his interests.Even though it was said that no one ever


    mistreated their children, Jay was a man of his word. He¡¯d definitely suspend his bank card and break


    his leg, just like he said he¡¯d do.Keane made up his mind and immediately dropped to his knees before


    Skr to maintain his extravagant lifestyle of partying every night.¡°Mr. Stone and Ms. Yulia, I was


    willfully blind and looked down on you. I apologize and promise not to do it again!¡±Behind Keane, the


    students had awkward looks on their faces as they observed that scene.Jay struck quickly while the


    iron was hot, saying, ¡°Ms. Yulia, Mr. Stone, that cretin knows he was wrong. Can you please give me a


    chance¡­¡±Skr didn¡¯t bother badgering Keane anymore, seeing as Jay¡¯s attitude was not bad. He


    waved his hand dismissively and said, ¡°Let us put an end to this. Don¡¯t bring this up ever again.¡±¡°Okay!


    Okay! Okay! I won¡¯t bring it up. I will never bring this up again!¡±Jay was overjoyed right away. ¡°The tea


    is ready, Mr. Stone and Ms. Yulia. Please proceed to the VIP room.¡±Skr reasoned that since Kareem


    Fashion was looking for a partnership, he shouldn¡¯t rule out any possibility of a coboration.Hearing


    Jay¡¯s invitation again, he nodded and followed Yulia to the elevator.Keane didn¡¯t get up from the hard


    marble floor until they were gone around the corner.With a ferocious look in his eyes, he stared in the


    direction Skr and Yulia had gone. ¡°Just wait for me, Skr. I will reim the dignity that you took


    away from me today!¡±When Skr and Yulia entered the VIP room, Jay greeted them quickly. After a


    few sips of tea, he hurriedly requested that the kitchen prepare avish feast.Skr observed Yulia and


    Jay interacting well, so he didn¡¯t dismiss the possibility of a coboration.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 347

    Triumph Above All Chapter 347


    Chapter 347


    Sure enough, Yulia and Jay had hammered out a rough arrangement for a partnership during the


    meal.The marketing departments of bothpanies will decide the specifics of the contract and


    cooperation arrangement.They were only in charge of the final decision at their level.¡°Finally, Ms. Yulia,


    I¡¯d like to make another toast to you. I look forward to working with you!¡± Jay smiled at Yulia, holding his


    wine ss.Yulia quickly clinked sses with Jay.Both parties drank it all up.Skr and Yulia stood up


    and said their goodbyes after the meal, and Jay escorted them to the hotel entrance.Skr noticed


    Yulia walking sluggishly, her pretty face flushed while walking on the pedestrian walkway.She was


    clearly a little tipsy.Skr had no idea Yulia had such a low tolerance for alcohol, but the slightly drunk


    Yulia was even more charming than usual.Every aspect of her appearance and demeanor effortlessly


    tugged at his heartstrings.¡°Dear, let me carry you home!¡±In a moment of sudden impetuosity, Skr


    spread his arms out and carried Yulia bridal-style without pausing to consider his actions.¡°Hey!¡± Yulia


    eximed as she instinctively wrapped her arms around Skr¡¯s neck. ¡°Who gave you permission to


    carry me, Skr?¡±Skr wasn¡¯t sure if it was the alcohol, but what should have been a question from


    Yulia sounded very coquettish, causing Skr¡¯s heart to flutter.¡°Please address me as dear,¡± Skr


    hurriedly said, taking advantage of her being under the influence of alcohol.Yuliaid her head on his


    shoulder and inadvertently hollered, ¡°Dear¡­¡±Skr¡¯s heart was fluttering. Then he lowered his head


    and kissed those attractive red lips of hers.Yulia unexpectedly tightened her embrace around his neck


    and gave a warm response, contrary to his expectation that she would shyly push him away. On the


    tree-lined path, where passersby wereing and going, two people shared a kiss despite their


    surroundings.Passersby cast nces their way, and some even pointed fingers.¡°It¡¯s indecent!


    So shameless!¡±¡°Are today¡¯s youth so sexually driven?¡±¡°I believe that girl is inebriated. Is it possible that


    he is taking advantage of her?¡±¡°It¡¯s possible! She is a stunning youngdy. That guy is not a good


    match for her!¡±Instead of getting upset upon hearing these words, Skr kissed even more


    eagerly.This lovely youngdy is my wife. What¡¯s the matter? Jealous, are you?Yulia regained some


    rity after a while of kissing and realized they were on the main road, so she gently pushed Skr


    away.Skr reluctantly let her go at that point.¡°Dear, your lipstick tastes divine.¡±¡°Hmph! You¡¯re still


    being coy after taking advantage of me. Quickly let me down. I can walk by myself,¡± Yulia stated


    belligerently.¡°You were cuter when you were still tipsy, dear.¡±Skr smacked his lips, relishing the


    taste.¡°You¡¯re such a jerk!¡± Yulia said coquettishly, abandoning her earlier insistence that she get


    down.Skr simply carried her in this manner the rest of the way to Kareem Fashion.That manner


    drew all kinds of looks, including envy, jealousy, disdain, and disgust.Skr was indifferent, while Yulia


    waspletely unaware.She caved in to Skr¡¯s behavior to fulfill his wish.She was so shy, though,


    that all she could do was bury her face in Skr¡¯s chest while pretending to be asleep and


    clueless.She didn¡¯t open her eyes until Skr gently ced her on the chair.However, it didn¡¯t matter


    because she found she had arrived at her office!¡°Skr, you¡­ Did you just carry me up from the


    ground-floor lobby?¡±Yulia felt like crying.


    Rted posts:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 348

    Triumph Above All Chapter 348


    Chapter 348


    ¡°Duh?¡± Skr smirked.¡°Then everyone in the entirepany must have seen that?¡± Yulia asked, her


    face sad.¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Skr responded with a firm conviction.Yulia gave him a stern look and


    said, ¡°How are you stillughing?! How am I supposed to deal with thepany¡¯s employees in the


    future?!¡±Skr rested his hands on her shoulders and fixed his gaze on her. Then he said solemnly,


    ¡°Dear, I just want to use this method to announce to the world that you are mine, and no one is allowed


    to court you!¡±Skr¡¯s domineering behavior warmed Yulia, but she still retorted arrogantly, ¡°Hmph! How


    am I yours? I didn¡¯t agree to that!¡±¡°Even if you are unwilling, you must agree! You don¡¯t have a


    choice!¡±Skr was used to Yulia saying one thing and doing another, so he didn¡¯t mind.He drew Yulia


    back into his embrace after speaking and said domineeringly, ¡°I only want you in this life, Yulia. You


    can¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s woman but mine!¡±Yulia responded in a voice as thin as a buzzing mosquito,


    ¡°Hmm.¡±Before Skr could respond, Yulia abruptly questioned, ¡°Skr, will you love L and me


    forever?¡±¡°Of course!¡± Skr replied without hesitation.¡°Then, for L and me, you must keep yourself


    safe and live a longer life than us,¡± Yulia said again.Skr was still in the army. He was said to have


    served with distinction on numerous battlefields. Yulia had a nagging feeling that Skr would return to


    that bloody, murderous ce one day.She couldn¡¯t stop Skr from deciding to defend his family and


    country. Skr¡¯s safety was all she could hope for.Rat-a-tat-tat!The two were deep in their embrace


    when they heard a knock on the door.Naomi pushed the door open and walked in the next moment.


    Naomi¡¯s face flushed immediately upon seeing the situation in the office, and she said awkwardly, ¡°Ms.


    Yulia¡­ Sky, you¡¯re here as well¡­ I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten to bring a document with


    me. I¡¯ll be backter¡­¡±Yulia knew Naomi was just looking for an excuse to go out, so she pushed


    Skr away quickly. As she smoothed her tangled hair, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Naomi. Go ahead and


    speak up!¡±¡°Dozens of businesses have already called to express their interest in coborating, Ms.


    Yulia,¡± Naomi said after clearing her throat and readjusting her emotions.¡°Their CEOs all want to invite


    you for a meal to discuss things face to face.¡± Naomi then handed Yulia the folder she was


    holding.Yulia opened it and looked through it, and the first fewpanies in the folder turned out to be


    Cloudtopia¡¯s most prominent individuals.However, she quickly closed the folder and handed it back to


    Naomi, saying, ¡°You write back to them and tell them that we have found a partner.¡±While eating at the


    Cloudtopia Riverside Hotel with Jay, Yulia had a change of heart.Since there was little demand for


    Cloudtopia, Jay would do.To expand the business to Nirth and eventually the entire nation, two partners


    with greater resources and influence would be selected when a suitable opportunity presented


    itself.¡°Certainly, Ms. Yulia!¡± Naomi agreed and left the president¡¯s office with the folder.However, she


    returned after only about ten minutes.This time, Naomi dared not open the door directly. Instead, she


    knocked and said, ¡°Sky, Ms. Yulia, I¡¯m Naomi. I have a pressing issue. Can Ie in?¡±Yulia¡¯s face


    turned red immediately, and she shot Skr a hard look.It was all his fault!Naomi was so terrified that


    she didn¡¯t dare to enter. The other employees assumed they were having sex in the office after hearing


    that!It was far too humiliating!


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 349

    Triumph Above All Chapter 349


    Chapter 349


    Without a second to lose, Yulia immediately shouted at Naomi on the other side of the door,


    ¡°Enter.¡±Pushing the door open, Naomi walked into the room.¡°Ms. Yulia, Mr. Silverton of Silverton


    Corporation would like to see you.¡±¡°Miles?¡±Yulia was stumped at first, but her mind flew back to the list


    Naomi had given her. Miles Silverton was on it.¡°Didn¡¯t you call to inform him that we¡¯re signing the deal


    with someone else?¡±Confused, Yulia asked.Naomi was about to say something when an angry voice


    barked from outside the door.¡°Are you telling me this hollow shell of apany is screwing with us,


    Silverton Corporation?¡°Oh, the nerve!¡±With that, a balding man in his forties barged into the room.It


    was Miles.A young man of a towering build followed right behind him. The extrarge suit was not quite


    a good fit for the man as it was bursting at the seams.He appeared to be Miles¡¯ personal


    bodyguard.Turning her gaze to Miles, Naomi was about to stop him when Miles put his hands out and


    shoved her out of the way.He then swaggered his way to the sofa in the reception area to sit


    down.Pursing her lips, Yulia tried to keep her cool and asked, ¡°Mr. Silverton, what are you trying to do?


    Not only had you barged into my office, but you were also rude to my employee.¡±¡°What do I


    want?¡±Miles let out a cold scoff. ¡°Yulia Sue, I should be asking you the same question.¡±¡°This morning,


    Kareem Fashion made a public announcement, seeking for partnership.¡°I backed out on two projects


    that were about tounch and crossed two of my oldest clients so I could pool together sufficient funds


    for your anti-blemish cream project.¡°What did I get in the end? You told your assistant to call me and


    tell me that you¡¯ve found someone else. ¡°That¡¯s so soon. Don¡¯t you at least have the decency to tell it to


    my face? Are you trying to y me?¡±Miles¡¯ remarks only made Yulia and Skr want tough.Indeed,


    Yulia instructed Naomi to make a public announcement this morning that Kareem Fashion was


    interested in looking for a business partner.Nevertheless, nothing was promised or set in stone to


    Silverton Corporation.It was Miles¡¯ problem for whatever trade-off he made to fight for partnership over


    the anti-blemish cream project. What did it have to do with Yulia?He should have expected the


    oue when he backed out of other deals.Why was a CEO living in his own fantasy?Yulia said, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mr. Silverton. We have found a business partner. It¡¯s Mr. Cullen, Jay Cullen of Cloudtopia


    Riverside. It¡¯s apany that has always dabbled in skincare products. I personally think he¡¯s a better


    candidate than you to partake in the project.¡±Miles scoffed and snapped back, ¡°What? Are you trying to


    intimidate me with Jay? I¡¯m not scared of him!¡°Since you¡¯re admitting to ying favorites, I¡¯ll cut to the


    chase.Shaking his leg in glee, Miles added, ¡°You¡¯ve done me dirty, Yulia. You have two choices.¡°Either


    ditch Jay and partner up with Silverton Corporation, or hand over the form of the anti-blemish cream


    to make up for my canceled projects.¡±He put his feet on the coffee table and arrogantly uttered, ¡°You


    have one minute to reconsider. Tick tock.¡±Skr and Yulia scowled.It appeared that Miles was not


    living in a fantasy. He had a hidden agenda, and it was to ckmail.Skr snorted and raised his brow


    at Miles before uttering, ¡°Mr. Silverton, we won¡¯t consider either choice.¡°But you have two choices.¡±A


    chilling glint alighted in Skr¡¯s eyes.¡°Either get out of here, or I¡¯ll make you!¡±


    Rted posts:All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 350

    Triumph Above All Chapter 350


    Chapter 350


    With Skr¡¯s reply rubbing Miles the wrong way, thetter burst out in anger, ¡°And who are you?¡°I was


    talking to Yulia. What business do you have butting in?¡±Since Miles was clearly here looking for trouble,


    Yulia believed she could throw all courtesy out of the window.Narrowing her eyes, she solemnly


    uttered, ¡°Mr. Silverton, please watch your tone. He is my husband, Skr.¡°He can very well represent


    me in anything.¡±Before Miles could respond, Skr rose to his feet and said with a smirk, ¡°Miles


    Silverton, I have run out of patience.¡°Since you¡¯re not taking a hike, I don¡¯t mind lending you a


    hand.¡±Skr took strides ahead, closing in on Miles who was on the sofa.¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re


    messing with!¡±Miles made a wry face.It was hard to swallow that someone from Kareem Fashion would


    speak to him in such a way, and it did not sit well with Miles.¡°Daryl!¡±Miles shouted.Standing behind him,


    the bodyguard charged up.It felt as though the ground of the office was shaking.The bodyguard named


    Daryl came after Skr at the speed of light.He packed a force that came on strong and quickly.Not too


    far away, Yulia and Naomi tensed their body muscles in nervousness as their hearts were in their


    throat.Miles, on the other hand, slumped against the fabric of the sofa shaking his legs, and looked at


    Skr in disdain.Daryl had quite a decorated history.He had fought in the gulf war and made a name


    for himself among mercenaries.Miles spared no expense to hire the man.For Skr to threaten him,


    Miles was not going to hold back. On one end was a mercenary with years of experience on the


    battlefield, and on the other end was a nobody. It was a no-brainer to Miles that he was the winning


    party.He could already see Skr being beaten ck and blue.Skr¡¯s voice snapped Miles out of his


    imagination.¡°Get lost!¡±A burly silhouette was toppled over and sent flying out of there.Thump!It was a


    loud crash.The bodyguard named Daryl mmed onto the hallway floor and coughed out a mouthful of


    blood.It appeared he had sustained serious internal injuries.Skr showed no signs of slowing down as


    he continued to make his way toward Miles with a nk face.¡°You¡­¡±Miles¡¯ jaw dropped.What was


    going on?The veteran mercenary had emerged a victor in life-and-death situations one too many times,


    and yet he could not take a single blow from Skr?It was unbelievable!Miles¡¯ facial muscles contorted


    grimacingly.He had a difficult time getting over the shock.Feeling a sudden light-headedness and lossN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    of gravity, Miles found himself dangling off Skr¡¯s hand.¡°P-Put me down.¡±Miles put up a struggle in


    midair.It was a hrious sight.Refusing to waste his breath with Miles, Skr gathered strength in his


    arm and hurled him forward.Thud!It was a crash.Milesnded right next to Daryl, his bodyguard.¡°Get


    lost!¡±Skr yelled.Miles gave Skr the stink eye, ready to reign terror with his words. Nevertheless,


    Skr¡¯s superhuman strength scared the words out of him.Next to Miles, the bodyguard whimpered in


    pain. With the sound getting on Miles¡¯ nerves, he struggled to get up andshed out at the bodyguard,


    ¡°Useless piece of sh*t! Stop moaning!¡±As if that was not enough, Miles even stamped on the


    bodyguard.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 351

    Triumph Above All Chapter 351


    Chapter 351


    Miles had no idea that Skr tapped into his inner energy when delivering the blow to the bodyguard.


    Hence, there was more damage done to the bodyguard than it appeared on the surface.In his


    bodyguard¡¯s shoes, Miles would have breathed hisst.Daryl the bodyguard wiped away the blood from


    his lips and struggled to get up. The pair limped their way down the stairs.Once out of Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s office building, Miles could breathe again.Nevertheless, he quickly puckered his brows and


    resentfully eximed, ¡°Sky! Yulia! This is not the end of it!¡±Miles was the head of Silverton Corporation.


    Yet, he was kicked out of the building like a ball. It was utter humiliation!He vowed to pay back tenfold if


    not more for everything he endured today!Gritting his teeth, Miles slowly formed an idea in his


    head.Back in the office, Naomi hinted at Skr, ¡°Now that the annoying guy is gone, I should leave you


    and Ms. Yulia to it. Carry on with whatever you were doing¡­¡±Naomi retreated out of the office and


    closed the door behind her.Yulia was lost in a daze for a moment before getting the message. She felt


    the burn in her cheeks.¡°It¡¯s your fault that Naomi got the wrong idea!¡±Yulia looked daggers at


    Skr.Skr drew close and held her supple hand before shing a bad-boy smile. He said, ¡°How


    about we¡­ do something then? You know, Naomi seems to think we are doing it anyway.¡±Yulia nearly


    blew up in his face there and then.Should Skr not clear the air since they were misunderstood?This


    was not the right approach!Yulia was about to give Skr a piece of her mind when Naomi¡¯s voice


    permeated from the other side of the door.¡°Ms. Yulia, Sky¡­¡± Since Naomi only had left, she did not


    think much of what she was going to see when she pushed the door open and walked in.Freezing at


    the sight of Skr clinging tight to Yulia¡¯s body, Naomi uttered, ¡°Sky, my future sister-inw, I was only


    kidding with you earlier.¡°But I didn¡¯t think you would actually be so eager to¡­¡°This is an office where


    peoplee and go. Even if you have an increase in sex drive, you should get a hold of


    yourselves.¡±¡°Um¡­ Naomi, it¡¯s not what you think¡­¡±Yulia was quick to exin.Eager? Sex drive?What


    the hell?¡°No need to exin to me. I¡¯m just concerned the employees might run into you when you¡¯re in


    action.¡±Naomi waved her arm in the air and spoke as if she totally got what was going on.Yulia wanted


    to cry.Whatever she said would only make things worse.Before Yulia could give Skr an angry look,This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Naomi put on a serious face and uttered, ¡°Ms. Yulia, I came back to you that a guest is waiting for you


    at the reception area, requesting to see you.¡±¡°Another one who can¡¯t take the news and demands a


    face-to-face?¡±Skr furrowed his brows. ¡°Naomi, you don¡¯t have to be polite when you call them. You


    can just be straight with them and say that Kareem Fashion has made a decision. It saves both parties


    the trouble.¡±Naomi was about to reply when a female voice jumped in.¡°You have misunderstood Ms.


    Fuller, Mr. Stone. She made it clear on the phone, but I insisted on meeting with Ms. Yulia.¡±The voice


    sounded familiar.A prettydy with a tall frame and hair length to her waist appeared before


    everybody¡¯s eyes.She looked familiar too.The woman was none other than Amanda, who had been


    with Todrick and who they had met twice.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 352

    Triumph Above All Chapter 352


    Chapter 352


    Although surprised by Amanda¡¯s presence, Skr said, ¡°Ms. Fitz, since my sister has made it clear, I


    don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything more to talk about.¡±Not to least bit offended, Amanda smiled and said,


    ¡°Mr. Stone, seeing that I rushed all the way from Sconvia City, please hear me out before making a


    decision.¡±Skr nodded, gesturing for her to go on.Amanda said, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. I am


    Amanda Fitz, the Fitz family from Sconvia.¡°Mr. Stone, Ms. Yulia, I learned from Ms. Fuller on the phone


    that you have decided on a business partner. I believe you¡¯re referring to the partnership in


    Cloudtopia.¡°I¡¯m looking topete for the partnership in Sconvia.¡±She paused before continuing,


    ¡°Kareem Fashion¡¯s anti-blemish cream project was a hit today, and I¡¯m sure it will continue to gain


    poprity for days toe until it reaches a peak and slowly settles down.¡°The thing you should


    consider now is to rush your anti-blemish cream on the shelves of all the shops across the country


    before you reach the peak, Ms. Yulia.¡°The Fitzes own twelvemercial centers. We control the high-


    end market in all of Sconvia City. You¡¯ll be looking at conquering Sconvia, maybe even Nirth if you team


    up with me.¡°We can work together and bring Kareem Fashion to the national and international


    stage.¡±At the end of her speech, Amanda looked at Skr and Yulia with utmost sincerity. ¡°Mr. Stone,


    Ms. Yulia, what are your thoughts?¡±Yulia believed Amanda was not only capable, but she was also


    forthright. She was tempted, to say the least.Nevertheless, Yulia cast her nce at Skr.Somehow or


    rather, Skr had be her pir. Skr fell into ponder, nodded, and said, ¡°We can look at a


    potential partnership if you can make that happen.¡±He and Yulia wanted to prate Cloudtopia¡¯s


    market before venturing out to the region and the whole country.However, someone was offering them


    an opportunity to take over the market rapidly. Why not when they could take down Cloudtopia and


    Sconvia at the same time?With Skr giving the approval nod, Yulia got the reassurance she needed


    to iron out all the details of the partnership.It only urred to Yulia that she had a celebratory dinner


    tonight when it was close to clocking out. She hurried up on hammering out a deal.As for the minor


    details, Yulia told Amanda to send someone out to the marketing department tomorrow for further


    discussion.After seeing Amanda off, Skr went with Yulia to pick L up at the kindergarten.TheyN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten.¡°Daddy!¡±L, wearing a floral dress, ran into Skr¡¯s


    embrace.¡°Sweetheart, did you miss daddy today?¡±Skr dotingly looked at her and asked the question


    as he usually did.L was about to answer favorably when she realized that Yulia was there too. She


    was stunned.¡°L, can I give you a hug too?¡±Spreading her arms, L asked with a smile.Since Skr


    had been doing the school runs recently, Yulia thought about using this opportunity to do more as a


    mother.s, the little girl pouted and eximed upsettingly, ¡°No!¡±The smile on Yulia¡¯s face froze as she


    nervously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetheart? Don¡¯t you want mommy anymore?¡±¡°Hmph! Daddy and


    mommy don¡¯t like me anymore. I don¡¯t want to like you either.¡±While talking, the little girl¡¯s tears filled to


    the brim.¡°How do I begin?¡±Yulia was caught in a mix of emotions.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 353

    Triumph Above All Chapter 353


    Chapter 353


    It then dawned on Skr that he came with Yulia yesterday too.The little girl suspected they secretly


    went off somewhere to have fun without her, and Skr had to shop for lots of crabs to smooth L¡¯s


    ruffled feathers.Now that Skr and Yulia appeared together again, the little girl got jealous.¡°L, you


    got the wrong idea.¡°Mommy has a lot to do at the office today, and daddy has been helping her. That¡¯s


    why I¡¯m with her toe and pick you up.¡±Skr immediately exined.¡°Is that so?¡±L¡¯s gaze fell on


    Skr and then on Yulia.Skr let out a bitterugh. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true.¡°Daddy will never lie to our


    precious angel.Yulia chimed in, ¡°I will never lie to you too.¡±Without Mommy and Daddy putting that out


    in the open, L was back to her chirpy self.Wrapping her arms around the nape of Skr¡¯s neck, she


    gave him the loudest smooch on the cheek. ¡°Daddy, I was only pretending. I love Daddy and


    Mommy!¡±She was a cheeky girl for putting up an act.Skr burst intoughter.¡°L, you kissed Daddy.


    What about Mommy? Don¡¯t I get any?¡±It was Yulia¡¯s turn to feel left out.¡°I¡¯ll give Mommy a kiss too!¡±L


    put her neck out and pecked Yulia on the cheek.However, it did not feel special because Yulia had to


    ask for the kiss¡­Yulia felt a little down.¡°Let¡¯s go, sweetheart. Daddy¡¯s going to take you to dine at a


    great ce!¡±Skr said with smugness in his voice.Yulia gnashed her teeth as she stared at the father


    and daughter. So much for being Mommy¡¯s girl.The following day, Skr dropped L off at the


    kindergarten and went to the office with Yulia. With the next two days crucial for the implementation of


    the anti-blemish cream project, Yulia started to feel the pressure. Since Skr¡¯s schedule was clear, he


    decided to stay by Yulia¡¯s side and share the burden when necessary.Not too long after the pair


    entered the office, Naomi came barging in unannounced.¡°Oh, no! Ms. Yulia!¡±¡°What happened?¡±Yulia


    anxiously asked.¡°Didn¡¯t you put down the order to increase two production lines for the anti-blemish


    cream yesterday morning? The person in charge of the factory has hired the workers to build the


    facilities, and the construction should begin this morning.¡°A bunch of hooligans came to the building


    site just before work could begin.¡°They were armed with metal rods and knives, taking over the area


    where the foundation was supposed to beid.¡°They threatened to harm anyone who would carry out


    the construction.¡°These workers had never seen anything like it, so they were obviously scared and hid


    in the lounge. They don¡¯t want to bring attention to themselves.¡±Naomi reported.¡°That¡¯s crazy.¡± Yulia


    jolted to her feet. ¡°Did the person in charge of the factory call the cops?¡±Naomi helplessly replied, ¡°The


    person in charge called the cops immediately, but it¡¯s not these people¡¯s first rodeo. They leisurely


    walked away at the sound of police sirens, but once the police were gone, they came back


    again.¡°We¡¯re fighting a gueri war. The police can¡¯t do anything since they didn¡¯tmit any crime.¡±At


    that point, Yulia was at a loss for what to do.She was all about the facts, and the thing she feared the


    most was people ying the long and shameless game.It was impossible to get rid of these people. It


    was not like she could hit them and kick them out. They would stick around and give others hell. Yet,


    there was nothing she could do about it.Just then, Skr puckered his brows and faintly uttered,


    ¡°Naomi, do you know whose orders these people are acting on?¡±


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 354

    Triumph Above All Chapter 354


    Chapter 354


    Since Kareem Fashion was the Sues¡¯ family business, Skr had no intention of getting too


    involved.Nevertheless, Skr was not going to sit back and watch as people resorted to malicious


    tactics to ruin Yulia¡¯s mood.Naomi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s a bunch of hooligans who often mingle the


    streets. No clue about the real person behind it.¡°The person in charge of the factory said that these


    people were here for the long run. They seemed determined to stop the construction. It¡¯s not an option


    to carry out the work at night either.¡±¡°Oh?¡±Intrigued, Skr said, ¡°I¡¯m curious as to who is up to the


    funny business.¡±Kareem Fashion¡¯s factory was set up by the highway near the northern outskirts of


    Cloudtopia.Thend there was cheap and essible, making it rather cost-effective inparison with


    thend in the city.Meanwhile, crowds gathered under a tree near the highway. Some were there to


    gamble and brag while others were munching on watermelons.It was a lively scene.¡°Is that all Kareem


    Fashion can do? They don¡¯t even have connections with the police. They couldn¡¯t get a few police


    officers to stick around. What a joke!¡±One of them smugly eximed.¡°It¡¯s just a clothing factory. They


    only make enough to cover their cost. What can you expect of them?¡±¡°That¡¯s right. Only the useless


    would count on the police to settle their problems!¡±¡°We can y the long game with the police. I bet


    these police officers wouldn¡¯t give these idiots the time of day for crying wolf another few times.¡±¡°Well,


    they should me their boss for crossing the person who hired us. The way I see it, they won¡¯t just lose


    the new factory. Even the factory they have now has to be sold to cover the losses.¡±The crowd broke


    out inughter and put on looks of disdain. Just then, a ck Land Rover turned the corner from the


    eastbound highway.¡°My. Someone¡¯s here. It¡¯s a Land Rover. I guess someone from Kareem Fashion¡¯s


    headquarters is here.¡±Someone excitedly screamed.Anotherbed his mohawk and remarked,


    ¡°Duncan, make the car stop. Tell the person inside to squeal to their boss that anyone ¨C men or women


    ¨C whoes here won¡¯t be going home in one piece.¡°And another thing. They can forget about


    building a factory for the anti-blemish cream. So long as we¡¯re around, we¡¯ll tear down anything they


    build. I don¡¯t care if they secretlyy out the foundation in the middle of the night.¡±The guy with the


    mohawk was the leader of the gang.¡°Got it,¡± Duncan answered before calling for three other men toN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    advance with him to the middle of the road. Standing in the way of the iing Land Rover, he cockily


    shouted, ¡°Stop! Stop the car!¡±The four of them spread their arms and formed a line, blocking the road


    completely.They were certain the person in the Land Rover would step on the brakes.The group under


    the tree near the highway watched the approaching car with anticipation.They were bored of gambling


    and eating watermelons. Now that someone finally came, they could wave their dominance around with


    their power in numbers.While the group was brushing their palms together in eagerness, the four


    people in the middle of the road freaked out.The iing Land Rover showed no signs of stopping. Its


    engine roared the moment they formed a human barrier.The vehicle came at them like a lion, ready to


    pounce.¡°Stop! I told you to¡­¡±Right smack in the middle, the thug named Duncan screamed and


    jumped onto the side of the road.Before he could finish his sentence, he was knocked over with a


    bang.Wham!The tree by the road shook violently.Duncan first mmed onto the sturdy tree trunk


    before crashing and tumbling onto the scalding tarmac¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 355

    Triumph Above All Chapter 355


    Chapter 355


    Soon, the road under the man¡¯s body was stained with blood.His right leg was mangled up pretty


    badly.¡°D-Duncan¡­¡±The people by the road widened their eyes in shock.It never urred to them that


    the person would put the pedal to the metal and crash into Duncan.Duncan would have lost his life if he


    did not sense danger and tried to jump out of the way.Was the person behind the wheel not afraid of jail


    time to run someone over with intent?The Land Rover pulled up not too far away, and out came Skr


    and Dianne.With Skr and Dianne drawing near, the guy with the mohawk yelled, ¡°You b*stards! How


    dare you try to run over my bro. D*mn. You¡¯re asking for it!¡±Seeing that only two people came out of the


    car, and one of them was a girl, the crowd behind the mohawk guy started acting cocky.¡°Don¡¯t think for


    a second that we¡¯re afraid of you just because you drive a big man, boy!¡±¡°You took out one of Duncan¡¯s


    legs. You forget leaving this ce alive without handing us two million dors.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Pay us, or


    blood will spill!¡±The group mored.To them, the refined-looking man was no different from a wimp.The


    other woman was not worth the mention.Without the protection of their tough vehicle, Skr and


    Dianne were no match for them.To their disappointment though, Skr and Dianne did not bother to


    cast them a nce.¡°I was sent by Kareem Fashion.¡±Skr was talking to their boss, the mohawk guy.¡°I


    heard that you¡¯ll hurt anyone who starts building work.¡±Skr darted a callous look at the people


    behind the mohawk guy. For some reason, these thugs felt a sinking feeling in their guts and a chill up


    their spines when they met his gaze.The eerie feeling was as if they were being eyed by a hungry wolf


    in the dark of the night.It was a feeling they could not shake.However, it was not the time to dwell on


    the matter. They swiftly put the chilling thought behind them.Their boss, the mohawk guy, uttered in


    contempt, ¡°Yeah. I said it. So?¡°I¡¯m going to say this one more time, boy. You ran over my bro¡¯s leg. I¡¯ll


    make you and the b*tch pay if you don¡¯t cough up two million bucks today.¡±The mohawk guy dangled


    the machete in his hand.He was trying to intimidate Skr and extort him for money. To his surprise,


    Skr took a nce at his machete and turned to instruct Dianne, ¡°Kill them!¡±¡°Roger that, boss!¡±Dianne


    took the order with her head hung low.¡°Kill? Kill who?¡±The thugs were at first dumbstruck, but they soon


    sneered, ¡°You and what army, punk? Are you trying to kill our boss? I think it¡¯s a suicide mi¡­¡±The


    threat came to a sudden halt.A white shadow shed by, and Dianna was no more by Skr¡¯s side.The


    beautiful woman suddenly reappeared in front of the mohawk guy. Reaching out a wing hand, she


    grabbed ahold of the mohawk guy¡¯s vulnerable neck.Before the mohawk guy knew what was going on,


    he felt the weight on his feet disappear as Dianna singlehandedly picked him up from the ground.With


    Dianne tightening her grip, the mohawk guy dropped his machete with a ng.Sh*t!The dumbfounded


    thugs gasped and snapped out of the trance.¡°B*tch! Let go of my boss, or we¡¯ll cut you¡­¡±One of the


    thugs raised his knife and made a fuss.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 356

    Triumph Above All Chapter 356


    Chapter 356


    Only, there was a loud crack before the man could finish his sentence.It was the sound of bones


    breaking.With everybody¡¯s pupils shrinking, the mohawk guy turned grimacing and went limp in Diana¡¯s


    hand.¡°Boss¡­¡±Color washed off the group¡¯splexion as they could not believe their eyes.It never


    urred to them that the beautiful woman would be so ruthless to crush the mohawk guy¡¯s


    neck.Worse still, the woman simply tossed the mohawk guy aside after killing him. She did not even


    cast him a nce.It was as though she was disposing of a candy wrapper instead of a human


    being.She was way too calm.¡°W-Who are you people?¡±One of them mustered up the courage to


    ask.They could not stop their bodies¡¯ involuntary reactions to shake when Skr¡¯s gaze fell on


    them.Although they often waved their weapons around, it was all for show most of the time.The most


    damage thugs ever did was cause physical harm to the point of hospitalization.They had no guts to


    take another human life.The man and woman before them could not only fight, but they were also


    committing murder on the highway in broad daylight.It appeared the thugs had met their match.Skr


    scoffed at the question.Who was he?He was the biggest threat to their lives!¡°Go back and tell the


    person who you¡¯re working for that he had one chance to move on. Since he¡¯s poor at making choices,


    I guess I have to do it for him.¡±Skr then took strides to the Land Rover, and Dianna quickly picked up


    the pace behind.Once the Land Rover disappeared into a turning, the mohawk guy¡¯s men finally felt


    relief for escaping the jaws of death. They wiped away the cold sweat.Back in the Land Rover, Skr


    listlessly slouched against the back seat for a quick shut-eye when the phone in his pocket rang. He


    pulled it out for a look. It was Yulia.Perking up, Skr curled his lips broadly.He took the call and


    teased, ¡°Miss me so soon, dear?¡±¡°No!¡±On the other end of the line, Yulia appeared a little flustered, she


    worriedly followed up with a question, ¡°How¡¯re things going on over there?¡±¡°All taken care of!¡±Skr


    answered with a smile.¡°All done? So soon?¡±Yulia was taken aback.¡°Of course. Whose husband did you


    think was on the case?¡± Skr answered with a smirk.¡°You¡­¡± The embarrassment was eating Yulia up


    again. Nevertheless, she quickly changed the topic, taking a more somber mood. ¡°Skr, I ran into a


    bit of a problem again.¡±¡°Who¡¯s giving my wife a hard time? Tell me. I¡¯ll kill him!¡±Skr bitterly


    eximed.Behind the wheel, Dianne peeked at Skr through the rear-view mirror. She could not put a


    finger on what she was feeling at the moment.Was this the same bloodthirsty king with an undying


    passion to fight for hisnd?Even though Skr had spent some time with Yulia, the God of War of the


    Nine Continents was ready to fight tooth and nail for his woman.Yulia sighed and replied over the


    phone, ¡°Naomi just reported to me that there¡¯s another line of anti-blemish cream entering the


    Cloudtopia market. The product yields better results than ours.¡°Besides, they are already stocking


    shelves in all majormercial centers and supermarkets.¡°At this rate, all our efforts will only help


    promote their product more than ours.¡±Skr scowled.It was not out of the ordinary that people would


    try to copy since the anti-blemish project had been a hit.The substantial profit was not something


    anybody wanted to miss out on.It was like businesspeople to be profit-driven.Nevertheless, there was


    only one person in the world that could imitate the product in such a short amount of time.That person


    was Anderson!


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 357

    Triumph Above All Chapter 357


    Chapter 357


    Not too long ago, Yulia spent 20 million dors to buy Anderson out of the anti-blemish cream


    form.Although Skrter altered the ingredients, the contract gave Anderson no right to the


    form.Besides, the original form had side effects no human should ever go through.With that in


    mind, Skr told Yulia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡±¡°Sure.¡±On the other end of the line, Yulia was


    relieved.After ending the call, Skr said to Dianne, ¡°Stop at the side of the road and check who else in


    Cloudtopia is producing the anti-blemish cream.¡±While Skr already had an answer to that question,


    he could never be too careful.It was simply a matter of a phone call. There was no harm in getting to


    the bottom of the matter.Dianna pulled up at the side of the road and whipped out her phone to give the


    investigator a call.It did not take long before she got a reply.¡°Boss!¡±Dianne handed the phone to


    Skr.Skr¡¯s eyes glimmered when he nced at the information on the mobile screen.It turned out


    that it was not Anderson!¡°Come on. Let¡¯s meet him.¡±Skr curtly blurted.¡°Sure, Boss!¡±Starting the


    engine, Dianne drove to somewhere in Cloudtopia.Meanwhile, a productunch was happening in the


    lobby of Silverton Corporation¡¯s office building.Their new product boosted the same effects as Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s anti-blemish cream.A man dressed in a suit proudly stood up on stage, answering questions


    from the press.He was the same person who kicked up a fuss at Kareem Fashion yesterday but was


    kicked out by Skr ¨C Miles.Next to him stood another man. This person was Anderson.¡°Mr. Silverton,


    Silverton Corporation has never dabbled in skincare products. Why are you able to pull out a simr


    product after Kareem Fashion introduced the anti-blemish cream?¡± Putting up a voice recorder, a male


    reporter raised a question.Miles answered in disdain, ¡°Please don¡¯t put Silverton Corporation¡¯s anti-


    blemish cream in the same breath as an unknownpany¡¯s product.¡°Mr. Sawyer has demonstrated


    earlier that our anti-blemish cream is way more effective than theirs.¡°Even so, I don¡¯t intend to raise the


    price too high. We¡¯re trying to produce a cream that everybody can benefit from, and all regr


    consumers can afford to.¡±Cheers and apuse erupted following Miles¡¯ speech.¡°You go, Mr.


    Silverton!¡±¡°Apany with a conscience!¡±A few people echoed.Judging by the exaggeration in the


    tone, these people seemed to be nted by Miles.Nevertheless, the media was not one to be easilyN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    fooled.A female journalist got up and asked, ¡°Mr. Silverton, we have sources saying that you went to


    Kareem Fashion yesterday, seeking for partnership, but you were driven out of the ce. Is this


    true?¡±Miles scowled and coldly retorted, ¡°Nonsense!¡°Sure, I went to Kareem Fashion yesterday, but it


    wasn¡¯t to seek a partnership. It was to confront them!¡±¡°Confront? Care to borate, Mr. Silverton?¡±The


    press on-site was intrigued.Looking rather outraged, Miles uttered, ¡°They stole ourpany¡¯s anti-


    blemish cream form and announced the release before us. Since their actions have caused


    Silverton Corporation¡¯s severe financial losses, I have to confront them about it.¡±¡°What? Kareem


    Fashion stole the form from Silverton Corporation?!¡±A bombshell was dropped.The press was in


    shock.If Miles was right about Kareem Fashion stealing the anti-blemish cream form from Silverton


    Corporation, it would be a shocking revtion.¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Miles nodded his head and changed the


    topic. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Kareem Fashion uses the old form. Our form is new and improved, so you


    can expect a faster result and lesser period of usage.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 358

    Triumph Above All Chapter 358


    Chapter 358


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±Miles was hyping things up when a callous voice interrupted.The crowd turned to the


    source of the voice.With Dianne alongside, Skr entered through the door.¡°Mr. Stone?¡±¡°Is that the


    husband of Yulia, the CEO of Kareem Fashion?¡±A few journalists immediately recognized Skr.The


    people were jumping with joy.Skr¡¯s sudden appearance could only mean things were getting


    juicier.¡°It¡¯s you!¡±Miles gasped and gave Skr the stink eye.Next to Miles, Anderson gnashed his


    teeth.With Skr approaching, Miles narrowed his eyes and scoffed. ¡°Skr, I heard Kareem Fashion


    only has two production lines for the anti-blemish cream. Thepany went out of stock before even


    going on sale.¡°You should be helping Yulia with building a factory instead of finding the time toe to


    our productunch.¡±His eyes flickered with contempt at the mention of a factory.That was right. Miles


    hired the hooligans to stop Kareem Fashion from constructing a factory.Anderson stared at Skr with


    contempt as well.He appeared to be in the know.Skr let out a scoff.It seemed these two men had no


    idea that Skr had scared the crap out of the thugs, and they had run away to their


    mommies.Unbothered to waste his breath with Miles, Skr turned to Anderson and said, ¡°Anderson,


    Yulia spent 20 million dors to buy you out on the anti-blemish cream form.¡°Now that you resold the


    form to Miles, I want to ask if you intend to get jail time or pay up for breach of contract.¡±Faced with


    Skr¡¯s questioning, Anderson had gotten his ducks in a row. ¡°Watch your mouth, Skr. ¡°How can


    you say that I resold the form to Mr. Silverton without any witness or proof?¡±Miles remarked with a


    smirk, ¡°You¡¯re one to cry foul, Stone!¡°I invested a lot of money to get the anti-blemish cream form


    from ab in Utopia. Not only did Kareem Fashion steal my form, but you have also released a


    productunch before Silver Corporation. That¡¯s a shameless act!¡±¡°Are you saying that Silver


    Corporation¡¯s anti-blemish cream is the same as Kareem Fashion¡¯s?¡±Skr asked with a sarcastic


    smile.¡°Of course, it¡¯s different!¡±Miles appeared haughty. ¡°You stole the original version of the form,


    but we produced the new and improved version that works a lot faster than yours.¡°Kareem Fashion is


    only good formitting thieving. tactics. Don¡¯tpare thatpany with Silverton Corporation.¡±The


    reporters broke out in chatters.¡°We saw it with our own eyes. Silverton Corporation¡¯s anti-blemishAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    cream does have a more immediate result than Kareem Fashion¡¯s.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Kareem Fashion¡¯s


    cream took more than twenty minutes to remove a scar, and Silverton Corporation only took half the


    time.¡±¡°It goes without saying that Mr. Silverton was right. Silverton Corporation¡¯s form is an improved


    version of the original.¡±With these journalists getting sucked into the story, Miles and Anderson let out a


    smug smile.Only Skr looked at them, wanting to shake his head.It was a foolish move to try to take


    Skr down with a problematic form.Since Miles and Anderson did not know when to quit, Skr


    did not mind ying their game.With his eyes sparkling, a n came to mind.¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s a lot of


    bull!¡±Pretending to look guilty, Skr pointed at Miles and angrily screamed.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 359

    Triumph Above All Chapter 359


    Chapter 359


    As expected, Miles Silverton and Anderson Sawyer¡¯s faces lit up with impish glee as they caught the


    look of fury on Skr¡¯s face. This was revenge for the time Skr got in the way of their business.


    They had robbed Kareem Fashion of all their efforts in developing the anti-blemish cream, and now


    Skr Stone and Yulia Sue could only stand by and watch as Kareem Fashion went bankrupt. It was a


    great cause for celebration for Miles and Anderson!¡°Lying, you say?¡± Miles quipped. ¡°Mr. Stone, does


    the Silverton Corporation need to resort to lies against a smallpany like yours? If you continue to


    defame Mr. Sawyer and myself, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to pursue legal action.¡±Skr Stone ignored Miles¡¯


    threats. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± he raised his suspicions loudly. ¡°You must have added some harmful


    ingredients into your anti-blemish cream to achieve that kind of result! What sort of hical business


    only cares about the results without any due concern for side effects?¡±¡°Mr. Stone, did you hear what I


    just said? If you continue to nder us, get ready to be sent to jail!¡± Miles threatened angrily once


    more.¡°It¡¯s not nder if it¡¯s real,¡± Skr inserted another jab on purpose. ¡°I called the Department of


    Quality Inspection. They¡¯ll be arriving soon with their testing equipment, and then we¡¯ll find out whose


    product is inferior.¡±Miles quickly looked at Anderson shiftily before replying disdainfully, ¡°I was just


    about to give them a call, but you beat me to it. I suppose I should thank you for helping to call them


    then!¡± He was initially afraid that Skr Stone would have another trick up his sleeve, but as it turned


    out, it was something Anderson Sawyer had already prepared for yesterday. Skr Stone was out of


    ideas, it seemed. ¡°Hmph, Silverton Corporation will take on any inspection that Kareem Fashion is


    subjected to! Didn¡¯t you livestream your inspection yesterday? Silverton will prepare a livestream event


    for the media and all our customers too. We¡¯ll show everyone our anti-blemish cream is the best!¡± Miles


    dered confidently.Anderson had assured him their form was exactly the same as Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s. If Kareem Fashion could pass the inspection yesterday, so could they. Even if a customer


    suffered from any side effects, they could easily produce the certificate of inspection.The media


    reporters seated below the stage began to look expectantly at Skr Stone. Bothpanies had


    launched their anti-blemish cream just a day apart, with strikingly simr features. Anyone could tellAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    that there was something fishy going on. It was likely that bothpanies were using the same form


    and ingredients, even if both parties had vehemently denied it. Such tactics were not umon in


    business after all.If it was indeed the same form, Silverton Corporation would easily pass the


    inspection. If that were the case, calling the inspection team would have been an unnecessary move on


    Skr¡¯s part. Perhaps Skr Stone had truly run out of maneuvers, the crowd thought.All of a sudden,


    the sound of brisk, urgent footsteps from the doorway brought the chatter to a halt. As the doors to the


    hall opened, a line of smartly dressed men and women marched in, almost army-like. The contingent


    was led by the same man who had inspected Kareem Fashion yesterday ¨C Mr. Russell of the


    Department of Quality Inspection.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 360

    Triumph Above All Chapter 360


    Chapter 360


    ¡°Mr. Russell and team! Thanks for making your way all the way here!¡± Anderson Sawyer was clearly


    familiar with the supervisor from the Department of Quality Inspection. ¡°Let me introduce you to Mr.


    Miles Silverton of the Silverton Corporation!¡±Miles stepped forward to greet Mr. Russell, offering a


    handshake. ¡°Mr. Russell, d you could make it. I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll get a fair inspection report with you


    at the helm,¡± Miles said with a stic smile.Anderson cast a sideways nce at Skr Stone, smiling


    slyly as he watched Miles and Mr. Russell exchange greetings amiably. He knew Skr could not pull


    anyst-minute tricks out of the bag, given the venue was crowded with reporters as well as his friendly


    rtionship with Mr. Russell. Skr would have to ept that he made a careless blunder.The smug


    grins on Anderson and Miles¡¯ faces did not go unnoticed by Skr. Sensing his opportunity, he turned


    to Mr. Russell as well. ¡°Mr. Russell, I was the one who made the phone call to your department. I have


    reason to believe the anti-blemish cream developed by Silverton Corporation contains unsafe


    ingredients and could lead to harmful side effects.¡±¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. Russell looked slightly confused.


    ¡°Another blemish cream?¡±Miles interrupted Skr before he could respond to Mr. Russell. ¡°Mr. Russell,


    this punk here¡¯s just jealous that our cream works better than theirs, so he¡¯s stirring trouble at our press


    conference. I would¡¯ve invited your team here even if Mr. Stone did not. I¡¯m counting on you to clear our


    name, Mr. Russell.Mr. Russell nodded solemnly before he turned to one of his associates. ¡°Bring the


    equipment over,¡± he instructed.¡°Yes, sir!¡± The associate, together with another colleague, hurried out of


    the doors.A momentter, they returned with the clunky-looking testing equipment, setting it up on the


    podium. Mr. Russell put on a pair of rubber gloves before picking up the anti-blemish cream jar


    provided by Miles. He opened it up, observing and sniffing the contents of the jar before cing the jar


    in the designated slot in the equipment. The machine beeped and whirred as the crowd waited for the


    results with bated breath. ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you guys livestream this?¡± Miles confidently suggested to the


    press reporters. ¡°Here, look for a good angle to stream it!¡± Several members of the press quickly


    rushed onto the podium, pointing their cameras and video recorders at the testing equipment.Anderson


    looked at Skr derisively. ¡°Skr, I think you need to be more creative with your tricks,¡± he whispered


    mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming if you think you can turn this around because guess what? You¡¯re right, I


    sold him the form. The exact same one Yulia used. If Kareem Fashion passed the inspection


    yesterday, do you think our results will be any different from yours?¡± Anderson knew he was rattling


    Skr and was relishing every moment of it, simply because he knew Skr could not stop the


    imminent doom headed his way.Anderson was gleefully fantasizing about Skr Stone¡¯s demise when


    somemotion on the podium, followed by hushed whispers interrupted his thoughts.¡°The test


    results are out,¡± Mr. Russell¡¯s surly voice boomed through the microphone.¡°Mr. Russell, please do


    Silverton Corporation justice and tell the world our products are safe for public use!¡± Miles sounded like


    he was addressing the crowd more than Mr. Russell.He had not noticed Mr. Russell¡¯s solemn


    expression as he made his announcement. ¡°This product is NOT safe for public use,¡± he announced


    gravely.Miles¡¯ smile quickly disappeared from his face. ¡°Wh¡­ what do you mean, Mr.


    Russell?¡±¡°Silverton Corporation¡¯s anti-blemish cream contains a harmful ingredient known as butted


    hydroxyanisole,¡± Mr. Russell exined. ¡°The substance is absorbed into the bloodstream when it is


    applied onto the skin and can damage the white blood cells in the bloodstream, potentially causing


    leukemia and other types of cancer. We most certainly cannot call this a safe product.¡±


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 361

    Triumph Above All Chapter 361


    Chapter 361


    ¡°What did you say? Cancer causing?¡± Miles Silverton visibly paled as he turned toward Anderson


    Sawyer, signaling for him to step up ande up with an exnation.However, Anderson only shook


    his head frantically as he yelled, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Impossible! Mr. Russell, there must have been a


    mistake. Run the test again!¡±The reporters who were livestreaming the inspection were having a field


    day. Angryizens on the livestream¡¯s chatroom demanded for an exnation from Silverton


    Corporation.¡°Mr. Sawyer, you witnessed the inspection itself. We took the exact same steps and


    procedures as yesterday¡¯s test, under the observation and scrutiny of the everyone in this room and


    online as well,¡± Mr. Russell responded with an irritated tone. ¡°Are you questioning my expertise just


    because the results are not what you expected?¡±¡°I¡­¡± Anderson was at a loss for words. He knew that


    there was little to no chance that Mr. Russell could have fabricated the test results, considering the


    heavy scrutiny. However, he could not understand how their cream failed the inspection when Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s cream passed. They were the exact same thing!¡°Are you messing with me, Anderson


    Sawyer?!¡± Miles Silverton yelled at him as he lunged forward at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guarantee that the


    form was exactly the same as Kareem Fashion¡¯s? Well then, how did they pass the inspection?!¡±


    Miles knew the implications for Silverton Corporation if news of thepany manufacturing a cancer-


    causing product got out. It would be a disaster for thepany¡¯s image and sales, and thepany


    might not survive a scandal like that. He could only pin the entire me on Anderson. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know


    what happened¡­¡± Anderson stammered, equally as confused as Miles.¡°Well, well. I see Silverton


    Corporation has finally admitted to buying and using the same form that Kareem Fashion


    formted,¡± Skr icy voice broke through the mor. ¡°Everything you¡¯ve just said has been recorded


    by members of the press here today. Don¡¯t even think about denying it.¡±¡°You¡­¡± Miles pointed an


    usatory finger at Skr, ready to yell profanities at him. However, he decided against it as the


    sound of camera shes went off in his direction.Skr Stone turned to Anderson with a menacing look


    on his face. ¡°Anderson Sawyer, as stipted in the contract, you¡¯ll have to pay apensation fee of


    $60million for breaking the contract. I expect not a cent less from you, or I will make sure you get


    trampled to the ground so hard that you¡¯ll never be able to get back up again. Try me, if you


    dare!¡±Anderson shuddered in fear, clenching his jaw anxiously as he took a good look at Skr Stone.


    The faint glint of amusement twinkling in Skr¡¯s eyes did not sleep past him. That bastard was


    enjoying himself! Anderson realized. All of a sudden, an even bigger realization hit him. Could he¡­


    have nned this all along?¡°Skr Stone! What did you do?!¡± Anderson looked at Skr usatorily.


    ¡°I sold the same form to the both of you. How did yours pass the inspection?!¡± he demanded to


    know. Both Miles and Anderson looked as though they were about to pass out from a heart


    attack.Suddenly, Miles looked up with rity in his eyes as the epiphany struck him. ¡°Unless¡­ Kareem


    Fashion made improvements to the original form!¡±


    Rted posts:This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 362

    Triumph Above All Chapter 362


    Chapter 362


    Anderson finally understood why Skr Stone had been smiling and enjoying the show this whole time.


    He was right! Kareem Fashion had used a new and improved form, and Skr Stone had known


    about it all this time! He had pretended to be upset about Silverton Corporation using the same form


    only because he wanted to bait Miles Silverton into agreeing to an inspection.Anderson had shot


    himself in his own foot when he assumed Kareem Fashion was still using the same form he sold to


    them. He had eagerly sought out Miles Silverton after yesterday¡¯s incident and sold him the same


    form manufactured overnight in a bid to destroy Kareem Fashion, Skr and Yulia. He had fallen


    into Skr Stone¡¯s trap, one that he had meticulously thought out and set up since the day he had sold


    the form to Yulia Sue!His reputation was in shambles and he had to pay the threefoldpensation


    for breaking the contract with Kareem Fashion, but he had no one to me but himself. He also knew


    that Miles Silverton was not going to let him off the hook so easily, having caused insurmountable


    damage to Silverton Corporation¡¯s business. Everything that he had worked so hard for in thest few


    years was about to go up in mes.¡°Skr Stone, you piece of shit!¡± Anderson shouted as he raised an


    angry fist and charged toward Skr, the look in his eyes deadly. However, before he could evene


    near Skr, Dianne Zander appeared in front of him. In a sh, she extended her leg, causing


    Anderson to trip. His body hurtled an impressive distance in the air beforeing to a grand crash


    meters away from where he tripped.Crash!Andersonnded face first on the cold, hard floor. Blood


    flowed freely from his nose and mouth as he spat out what looked like two broken teeth. His face


    twisted in agony as hey on the floor moaning in pain. Skr Stone took slow, calcted steps toward


    Anderson. ¡°If Kareem Fashion has not received your payment by this time tomorrow, you¡¯ll be losing


    much more than two teeth,¡± Skr threatened. He did not even wait for Anderson to respond before


    leaving together with Dianne.Mr. Russell and his team had packed up their equipment and were ready


    to head back to their office. The press reporters were talking excitedly among themselves, probably


    discussing the headlines they would use for tomorrow¡¯s articles. Something as scandalous as stealing


    a form and manufacturing a cancer-causing product deserved an equally punchy headline.Once


    most of the crowd had left, Miles Silverton mmed an angry fist on the table. ¡°Skr Stone!!¡± he


    roared out loud. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my good name and reputation! I¡¯ll never let Kareem Fashion have a


    good day! Even if you passed the inspection, it means nothing if you don¡¯t make the sales. Don¡¯t even


    dream of opening a factory! As long as I¡¯m around, you¡¯ll never find the workers for your factory!!¡±Miles


    Silverton felt slightly better after letting it all out. He was just about to tell Anderson something when he


    heard some urgent footstepsing from outside the door. The next moment, the bunch of gangsters


    who caused a scene at Kareem Fashion¡¯s factory burst through the doors.¡°Mr. Silverton!¡± they yelled


    out for him.¡°Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be patrolling the factory? What are you doing here?¡± Miles


    asked them, confused.¡°Mr. Silverton, Leroy¡­ Leroy is dead!¡± one of the slightly pudgy gangsters


    exined the situation to Miles.¡°What? Leroy¡­ is dead? How did he die?¡± Miles Silverton visibly paled.


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 363

    Triumph Above All Chapter 363


    Chapter 363


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The pudgy gangster wiped his tears with his sleeve before exining everything that happened by the


    provincial roads not long ago. He paused after his story, hesitating slightly before continuing. ¡°Mr.


    Silverton¡­ since Leroy and the East Brothers worked for you and we have no leader now, could you


    see to it that his family is taken care of? Also, that man told us to tell you he would only give you one


    chance to make amends. If you still don¡¯t know your own ce, he¡¯ll make sure to show you¡­¡± the


    gangster rounded up his bunch of thugs and fled the scene before Miles Silverton could react.They


    were just a bunch of teenage thugs who grew up messing about on the streets, not expecting one of


    them to die just like that. Death was not what they signed up for, they decided as they recalled Skr


    and Dianne¡¯s ruthless attack on them.¡°Skr Stone! You useless piece of shit!!¡± Miles Silverton yelled


    to no one as he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists angrily.He wanted nothing more than to


    dismember Skr into a thousand pieces and feed it to the wolves. However, he knew that there were


    more pressing matters to deal with, namely the sorry state of hispany right now. Silverton


    Corporation¡¯s share price was going to plummet once the press reporters released the news of what


    happened today. The entirepany would be in for a hard time as their sales declined and their


    reputation remained in the gutter. Even the fierce thug that Miles hired to ruffle Kareem Fashion had


    wound up dead. What else could he do?He thought about how Skr Stone had easily levitated his


    battlefield-trained bodyguard, Daryl from the office to outside the doors, smashing through the door in


    the process while Skr stood unmoving. He also recalled the beautiful woman, Dianne Zander, who


    never left Skr¡¯s side. She possessed terrifying strength, having single-handedly lifted Big Felton into


    the air and killed him without a second thought. Both of them were definitely not in his camp. Just as


    Miles was feeling a little disheartened as he considered his odds against Skr Stone, Daryl came


    over to him. ¡°Mr. Silverton, if you want to deal with Stone using martial arts, I know a guy.¡±¡°Hmm?¡±


    Miles was intrigued. ¡°What guy? Is he any good?¡±Daryl nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯d call him my idol. He¡¯s


    who I want to be someday!¡± his eyes zed passionately as he spoke. ¡°We are all merely tiny ants to


    him. If he wanted to, he could just extend an arm and pinch us to death.¡±¡°Wow, is there really someone


    so capable?¡± Miles was genuinely curious, his eyes darting around excitedly.Daryl nodded once more


    before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ if you want his help, there¡¯s a¡­ price.¡±Upon hearing this, Miles


    smiled eagerly. ¡°Money is not a problem. As long as he can get rid of Skr Stone, I¡¯m willing to pay as


    much as he demands!¡± he dered triumphantly. The both of them began discussing their ns in


    hushed whispers.Back in the CEO¡¯s Office at Kareem Fashion, Yulia Sue got up as soon as she saw


    Skring through the doors. ¡°Skr, so who was it who tried to sell their anti-blemish cream to the


    major supermarkets before us?¡±¡°Call me hubby and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Skr teased his wife cheekily. Now


    that the trouble had ended, he could finally be more rxed!¡°You!¡± Yulia pouted, yfully kicking his


    leg. She had been worried sick all this time while waiting for news from Skr at the office. However,


    she did want to know who was behind the n that almost ruined their own ns.¡°Come on, hubs, tell


    me!¡± she said in an impatient, yful tone. The moment the words left her mouth, she realized she was


    in trouble. She was beginning to lose her principles around this man very quickly¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 364

    Triumph Above All Chapter 364


    Chapter 364


    Yulia blushed profusely at the thought of losing herself to Skr. Skr, noticing his wife¡¯s shyness,


    decided to stop teasing her and give her what she wanted. ¡°It was Miles Silverton and Anderson


    Sawyer, but they manufactured their anti-blemish cream using the original form that had a cancer-


    causing ingredient. It¡¯s likely the Department of Quality Inspection will announce a recall on all the


    products they had sold to the major retailers.¡±¡°That good for nothing scumbag Anderson Sawyer! He


    was a wolf dressed in sheep¡¯s skin all this while!¡± Yulia was furious. If it was not for Skr, Kareem


    Fashion would have been in deep trouble.¡°Naturally, I gave Anderson Sawyer a taste of his own


    medicine for double crossing you,¡± Skr chuckled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve warned him to pay the threefold


    compensation to Kareem Fashion¡¯s bank ount within 24 hours. Tomorrow this time, check with the


    Finance department if the $60 million is in. If it isn¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid I will have to pay him another


    visit.¡±¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check in tomorrow,¡± Yulia nodded. She had no sympathy for a man like Anderson


    Sawyer. He only had himself to me for everything that happened to him.Yulia and Skr were in


    mid-discussion about the anti-blemish when she suddenly recalled something she had been meaning


    to ask Skr. ¡°By the way, Skr, it¡¯s grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday in a few days¡¯ time. Would youe


    along with me?¡± She invited her husband excitedly.¡°Of course I will, darling,¡± Skr replied to his wife


    gently.¡°My mother¡¯s birthday will be close too. Could youe along with me to her grave to pay our


    respects?¡± Yulia asked softly. Even though her mother had passed on years ago, Yulia could not help


    but feel a little emotional every time she thought of her. Skr extended his arm, wrapping it around


    Yulia¡¯s dainty shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever you go, darling,¡± he assured her. ¡°When I meet your mother,


    I¡¯ll tell her how much I love you and how I¡¯m going to take care of you and L for the rest of my life.


    She¡¯ll bless our little family from heaven above.¡±¡°Mm!¡± Yulia rested her head on Skr¡¯s broad


    shoulder, soothing her fraught nerves from the events that happened today. As she leaned on Skr, it


    was as if she was a lost ship that had finally found its way back home. Her whole body rxed into his


    solid frame.Skr stayed silent too as he hugged Yulia, quietly enjoying a rare, sweet moment with the


    love of his life. Unfortunately, the moment was interrupted by a loud knock on the door.¡°Ms. Sue!


    Skr!¡± It was Naomi¡¯s unmistakable voice.Skr was slightly annoyed at his little sister for ruining the


    mood, but he responded to her anyway. ¡°What¡¯s up, Naomi?¡± he asked.¡°Someone¡¯s looking for you!¡±


    Naomi shouted from outside the door.¡°Who is it? Come in here and tell us!¡± Skr responded,


    wondering who was looking for him at Kareem Fashion¡¯s office.¡°It¡¯s Ms. Shepard! She¡¯s with me right


    now,¡± Naomi called out as a warning to her brother and Yulia, just in case they were up to no good in


    Yulia¡¯s office.Yulia straightened up upon hearing Naomi, the blush creeping up her neck and cheeks


    once more. She gently pushed herself away from Skr as she replied to Naomi. ¡°Oh, please let Ms.


    Shepard in!¡±The doorknob twisted loudly before the door was flung wide open, revealing Naomi and


    Judy Shepard standing by the door. Judy walked in with a big grin on her face as she greeted her hosts


    affectionately. ¡°Oh my! Bro! Sis!¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 365

    Triumph Above All Chapter 365


    Chapter 365


    Sis?The unfamiliar greeting made Yulia ufortable, and her body reacted to it by heating up and


    blushing. However, Judy Shepard seemed perfectlyfortable with the pet names.¡°Brother Sky, it¡¯s


    my grandfather¡¯s birthday tomorrow. He asked me to invite you and sis for the banquet!¡±Judy quipped


    excitedly.¡°Oh? How old is he this year?¡± Skr asked with a kind smile.¡°He¡¯s eighty this year,¡± Judy


    replied sweetly.¡°Alright, Yulia and I will bring L along to your grandfather¡¯s banquet tomorrow,¡± he


    nodded. In his few encounters with the Shepards, they have always been nothing but courteous and


    respectful toward him. Since Old Mr. Shepard had personally asked his own granddaughter to invite


    them, he could not possibly turn them down. Yulia, who was standing next to her husband, nodded her


    agreement too.¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Judy pped her hands together as soon as Skr and Yulia


    agreed toe. ¡°Grandfather will be delighted to know that the both of you areing! Alright then, I


    won¡¯t keep you any longer. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± Judy winked yfully before she left the office.Once


    Judy was out of earshot, Yulia asked her husband, ¡°Sky, what birthday gift should we get for Mr.


    Shepard for his 80th birthday?¡±¡°Birthday gift?¡± Skr mused out loud. He reckoned his presence would


    have already been a gift to Old Mr. Shepard and his family. In fact, the Fist Handbook that he had given


    to Old Mr. Shepard before was worth more than any golden treasure. Was a birthday gift really


    necessary?Skr¡¯s confused expression did not go unnoticed by Yulia. ¡°Of course we have to bring a


    gift! We can¡¯t just turn up empty handed!¡± Yulia¡¯s voice was slightly panicked. Since his wife insisted on


    it, Skr supposed he did not have any objections. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go and buy him a gift right now. We


    could get one for your grandfather too,¡± he nodded.¡°Alright, let me just go through these documents,


    then we can make a move,¡± Yulia informed her husband as she walked back to her desk.Ten minutes


    later, Skr and Yulia left the office together.¡°Yulia, what do you think your grandfather will like as a


    gift?¡± Skr asked while driving.Yulia thought for a moment before replying. ¡°Hmm, Grandfather


    doesn¡¯t have any interest in typical gifts like gold ted statues and decorative ornaments. He does


    enjoy a good piece of calligraphy though. When he was younger, he¡¯d go to Antique Street to pick out


    pieces. He didn¡¯t even mind getting scammed a couple of times!¡± Yulia smiled as she rememberedT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    these stories about her Grandfather.¡°Calligraphy? Paintings? Well, that settles it then!¡± Skr changed


    the destination in the car¡¯s GPS system to Antique Street.Half an hourter, Skr and Yulia stood at


    the entrance of the famed Antique Street. Many buildings on the street still maintained a historical


    fa?ade from the olden days, and the shops only sold rare antiquities. One could almost feel like a


    viger living back in the day as they walked down the old cobblestone streets.Most people knew that


    most of the goods sold on the street were usually counterfeit items, so those who were not seasoned


    collectors preferred to buy antiques from an official auction to avoid getting scammed. However, very


    asionally and depending on one¡¯s luck, a rare genuine collector¡¯s item would pop up in one of the


    shops.Skr and Yulia thought to try their luck here first on a whim. Just as they entered a random


    shop, they were greeted by an enigmatic voice.¡°Oh my! Isn¡¯t that my ever-capable sweet cousin sister,


    Yulia Sue?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 366

    Triumph Above All Chapter 366


    Chapter 366


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The owner of the voice identified herself as she appeared in front of Skr and Yulia, on the arm of


    another man. It was none other than Kareem Fashion¡¯s previous CEO and Yulia¡¯s cousin, Yvonne Sue.


    However, the man that Yvonne had her arms around was not her previous beau, Harry Chase. It


    seemed like Yvonne had ditched her previous man after he crossed Skr back then.Yulia¡¯s eyebrows


    furrowed as soon as she spotted her cousin sister. She was in no mood to deal with her right


    now.Yvonne shot daggers at Skr as she continued speaking. ¡°Yulia, isn¡¯t it working hours now?


    Shouldn¡¯t you be busy running apany? How do you have the time to be shopping here on Antique


    Street?¡± she asked sarcastically.¡°I¡¯m here to buy Grandfather a birthday gift,¡± Yulia huffed


    impatiently.¡°Oh, is that so? What a coincidence! That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for as well,¡± Yvonne drawled. ¡°I


    heard thepany¡¯s new anti-blemish cream sold out before it was even fullyunched.


    Congrattions! You must have made a killing on those sales! My gift will look very in next to yours,


    I suppose.¡±Yvonne knew she sounded like a sour grape in front of her cousin. If Yulia Sue had not


    robber her of her position as CEO of Kareem Fashion, thepany¡¯s glory and achievements today


    would be hers. In fact, she was paying her cousin a backhandedpliment. Yulia would now be


    pressured into buying a grand gift for Grandfather, for fear of being mocked by Yvonne. However, if she


    bought something too opulent, Yvonne would use her of embezzling thepany¡¯s funds to be able


    to afford such avish gift. Either way, she was not going to give Yulia an easy way out.Yulia


    recognized the jealousy in Yvonne¡¯s voice, but she could not be bothered to entertain it. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from


    the heart, not apetition,¡± she said without a hint of warmth. Skr remained silent by Yulia¡¯s side.


    Yvonne, who had provoked Yulia and Skr in hopes of garnering some form of reaction, was


    disappointed that her jabs were met with indifference. It was as if she had justid a powerful punch on


    a bed of cotton. The man next to Yvonne did not seem to be all too pleased being sidelined as well.At


    this moment, a middle-aged man walked out from a room inside the shop. He sported a well-


    maintained handlebar mustache, had narrow eyes that twinkled under the light and looked exactly like


    the owner of an antique shop. He had been quietly observing Skr and Yulia from thefort of his


    office, but decided to make an appearance as soon as he saw the man who came with Yvonne.¡°Well,


    well. My shop rarely gets so many visitors in a day! I see you¡¯ve decided to pay our humble


    establishment a visit too, Mr. Oakley!¡± The shop owner greeted his guests.Nn Oakley took a quick


    nce at him and nodded politely, his expression warming up. At least someone around here knows


    who I am, he thought to himself.Skr and Yulia did not mind escaping the limelight at all. They happily


    perused the various paintings and calligraphy works around the shop as the shopkeeper fawned over


    Nn Oakley. Not long after, an antique piece of artwork caught Skr¡¯s attention.¡°Excuse me, how


    much does this piece cost?¡± he called for the shopkeeper. Nn and Yvonne sauntered over as well,


    curious to see what Skr had picked out.¡°Sir, you have a good eye indeed!¡± the shopkeeper gushed


    excitedly. ¡°This painting is called Mountains in the Fall, a one-of-a-kind authentic piece by none other


    than the art prodigy Leonne Fontaine! Seeing as you are acquaintances with Mr. Oakley, I could give


    you a very special price for this painting. It¡¯ll only cost you $2million dors.¡± The shopkeeper raised


    two stubby fingers, indicating his price offer.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 367

    Triumph Above All Chapter 367


    Chapter 367


    Yvonne wanted nothing more than to tell the shopkeeper that Nn was not acquainted with Yulia or


    Skr, and that he should not give them a special discount. Robbing the couple of even a single penny


    gave her immense joy. However, Nn Oakley put out an arm that served as a warning for her not to


    say anything.Cheekily, Skr extended a hand to lower one of the shopkeeper¡¯s raised fingers, leaving


    only one finger pointed in the air. ¡°How about this?¡± he chuckled dryly.The shopkeeper looked at his


    lone pointed finger. ¡°$1million?¡± He asked for confirmation from Skr, but he answered his own


    question with a pained, hesitant expression on his face. ¡°Alright, $1million is my best price since you


    are friends with Mr. Oakley here.¡±He was about to continue posturing when Skr smiled politely and


    spoke. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re mistaken! I meant one thousand dors!¡±¡°One¡­ thousand?¡± the shopkeeper


    nearly spat at him. Skr clearly had no respect for him considering his offer started at $2million.¡°Sir,


    are you really here to buy an authentic piece of work?¡± the shopkeeper asked with an offended scowl.


    ¡°How could you offer to buy an original Fontaine for a thousand dors? On ount of Mr. Oakley, I¡¯m


    willing to lower my asking price to $600,000. That¡¯s it, take it or leave it!¡±Skr chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Alright then, it¡¯s a deal!¡± ¡°Sky!¡± Yulia whispered while tugging on her husband¡¯s sleeve anxiously. She


    was not an art expert by any means, but even she could tell there was something odd about the


    shopkeeper¡¯s behavior. A real Fontaine would easily cost $20million. How could he just arbitrarily lower


    the price to $600,000 just because of Mr. Oakley? Who was he trying to cheat? There was definitely


    something fishy going on! Yulia had to alert her husband somehow.¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear, I got this,¡± Skr


    whispered back to his wife, reassuring her. Yulia could only trust that her husband knew what he was


    doing.Skr fished out his credit card from his wallet and passed it to the shopkeeper who was all too


    happy to oblige. After the payment went through, the shopkeeper happily rolled the painting into a case


    and handed it to Skr.¡°Sir, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of the rules around here, right?¡± the shopkeeper


    asked as he rolled up the painting into a case for Skr.¡°Of course. I pay you the money, you give the


    goods, and we go our separate ways. Naturally, even if the painting turns out to be a fake, I won¡¯t ask


    for a refund. Simrly, if the painting turns out to be a real treasure, you can¡¯t ask for it back!¡± Skr


    told the shopkeeper what he wanted to hear.Nn Oakley, who had kept silent all this while, turned to


    Yvonne with a sly grin. ¡°Yvonne, your cousin¡¯s husband seems like one of those people with too much


    money. A simple painting with some fancy artist¡¯s name pped on made him drool on the carpet! It¡¯s


    so obvious the painting¡¯s a dud though. I wouldn¡¯t even pay $300 for it, let alone $600,000. What a


    joker!Hearing this, the shopkeeper quickly put on a no-nonsense expression. ¡°Sir, you said it yourself


    just now. Once the painting is in your hands, there will be no refunds,¡± he reiterated.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 368

    Triumph Above All Chapter 368


    Chapter 368


    Yvonne, who always held a vendetta against Skr and Yulia for robbing thepany from her, was


    thrilled to witness Skr Stone getting scammed in the flesh.¡°Yulia,¡± she said as she turned toward her


    cousin. ¡°I suppose thepany must be doing very well for itself, considering you can spend $600,000


    on a fake painting. If Grandfather found out, I think he might have a heart attack on his birthday!¡± she


    said in a mocking tone.¡°Watch your words, Yvonne,¡± Yulia shot her a re before turning to the


    shopkeeper. ¡°Sir, I know about the rules, but we have not even left your premises. Isn¡¯t that just a tad


    unfair?¡± she argued.The shopkeeper cleared his throat and was about to defend himself when Skr


    ced a gentle hand on his wife¡¯s arm. ¡°Yulia, it¡¯s alright for him to do so. In the world of antiques, it¡¯s


    all about who has the better eye. If the seller cannot recognize an undiscovered gem right in front of his


    own eyes, then it¡¯s his loss. Take this painting for example. It is actually worth ten times more than an


    original Fontaine, but he won¡¯t be sharing any part of the profit.¡± Skr made a show of shaking his


    head, mourning the shopkeeper¡¯s loss.Upon hearing Skr¡¯s exnation, the shopkeeper narrowed


    his eyes. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s alright to admit you made a mistake. You don¡¯t have to keep bragging about it just to


    save some face,¡± he chided. ¡°To be honest with you, this is indeed a piece from Fontaine¡¯s era, but no


    one knows who painted it. Judging from the dull colors and the unrefined technique, it must have been


    some nameless apprentice. I don¡¯t know how you have the confidence to say that it¡¯s worth ten times


    more than a Fontaine!¡± Nn and Yvonne giggled in glee as the painting¡¯s true origin was revealed.


    Yulia clenched her jaw hard, wanting nothing more than to leave the shop. She tugged on her


    husband¡¯s hand. ¡°Sky, let¡¯s go.¡± She had thought that Skr only said what he said because he did not


    want Yvonne to think any less of them. However, there was no way the shopkeeper did not take stock


    of the origin of his own goods. Together with Nn Oakley¡¯s seeming expertise, she was quite certain


    her husband had bought a worthless piece of art. No matter how talented Skr was, he could not


    possibly turn a worthless painting into something ten times more valuable than a Fontaine.Taking in his


    wife¡¯s anxious expression, Skr felt slightly cheeky as he discreetly gave her a light pinch on the


    buttocks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear, when have I ever said anything I was unsure of, hmm?¡±Yulia turned as


    red as a tomato. Did Skr really just pinch her buttocks in public? She waspletely mortified! Yet,


    the gesture felt a little sweet and scandalous at the same time. What was happening to her? she


    wondered.She did not have to dwell on her embarrassment for too long as Skr fished out a little


    penknife thinner than an average dagger from his breast pocket. Under the scrutiny of everyone in the


    room, Skr unfolded the painting and swiftly used the knife to free the canvas from its frame. Once


    the frame was undone, Skr used his fingers to feel the texture of the painting and found a corner


    where he could peel the painting, revealing an entirely new secondyer underneath the first!Without


    waiting for a response, Skr picked up the original firstyer and tore it neatly by half, and then once


    more into quarters. It was then when theyer revealed another hiddenyer! Just like Skr had said,


    the painting was an undiscovered gem! Everyone in the shop, including Nn Oakley and the


    shopkeeper, were in silent shock and amazement.Skr peeled off the remaining paper bits, revealing


    the entire hidden painting for all to behold. Nn and the shopkeeper immediately rushed to appraise


    the hidden artwork.A few momentster, they simultaneously eximed, ¡°Is this¡­ a real Leonard


    York?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 369

    Triumph Above All Chapter 369


    Chapter 369


    ¡°Is Leonard York¡¯s manuscript valuable?¡±Seeing the look on Nn¡¯s and the shop owner¡¯s faces,


    Yvonne could not help asking.Nn nced at the shop owner and said, ¡°Leonard York, Zion Watt,


    and Ss Sullivan¡¯s manuscripts are the three most valuable manuscripts in the world. If the authentic


    manuscripts kept in Lavia Museum are allowed to be auctioned, they could be sold for more than a


    billion. They are national treasures. This manuscript is worth more than one hundred million, even


    though it is not as big as the one kept in the Lavia Museum!¡±¡°One hundred million?¡± Yvonne


    eximed.She ridiculed Skr for his stupidity a second ago, but now she realized it was a good


    bargain.Six hundred thousand for one hundred million? That¡¯s insane!Hearing Nn¡¯s words, the shop


    owner, who looked incredulous showed a distressed expression.Nn underestimated the value of


    Leonard York¡¯s manuscript when he said it was worth only one hundred million. In fact, Leonard York¡¯s


    manuscript was a national treasure that money could not even buy.Several minutes ago, the shop


    owner owned the manuscript which was worth a fortune. However, he sold it to Skr at only six


    hundred thousand.The shop owner regretted it. He said, ¡°Erm, I¡¯m not selling the manuscript anymore.


    I canpensate you with ten times the amount!¡±At that moment, the shop owner did not care about


    his reputation anymore. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to grab the manuscript in Skr¡¯s


    hand.Skr knew the shop owner would snatch the manuscript from him. He quickly raised his hand to


    protect it. ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve been a businessman for so many years. Don¡¯t you know the rules? You sold it to


    me! You can¡¯t take it back. Didn¡¯t we promise we can¡¯t go back on our words just now? You should be


    ashamed of yourself to lose such a treasure. How could you break your promise? Are you not ashamed


    of yourself?¡± Skr berated.¡°You¡­¡±The shop owner was speechless. He looked pathetic.Skr did not


    want to argue anymore. He took Yulia¡¯s hand and walked toward the door.The shop owner red at


    Skar¡¯s back with reluctance. Nheless, he could do nothing. After all, an agreement was made


    before the deal. He could only me himself to lose the manuscript.After walking out of the shop, Yulia


    could not help but ask, ¡°Skr, how did you¡­¡±¡°Call me dear, or I¡¯m going to tickle you!¡±Skr smirked


    and was about to tickle Yulia.Yulia did not want to protest in public and quickly said, ¡°Dear, how do you


    know there is a thirdyer in the manuscript?¡± She was so curious.¡°Well¡­¡±Skr deliberately kept


    Yulia in suspense. He then whispered in her ear, ¡°I will tell you in detail tonight when we go to the room


    next door for a heart-to-heart chat.¡±Hearing that, Yulia blushed.¡°Go away with your dirty mind. I¡¯ll make


    you sleep on the floor if you dare to say that again!¡± Yulia berated.¡°Okay, okay! But can¡¯t I think about it


    for a minute?¡± Skrughed when he saw Yulia was annoyed.However, Yulia clenched her fist and hit


    Skr in the chest. ¡°You are so annoying! Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 370

    Triumph Above All Chapter 370


    Chapter 370


    Skr immediately grabbed Yulia¡¯s wrist and grunted, ¡°Dear, aren¡¯t you too domineering?¡±¡°Humph!


    Don¡¯t you dare! I warned you!¡±Although Yulia felt a sense of sweetness, she still red at Skr


    sternly.On the other hand, Skr knew Yulia did not mean what she said; instead, he felt delighted. He


    had a hunch that Yulia would open her heart to him soon. At that time, he could get what he wanted.


    Perhaps a ¡°heart-to-heart chat¡± all night long.Skr and Yulia then walked around, looking for Dudley¡¯s


    birthday present. Unfortunately, they did not see anything to their liking.¡°Yulia, there is an auction at


    Moon Ind this afternoon. There should be something interesting,¡± said Skr.Hearing that, Yulia


    nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go after dinner.¡±More than an hourter, Skr drove toward Moon Ind with


    Yulia.Moon Ind was an artificial ind built by the government of Cloud City. The flowers were in full


    bloom every season, and the environment was panoramic.Skr and Yulia were heading to the Moon


    Ind Resort, the only private club on the ind.As soon as the two stepped out of the car, they heard


    a loud bawl from behind.¡°What are you two doing here? Why are you guys following us?¡±As soon as


    Skr and Yulia turned around, they saw Yvonne and Nn getting out of the car, and Yvonne was


    staring at them.The reason Yvonne took Nn to the antique shop was to shop for Leon¡¯s birthday


    gift.Leon was mad that he dismissed Yvonne from the position of Managing Director of Kareem


    Fashion on Madam Sue¡¯s birthday. Seeing that Yulia¡¯s anti-blemish cream was so popr, Yvonne


    knew she had to take advantage of Leon¡¯s birthday to ingratiate herself so that she could take over the


    company again.When Skr bought the authentic manuscript of Leonard York unintentionally, she was


    jealous. She tried to search around but was in vain.Helplessly, Nn proposed toe to the auction


    at Moon Ind Resort to try their luck.Nevertheless, they did not expect to meet Skr and Yulia


    again.Skr and Yulia cast a nce at Yvonne and ignored her.Raising his eyebrows with disdain,


    Nn asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys are also here for the auction? Moon Ind Resort belonged to the


    Moody family, and the owner, Brad, is my friend. Since you are Yvonne¡¯s rtive, do you need my help


    to get two front seats for you?¡±It was felt, no doubt, that Nn offered his help with good intentions.


    Since he felt humiliated at the antique shop in the morning, he wanted to show off in front of Skr and


    Yulia that he knew Brad.However, Skr rejected it. He immediately refused. ¡°We don¡¯t need your


    help!¡±Skr and Yulia came to bid. It did not matter where they sat as long as they had


    money.Moreover, Moon Ind Resort belonged to Brad and not anyone else. Skr could sit wherever


    he wanted.Seeing that Skr refused so decisively, Nn¡¯s face darkened. He did not expect Skr


    would reject him when he mentioned Brad¡¯s name.Right then, Nn heard footsteps behind him. He


    turned around and saw a few men walking toward the parking lot.Brad was walking at the front.¡±Mr.


    Moody!¡±With a smile on his face, Nn walked up.


    Rted posts:This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 371

    Triumph Above All Chapter 371


    Chapter 371


    Brad was about to say hello to Nn when his eyes fell on Skr who was in the back. His heart


    skipped a beat.He walked past Nn and took quick paces to Skr right away.¡°Mr. Stone,


    wee.¡±Brad took a more humble role when approaching Skr.What?Brad, the head of the Moody


    household, treated Skr with great respect.Nn and Yvonne were dumbfounded.Although the


    Moody family was not the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of society, they were powerful and wealthy.There was no


    way Skr was a cut above Brad.Nn¡¯s face could not be any more sour.He wanted to get the one-


    up on Skr with the Oakleys¡¯ connections to the Moodys. s, that turned out to be a bust.Faced with


    Brad¡¯s eagerness to please, Skr faintly uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m just here for the


    auction.¡±Hearing that, Brad could rx.¡°Mr. Stone, let me show you the way.¡±Brad said and personally


    ushered Skr and Yulia to the auction venue.The group, who followed behind Brad, was shocked by


    what happened.They could not figure out the reason why Brad would demonstrate high esteem to a


    nobody. In fact, there was reverence in Brad¡¯s tone.Someone among the group suddenly recalled


    something Warwick the butler said. Drawing a sharp gasp, the person kept his head down without


    saying another word.Once the group left, Nn furrowed his brows and sullenly asked Yvonne, ¡°Who is


    that Stone guy? Why is the head of the Moody family giving him the highest honor?¡±It took a while


    before Yvonne was able to pull herself together. With her eyes flickering, she fell into deep ponder and


    replied, ¡°The guy dabbles a little in homeopathy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s any good, but he has patients fooled.


    Maybe he has treated someone in Brad¡¯s family?¡±Yvonne sought cancer patients to stir trouble at


    Kareem Fashion before, but Skr managed to cure someone with terminal stomach cancer in front of


    these patients.Although it sounded usible that the application of acupuncture could kick cancer¡¯s


    butt, Skr had enough medical knowledge to deceive those patients.Yvonne¡¯s reply gave Nn the


    assurance he needed. He smirked and said, ¡°It seems Brad is only attending to the Stone guy out of


    courtesy. I bet Brad won¡¯t turn against the Oakley family because of the guy.¡±¡°Of course! The Oakleys


    aren¡¯t lesser than the Moodys!¡±Yvonne ttered.¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the auction.¡±Nh proudly


    uttered.The pair made their way toward the venue.The auction took ce on the top floor of MoonThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ind Resort¡¯s No. 1 building.Skr and Yulia sat in the middle of the first row under the stage.As the


    estate owner, Brad sat next to them.Brad had the inventory of the auction pieces delivered and


    presented the list with both hands to Skr. ¡°Mr. Stone, this is the list of items to be auctionedter.


    You can take a look if you¡¯re interested.¡±Although Skr made Brad cripple his son, Strd¡¯s hands


    in a club in Babylon, revenge was not something Brad could think of.Since then, Brad had used


    everything in his power and his extensivework to look into Skr.The investigation came up


    empty.It once again confirmed Brad¡¯s thoughts¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 372

    Triumph Above All Chapter 372


    Chapter 372


    Brad could not ess any background information on Skr.Skr was at an untouchable height the


    Moodys could not dream of!In fact, Skr possessed powers far beyond Brad¡¯s imagination.Looking


    back, Brad realized Skr had shown Strd mercy by merely crippling his hands despite


    Strd¡¯s repeated offense.Skr could have taken out the entire Moody family if he wanted to.Brad


    knew better than to take revenge on Skr.There was no way Brad was going to show any resentment


    toward Skr.With a nod, Skr took the inventory list and discussed the auction pieces with


    Yulia.¡°Skr, do you know much about Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s interest?¡±Flipping through the list, Yulia


    asked.Skr shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure.¡°Just pick anything you think is nice. It¡¯s an honor to the


    old man that I agreed to have a drink with him.¡°He¡¯ll treasure it even if you give him an art piece you


    find on the street.¡±Brad was speechless by Skr¡¯s statement.The old man Skr referred to was Old


    Mr. Shepard, the head of the Four Great Families in Cloudtopia.Even Old Mr. Shepard was trying to get


    into Skr¡¯s good graces.It only confirmed Brad¡¯s suspicion.For Skr to think nothing of Old Mr.


    Shepard, the man had power and connections beyond anybody¡¯s reach.Believing Skr was full of hot


    air, Yulia irately uttered, ¡°Can you take this more seriously? I¡¯m trying to have a decent conversation


    with you.¡°I think Old Mr. Shepard talked about a Fist Handbook when we met. Is he into martial arts?


    ¡°The collection of nuts de cuerno looks fine to me. It¡¯ll make a nice gift, and nuts are good for building


    bones and muscles.¡±Skr nodded his head.He had no problems with Yulia¡¯s pick.Besides, Skr had


    a quick look-through at the inventory, and only a few items stood out. The nut collection did not seem


    like a bad idea.The nuts de cuerno were collectible walnuts courtesy of mother nature. They were


    highly unusual and barely found in pairs.Nevertheless, there were six in this collection. Their equal


    sizes were of a great rarity too.It would make quite a gift for Old Mr. Shepard.While the couple was


    talking, the host came up on stage and began the auction.The first eight auction pieces were art


    disys and jewelry that ranged between tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. There was


    nothing that went beyond the million-dor mark.The auction today was not on a higher scale.Since


    Skr and Yulia were waiting for the nut collection, they did not raise their bidding card once.Sitting a


    row behind, Yvonne and Nn saw nothing that caught their eye.They only came to the auction so as


    not to be outdone by Skr and Yulia at Old Mr. Sue¡¯s birthday celebration tomorrow.Hence, they were


    after a unique piece.Anything with a bidding price in the range of hundreds of thousands was not


    something they would consider.It took a while before the nuts de cuerno were unveiled.¡°Ladies and


    gentlemen, you won¡¯t want to miss out on the next auction item. Feast your eyes and be mesmerized


    by its beauty!¡±The host of the private auction ditched the formality to hype the crowd up.Everybody


    looked on with anticipation.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 373

    Triumph Above All Chapter 373


    Chapter 373


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A beautifuldy dressed in skintight wear carried a tray onto the stage.The tray was covered with a


    piece of silk fabric, disying six nuts de cuerno that were the size of meatballs.The color, texture, and


    patina were top-notch.The host made an impassioned introduction of the nuts before opening for


    bids.The bid started at five million dors with increments going for at least five hundred thousand


    dors.Five million dors for six walnuts was a bit much. Many who were not in the collectible nut


    business were shocked, to say the least.Still, there were people who did their research on these unique


    collector¡¯s items. They were tempted to ce their bids on those nuts on the tray.¡°Six million!¡±Taking


    Skr¡¯s instruction, Yulia raised her bidding card and shouted.¡°Six million five hundred thousand!¡±A


    middle-aged man in the back named his price.Another voice echoed, ¡°Ten million!¡±Uff!Everybody


    gasped sharply and turned their heads to the source of the voice.Nn raised his bidding card and


    looked smugly at Skr and Yulia.The disdain in his eyes was mocking Skr and Yulia.To Nn,


    Skr only deserved his leftovers.When it came down to it, Skr was no match for Nn.Showered


    by surprised looks, Nn rose to his feet and arrogantly said, ¡°I am Nn, the heir of the Oakleys. I


    have my eyes set on the nuts de cuerno, so I hope everybody will let me have them.¡±Nn¡¯s


    deration made those, who were already hesitant about putting in a bid, drop out of the bidding


    war.The Shepards, the Curreys, the Belmonts, and the Whitlocks were the Four Great Families.The


    social ss ying catch-up behind was the Moodys and Oakleys. Plus, Old Mr. Belmont was Nh¡¯s


    maternal grandfather. There had been marriage unions between the Belmont family and the Oakley


    family.So, the bond between both families ran deep.Although the Oakleys were not as rich as the


    Moodys, the family¡¯s link to the Belmonts put them on par with the Moodys.With Nning forward


    with an introduction, he was telling everybody in the auction that the nut collection was his to take.


    Anyone who ced a bid was going against the Oakley family.It was unnecessary to cross the


    Oakleys, maybe even the Belmonts, over an auction piece.Seeing that the others withdrew from the


    bidding war, Nn nced at Skr with delight and taunted, ¡°Skr, the auction is only for the rich.


    Someone as poor as you¡­¡±The way he saw it, Skr and Yulia were paupers.It was like Skr and


    Yulia embezzled public funds to purchase the six-hundred-thousand-dor paint just now.Even though


    Kareem Fashion¡¯s anti-blemish cream project was a big hit, they had a long way to go before they


    could turn a profit.Skr had no means to beat him in terms of finances.Nevertheless, Skr cut off


    Nn¡¯s monologue by raising his bidding card and uttering, ¡°A hundred million.¡±¡°What? How


    much?¡±The people around thought their ears were deceiving them.¡°A hundred million.¡±Skr


    nonchntly repeated.Holy cow!The whole ce went quiet as everybody¡¯s minds were blown.A


    hundred million?How did it go from ten million to a hundred million?All that money for a nut collection?


    These people were nuts.The smug looks on Nn and Yvonne¡¯s faces froze as they stared at Skr in


    disbelief.It never crossed their minds that Skr would raise the bid to a hundred million!With Skr


    lookingid-back, Nn turned furious, gritted his teeth, and raised his bidding card. ¡°A hundred and


    ten million!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 374

    Triumph Above All Chapter 374


    Chapter 374


    With the price increased, Skr offhandedly lifted his bidding card without looking back. ¡°Two hundred


    million.¡±His tone was t as if he was only naming a random number.¡°Two hundred million?¡±The crowd


    gasped in shock once more.Many among them owned assets worth billions, but they were not going to


    spend two hundred million dors on nuts.Who was the young man? Money seemed to be no object to


    him.¡°Skr, aren¡¯t you going a little too far?¡±Yulia was intimidated by the way things were


    escting.Even if Skr had money, there was no reason to raise the price straight to two hundred


    million dors.Nn and Yvonne could feel a burning sensation creeping onto their faces.They gave


    Skr the evil eye, dying to tear Skr into pieces with their bare hands.The walnuts started off with a


    bid of five million dors, and Skr managed to push it up to forty times the price.No, this was more


    than a bidding war. Skr was clearly out to get them!They had put the word out there, and Nn even


    introduced himself, so it was not just a personal loss at stake here. Nn risked embarrassing the


    whole family.The value of the nuts aside, Nn did not have the funds to carry on with the bidding. He


    was merely an heir without power.It took a lot of guts to go forward with the hundred and ten million


    dor bid just now.Not knowing what to feel, Yvonne stared into Nn¡¯s eyes while Nn looked


    around the room. He made up his mind and recklessly blurted, ¡°Two hundred and ten million!¡±To stop


    Skr from outbidding him, Nn scoffed and added, ¡°Skr, you should know where the Oakleys


    stand in Cloudtopia. Ask around if you don¡¯t.¡°I told you I have my eyes set on the nuts of cuerno. You


    should tread carefully here.¡± The threat was apparent in Nn¡¯s tone.It appeared that the two hundred


    and ten million dors were the most he could go for.Just when everybody thought Skr would give it


    a rest, a nonchnt voice echoed across the room.¡°Three hundred million.¡±What?Three hundred


    million dors?Before anybody could process what was happening, Skr let out a cold scoff and said,


    ¡°As you said, the auction is only for the wealthy. Someone poor like you should pack up and leave!¡±It


    did not sit well with Nn that Skr used his words against him.He was the heir of the Oakley family.


    The poorbel did not go hand in hand with him.The nerve of Skr to tell him to leave.Nn had


    never faced such utter humiliation.Yet, he was disgraced in public.Worst of all, the culprit was Skr, aN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    nobody.Three hundred million was more than he could afford.¡°Just you wait, Skr!¡±Unable to stand


    the mocking looks, Nn snapped back with a scowl before heading out the door.¡°Wait for me,


    Nn!¡±Yvonne jumped to her feet and chased after Nn.¡°Mr. Oakley always thinks he¡¯s all that and


    ims auction pieces just because hees from a wealthy family. Well, not this time.¡±Someone


    sneered.¡°Keep it down. Wait till he¡¯s far. Didn¡¯t you hear what he said to Mr. Stone?¡±Another person


    gave a friendly caution.As the room filled with chatter, Skr offhandedly smiled. The Oakleys were no


    threat to him.By the time he swiped his card and collected the nuts, the school hours were nearly


    ending for L. Skr left the auction with Yulia and took strides to the parking lot.¡°Don¡¯t you think six


    walnuts aren¡¯t worth three hundred million dors, Skr?¡±While on the way, Yulia expressed in


    distress.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 375

    Triumph Above All Chapter 375


    Chapter 375


    Sure, Skr might have the money, and Nn and Yvonne got a taste of their own medicine, but the


    nuts de cuerno went from a starting bid of five million dors to three hundred million dors. It was


    crazy!In fact, Skr could have upped Nn¡¯s two hundred and ten million dors by a little to win the


    auction piece.There was no need to go for three hundred million dors.They could have saved nearly


    a hundred million dors, and Yulia felt the burn in her pocket.¡°It¡¯s fine. Money can¡¯t buy happiness


    anyway.¡± Skr chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the money, dear. Did you get a kick out of


    Yvonne and Nn getting all steamed up?¡±¡°Yes¡­ I did!¡±Skr¡¯s carefreeness finally rubbed off on


    Yulia.¡°It¡¯s worth spending three hundred million, even billions to make you happy.¡±Skr generously


    remarked.¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re rich. You¡¯re the boss. Happy now?¡±Thinking that he was only kidding, Yulia


    did not take his words seriously.Amid the talking, the pair arrived at the parking lot.After they got into


    the car, Skr started the engine and drove to L¡¯s kindergarten.Half an hourter, Skr and Yulia


    picked L up and headed to the estate at Ocean Hill.While on the road, L was struck with a


    thought and mewed at Skr who was behind the wheel, ¡°Daddy, I told my friends that you can blow a


    nice tune with a leaf. They didn¡¯t believe me.¡°To prove that I wasn¡¯t lying, can you teach me


    tonight?¡±¡°Are you trying to blow a tune with the leaf for your friends?¡±Skr asked with a smile. ¡°Yeah!¡±


    The little girl bobbed her head. ¡°Is that okay, Daddy? I want to learn tonight. Can I?¡±If that was not


    enough, the little girl yed those puppy dog eyes.¡°Alright. I¡¯ll teach you tonight.¡±Skr could not say


    no to her little girl.L cheered, ¡°Yay! You¡¯re the best daddy in the world! I love you the most!¡±She


    would have given Skr a big kiss if she was not strapped to her child¡¯s seat in the back.With L


    acting starstruck toward Skr, Yulia was not having it.Ever since Skr came along, L only talked


    about her father. It was like her mother did not exist anymore.Apparently, Skr was now the best


    father in the world. Well, Yulia never earned such high praise for her role as a mother in the four years


    she raised L.She loved Daddy the most?Did that mean that Yulia was ranked second?With that in


    mind, Yulia became envious and red at Skr.Watching the whole thing through the rear-view


    mirror, Skr was caught in stitches and said, ¡°L, Mommy is angry because you only praised


    Daddy.¡±L blinked her eyes for a while before getting the message that Yulia was jealous. She


    reached out and acted cute for her mommy. ¡°Huggies, Mommy!¡±Yulia was not going to give in to L¡¯s


    cuteness so easily since she was envious of the bond between the father and daughter. She haughtily


    uttered, ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t you love your daddy the most? Let him give you hugs.¡±¡°No, I love it best when


    you give me huggies.¡± L shook her head. ¡°Mommy has boobies. You¡¯re softer than Daddy. I love that


    the most.¡±Boobies?Yulia turned red in the face.Oh, the little girl had no filter in front of Skr!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 376

    Triumph Above All Chapter 376


    Chapter 376


    ¡°Haha!¡±This time, Skr could not hold it in and burst outughing.He expected no less from his witty


    daughter.L looked at Yulia, then at Skr. She confusedly asked, ¡°Why are youughing,


    Daddy?¡±¡°You¡¯re right, L. Mommy¡¯s breasts arefortable to lean on.¡±¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try


    it!¡±As soon as L said that, Yulia roared, ¡°L Sue!¡±At that moment, she wanted nothing but to put


    L back into her stomach and remain there forever!I can¡¯t believe I have a daughter like her!This is


    ridiculous!To let Skr lean on my¡­It¡¯s simply¡­ embarrassing!L was slightly taken aback after


    seeing Yulia gritting her teeth frustratedly. She quickly asked apologetically, ¡°What happened, mommy?


    Did L say something wrong?¡±Uh¡­Suddenly, Yulia was at a loss.How could a kid understand this?


    She could not exin it nor get angry, and she would only feel more ashamed if she tried to exin it


    to her.After thinking about it, she quickly changed the topic with L and talked about the Peter Pan


    cartoon instead to prevent her daughter from repeating anything inappropriate.Upon returning to the


    hillside vi, Skr started to cook while Yulia brought L to feed the golden retriever puppy.The


    three of them then spent an ordinary and peaceful night.The next day was Dudley¡¯s 80th birthday.Since


    the birthday banquet¡¯s scale wasrge, it was to be hosted at the Shepard vi.Around noon, Skr


    drove Yulia and L to the banquet, but before they arrived, they could already feel the excitement of


    the banquet.Luxury cars drove through the road that led to the Shepard vi as if a big car show was


    being hosted. Even the local radio stations were reporting enthusiastically on this spectacr


    event.Allegedly, the elites of Cloudtopia who received the invitation had all shown up for the event.Even


    those without an invitation broughtvish gifts and loitered outside the entrance, trying to find an


    opportunity to get close to the Shepard family.In addition to these guests, representatives of the Currey


    and Whitlock families would also attend.As for the Belmont family, the only one among the Four Great


    Families to be absent, they had always been at odds with the Shepard family, so they were expected to


    be absent.Finally, Skr managed to park the car in the parking lot and got out of the car along with


    Yulia and L.As they walked to the main entrance of the Shepard vi, a tall and mighty man dressed


    in all-ck suddenly froze at the sight of them and immediately whispered to the man in a suit besideThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    him, ¡°Mr. Silverton, it¡¯s Skr Stone and Yulia Sue!¡±The man in a suit was Miles Silverton.Previously,


    Skr was the one who drove him away from Yulia¡¯s office and reported his anti-blemish cream


    project. Therefore, he felt resentful toward him.The one speaking was his bodyguard, Daryl


    Staham.Miles immediately looked at where Daryl was pointing and saw Skr and his family walking


    toward them.¡°It¡¯s them! Has the guest I asked you to invite arrived?¡±Miles red at Skr and Yulia


    with hatred while asking Daryl.At that moment, he felt his hatred intensify upon the sight.Daryl nodded


    and reassured Miles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Silverton. Everything¡¯s ready. That person said he would ensure


    that Skr will not see the light of tomorrow.¡±¡°Great! I look forward to your good news then!¡±Miles


    sneered with a grim look on his face.Meanwhile, a young man noticed Skr and Yulia and


    immediately greeted them with a huge smile.¡°Mr. Stone!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 377

    Triumph Above All Chapter 377


    Chapter 377


    Skr looked up and saw it was Adam Currey. Skr simply nodded, looking like he couldn¡¯t care less,


    while Adam stood obediently to the side.Everyone else was shocked. They had never seen Adam, one


    of the most influential people in Cloudtopia, let anyone disregard him like Mr. Stone. Who exactly is Mr.


    Stone?Someone spoke, and everyone turned to find Lucas Currey, Adam¡¯s elder brother, walking


    toward them. ¡°Look who¡¯s here. Is this the guy who tries to threaten you, Adam?¡±Lucas nced at


    Skr and looked at Adam, ¡°From what you told Grandpa, I thought it was someone intimidating.


    However, I don¡¯t think he is as scary as you described.¡±Before Adam could reply, Lucas turned to


    Skr and continued, ¡°You killed Harper and his wife Ava, didn¡¯t you? Did you know they were under


    my protection? Have you asked for my permission before killing them?¡±¡°I do not need anyone¡¯s


    permission to kill anyone,¡± said Skr with a smirk. It was Harper who had first attempted to kill him


    and L using a truck with Lev, so it was only natural for Skr to order Dianne to kill Harper and his


    wife in revenge.Skr thought it was interesting Lucas would question his decision to kill the two.


    Sensing the tension between the two, Adam tried to fix the situation, ¡°Harper had disrespected Mr.


    Stone, so he was merely reaping what he sowed. Lucas, please behave in front of Mr. Stone.¡± Adam


    bowed apologetically to Skr, ¡°I am sorry for how my brother behaves. Please forgive us, Mr.


    Stone.¡±Lucas smirked and pushed Adam aside, ¡°Adam, don¡¯t be such a pussy! Let me deal with this


    the manly way.¡± He red at Skr, ¡°If you think you can bully the Currey family, you are wrong. You


    have killed Harper without my permission, and you should pay for it!¡±People were drawn toward the


    scene and began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Is that Lucas Currey, the eldest of the Currey family?


    Their family is one of the four great families, isn¡¯t it? What brings him here?¡±¡°See that guy in front of his


    brother Adam Currey? Lucas is here because of him.¡±¡°Offending a Currey? Has he gone out of his


    mind?¡±¡°Adam seems oddly scared of him though.¡±¡°Lucas is the eldest and the most influential person in


    the family. I don¡¯t think he would let anyone who disrespects him go so easily.¡±Miles was also watching


    among the crowd. He grinned, knowing Lucas would give Skr a hard time if Skr offended him


    publicly. This is not going to end well.A young woman walked over from the Shepard vi and scowled,


    ¡°How dare anyone try to threaten Mr. Stone!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 378

    Triumph Above All Chapter 378


    Chapter 378


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone recognized the young woman in a white dress, ¡°It¡¯s Judy Shepard, Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s favorite


    granddaughter!¡± Everyone turned their attention to her, stunned.Lucas and Miles¡¯ hearts sank. With


    Judy involved, the situation became sticky. Furthermore, the fact she called Skr Mr. Stone showed


    how much respect she had for him.Judy walked toward Skr with a sweet smile, ¡°Sky!¡± Everyone¡¯s


    jaw dropped. Judy had always been a spoiled brat; she did not care for anyone except Old Mr.


    Shepard. Mr. Stone must have been someone special for her to pay him so much attention.Ignoring the


    whispers among the crowd, Judy turned toward Lucas. ¡°Were you threatening to kill Mr. Stone?¡± Lucas


    was dumbfounded. How could Judy publicly embarrass me for this guy?¡°Why do you care?¡± Lucas


    smirked, ¡°Mind your own business, Judy. You have no power against me without your grandfather.


    Perhaps I would change my mind if he¡¯s here.¡±Despite being Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s favorite granddaughter,


    Judy was inexperienced inparison to Lucas, the eldest son of the Currey family. Lucas lifted a


    triumphant smile. Meanwhile, someone called out, ¡°Old Mr. Shepard is here!¡± Walking over from the


    Shepard vi, Dudley quickened his pace as he saw Skr.¡°Mr. Stone, I have been waiting by the


    entrance but was distracted by some visitors. I am sorry for making you wait,¡± Dudley bowed and


    apologized profusely to Skr.Everyone looked at them, wide-eyed. ¡°What? Old Mr. Shepard has been


    expecting this guy himself and even addresses him as Mr. Stone!¡± They were intrigued when Judy


    seemed respectful of Skr, as she could sometimes be unpredictable, but with Old Mr. Shepard, the


    leader of the great Shepard family, acting all apologetic toward Skr, they were astonished.As people


    wondered if Skr was even more powerful than the Shepard family, Lucas broke out in a cold sweat.


    Judy noticed his uneasiness and said, ¡°My grandfather is here, Lucas. How about changing your mind


    now?¡±Lucas¡¯s face fell. He thought Skr was simply Judy¡¯s acquaintance; he would never dream of


    Skr having a connection with Dudley. If he did, Lucas would not have said those things; he was


    terrified of crossing Dudley.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 379

    Triumph Above All Chapter 379


    Chapter 379


    Lucas nced at Dudley in fear. What Judy said had gotten Dudley¡¯s attention, unfortunately. Dudley


    frowned and asked, ¡°What are you talking about, Judy?¡±After Judy told him what had happened,


    Dudley was furious. He red at Lucas, ¡°Who do you think you are, Lucas? The Currey family should


    be ashamed of having you as their eldest son. Mr. Stone is our honored guest, and if you continue to


    disrespect him, I would have to ask you to leave immediately.¡±Lucas wanted to exin, but Dudley did


    not want to hear another word from him. ¡°Am I not making myself clear enough? Get


    lost!¡±Embarrassed, his face turned fiery red. Lucas did not dare to object. ¡°Yes, Old Mr. Shepard, I will


    make my way out now.¡± He bit the bullet and began to walk away.¡°Why are you leaving so soon?¡±


    Skr spoke, ¡°I thought you said you were going to make me pay for killing Harper and his wife.¡±Lucas


    scowled at Skr. He had already backed down because of Dudley, and Skr was stepping out of


    line now. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Skr! Even if you are Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s honored guest, I will make sure you


    suffer if you cross me again.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s pushing it now? I would say you¡¯re a fool to cross Mr. Stone, kid,¡±


    an old man walked over and joined the conversation. People were startled to find Mr Whitlock here as


    well.It was rumored that nc Whitlock was dying, so it was a surprise to see him here. nc was


    apanied by his family members, including Delh and Todrick.nc rushed toward Skr and


    bowed, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Stone.¡± Skr had rescued nc earlier, and he had always


    been grateful. Delh and Todrick followed suit, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Stone.¡±Everyone¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Who


    is Skr Stone?¡± ¡°Why does the Whitlock family bow to him?¡± ¡°Two of the four great families of


    Cloudtopia have bowed to him now!¡± ¡°He has to be powerful for them to have such a high regard for


    him.¡±People here were either rich or reputable. They thought they had seen everything under the sun,


    but seeing two of the four great families bowing to a man was still a spectacle.They were dumbfounded


    by what happened today. Who exactly is Skr Stone?


    Rted posts:This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 380

    Triumph Above All Chapter 380


    Chapter 380


    Lucas¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet and his eyes widen in shock followed by heavy


    breathing.Amongst the Four Great Families, both Dudley from the Shepherd family and nc from the


    Whitlock family bowed down to Skr in respect. It showed that Skr was not any ordinary


    man.Thinking of how disrespectful of him towards Skr just now, he felt extremely regretful.No one


    would have dared to offend a person who was superior to Dudley and nc, even if it was his


    grandfather.Yet he made a big fuss in front of Skr just because of Harper.When Dudley scolded him


    and told him to get out of the Shepherd Vi, he wondered if Skr had some kind of personal


    rtionship with Dudley, but it was the way the Whitlock family treated Skr that made him realize


    that something was not right¡­Skr Stone must be an incredible individual with an impable history


    that made both the Shepherd and Whitlock families bow down to him.Lucas¡¯s eyes were already filled


    with immense fear and regret at that time.However, thinking of Harper¡¯s consequences afterward, he


    wiped the sweat off his forehead while he trembled in fear, ¡°Mr¡­Mr. Stone, please forgive my


    ignorance¡­I was clueless¡­Please forgive me!¡±He had no choice but to raise the white g.Skr


    nced at him coldly and said, ¡°If you really want to seek an answer for Harper, sure then!¡±¡°Well, I¡¯m


    the kind of person who likes to seek revenge for the smallest grievance. It depends on whether your


    family can handle my temper!¡±Gulp!¡°No no no, Mr. Stone¡­my brother, Adam said that even death is


    unable to atone for Harper and his wife¡¯s sins. It was me who was being ignorant just now!¡± Lucas


    gulped.Skr scoffed and looked at L who was snuggling in his arms. ¡°Sweetheart, is it too


    hot?¡±They were standing at the entrance for quite some time and he was afraid that L would get


    sunburned from the scorching sun.¡°Daddy, it¡¯s a bit hot. Can we go inside? I want some water.¡± L


    said melodiously.¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you some water.¡±Skr nodded his head to his daughter and


    totally ignored Lucas.Nothing was as important as his daughter.Dudley immediately jogged to the front,


    stretched his right arm, and made a ¡®wee¡¯ gesture. ¡°Mr. Stone, nc, wee to the Shepherd


    Vi!¡±Lucas finally stood up straight after they left, his back was drenched with sweat.The onlookers


    stared at Skr¡¯s back with curious eyes as he left.¡°This so-called Mr.Stone¡­is he a big shot from


    Nirth?¡±¡°Not sure¡­but I recognized the woman beside him. She is the Sue family¡¯s disowned


    daughter.¡±¡°Disowned daughter? What do you mean?¡±¡°Five years ago, Yulia Sue was pregnant with a


    man¡¯s child and she dropped out of school to give birth. It was a major embarrassment to the Sue


    family. Since then, the Sue family has been avoiding her and she moved out of the residence with her


    child, which means they have disowned her.¡±¡°I guess meeting Mr. Stone is a turning point in her


    life.¡±¡°It¡¯s not just a turning point, she hit the jackpot! I heard that Kareem Fashion, which was managed


    by Yulia, had just released an anti-blemish cream and it has be a sensation on the inte. What


    a great future ahead. I bet she got the form of the cream from Mr. Stone!¡±¡°I also heard that the Sue


    family is going to organize a birthday celebration. Old Mr. Sue is on good terms with Yulia Sue¡­ how


    about we¡­¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 381

    Triumph Above All Chapter 381


    Chapter 381


    Listening to the people¡¯s conversations, Miles shivered in fear as he finally realized that he was in big


    trouble.¡°Daryl, quick! Call your idol and tell him to cancel the n!¡±How could he afford to offend


    someone who can make the Shepherd and Whitlock families bow their heads?Even if Daryl hired an


    expert that killed Skr sessfully, he would not be able to bear the consequences.¡°Mr.


    Silverton¡­¡±Daryll was still in immense shock.¡°No nonsense, Call him!¡± Miles shouted.¡°Yes, sir!¡±Daryl


    did not dare to waste a second. He took out his phone immediately and called his idol.However, after


    dialing several times in a row, an automated robot-like female voice kept appearing on the other


    side.¡°Sorry, the number you are calling is unavable.¡±Daryl¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°Mr. Silverton, his phone


    is switched off. I¡¯m afraid he is already on the move¡­¡±¡°What?!¡±Miles shouted out loud and his face


    went pale.Shit!If the person that Daryl hired really killed Skr, his backups as well as Shepherd and


    Whitlock family will definitelye at him.If the person did not manage to kill Skr, based on his


    hostile and vengeful character, it will cost no time to track down Miles. At that point, he could only deal


    with it.He could not handle any of the consequences.¡°Hurry up, find your idol, and tell him to stop


    it!¡±Miles demanded in extreme panic.¡°Yes, sir!¡±Daryl bowed his head and left the ce hurriedly.At that


    point, Miles did not feel like joining Dudley¡¯s birthday celebration anymore. He turned his head and


    walked towards the car.While in Shepherd¡¯s Residence, the birthday celebration was massive. There


    were a hundred tables for guests which upied the entire courtyard.Apart from doing martial arts,


    Dudley likes to listen to operas.So, to make him happy, the Shepherd family hired professional opera


    troupes from Nirth to perform some of his favorite pieces and for that, they specifically built an opera


    stage on the porch. The main table is the closest to the stage, people who were sitting at the main table


    could even see the details on the performers¡¯ costumes clearly.Dudley sat at the main seat.The most


    central part of the table was reserved for Skr¡¯s family.Whereas the seats for other guests were


    arranged by the butler, ording to their status and their rtionship with the Shepherd family.Even if


    some people did know what happened at the entrance of the vi, seeing how respectful Dudley is to


    Skr, they will naturally follow suit.So, when they came and gave a toast to Dudley, they definitely


    would not exclude Skr.However, Skr refused to drink a single sip of alcohol.It was because L


    was with him and he did not want L to smell the strong smell of alcohol on him.Fortunately, those


    people did not feel bad for being rejected. In fact, as long as Skr gave them a little


    acknowledgement and did not ignore them, they would proudly finish the alcohol themselves and went


    back to their seats contented.¡°Sweetheart, what do you want to eat?Skr quickly asked when he saw


    that L was staring at the food on the table while attempting to reach the food with her little spoon.¡°I


    want to eat that big shrimp,¡± L said in an adorable manner.¡°Okay, I will peel the shell off for


    you.¡±Skr ced two big shrimps on the te and used the towel to wipe his hands before peeling


    the shells.¡°Open your mouth, sweetheart!¡±¡°Yum!¡±L opened her mouth wide and devoured the


    shrimp.¡°Is it good?¡± Skr asked lovingly.¡°The shrimps that daddy peeled are very delicious!¡±L¡¯s


    words made Skrugh out loud.Seeing such a loving scene, nc said in a praising manner, ¡°Mr.


    Stone has such a gorgeous wife and a loving daughter, how envy!¡±¡°I was going to matchmake my


    daughter Delh with you¡­it seems like it¡¯s Delh¡¯s loss now!¡±¡°Grandpa, what are you talking about


    ?!¡± Delh, who was seated on nc¡¯s left, turned red at her grandpa¡¯s words.


    Rted posts:This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 382

    Triumph Above All Chapter 382


    Chapter 382


    Before nc had the chance to say anything, Dudley asked jokingly, ¡°nc, isn¡¯t it toote for that?¡±¡°If


    it isn¡¯t because Mr. Stone has such a grown daughter now, I would ask my Judy to pursue him


    aggressively. When is your turn for that?¡±nc nodded in agreement and said, ¡°True, Mr. Stone is


    charming and gifted. I believe manydies out there would want to marry him, our granddaughters


    have a lot ofpetition!¡±The two old men were very indulged in the conversation and Skr could


    onlyugh awkwardly in response.At that time, he felt something creeping up against his waist and he


    felt a sense of pain.It was his wife, Yulia. She ground her teeth and said angrily, ¡°Well, it seems like


    you¡¯re very pleased that both Mr. Shepherd and Mr. Whitlock want you to be their grandson-in-


    law.¡±Skr knew he was in trouble and exined quickly in a serious manner, ¡°Yulia, I swear, I will only


    love you this life, and I¡¯m not interested in other women.¡±Skr¡¯s reassurance was as sweet as


    honey.Skr then made a pitiful expression and begged, ¡°Dear, it¡¯s painful¡­gentle, please?¡±The


    guests who were seated at the same table looked at them curiously. They let out an affiliative smile


    when they saw that Yulia¡¯s hand was ced on Skr¡¯s waist.Yulia¡¯s face turned red as she felt


    extremely awkward. She pretended to be busy by embracing L to mask her awkwardness.This


    idiot¡­ Why was he being so loud?!He raised people¡¯s attention on purpose¡­ so impropriate!At that


    time, L, who was still devouring her food, put her spoon down. She said pitifully as tears rolled in her


    eyes, ¡± If daddy doesn¡¯t love me anymore, then L doesn¡¯t love daddy anymore too!¡± ¡°Sweetheart,


    why so?¡±Skr was dumbfounded but seeing his daughter being unhappy made him heartbroken as


    well.L pouted, ¡°You said you would only love mommy, so you don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±L¡¯s words


    left Skr speechless.Well, it seems like I have to constantly remind myself to not leave out any one of


    them.¡°Sweetheart, of course, I love you. I was not being considerate just now. I will take back my


    words. Daddy will only love you and mommy in this lifetime, okay?¡±¡°Really?¡± L asked innocently.¡°Of


    course. When did daddy ever lie to you?¡± Skr reassured L.L pondered for a while and nodded,


    ¡°Okay, daddy will only love mommy and me.¡±Skr¡¯s heart melted when seeing L¡¯s bright smile.The


    other guests were very envious of their rtionship, how they wished that they had a daughter or


    granddaughter that was loving and affectionate as well.Soon, the meal ended in smiles and


    laughter.The Shepherd family organized some events after the meal. However, the Stone family left in


    advance to prevent some irrelevant people from reaching out to Skr.As they were leaving, Yulia


    asked, ¡°The things you said at the table just now¡­you¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡±Skr was stunned by


    her question.What Yulia meant were promises like ¡°I will only love you in this life.¡±However, he acted


    like he forgot what he had said on purpose, ¡°Huh, what?¡±¡°You¡­fine!¡± Yulia was annoyed.Skr


    smirked as he quickly held her hand, ¡°My dear wife, what I said to you was true.¡±¡°Skr Stone, promise


    me, don¡¯t ever lie to me in this lifetime, okay?¡± Yulia gazed at him.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 383

    Triumph Above All Chapter 383


    Chapter 383


    Ever since the incident five years ago, Yulia has be very insecure.Skr¡¯s presence made her


    feel at home but at the same time, she was afraid that Skr would lie to her.After knowing what Yulia


    meant, Skr felt a pain in his chest.¡°Okay, I promise you, I will not lie to you in this lifetime.¡± He said


    promisingly as Yulia held his hand contentedly.As Skr was focusing on the road ahead he prayed


    deep down that Yulia would not me him when the truth was revealed one day.Suddenly, he sensed a


    premonition.Danger!Ever since returning to Cloudtopia, Skr was trying his best to live a normal life


    by hiding his extraordinary aura.Not until Harper paid Lev to kill him and L using a big truck. That


    incident made him more alert to his surroundings.If it was just himself, no one could harm


    him.However, if Yulia and L were involved, he must ensure that both of them were safe and


    sound.Yulia sensed that there was something wrong with Skr.¡°What happened?¡± she asked


    anxiously.Skr had no time to exin, ¡°I will find a ce to park the carter and I will go down and


    meet someone. Wait in the car with L and don¡¯t go anywhere.¡±Yulia was confused but still nodded


    her head and said, ¡°Be careful, L and I will wait for you toe back.¡±Skr nodded and stopped


    the car at a crowded junction. He went down the car and walked into an empty alley.He stood in the


    middle of the alley and waited for a while.¡°Stop hiding, I know you¡¯reing for me.¡± he sneered.¡°Let¡¯s


    get this over with, my wife and daughter are waiting for me!¡±There were two old men ying chess at


    the entrance of the alley, they gave him a strange look when he saw him talking to himself.¡°Young man,


    it¡¯s still daytime. Are you sleepwalking?¡± ¡°Could he be insane? Let¡¯s leave, what if he attacks us, we are


    too old to handle that!¡±The two old men nced at Skr and prepared to go home.Suddenly, an evil


    laugh appeared from the deepest part of the alley.¡°Yo, I have used eighty percent of my martial skills


    and you still caught me. Not bad!¡±The two old men could not help but look into the alley.They saw a


    very ordinary-looking man in gray casual attire who looked about thirty-five years old.Maybe the man


    did it on purpose.The more ordinary you look, the easier it is to disguise your ability.At that moment, the


    two old men realized that Skr was not insane, he was clearly talking to a man.However, their eyes


    sparkled when hearing the word ¡®martial skills¡¯, and decided not to leave.One of the old men who was


    holding a fan looked at Skr and the man with the gray casual attire, he asked his friend curiously,


    ¡°Are these two young folks acting in an action film? Where are the cameras?¡±¡°They must be using the


    aerial filming method for scenes in small alleys. Maybe there are drones filming in the sky, but we can¡¯t


    see them.¡±One of them looked up to the sky and said confidently.¡°Well, true, I don¡¯t know much about


    those high-tech gadgets anyway.¡±The man with the fan nodded in agreement.Skr nced at them


    impatiently and said, ¡°Gentlemen, I advise you to leave instantly, I don¡¯t want you to be hurt


    later!¡±Skr¡¯s words intrigued the two men and they felt even more excited.¡°Wow, this actor is quite


    talented, he used our presence to improvise his lines, good job!¡±¡°If that¡¯s the case, are we on


    TV?¡±Skr was speechless but he had no time to waste, ¡°Thirty seconds, tell me the person behind


    this and I¡¯ll give you a quick and painless death,¡± he demanded the man in a gray shirt.


    Rted posts:This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 384

    Triumph Above All Chapter 384


    Chapter 384


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Quick and painless death?¡±The man in gray attireughed hysterically.His eerie smile disappeared in


    an instant.¡°Bullshit!¡± He hissed.¡°When it¡¯s your turn to kneel and beg me to give you a ¡®quick and


    painless death¡¯, remember that my grandfather¡¯s nickname is Gray Monkey!¡±Suddenly, he stretched his


    legs.Shoo!A gray shadow rushed straight toward Skr as fast as lightning.Just as he was a few


    inches away from Skr, a blue glow appeared on his hand and a Kukri Knife emerged.The knife was


    extremely sharp and as thin as paper. The bent de could easily cut through the air and pierce into


    Skr¡¯s chest.Gray Monkey has been involved in gunfire in the Middle East for a decade. After


    retirement, he became Nirth¡¯s infamous assassin. He did not usually kill, but when he did, someone will


    die tragically.At that moment, the skill he used on Skr was his ultimate skill.Before this, no one could


    escape from his knife.He was extremely confident that he could kill Skr.However, the person


    standing in front of him was none other than Skr Stone.Skr defeated the Dragon King from the


    North and stood alone against his army.He is none other than the God of War of the Nine


    Continents.How can his skills beparable to a mere soldier or assassin?Undeniably, Gray Monkey


    was fast, but only for ordinary people.In Skr¡¯s eyes, Gray Monkey¡¯s ¡®ultimate technique¡¯ was just a


    showoff.The two men could not help but tremble at the sight of Gray Monkey¡¯s Kukri Knife which looked


    extremely sharp.Whereas Skr still looked unbothered. Just as the Kukri Knife was just a few inches


    in front of his chest, he snapped his finger. Snap!A loud crack was heard and Gray Monkey¡¯s Kukri


    Knife shattered instantly as if it was snapped into half by a great force.This is a military knife made out


    of fine iron, how can it break with just a snap of a finger?!At that time, Gray Monkey let out a groan and


    quickly retreated.In just a few seconds, he flew five to six meters away from Skr.When he stood


    firmly on his feet, he stared at Skr while being covered in a cold sweat.¡°They¡­they¡­I think it¡¯s


    real¡­¡±The old man with the fan was stunned whereas the other old man gasped in awe. Both of them


    were speechless.They decided to abandon the chess set and both of them leaned against the wall and


    slowly walked away from the scene without drawing attention.¡°You still have twenty seconds to think


    about it,¡± Skr said coldly.Gray Monkey was triggered by his words.Twenty more seconds?Skr did


    not take him seriously at all! He wanted Gray Monkey to make a deal with him.Gray Monkey had never


    received such treatment before.¡°Liar! It¡¯s not over yet!¡± He screamed and was preparing to attack


    Skr again.Suddenly, he changed his mind when he saw the two old men that were attempting to


    escape from the scene.Since Skr is not easy to deal with, he caught the two men hostage.Gray


    Monkey diverted his direction and rushed towards the two men at lightning speed.¡°Oh¡­oh no!¡±The two


    men cried in fear when they realized the danger was approaching.At that exact moment, a ck figure


    stood in front of the two men and shielded them from him.That tall and robust build and broad


    shoulders¡­he was none other than Skr Stone!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 385

    Triumph Above All Chapter 385


    Chapter 385


    With Skr putting himself between Gray Monkey and the two old men, the hired arm was wary to


    engage in a direct conflict. He leaped several inches back.He began to taunt when he settled on his


    feet. ¡°I¡¯ve got you now, Skr Stone!¡±¡°This is an exchange between masters and yet you chose to care


    about the lives of these two insignificant ants just like a hero.¡±¡°Haha, it¡¯s your funeral!¡±His capture of the


    two elders was not simply to use them as convenient meat shields. It was also to test Skr.He felt as


    though his chances of winning the battle had increased after witnessing Skr putting himself in harm¡¯s


    way for the sake of the old men.No matter how terrifying his skills were, having ties would only get in


    the way of a battle between masters.Skr jeered at his words. ¡°An exchange between masters? You


    think yourself worthy?¡±A killing machine that could be hired through riches was no better than an


    ant.You im yourself to be a master?What a joke!¡°Time¡¯s ticking. Answer or I won¡¯t leave a corpse


    behind for anyone to mourn you!¡±Skr sneered.¡°Arrogance will be your downfall!¡±Gray Monkey let out


    a loud cry, then withdrew two throwing knives from its pocket, and said with a sinister smile, ¡°Your


    beautiful wife and perfect child is at the intersection. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s faster. You or my throwing


    knives!¡±He swung his right hand.Swish! Whoosh!The throwing knives pierced through the air and shot


    toward the Land Rover a distance away at lightning speed.Yulia and L were still in the car!¡°How dare


    you?!¡±Skr let out a battle cry.He hadn¡¯t felt much battling against Gray Monkey because the man


    was only doing it for the money. Yet, he wanted his wife and child¡¯s lives!Gray Monkey had to die!He


    can forget about having an intact corpse!The moment the throwing knives were brandished, two leaves


    appeared in his hand.With a muffled grunt, the leaves chased after the des.The flimsy leaves


    transformed into two golden rocks and were sent flying like loaded rounds of a gun.ng! ng!The


    sound of metal shing against metal reverberated through the air.In the blink of an eye, the two


    throwing knives that Gray Monkey tossed at the Land Rover were shot down by two leaves.Seeing that


    both mother and daughter were out of danger, Skr sighed in relief.Only, before he could turn around,


    he heard the two old men behind him exim.¡°Get out of the way, kid!¡±Gray Monkey had a pistol aimed


    right for Skyler¡¯s chest as heughed, ¡°See you in hell!¡±Bang!There was a resounding noise of a shot


    going off.The fired bullets were sent right toward him.This was the highlight of Gray Monkey¡¯s n.He


    had pretended to attack the two old men, as well as Yulia and L to throw Skr off.It didn¡¯t matter


    how good one¡¯s skills were. Erratic thoughts would reveal deadly ws.Gray Monkey was not just a


    first-rate assassin for his skills. His wisdom also served him well.¡°Skr!¡±Yulia, who was still in the car,


    heard the gunshot go off and was scared out of her wits.It sounded as if it came from the direction that


    Skr had left in.The two elders who were present were even more heartbroken.The young man in


    front of them was about to die a horrible death from his opponent¡¯s gun to save them!Just as everyone


    thought that Skr was going to meet an untimely end, he smirked disdainfully.


    Rted posts:This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 386

    Triumph Above All Chapter 386


    Chapter 386


    He was someone that coulde out victorious even faced with thousands of soldiers. What could a


    bullet do to him?With a flick of his finger, thest leaf made its move.The leaf collided with the fired


    bullet.Poof!A muffled noise could be heard.The golden bullet rolled harmlessly on the ground as if it


    were nothing but a dud.The leaf that Skr sent out had wrapped itself around it.The forceful impact


    hadn¡¯t hurt in the slightest.¡°What?¡±Gray Monkey was left in disbelief.Skr was far stronger than he


    anticipated!He reflexively pulled the trigger once more.This is myst chance!I¡¯m dead if I fail to


    severely wound him!It was unfortunate that he was doomed to fail the moment he challenged Skr.An


    invisible pressure swept over his being.There was no chance for him to react with Skr suddenly


    appearing right in his face as if he were a phantom.The gun he so tightly held onto had changed hands


    before he even realized what had happened.¡°And here I was thinking you were capable of something.


    You call yourself a master with a cheap toy?¡±Skr began to clench the weapon in his hand.The pistol


    was crushed into a pile of scrap metal with a resounding crunch.ng!It was an audible noise.He


    tossed the scrap metal in his hand aside.The two elders were so shocked by the scene that they did


    not even dare to breathe.Gray Monkey, meanwhile, was staring dumbfounded at the lump of metal on


    the ground.How skilled was he to crush a gun with one hand?!This is preposterous!How terrifying is


    this man?! Only now did Gray Monkey realize he had met an all-powerful god!Run!I have to run!That


    was the only thought on his mind.He would still have a chance of surviving if he ran away!Skr would


    kill him if he stayed a moment longer!Gray Monkey instantly retreated. There was a gap deep in the


    alley that he nned to make his escape from.He had only taken two steps when Skr¡¯s arctic voice


    was heard by his ear. ¡°Do you really think you can escape?¡±Cold!It was a bone-chilling cold!He


    sounded as if it hade from hell.He jerked his head up to see Skr standing coldly before him as if


    he were a god of death.It didn¡¯t matter how much he tried to put distance between them, Skr would


    always be right on his tail.I¡¯m scared!Gray Monkey turned paper white as despair arose within


    him.¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Please! I¡¯ll tell you who hired me!¡±Even the most powerful were afraid when faced


    with death.Gray Monkey knew that his opponent would inevitably strike and couldn¡¯t care less about


    the rules of the assassin world and begged for mercy.Skr snorted in response. ¡°I gave you a chance


    but you decided you were too good for it. Do you really think you¡¯re the only person I can get my


    answer from?¡±He had no reason to keep a man who tried to kill his wife and daughter alive.He made


    his move.Boom!An earth-shattering boom!He choked the assassin and smashed him into a wall.At the


    moment he did, Gray Monkey¡¯s windpipe shattered. There was no time for him to struggle before he


    stopped breathing.He was gone just like that!


    Rted posts:T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 387

    Triumph Above All Chapter 387


    Chapter 387


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr retracted his hand, retrieved a tissue from his pocket, and calmly wiped away at it.The two


    elders turned purple as they trembled. ¡°H-He¡¯s dead? He¡¯s dead?¡±He swept a cold nce their way


    causing them to copse from fright.He shook his head and tossed the tissue aside before giving


    Dianne Zander a call.¡°Someone hired a killer named Gray Monkey to kill me. First, find out who this


    person is, then dismember Gray Monkey and have his parts sent to them.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±Dianne, after


    hearing the news of how someone wanted Skr dead, immediately sprang into action.When Skr


    finally made it back to the car, Yulia immediately bombarded him with questions. ¡°I heard gunshots,


    Skr. Are you hurt?¡±¡°I¡¯m fine. Look, I¡¯m unharmed!¡±He gave a carefree smile.The unease didn¡¯t leave


    her as she grappled for his clothes and lifted them. ¡°No, I¡¯m checking for myself!¡±Tears sprang in her


    eyes as she spoke.Skr¡¯s heart warmed at the sight as he gathered her into his arms to calm her


    nerves. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, Yulia.¡±¡°I¡¯m still here after facing a hail of bullets. A crappy killer with a gun isn¡¯t


    going to take me away from you!¡±L, who was in the back seat, couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Daddy, there


    were loud firecrackers outside just now. Is Mommy crying because of it?¡±Yulia burst out into


    unexpectedughter when she registered her clueless daughter¡¯s words.Skr likewise dotingly


    stroked the girl¡¯s cheeks and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, L. Mommy cried because she was scared of the


    firecrackers.¡±¡°Be brave, Mommy. Look! L isn¡¯t scared at all!¡±The child proudly eximed. ¡°That¡¯s


    right. Mommy isn¡¯t as brave as our darling L!¡±Skr purposefully disregarded Yulia.An angered Yulia


    reached out and pinched him hard on his arm.She felt much better with the fuss Skr and L were


    making.¡°Let¡¯s go home then, my darlings! I¡¯ll prepare a delicious meal for the both of you!¡±Skr


    dered aloud as he started to drive.¡°Yeah! Daddy¡¯s making crabs!¡±L cheered.¡°You¡¯re going to get


    overweight if you keep eating like that, you greedy cat!¡±Yulia deliberately shot her down.The child didn¡¯t


    seem bothered in the slightest. ¡°L doesn¡¯t care. Daddy will help L with her diet!¡±The woman felt


    defeated.She had to control what she ate and how much she ate.Yet both father and daughter were still


    in such good shape despite their terrible eating habits.How infuriating!Skr, as if he had read her


    mind, asked tentatively, ¡°Why don¡¯t you also give my amazing massage techniques a try, Dear?¡±¡°No


    thanks!¡±She immediately shot him down.As soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them.She


    couldn¡¯t take it back either. After all, he needed her to take off her clothes during the massage. How


    shameful¡­Skr couldn¡¯t keep insisting with her vehement refusal either.It left her chagrined.Idiot!


    Why didn¡¯t you ask again?!Maybe I¡¯d change my mind!Skr was driving and failed to catch her


    expression, let alone know her thoughts.By the time they arrived near the hillside vi, Dianne


    called.¡°Boss, Gray Monkey belongs to the ck Tiger League of Troitz county. Their leader is a man


    named Parker Jenkins. The person who hired him is Miles Silverton. His bodyguard, Daryl Staham,


    was the one who connected them.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 388

    Triumph Above All Chapter 388


    Chapter 388


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Miles Silverton?So, it was him!Skr sneered.He¡¯s overestimating himself!I¡¯ve yet to even settle the


    score with him with what happened with the anti-blemish cream. Yet here he is hiring assassins to kill


    me!Someone¡¯s bored with life.¡°Send me Miles Silverton¡¯s address. I¡¯ll kill him myself!¡±He said


    cidly.Dianne immediately reported, ¡°That man seemed to realize something was amiss. He didn¡¯t


    attend Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s birthday banquet at noon, and had his chauffeur take him directly to Troitz


    county.¡±¡°He¡¯s currently with the ck Tiger League.¡±¡°Quick on his feet, isn¡¯t he?¡±Skr hadn¡¯t expected


    Miles to be quite so keen.On second thought, he understood.Old Mr. Shepard, nc Whitlock, and the


    others were at the gate of the Shepherd mansion at noon. Miles was there with his bodyguard, Daryl


    Staham then.Miles must¡¯ve thought something was amiss when he couldn¡¯t get into contact with Gray


    Monkey which led him to flee to Troitz county to take refuge by Parker Jenkin¡¯s side.¡°ck Tiger


    League? Parker Jenkins?¡±Skr frowned. ¡°Cut up Gray Monkey¡¯s body and have them sent to


    Parker!¡±¡°Tell him to surrender Miles within two days or he can kiss the ck Tiger League


    goodbye!¡±Miles had gone too far. He had to die.He wasn¡¯t going to hesitate to destroy everyone who


    got in his way.Troitz county, avish hotel.Inside a private room was a sumptuous table filled with wine


    and food. Only three men were there.One of them was the man who had hurried over to Troitz county,


    Miles.His bodyguard, Daryl, was standing behind him.The person who was seated at the center was a


    dark-skinned middle-aged man. He was all smiles and seemed like a friendly man.He, however, had


    another nickname¡ªthe Smiling Tiger.The Smiling Tiger was none other than Parker Jenkins, the head


    honcho of Troitz county¡¯s underground society.Of course, his might wasn¡¯t just limited to the county


    either. He was also ranked at the top when pitted against others in Nirth.No normal person would ever


    mess with him.Miles was seated to his left, and on his right was a man with an even more imposing


    figure.Just from appearance alone, it was clear he shared a resemnce to Gray Monkey.He must be


    rted to him.¡°You¡¯re such a timid man, Mr. Silverton. He¡¯s just a kid who can¡¯t even grow a full beard.


    You¡¯re so scared you came here?¡±Parker guffawed.Gray Monkey¡¯s brother alsoughed. ¡°I¡¯m Gray


    Monkey¡¯s younger brother, Mr. Silverton. The name is Hellhound.¡±¡°I¡¯m not trying to exaggerate but with


    my brother¡¯s strength and wits, there¡¯s no way Skr Stone is getting out of this unless that brat is a


    god.¡±Miles nodded along in agreement.The truth was that his heart was beating out of his chest.Neither


    Parker nor Hellhound knew exactly how truly monstrous Skr was.He didn¡¯t have the guts to tell the


    truth to Parker that even the Shepherds and the Whitlocks had to bow down to him.He could only act


    weak to remain in the ck Tiger League. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re both absolutely right.¡±¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust


    Gray Monkey¡¯s skills but I¡¯m just a person who¡¯s afraid of death. You have so many elite fighters in your


    ranks, Mr. Jenkins. This is just the safest ce for me to be.¡±¡°So, I think it¡¯s safest to stay with ck


    Tiger League and wait it out until Gray Monkey returns¡­¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 389

    Triumph Above All Chapter 389


    Chapter 389


    Miles was a veteran in the market. It was no surprise that he could urately grasp what kind of


    person Parker was.Sure enough, Parker sounded extremely pleased with himself at Miles¡¯ ttery and


    boldly announced, ¡°All right! I¡¯ll keep you safe for a few days since you paid us so well.¡±¡°Not to brag,


    but I can promise you that no one will be able to evene close to you while you remain in the ck


    Tiger League!¡±¡°Thank you, Mr. Parker. Thank you, Hellhound. Here¡¯s a toast to us!¡±Miles was overjoyed


    as he thanked them profusely.The trio chatted merrily as they exchanged a toast.They were, however,


    quickly interrupted by a rush of footsteps out the door.A young man in a ck T-shirt rushed


    in.¡°Something¡¯s wrong, Mr. Parker. There¡¯s someone¡­outside¡­¡±Parker seemed displeased as he set


    down the wine ss in his hand.Hellhound smacked the younger¡¯s head and rebuked, ¡°Do you not see


    that Mr. Parker is busy with something right now?¡±¡°Who cares if someone is outside? Whoever is


    outside can wait even if the sky copses!¡±The young man was obviously a mere grunt of the ck


    Tiger League. He couldn¡¯t show his discontent.He clutched at his swelling head and continued with


    great trepidation, ¡°Mr. Parker¡­ They insist that you personally receive the ck package.¡±¡°ck


    package? Just a mere package scares you this much?¡±Parker frowned.¡°No, sir. The package¡­is


    dripping blood¡­¡± The young man was choking from fear.¡°What? Blood?¡±Both Parker and Hellhound


    shared a look. Something was amiss.¡°Have this man join us!¡±Parker bellowed.¡°Yes, sir!¡±The young man


    wiped the sweat off his forehead and trembled as he went to fetch the stranger.It didn¡¯t take long for


    him to return with a man in a ck turban.As soon as the man entered, he had twoborers carry the


    box inside.Blood oozed out, staining the surrounding carpet crimson as soon as it hit the ground.Parker


    gave the ck box a death stare. ¡°Open it!¡±The man with the ck turban reached out and lifted the


    lid.The young man who was closest couldn¡¯t help but peek inside.What he saw had him screaming his


    head off.¡°Gray Monkey! It¡¯s Gray Monkey!¡±Hellhound immediately rushed up to it.What was contained


    within the package was a bloodied corpse with features that greatly resembled thete Gray Monkey.It


    was his brother, Gray Monkey!¡°Brother!¡±Hellhound snarled.Miles was shell-shocked. He cautiously


    approached the box and looked inside.He began to sweat profusely at the sight of the dismembered


    assassin.He shot a nce at his bodyguard, Daryl, who was just as horrified as he was.Then came a


    burst of joy.Thank God I noticed something was up and came here.Skr would no doubt havee


    for me next!He was, after all, the mastermind who arranged for an assassin.This only cemented just


    how powerful Skr truly was.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 390

    Triumph Above All Chapter 390


    Chapter 390


    He had originally made his escape to Troitz county to get away from the Shepherds and the Whitlocks,


    who would inevitably track him down when Gray Monkey seeded in his mission to kill Skr.In spite


    of prior profiling, he assumed that Skr wouldn¡¯t be a match for Gray Monkey.He never expected


    Skr to flip the situation around and send Gray Monkey¡¯s corpse back in pieces.His methods no


    doubt struck terror into him.Killing Gray Monkey was nowhere near enough to relieve his anger. He had


    even brazenly sent the bs of flesh back to Parker.This sent a clear message to Parker and the ck


    Tiger League that Skr thought nothing of them.Parker gritted his teeth and said nothing.It was clear


    that he was desperately trying to reel in his anger.Hellhound, meanwhile, had his fists clenched. His


    eyes were bloodshot.¡°Let me know who did it. I¡¯ll chop him up and feed him to the dogs!¡±He snarled


    and red at the man in the ck turban.Whoosh!He ruthlessly choked out the man.¡°Speak! Who was


    it?! Who!¡±The turbaned man was just an insignificant apprentice at a boxing gym who was trying to


    earn extra money during his spare time.He, at the end of the day, was simply a delivery man.He had


    gathered his courage to open the box for an answer as it didn¡¯t benefit him to scare himself with his


    guesses.When the bloody reality was finallyid out in front of him, he was equally as terrified.He didn¡¯t


    hesitate to truthfully confess everything that he knew with Hellhound choking him out. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t


    know¡­ I work at a boxing gym in Cloudtopia. A beautiful, expressionless woman offered me 20


    thousand to deliver it to you¡­¡± ¡°She requested for the package to be directly delivered to Mr. Parker


    Jenkins alongside a message from Mr. Stone. He demands Miles Silverton to meet with him, or he¡¯ll


    destroy the ck Tiger League himself!¡±¡°Skr Stone!¡±They had known the answer deep down but the


    man¡¯s admission had both Parker and Hellhound ring with rage.Parker snorted. ¡°Destroy the ck


    Tiger League?¡±¡°What a bold lunatic! He clearly doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡±The ck Tiger League of


    Troitz county was a legendary existence.As the head of the league, Parker was used to everyone


    answering his every beck and call no matter where he went.Yet, he was now being threatened by an


    unknown kid!Someone was eager to die!Hellhound could barely restrain his anger and spat out through


    gritted teeth, ¡°That kid killed my brother and threatened you, sir. I¡¯m heading to Cloudtopia now to deal


    with him!¡±Parker thought about it for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that we


    have to kill him but if he managed to turn the tables on Gray Monkey, he is not inferior to you.¡±¡°Let¡¯s all


    calm down and clear our minds tonight and we will discuss tomorrow to make sure nothing goes


    wrong.¡±¡°Yes, sir!¡±Hellhound knew Parker¡¯s words made sense and forcefully kept himself in check.Two


    days passed just like that.Nothing had happened since then but it was exactly because of that no one


    noticed the surging tide.Yulia took Skr and L and set off that afternoon.Apart from attending Leon


    Sue¡¯s banquet celebrating his 70th birthday the next day, today was also the birth date of Yulia¡¯ste


    mother.She had discussed the matter of returning home to pay her respects with Skr.


    Rted posts:This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 391

    Triumph Above All Chapter 391


    Chapter 391


    The location of the graveyard was rtively remote. The drive roughly took two hours.As soon as they


    reached the gates, however, a group of bodyguards in suits intercepted them.¡°Hold it!¡±¡°A high-profile


    pilgrim is currently inside. No one is allowed to enter!¡±The bodyguard in the lead with the walkie-talkie


    said very nonchntly.Yulia was taken aback.The graveyard was such arge piece ofnd where


    thousands were buried. Why were others not allowed in just because a high-profile pilgrim was inside?


    Weren¡¯t they being far too overbearing?Despite her displeasure, Yulia didn¡¯t intend to pick a fight with


    the bodyguards and asked as calmly as she could, ¡°How long do you think the pilgrimage will


    take?¡±The bodyguard with the walkie-talkie answered righteously, ¡°The bossman can take as long as


    he likes. Come back tomorrow if you can¡¯t wait!¡±Come back tomorrow?Yulia couldn¡¯t hold herself back


    anymore. ¡°So, only your boss¡¯ rtives are rtives? What about the rest of us?¡±¡°Thousands of


    families have had their rtivesid to rest here. Dozense to pay their respects daily. Why should


    everyone have to wait outside when he¡¯s here?¡±Some people just let the power get to their heads.To


    think they want preferential treatment at a cemetery of all ces.The man immediately changed his


    tune when he heard her words and chided, ¡°A mere woman like you questioning our boss? You must


    be sick of life.¡±The temperature around him dropped sharply as a spine-chilling coldness reached for


    her. Yulia took two steps back in response.¡°Mommy, okay? They are bad men. I¡¯ll protect you!¡±L


    grew anxious when the bodyguard berated her mother and broke away from Skr¡¯s hold.He red at


    L. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a family who doesn¡¯t know any respect!¡±¡°Ten seconds. Leave or I¡¯ll make


    you!¡±¡°Oh?¡±Skr, who had been silent the entire time, started.Did he say my family doesn¡¯t know any


    respect?Let me show him what it truly means to not have any respect!¡°Don¡¯t bother with the barking


    dogs. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±Skr then took Yulia and L by the hand and continued through the gates.¡°I


    told you to leave! Do you hear me?¡±The head bodyguard snarled.The others also began to square


    up.They formed like a violent tempest as they came right for Skr.Skr, meanwhile, did not bat an


    eye.No one could stop him if he wanted to do as he pleased.What more a few bodyguards?As for Yulia


    and L who were beside him, they felt none of their murderous intent despite having witnessed theirProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    aggression.No matter how violent the storm and how great the upheaval, Skr was like a boundary


    that allowed nothing to pass.He brought his wife and daughter along and strolled in a leisurely manner


    as if he were entering a no-man¡¯snd.The group of bodyguards was taken aback before they


    disdainfully said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you can defeat all of us even if you had tricks up your sleeve!¡±¡°You


    even have two extra pieces of baggage with you!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 392

    Triumph Above All Chapter 392


    Chapter 392


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The group rushed up to the family of three at the same time.Skr swept a cold nce their way and


    said one word.¡°Scram!¡±His voice was neither loud nor angry but the fight seemed to have bled out of


    the bodyguards the moment they heard him.Everyone stood stiffly in ce as if they had been frozen


    through.They stared agape at the family who continued on their way into the graveyard.It wasn¡¯t until


    Skr disappeared around the corner that they finally regained consciousness.¡°That man¡­¡±The


    bodyguards shared a look of horror. Some tried to speak but immediately shrank back in fear.A


    monster!Scary!To think someone was that terrifying!All of them being terror.They would all be dead


    right now if Skr hadn¡¯t shown them mercy.He was right. The one who didn¡¯t know their ce and


    had no respect was them!Of course, they were not the only ones shocked. Even Yulia grew interested


    in what Skr could do.¡°That was amazing. Is that also some kind of esoteric martial art?¡±Skr


    nodded and grinned. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, both you and L can learn it!¡±He had assumed that he was


    more than capable of guarding his wife and child and sheltering them from harm while all Yulia had to


    do was keep herself beautiful.Recent events had changed his mind.He¡¯d be more at ease if she could


    pick up a few tricks to defend herself.L cheered. ¡°Yes! Mommy learns with me! Daddy¡¯s going to


    teach us good skills, okay?¡±Skr deliberately teased her. ¡°I refuse if you don¡¯t kiss me!¡± L giggled


    and agreed. That¡¯s easy!She then kissed him on the cheek.¡°Just one?¡±Skr chuckled and turned the


    other way.Smack!L kissed him again.He finally nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl! I¡¯ll


    teach both you and Mommy when we get home tomorrow. If anyone bullies you, you can return the


    favor if Daddy isn¡¯t around.¡±L blinked and pouted. ¡°You¡¯re biased, Daddy!¡±Skr was taken


    aback.What does that even mean?¡°I had to kiss you twice, Daddy. You¡¯re teaching Mommy even if


    Mommy didn¡¯t give Daddy a kiss¡­¡±The child muttered indignantly.He nearly burst outughing when


    he heard her words.As expected of my daughter!Skr grinned at Yulia.Yulia¡¯s face flushed as she


    gritted her teeth. She hatefully yelled, ¡°L Sue!¡±Here¡¯s my precious daughter biting the hand that


    feeds her!If she hadn¡¯t been born in October, she would have been suspicious if L was actually of


    Skr¡¯s blood.She was helping Skr mess with her twenty-four-seven.A brat that snitched on her


    own mother!No. That¡¯s not right. L was just a child. What could she know?It must¡¯ve been Skr


    who taught their daughter everything she knew while she was busy at work.Yulia couldn¡¯t help but re


    at Skr at the thought.Skr would¡¯ve most definitely flinched if he got stared down in the past but


    times have changed. It seemed as if he no longer knew shame.He started in a virtuous manner, ¡°We¡¯ve


    always taught L good from the bad. As a father, I should make things fair. So, why not cooperate just


    this once?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 393

    Triumph Above All Chapter 393


    Chapter 393


    Skr was acting like aplete scoundrel. It angered her so much her scalp tingled.She, however,


    could only blush and stand on her tip-toes to give her husband a peck on the cheek in front of


    L.¡°That should be more than enough.¡±Yulia spoke, embarrassed.¡°No way! One more! Mommy


    should also make it as loud as my kiss!¡±The little girl eximed as she took a stance to oversee


    it.Skr was now wearing a Cheshire grin.There was no doubt they were fated to be together.Yulia,


    meanwhile, wanted nothing more than to spank her daughter at that moment.The girl¡¯s expression, so


    ignorant of the ways of the world, made her think twice. She instead got on her tip-toes once more and


    kissed his other cheek.There was a loud smack this time.She had no choice. Skr would definitely


    ridicule her even further if the child insisted on starting over again.For Skr, however, this was already


    a blessing.¡°This should be enough, right?¡±Yulia pouted.L nodded vigorously. ¡°Yup!¡±Skr and Yulia


    couldn¡¯t helpughing when they finallypleted the important task.The family of three joked around


    for a while longer before they continued on their way.Yulia suddenly froze in ce just as they were


    about to reach the familiar tombstone.Skr instantly followed her gaze.There stood a man in a ck


    tunic suit before Yulia¡¯s mother¡¯s grave.He looked to be a man in his fifties and seemed to be muttering


    words to the gravestone.When he heard movement behind him, he turned and swept the family a


    nce. His brows furrowed.He had clearly instructed those bodyguards not to let anyone in. What


    happened to them?Did they think they would get paid after cking on the job?A dozen of them


    couldn¡¯t hold off a man with his family?¡°This is my mother¡¯s grave. Who might you be?¡±Yulia stepped


    forward and asked.¡°Your mother?¡±The man trembled. ¡°You¡¯re Phaedra¡¯s daughter?¡±¡°Yes, I am!¡±Yulia


    nodded.The man took a nce at Yulia and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°You indeed have her eyes.¡±¡°You


    knew my mother? Were you friends or family?¡±Yulia questioned further.Her mother, Phaedra Lucas,


    had passed a little after she was born.Her only memory of her mother was of a few photos.She knew


    nothing about where she was supposedly born or who her family and friends were.Her desire to find


    out was roused at the sight of him visiting her grave.She wanted to know everything about her


    mother.¡°I¡¯m Geoffrey Lucas. You can refer to me as your uncle if you¡¯d like.¡±The man spokeT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    kindly.Uncle?Yulia was taken aback for a split second.Mother was a Lucas. This man is also a Lucas.


    He¡¯s saying I can call him Uncle.He¡¯s my mother¡¯s brother!He did indeed share a resemnce to her


    mother in photos when she took a second look at him.It seemed the man was indeed rted to her


    mother.She just hadn¡¯t expected to meet her uncle here of all ces.Before she could get another word


    in, Geoffrey spoke, ¡°I came to Cloudtopia on business and decided to stop by when I happened to be in


    the area.¡±¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave since you¡¯re here.¡±With that, Geoffrey put his hands behind his back,


    passed Skr and Yulia, and headed for the gates.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 394

    Triumph Above All Chapter 394


    Chapter 394


    Yulia opened her mouth but uttered nothing as she watched the man leave.Geoffrey might be her


    uncle, but she had never once heard of the man.She had so much to tell her mother. Words that she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to say to the stranger iming to be her uncle.¡°Yulia, let¡¯s pay our respects!¡±Skr


    took the items from her hands after putting L down and set off to work.Yulia whispered words to her


    mother as she wiped down the tombstone.After everything was done, Skr faced the tombstone and


    humbly bowed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll take good care of both Yulia and L and give them the


    happiness they deserve!¡±Yulia¡¯s heart was warmed by his words. His soft gaze brought tears to her


    eyes.L, who was on the wayside, also hurried to follow in Skr¡¯s footsteps and paid her own


    respects. ¡°Grandma, Daddy is back. L can be happy now.¡±¡°Daddy always appears like Superman on


    TV when Mommy or I get bullied. It¡¯s so cool!¡±Both parents couldn¡¯t helpughing at the girl¡¯s


    exaggerated ount.She was such a joy to have around.Meanwhile, outside the gates.When Geoffrey


    appeared from around the corner, the bodyguard with the walkie-talkie ran up to him immediately, and


    said dejectedly, ¡°We were ipetent, Boss. We allowed the family of three to disturb you.¡±¡°You failed


    to stop them when there¡¯s so many of you?¡±Geoffrey was taken aback.He had assumed the men


    standing guard to have cked off when the truth was far different than was expected.Wasn¡¯t this far


    too odd?His group of bodyguards was the elite of the elite. A thousand troops were of no issue to them,


    let alone a hundred martial artists. Yet, they yielded to the family?Among the three, two were clearly not


    trained inbat at all.The only possibility left was the young man standing beside Phaedra¡¯s


    daughter.The young man looked no different from an average person.To think he hid himself so


    well.¡°We¡¯re sorry, sir!¡±The bodyguards present all assumed Geoffrey¡¯s anger and admitted to their


    mistakes.He waved them off. ¡°It¡¯s of no big consequence!¡±No matter how powerful that young man


    was, there was nothing to fear when he stood alone.Before leaving, he nced back at the graveyard


    and murmured to himself, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the Lucas household, Phaedra. I believe you


    won¡¯t condemn me for what I¡¯m going to do¡­¡±The next day arrived in a blink of an eye. It was Leon


    Sue¡¯s 70th birthday.The old man had been confined to the bed four years ago. All properties under the


    Sue name were handled by Gale Sue, the Madam of the Sue family.Skr and Yulia went to visit the


    old man a while ago and not only drove away the murderous ingrate who bit the hand that feeds them


    but also cured his illness.The old man then made his grand return at Madam Sue¡¯s birthday banquet


    and regained control of the Sue family, allowing old employees and partners of thepany to regain


    their confidence in them.Yulia¡¯s recent anti-blemish cream project was also now in full swing. Anyone


    who wanted a slice of the pie had to be prepared with generous gifts to curry favor with the elder.When


    Skr and Yulia arrived at the Sue family home with L in tow at 10 in the morning, the courtyard was


    already filled with men and women chattering away.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 395

    Triumph Above All Chapter 395


    Chapter 395


    Leon assigned Yvonne, Georgia, and Tyler to wee guests at the gate of the yard.Seeing Skr


    and his family, Yvonne¡¯s face immediately darkened.Skr had embarrassed her and Nn at the


    antique shop and the auction the day before yesterday. How could she not detest him now?Grudges


    welled up in Yvonne¡¯s heart. She wished she could burn Skr and Yulia¡¯s bodies to ashes badly.Right


    away, she rebuked, ¡°Yulia, do you know that today is Grandpa¡¯s seventy-year-old birthday? The three


    of us came here early in the morning to wee the guests. But you arrived when the dinner was


    about to start. How dare you?¡±¡°I think she doesn¡¯t take Grandpa seriously!¡± Georgia snorted.Yvonne,


    Georgia, and Tyler had been demoted by Leon to work at the entry level in the sales department. They


    had suffered a lot and had to endure criticism from other employees. It was really a shame for them,


    and they med everything on Yulia and Skr.If Skr had not cured Leon, they would still enjoy


    their lives as heirs and heiresses of the family.¡°That¡¯s right! Grandpa always said that we¡¯re thoughtless


    and unfilial, but we¡¯re the ones who did all the work! Unlike some people. They only know how to fawn


    at Grandpa. I really don¡¯t know if Grandpa is getting old and can¡¯t even tell the good from the bad!¡±


    Tyler bawled sarcastically.Yulia frowned when she heard that.Although she was not bothered by what


    Tyler said, it was too much to defame Leon. Skr, who was standing next to them suddenly raised his


    phone and sneered, ¡°Hey, I recorded every word you guys said just now. Do you want me to y it in


    front of Grandpater?¡±¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Yvonne and the others eximed. They were about to condemn


    Skr again when they noticed Skr was still recording. With that, they did not dare to say


    anything.Leon was not fond of them. He might kick them out of the family, let alone let them work in the


    sales department if he heard that. By that time, they would be doomed.Just as Yvonne was pondering,


    Calvert came over.He nced at Yvonne, Georgia, and Tyler and said, ¡°There are so many guests at


    the door, but no one is weing them, and you guys still have time to bicker here?¡°As the future head


    of the Sue family, Calvert was stern, and he was somewhat intimidating among the youngsters.Being


    questioned by Calvert, Georgia and Tyler gasped and scurried away. They quickly went back to


    wee the guests.Right then, Calvert nced at Yulia and Skr and said, ¡°Yulia, Skr, Grandpa


    asked me to look for you two. He wants both of you inside the house.¡±¡°Okay! We¡¯ll be right there.¡±Yulia


    then walked toward the house.However, Yvonne, who had been standing still, suddenly shouted,


    ¡°Wait!¡±Yulia turned around and saw Yvonne looking at her with a smirk.¡°Yulia, you arete


    anyway!¡±With a sneer, she continued, ¡°I heard that your anti-blemish cream is so popr that all


    businessmen in Cloud City want to work with you?¡±¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± Yulia frowned


    and asked impatiently.


    Rted posts:T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 396

    Triumph Above All Chapter 396


    Chapter 396


    Yvonne sneered, ¡±Since so many business partners are eager to work with you, why don¡¯t you invite


    them to Grandpa¡¯s birthday party? Almost all the rich and famous in Cloud City sent gifts to Old Mr.


    Shepard on his eighty-year-old birthday two days ago. Today is Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. As his


    favorite granddaughter, you can¡¯t let Old Mr. Shepard overshadow Grandpa, right?¡±Georgia and Tyler,


    who were weing the guests in the front yard, kept ncing back from time to time. As soon as they


    heard what Yvonne said, their eyes lit up.Yvonne was dating Nn, the eldest son of the Oakley family.


    Without a doubt, Nn would being to Leon¡¯s birthday party that night.If Yulia could not bring any


    distinguished guests, she would be derided. In fact, they did not expect Yulia could bring any


    distinguished guests although her anti-blemish cream was popr.After all, not only Nn was the


    eldest son of the Oakley family, but he was also the grandson of the head of the Belmont family.Yvonne


    was confident that she could humiliate Yulia when she said that.¡°I believe Grandpa won¡¯t care about


    that!¡±Obviously, Yulia knew what was on Yvonne¡¯s mind, and she did not want to waste her time.¡°You


    sure?¡± Yvonne ridiculed. ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident! You really didn¡¯t take Grandpa¡¯s birthday party


    seriously, did you?¡±Right then, Georgia and Tyler chimed in. ¡°Grandpaplimented you this morning.


    He said that Kareem Fashion is expanding because of you. You¡¯re the most likely person to realize his


    dream but how dare you disappoint him? I guess you only make promises more than you can deliver!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! She can¡¯t even bring distinguished guests to Grandpa¡¯s birthday party. She¡¯s all talk and


    no action when ites to doing something.¡±Just when they were bickering, the butler¡¯s voice came


    from the door.¡°CEO of the Crown Corporation, Mr. Mcgee is here!¡±The next moment, a man in a ck


    suit with a tie and a beer belly came in surrounded by a group of people.It was Homer, the owner of


    Crown Club.Crown Club was Homer¡¯s main business. However, he also had other businesses under


    the Crown Corporation. Formally, people would address him as the CEO of the Crown


    Corporation.Seeing Homer, Yvonne¡¯s face darkened. She then felt her face turn burning hot.More than


    two months ago, when Yulia was kidnapped to Crown Club by Nichs, Yvonne and Harry saw Skr


    enter the club without a pass. It seemed that he was very familiar with Homer.Homer most likely came


    because of Skr now.Yvonne was so conceited a moment ago that she did not expect a p in the


    face now.However, Yulia was not aware of that.When Yvonne saw Homer, she eximed, ¡°Oh, my


    God. It¡¯s Mr. Mcgee from the Crown Corporation. He must be here because of Nn. Nn said


    Grandpa is the dignity of the Sue family, and we must take Grandpa¡¯s birthday seriously. He never


    disappointed me. Yulia, you must bring someone like Mr. McGee too.¡±As she spoke, she walked toward


    Homer happily.


    Rted posts:Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 397

    Triumph Above All Chapter 397


    Chapter 397


    Upon hearing Yvonne¡¯s words, Georgia let out a sigh of relief.Skr was not the reason for Homer¡¯s


    attendance at the banquet.Now that I think about it, Homer has the support of the powerful Currey


    family anyways.Besides Yvonne¡¯s boyfriend, Nn, it would take a miracle for someone to invite him to


    an event.Even if Skr is acquainted with Homer, it can still be impossible to invite him to show an


    appearance at Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s birthday banquet.As Georgia thought, she had a proud look on her


    face again.She nced at Skr and Yulia, then said disdainfully, ¡°Skr and Yulia¡­ look at Yvonne


    and Mr. Oakley, then look at yourselves. You¡¯re both granddaughters and grandsons-inw, yet the


    difference is¡­¡±Before finishing her sentence, she noticed Homer ignored Yvonne and walked straight


    toward Skr and Yulia.The way he was scurrying made him look clumsy.Once he was right in front of


    Skr, Homer immediately nodded and smiled at him. ¡°It is my pleasure to meet you, Mr. and Mrs.


    Stone.¡±What?Mr. and Mrs. Stone?Georgia¡¯s mouth was agape, and her eyes widened up like saucers


    upon seeing this.Beside her, Tyler also felt mind-blown as his eyes flickered.ording to Yvonne,


    wasn¡¯t Homer invited by Nn?If not, why does he only have eyes for Skr and Yulia in the first


    ce?Besides, look at Homer being nervous and awkward in front of Skr!Is this really Homer Mcgee


    ¨C The CEO of the Crown Corporation and the Underground Overlord that everyone in Cloudtopia


    fears?Meanwhile, Yvonne was also having mixed feelings about this.She was under the impression


    that Homer showed up at the banquet because of her boyfriend. She felt giddy just a moment ago,


    knowing she could use this to mock Yulia, but she did not expect the tables to turn this quickly. She


    awkwardly stood, gritting her while ring at Skr and Yulia. She wished for them to disappear in that


    instant.At the same time, she still felt puzzled about the situation.Yesterday she had clearly discussed


    with Nn using the Oakley and Belmont families¡¯ influence to prevent anyone from attending their


    grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet for Yulia¡¯s sake.With the power of the Oakley and Belmont families, it


    should be a walk in the park to send an invitation to the Currey family.Homer Mcgee is a mere pawn in


    the Currey family. How dare he greet Skr and Yulia?Yvonne was confused because she was


    unaware of what had happened at Dudley¡¯s birthday banquet.When the heads of the Shepard andThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Whitlock families showed their respect toward Skr, the moment was forever etched into the minds of


    the guests present.It was exaggerated to say the big shots in Cloudtopia were scrambling to meet with


    Yulia.However, if the person of interest was Skr instead, it would not be an exaggeration.Could a


    grandson-inw of the Belmont family really be on the same level as someone who was honored as a


    guest by Dudley Shepard?As Yvonne and the others were still trying to wrap their heads around what


    happened, Skr looked at Homer and was quite surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡±In reality, Skr could


    easily invite the top three figures of Nirth, let alone the ones in Cloudtopia.However, a mighty person


    would not need to use these tactics to brag about their influence when he was the symbol of power


    himself!When Skr showed a somewhat unpleasant look, Homer smiled and replied cautiously, ¡°I


    heard today is Mrs. Stone¡¯s grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday, so I¡¯ve prepared a gift to show my respect to


    your family. I understand that Mr. Stone despised fake gestures of courtesy. However, rest assured that


    I have no other intention but to show some respect. I hope you¡¯ll ept my gift, Mr. Stone.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 398

    Triumph Above All Chapter 398


    Chapter 398


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Given that Homer had expressed his intentions in this manner, Skr could not very well turn him


    away. He merely nodded and said, ¡°Old Mr. Sue is in the living room; you can present your gift to him


    there.¡±¡°Alright!¡± Homer beamed from ear to ear and dipped his head slightly in thanks before making


    his way to the living room.Yvonne, who had been watching in stunned silence all this while, finally


    pulled herself together. With bitter indignation, she snapped, ¡°Bah! What a load of pretentious rubbish!


    After saying earlier that Grandpa wouldn¡¯t care for all this too! Turns out someone must have nned


    everything earlier because they were afraid we¡¯d show them up. Some people are just shallow that


    way; no wonder Grandpa was easily swayed into handing everything over to you!¡±Georgia and Tyler


    chimed in as well. ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s really disgusting how calctive some people can be, even within one¡¯s


    own family!¡±Up to this point, Yulia had not bothered to quibble with the three of them. However, when


    she heard this, she could no longer stand it. ¡°Let¡¯s see; earlier on, somebody was making snide


    remarks and prodding me into inviting some distinguished people to grace the asion, as if it would


    be a disgrace to Grandpa if I didn¡¯t do so. Well, Mr. McGee is here now, but some people seem to be


    upset about it, acting like green-eyed monsters and making cattyments. If that¡¯s the case, why not


    make a few phone calls and invite a few more distinguished guests to prove you¡¯re taking Grandpa¡¯s


    birthday celebrations seriously?¡±¡°You¡­!¡± Georgia and Tyler almost choked. Earlier, this was exactly


    how they had derided Yulia; now, she had thrown their own words back in their faces without a


    moment¡¯s hesitation. Their faces burned with anger and embarrassment; they knew that they did not


    have the clout to invite anyone more prestigious than Homer McGee.However, Yvonne had Nn on


    her side, and she was not about to admit defeat so easily. With a contemptuous little smirk, she


    remarked scathingly to Yulia, ¡°It¡¯s just Homer McGee anyway. Who knows what sort of underhand


    arrangements you¡¯ve made with him to get him to cooperate with you in this little farce? If you want to


    score one over me, why don¡¯t you invite a few more VIPs?¡±Right as she said this, the butler announced


    in a clear, carrying voice, ¡°Mr. Brad Moody, representing the Moody family!¡±Yvonne was suddenly


    assailed by a sense of foreboding. The Moody family might not have been one of the Four Great


    Families, but their power and influence were second only to the Whitlocks. In fact, they could be


    considered Cloudtopia¡¯s Fifth Great Family. Even Nn¡¯s family, the prominent Oakleys, were nowhere


    on par with the Whitlocks, despite having family connections with the Belmonts.In other words, Brad


    Moody, the head of the Moody family, was a member of Cloudtopia¡¯s highest elite circles. It was almost


    unthinkable for someone like that to show up at the Sue residence out of the blue!He can¡¯t havee


    because of Skr and Yulia, could he?By the time Yvonne had time to process the wild thoughts


    spinning around in her brain, Brad had already approached Skr and Yulia, greeting them with the


    utmost courtesy. ¡°Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Stone!¡±Before Skr could reply, Brad added quickly


    with a chuckle, ¡°Mrs. Stone, I heard that your grandfather¡¯s celebrating his 70th birthday. I thought I¡¯d


    take the liberty ofing by to toast his good health; I hope both of you will forgive my


    presumption.¡±For a moment, Skr was bereft of speech. Were all these people somehow


    mysteriously all-knowing? One by one, they were showing up with gifts for Leon; he could not, in all


    good conscience, chase them away, could he?Furthermore, he had just ushered Homer into the living


    room to pay his respects to Leon, so he could not very well bar Brad from doing the same.As such,


    Skr merely nodded gravely and replied courteously, ¡°Of course, Mr. Moody, think nothing of it. Old


    Mr. Sue is in the living room, please do go in.¡±¡°Thank you, Mr. Stone!¡± Brad broke into a big smile and


    bowed his head in thanks.Yvonne, Georgia, and Tyler could only stand there, gaping in disbelief¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 399

    Triumph Above All Chapter 399


    Chapter 399


    If Brad hadn¡¯t introduced himself, they would have wondered if their eyes were ying tricks on


    them.He was a bigwig with tens of billions of dors in assets. With just a sneeze, he could unleash a


    massive cascade of effects.What were Skr and Yulia?How did they manage to gain Brad¡¯s respect?


    Could Brad have wanted a piece of the action with Kareem Fashion¡¯s anti-blemish cream project?


    However, this exnation seemed a little far-fetched.They weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked.


    Even Calvert, who was standing to the side, was also dumbfounded.He had no idea that Skr would


    have such a strong reputation.When Skr told Brad to pay Old Mr. Sue a courtesy visit in the living


    room, his heart shook. He rushed to Brad and eximed, ¡°Mr. Brad, wait!¡±¡°You are a distinguished


    guest among the honored guests. It is truly an honor to have you grace our home here at the Sue


    residence. Is your visit for a specific reason? I¡¯ll get Grandpa toe out and meet you right away!¡±If


    Homer¡¯s appearance earlier today ttered the Sue family, Brad¡¯s visit immediately ignited a fire in


    Calvert¡¯s soul.Before today, he thought that, given Brad¡¯s standing, Old Mr. Sue might not even be able


    to meet him even if he went to his ce, let alone the idea of Brad visiting Old Mr. Sue to wish him a


    happy birthday.Brad¡¯s heart started to race as soon as he heard Calvert¡¯s words. He kept dismissively


    waving his hands and saying, ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary, Mr. Calvert! Why should Old Mr. Suee out to


    meet me when he is my elder?¡±He had no idea who Old Mr. Sue was at first.However, because of


    Yulia, even Skr had to address Old Mr. Sue as grandpa, so how could he allow Old Mr. Sue toe


    out to greet him?Wasn¡¯t that against his original purpose foring here?Brad didn¡¯t care how Calvert


    reacted at the moment. He quickened his pace and made his way into the Sue family¡¯s living room.


    Except for Skr and Yulia, everyone present had their mouths agape and a look of disbelief on their


    faces.Anyone with eyes could see that Brad hade to celebrate Old Mr. Sue¡¯s birthday out of


    respect for Skr and Yulia, and he was also acting exceptionally humble.Now, Yvonne and the others


    were at a loss for how to atone for their actions.¡°Skr, Yulia, what¡¯s up with Mr. Brad?¡± Calvert


    couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking.Yulia, too, looked at Skr, puzzled.Skr smiled helplessly.His n


    to maintain a low profile today seemed to bepletely foiled.Since Homer and Brad were able toProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    learn of the news and show up uninvited, how many others must have heard about it as well?Given


    how eagerly those people toasted him at Old Mr. Shepard¡¯s birthday banquet the day before, today was


    only going to get worse.With that in mind, Skr addressed Calvert directly, ¡°Calvert, hurry up and


    request that the event organizer add more seating. More uninvited guests will undoubtedly arrive soon


    to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡±Calvert was taken aback for a moment, then nodded and said,


    ¡°Okay!¡±As he was about to turn around and leave, he asked tentatively, ¡°What do you think about


    adding another table? That should suffice, right?¡±Skr smiled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Add ten


    more tables!¡±¡°What? Ten tables?¡±Even the everposed Calvert couldn¡¯t help but exim when he


    heard that number.Skr looked down the long corridor where the banquet was being held and said, ¡°I


    think all the long corridorsbined can only add ten tables.¡±¡°First in, first seated. Finally, when no


    more seats are avable, ept their gifts and give them a bottle of wine in exchange. That way, at the


    very least, they wouldn¡¯t havee in vain.¡±¡°This¡­¡±Calvert was so shocked by Skr¡¯s words that he


    was at a loss for words.Yvonne and the others¡¯ faces alternated red from rage and pale from dread.Ten


    tables?That¡¯s one hundred seats!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 400

    Triumph Above All Chapter 400


    Chapter 400


    There was nothing to be shocked about if the invited rtives and friends brought along their family


    members in the hundreds.However, based on Skr¡¯s tone and Homer and Brad, who had earlier


    started the catalyst, the ¡®uninvited guests¡¯ mentioned by Skr were most likely iparable to Brad.


    Still, they couldn¡¯t be any worse off, either.At the very least, they would be of higher social standing


    than the Sue family.Each of these individuals was a part of Cloudtopia in their own right and was


    equally haughty.It would be challenging for the Sue family to get close to them in normal


    circumstances.Skr stated that at least ten tables worth of people would be arriving soon?And they


    were all here to celebrate Old Mr. Sue¡¯s birthday?All of Cloudtopia¡¯s upper crust would congregate


    here!Furthermore, Skr asserted that there would be no need to entertainters?Maybe Old Mr.


    Shepard, the leader of the Four Great Families, wouldn¡¯t dare to snub?Calvert nodded, suppressing his


    excitement as he noticed Skr didn¡¯t appear to be joking. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll issue the order.¡±His impression


    of Skr had changed at this point.On the other hand, Yvonne thought otherwise and mockingly asked,


    ¡°Skr, are you done tooting your own horn?¡±¡°Are you saying that all of Cloudtopia¡¯s bigwigs wille


    to celebrate Grandpa¡¯s birthday because of you?¡±Even Old Mr. Shepard wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it off,


    would he? Homer and Brad were indeed here because of Skr, but it was a little ridiculous to say that


    he managed to convince every important person in Cloudtopia to attend.When he heard her words,


    Skrughed instead of bing enraged. ¡°All of Cloudtopia?¡±¡°Even the most important people from


    Nirth and the entire Alvonia will be here with just a nod of my head, let alone Cloudtopia!¡± Hearing that,


    Yvonne felt that Skr was just shooting his mouth off.All the top figures from the nation will be here in


    person?He should take a long hard look in the mirror.Even those prominent families in the capital who


    had been around for over a century wouldn¡¯t dare to say something like that, right?Skr is such a


    braggart. Why doesn¡¯t he just brag his way to hell?Yvonne looked at Skr with scorn before telling


    Calvert, ¡°Calvert, don¡¯t believe in his bullshit talk.¡±¡°Otherwise, when there are so many empty tables


    when the banquet begins, not only will Skr¡¯s dignity be lost, but so will Grandpa¡¯s, and even the


    entire Sue family¡¯s reputation.¡±Georgia and Tyler joined in at this point. ¡°Yvonne is right! If Skr is so


    capable, why is he here relying on a woman and caring for Yulia¡¯s child all day?¡± Georgia spoke


    venomously.Tyler looked arrogantly at Skr and said, ¡°Tell you what, Skr, if all ten tables could be


    filled with all the bigwigs at Grandpa¡¯s birthday banquet, I¡¯d kneel before you and fess up to all my


    shorings in front of all the rtives and friends in attendance.¡±¡°However, if fewer than ten tables


    are fully upied, you will crawl out like a dog in front of them all!¡±Skr burst outughing and said,


    ¡°Tyler, are you really that desperate to kneel before me and fess up your shorings?¡±¡°Fuck you!¡±


    Tyler said disdainfully, ¡°Stop whining like a pussy. Do you dare to take on my challenge?¡±¡°What is it that


    I am afraid to do?¡± Skr stated calmly.Tyler was not a good person, but his two elder sisters were far


    worse than he was, so Skr never saw him as a threat.He had unexpectedly stepped up today to gain


    some footing for himself.Skr didn¡¯t mind lending a helping hand to the other party since he was


    desperate for some drama¡­


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 401

    Triumph Above All Chapter 401


    Chapter 401


    Tyler was infuriated by Skr¡¯s cocky smirk as he eximed, ¡°Hmph! Do you think that a trash like you


    would be able to invite all the big leagues in the entire city here? Gosh, howical!¡±¡°Oh, you¡¯d be


    crawling out of here like a dog soon.¡±Suddenly, somemotion could be hearding from the


    entrance as soon as he said that.Soon, the housekeeper who was usually calm came rushing in while


    yelling out to Tyler in a panic. ¡°S-sir¡­ This is bad!¡±¡°What are you freaking out about?¡± Tyler asked


    nervously.The housekeeper took a deep breath while wiping the cold sweat off his forehead as he


    replied, ¡°There is an entourage of more than a couple hundred cars. Could we have offended someone


    that we shouldn¡¯t? Could they be here for trouble? Those were all extremely expensive cars and if they


    were sent from our enemies, then things would be really bad for us!¡±The housekeeper looked incredibly


    panicked when he exined the situation to Tyler.Since he had been working for Tyler¡¯s family for


    years, he clearly understood the full extent of Tyler¡¯s family¡¯s influence. Although his family seemed


    incredibly affluent to normal people, they were nothing whenpared to the people in the same


    industry as they in the entire city.There were only about twenty people who attended Mr. Sue¡¯s birthday.


    Apparently, those were considered business partners to their family. Although Leon had regained


    control of hispany¡¯s helm and his position and influence were significantly greater than Madam


    Sue, it was merely an insignificant change. His family¡¯s status was still considered insignificant in the


    entire city. Besides, anyone who attended Leon¡¯s birthday was only there because they needed the


    Sue family¡¯s support. They were all insignificant small business owners and were not even close to


    being in the same position as the Sue family. Pretty much all of them were already present then. The


    sudden arrival of such a huge entourage and the deafening roar of their engines sounded incredibly


    intimidating to everyone.¡°Did you say more than a few hundred cars?¡±Tyler immediately shifted his


    focus over to Skr as soon as he heard what his housekeeper said.The sudden arrival of the


    entourage made Yvonne and the others nervous.Tyler on the other hand, was seething with rage as his


    smile slowly faded away.They wouldn¡¯t be here to wish my grandpa because of Skr, right? If that¡¯s


    true, then it shows that Skr actually meant what he said! Tyler felt uneasy as he thought aboutProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    that.However, before Skr could say anything, Yvonne decided tofort herself by telling Calvert,


    ¡°Impossible! Skr is nothing but a useless piece of trash! It¡¯s impossible for him to convince that many


    people to show up!¡±After hearing that, Georgia mocked both Skr and Yulia. ¡°Oh boy. You wouldn¡¯t


    have offended anyone you shouldn¡¯t now, right? They wouldn¡¯t be here for vengeance now,


    right?¡±¡°Exactly! It has to be that! I heard that after the anti-blemish cream¡¯s fiasco, they were cocky


    enough to offend Mr. Silverton! So tell me, is there really anything they wouldn¡¯t dare to do?¡±Hearing


    this seemed to haveforted Tyler as he began to mock Skr and Yulia.It almost seemed like the


    entourage of cars were not there for Skr.However, before they could say anything, the secretary¡¯s


    voice could be heard announcing the arriving guests. ¡°Mr. Shorts, Madam. Henrietta Johnson of


    Henrietta, Mr. Jay Cullen of Rivertell Group and Ms. Amanda Fitz have arrived!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 402

    Triumph Above All Chapter 402


    Chapter 402


    One by one, more influential people entered the Sue family mansion as the announcement of the


    guests continued.As soon as they entered, like Homer and Brad that came before, they politely greeted


    Skr and Yulia. Even their greetings were simr. They were all expressing just how sorry they were


    to show up with gifts uninvited. They only dared to greet Leon in the living room after Skr gave them


    a nod.There was no doubt that all of them were only there for Skr.That scene was extremely


    shocking to Yvonne and the others. It was only then did they understand everything as all of them


    looked awful. They could not understand just how Skr managed to get so many powerful people in


    the entire country to respect him that much.Thebined wealth of every guest that arrived was


    far greater than the Shepard, Waylon, Belmont, and Whitlock familybined. Amanda¡¯s wealth alone


    would be more than enough topletely eclipse their family¡¯sbined worth. This made them


    wonder just who exactly Skr truly was as so many powerful people from the country were there just


    for him.However, Skr was not in the mood to bask in their shock as he turned his focus back to Tyler


    and asked, ¡°How many people do you think will show up in a hundred cars? Do you think they could fit


    ten full tables?¡±That was a rhetorical question as Skr only wanted to mock Tyler.As expected, Tyler¡¯s


    expression only grew bitter as soon as Skr said that. ¡°So, could you kneel before me now?¡± Skr


    asked.All Tyler could do was re at Skr in silence.The continuous wave of arriving powerful guests


    felt insulting to TylerIt seemed that Skr was not boasting when he said that he was able to invite


    every influential person in the city to celebrate Leon¡¯s birthday. He knew that he had lostpletely to


    Sklr.He was the one who set the wager and there was no reason he should go back on his word.


    However, apologizing to Skr in front of so many people was more humiliating to him than breaking


    his own promises.So, Tyler scoffed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you get cocky now, Skr. I was just joking with


    you earlier!¡±¡°Today happens to be my grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday and there are hundreds of


    important guests here today. Do you really want to drag our family¡¯s name in the mud?¡±However, Skr


    smirked and said, ¡°No one is joking with you right now. Besides, Leon and Calvert are here. Do you


    really think that you¡¯re in a position to represent your family? You¡¯re the only one that¡¯s going to end up


    as everyone¡¯sughing stock!¡±¡°You!¡± Tyler red at Skr before doubling down in his stance as he


    said, ¡°I will only kneel to my parents. No one else can make me kneel!¡±¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Skr


    scoffed.Since Tyler was shamelessly talking about reason, he should not me Skr for taking


    matters into his own hands. So, Skr approached Tyler and yelled, ¡°Kneel!¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 403

    Triumph Above All Chapter 403


    Chapter 403


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    That single word sounded like a thundering roar to Tyler and before he could react, he felt an enormous


    force approaching him from above. Soon, his shoulders felt heavy from the overwhelming force and


    there was nothing he could do to defend himself from it.Another loud rumble could be heard soon after


    that as Tyler¡¯s legs gave out as he knelt in front of Skr.However, that was not the end of it as another


    overwhelming force was rushing toward the back of his head as was forced down to the ground with a


    loud thud.Tyler felt as if his head was about to detach from his body. Soon, warm blood began to flow


    down his cheeks, blurring his vision before dripping into his mouth.It was only then did Tyler realize that


    he had offended something this terrifying to him.With absolute terror and ignoring the blood on his


    head, he yelled at Skr, ¡°I.. I¡¯ll kneel. I¡¯ll kneel¡­ I¡¯m really sorry, I am absolutely sorry!¡±A series of loud


    thuds soon followed as Tyler began frantically prostrating to Skr. He knew that if Skr was tosh


    out on him again, his head would explode.¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. You can stop embarrassing yourself


    here!¡± Skr eximed.After that, Tyler nervously got up and backed away into a corner.Meanwhile,


    both Yvonne and Georgia looked incredibly bitter. Especially Yvonne as she intended to regain some of


    her honor after the debacle at the auction. However, she did not expect Skr and Yulia to be the


    center of attention at Leon¡¯s birthday. She was unable to ept this oue. However, just as Yvonne


    was seething with rage, a loud voice could be hearding from the entrance again. The voice


    announced. ¡°Mr. Nn Oakley has arrived!¡±Soon, Nn entered the hall while wearing a spectacr


    suit. Hearing this made Yvonne¡¯s eyes glimmer as she approached him and said, ¡°Oh Nn, you¡¯re


    finally here!¡±After that, she exaggerated everything that happened earlier to Nn before ring


    menacingly at Skr.Upon hearing that, Nn approached Skr menacingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you get


    cocky just because you¡¯re able to invite this many people, Skr. Let me tell you this, all of them


    combined would not evene close to being better than my grandpa!¡±As soon as Nn said that, an


    announcement could be heard again. That announcement shocked everyone present as the voice said,


    ¡°Mr. Nimrod Belmont, Mr. Jeffery Oakley, and Madam Faye Belmont have arrived!¡±Everyone


    immediately turned toward the entrance as they noticed an old man dressed in a suit along with a


    middle-aged couple entering the hall. They were none other than Nn¡¯s parents and


    grandfather.¡°Grandpa, mom, dad.¡± Nn greeted them.All the guests immediately returned and


    gathered around them as soon as they arrived.¡°What brings you here today, Mr. Oakley?¡±¡°Greetings,


    Mr. and Mrs. Oakley.¡±¡°Wow, Mrs. Oakley, you have maintained your skin quite well. You don¡¯t look a


    day older than forty. Gosh, I didn¡¯t expect your son to be that old now!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 404

    Triumph Above All Chapter 404


    Chapter 404


    Although the other guests were offended by what Nn said, they could not help but be extremely


    polite and respectful toward the Belmonts. That was because none of them would work together just to


    bring the Belmont family down.Meanwhile, Yvonne looked incredibly pleased as she did not expect


    Nn would be able to convince his grandfather, Nimrod and Faye to celebrate Leon¡¯s birthday.It


    turned out that the Belmont family was the third most powerful family in the country.Let¡¯s see how


    cocky you can still act, Skr!As Nn said earlier, the guests that Skr invited earlier were nothing


    inparison to his grandfather. All of them were busy buttering Nimrod up. So, even if another


    hundred people were to show up, they would mean nothing to Nimrod. The Belmont family¡¯s influence


    was just too overwhelming to them.However, just as Yvonne was basking in her own glory, Nn


    approached her with Nimrod and the others.¡°Grandpa, mom, dad, this is my girlfriend,


    Yvonne.¡±¡°Greetings, Mr. and Mrs. Belmont.¡± Yvonne greeted them with a pretentiously innocent


    look.¡°Greetings.¡± Old Master Belmont and Nn¡¯s parents replied with a gentle nod and smile.Their


    smiles made Yvonne starstruck as she could not believe that Old Master Belmont nodded at her. This


    meant that she was another step closer to marrying into their family.Moreover, seeing how Nn was


    so close to her, marrying him would be the same as marrying into the third most powerful family in the


    country.In her glorious daze, Yvonne nced at Calvert and said, ¡°What are you still standing there for,


    Calvert? Hurry up and get grandpa over to greet Mr. and Mrs. Belmont.¡±Although she sounded


    impatient, Calvert dared not dy a second since they were dealing with the Belmont family. So, he


    immediately rushed over to the living room. Suddenly, Skr stopped him and said, ¡°That won¡¯t be


    necessary! Come on, they¡¯re just the Belmonts, we don¡¯t have to trouble grandpa now. Well, since


    they¡¯re here to greet him, they should go to him themselves.¡±¡°Oh?¡± Nimrod¡¯s expression turned bitter as


    soon as he heard that as he looked at Skr and asked, ¡°Now, who do you think you are?¡±He


    understood that it was already a great honor for an affluent family to grace the banquet of an


    insignificant family. He thought that he was generous enough to not make Leon owe his family greatly


    for such an honor. So, expecting him to greet them himself would be the bare minimum of basicContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    courtesy, right? However, not only did the man in front of him disregard his family¡¯s reputation, he


    expected them to greet Leon themselves. He even expected them to bring gifts for Leon.This made him


    assume that Skr meant to tell him that Leon¡¯s position in the city was far greater than his.When


    Calvert noticed how displeased Nimrod seemed, he immediately said, ¡°Stop it, Skr!¡±Yvonne on the


    other hand, was incredibly pleased and excited when that happened. She was excited to ostracize


    Skr and Yulia by using Old Master Belmont¡¯s reputation. She did not expect Skr would shoot


    himself in the foot for her. She felt like it was her lucky day.So, she immediately told Nimrod, ¡°Mr.


    Belmont, he happens to be the b*stard man my cousin is seeing out there. I have no idea what he did


    to convince so many people to celebrate my grandpa¡¯s birthday. You know, he was bragging to me


    about how awesome he is before you arrived. But, he¡¯s just not pleased about how he has shot himself


    in the foot after your arrival. This is exactly why he¡¯s disrespecting your family¡¯s honor!¡± Yvonne shot


    Skr a cocky look while saying that.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 405

    Triumph Above All Chapter 405


    Chapter 405


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, both Georgia and Tyler were incredibly pleased with the situation.Nn, on the other hand,


    looked cocky as he told Skr, ¡°Even if you were to invite another hundred people, they are nothing to


    my grandpa.¡±¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Skr looked at Nn before shifting his focus to Nimrod and the others


    as he said, ¡°You know, the Belmont family is nothing to me!¡±¡°What?¡±Everyone was so shocked by what


    they heard that they dared not even breathe. So, the entire room was instantly silenced.Even Calvert


    seemed to think that Skr was nothing more than a mad man. He thought, I can¡¯t believe that Skr


    was bold enough to insult them. Has he gone mad? Is he aware that the Belmont family is the third


    most powerful family in the country? Theirbined worth is over thirty billion dors. Their


    connections run so deep that it spans all over the city! I can¡¯t believe Skr told Nn in front of


    Nimrod that they are nothing to him! If he isn¡¯t mad then, he must have a death wish! Is he bored of


    living? Is he trying to get himself killed?Although Yvonne and the others were just as shocked as


    Calvert, they were immediately delighted by how things had progressed then.Since Skr had


    offended Nimrod, they could seemingly see how Nimrod was going to trample all over Skr soon. So,


    they were so delighted by everything that they cockily smirked at Skr.Amanda on the other hand was


    worried as she did not expect Skr would be bold enough to insult Nimrod in front of


    everyone.However, there were also a group of people who were not surprised by the citation at


    all.Those people happened to witness just how the remaining three families were desperately trying to


    butter up to Skr back then. Those people were none other than Yulia, Jay and more as they knew


    that Skr would be able to back up his ims. Most people would think that the Belmont family¡¯s


    influence was vast. However, could they evenpete against the Shepard and Currey family?¡°You


    b*stard. How dare you disrespect the Belmont family like this?¡± Jeffery eximed.He understood that


    even he would have to respect the Belmont family. However, he could not believe that Skr was bold


    enough to insult the Belmont family like this.Nimrod looked bitter as he said, ¡°If you have problems with


    your brain, you should really get some professional help. If not, I suggest that you kneel and apologize


    to me about what you said. I can allow you to live because Yvonne is my grandson¡¯s girlfriend. Or else,


    don¡¯t me my family for destroying you then!¡±Nimrod sounded very threatening when he said that. It


    almost seemed like he would deploy his entire family¡¯s power just to destroy Skr if he refused to


    kneel.However, Skr replied with an arrogant smirk as he said, ¡°Oh, is that so? Do you think that your


    family is more powerful than me, then?¡±Suddenly, an announcement broke the tension as soon as


    Skr said that.¡°Mr. Dudley Shepard, Mr. Waylon Currey, and Mr. c Whitlock has arrived!¡±Soon,


    Dudley, Waylon and nc entered the building as soon as the announcement was made.¡°The four


    most powerful families are all here?¡± Calvert questioned nervously.It seemed that he was not shocked


    at the situation anymore as he wondered if he was having an amazing dream. A wonderful dream


    where all four families were there to celebrate his grandfather¡¯s birthday.He was not the only one who


    was baffled by everything as Yvonne and the others were so surprised that they were all rubbing their


    eyes as they wondered just what was going on and if they were all there for Skr.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 406

    Triumph Above All Chapter 406


    Chapter 406


    No! Impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible! Who in the world does Skr think he is to be able to


    convince all of them to show up?Yvonne and the others were in aplete mess as that thought


    shed through their minds. However, before they could do anything, Dudley led the others to Skr


    and Yulia as everything that happened just moments ago repeated itself.¡°Greetings, Mr. and Mrs.


    Stone! I was told that today is Mr. Sue¡¯s seventieth birthday and I¡¯ve prepared a gift for him. Please


    forgive me for showing up uninvited.¡±Dudley greeted Skr and Yulia politely while the others


    followed.This immediately shocked everyone as Calvert, Yvonne, Georgia and the others were all


    stunned by the situation as waves of mixed emotions washed over them.They could not believe that


    the remaining three families were all there to greet Skr and this situation was so outrageous that


    none of them was able to ept it.Meanwhile, Calvert began to breathe heavily while his mind was in a


    complete mess.Nn and Yvonne on the other hand felt incredibly nervous as waves of unrelenting


    anxiety washed over them. This overwhelmed them so much that their legs began to tremble


    uncontrobly. If they were not focused on keeping themselves standing, they would have already


    copsed on the ground. The situation was too terrifying for them to handle. Although Homer and


    others were there for Skr as well, their arrivals were still something they could somewhat ept.


    However, the person who was greeting Skr so politely then was none other than the most powerful


    man in the city. Three of the most powerful families in the coutry were all being so polite to Skr.Even


    Jeffery and Faye were shocked and nervous when that happened. Although Nimrod was able to remain


    calm, he was also quite taken aback by what happened.Both the Shepard and Currey family¡¯s power


    combined would be more than enough to surpress any reach their family¡¯s reputation could have. Even


    if they were all equals, he would still need to back down when both the Shepard and Currey families


    were present.He could not believe that Skr only replied to them with a smile without saying much in


    front of such overwhelmingly powerful people. Moreover, they seemed to be afraid and were revering


    Skr as soon as Skr nodded at them. It almost seemed like Skr was their boss. He had never


    seen anything like this before despite living for so long. He could not understand just who exactly


    Skr was to be so highly respected by them.However, while Nimrod was lost in his thoughts, Waylon


    suddenly turned around to drag someone from the crowd as he said, ¡°I want you to kneel and


    apologize to Mr. Stone!¡±That man was none other than the eldest grandson of his family, Lucas


    Currey.The same person who showed up to bully Harper and his wife two days ago. Since Waylon was


    seething with rage, Lucas dared not fight back as he immediately knelt in front of Skr.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 407

    Triumph Above All Chapter 407


    Chapter 407


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Waylon red at him before immediately changing his attitude as he turned to face Skr. He said,


    ¡°Mr. Stone, I only sent my grandsons to Mr. Shepard¡¯s eightieth birthday because I was busy then. I


    never expected this good of nothing trash would dare to offend you then. Oh, I was troubled by it when


    I heard that, so I decided to make things right with you today since I¡¯d be wishing Mr. Sue a very happy


    birthday as well. Your refusal to punish him shows just how generous you really are. However, as the


    patriarch of my family, I can¡¯t let this slide. So, I decided to strip him of his right as the heir to the family


    and give that position to his cousin, Adam!¡±What?Waylon¡¯s announcement was like a bombshell to


    everyone. No one could believe that Waylon would strip Lucas of his right of being the heir of the family


    just because he had offended Skr. Although this seemed like a meaningless gesture, it was nothing


    to scoff at. Waylon must have given this decision much thought in thest two days.It seemed that the


    longer he reeled over his decision, the more he feared Skr. This was nothing anyone had ever seen


    before.So, everyone seemed to have changed their minds about Skr. Even Yulia was shocked when


    that happened.Moreover, she felt as if Skr was hiding a lot more about his life than what was


    happening in that moment. Skr was like a never ending book to her and it seemed that every


    chapter she turned to revealed something new about him. She would have never found out about just


    how many surprises Skr was keeping from her if she did not continue reading the book. ¡°Is daddy


    the best here, mommy?¡± L asked.Yulia nodded with a huge smile as she was proud of Skr.Upon


    hearing that, L was starstruck as she turned toward Skr.Yulia¡¯s thoughts might actually be the


    simplest amongst the crowd present then.After hearing Waylon¡¯s announcement, Skr brushed it off


    and said, ¡°Well, whoever is the heir of your family has nothing to do with me. As for what happened at


    the Shepard family mansion, well, since I didn¡¯t exactly say much, it just means that I have no intention


    in pursuing the matter further.¡±¡°You have a really big heart, Mr. Stone. Thank you so much for your


    kindness!¡± Waylon thanked Skr.When he found out that Lucas had been sent home by Dudley, he


    immediately began looking into the matter. This was exactly how he found out about Skr.He was


    curious to find out just who exactly Skr was to gain so much respect from Dudley. However, he was


    unable to get any information about Skr despite using every single connection his family had. When


    that happened, he somehow realized that Skr might not be as simple as he seemed, so he decided


    to call Dudley and wanted to see if he could get any information about Skr from him.However,


    Dudley told him that Skr¡¯s life waspletely off limits to him. This revtion terrified him to the


    core.His family was still the second most powerful family in the city and as the patriarch of his family,


    his reputation spanned all over the state. However, ording to Dudley, he was unworthy to look into


    Skr¡¯s identity.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 408

    Triumph Above All Chapter 408


    Chapter 408


    So, Waylon knew that he would have to butter Skr up even if it was just for show. This was exactly


    what had been keeping Waylon up recently. He knew that when the heir of his family had offended


    such a powerhouse, it would spell the end of his family, so he decided that he needed to sacrifice


    Lucas to save his family¡¯s future.¡°Hey Skr, I think the ten extra tables have just about reached full


    capacity. Let¡¯s head inside to greet my grandpa,¡± said Yulia.Yulia knew that her grandfather was the


    star of that night, and yet such a huge group of people were gathered around Skr. That did not sit


    right with her. However, Skr shook his head and said, ¡°Just hold on a second.¡±He immediately


    shifted his gaze back to Nimrod and said, ¡°If I remembered correctly, you told me to get my head


    checked and that I should kneel and apologize to you or else I¡¯ll have to bear the consequences of my


    actions, right? Now then, could you please enlighten me as to what those consequences are?¡± Skr


    was grinning when he said that.Everyone immediately turned their focus to Nimrod and the others.


    Nn and Faye were seething with rage. However, as much as they detested Skr, they dared not


    show their anger.Nimrod on the other hand felt humiliated as he looked incredibly bitter. It seemed that


    he had never been questioned like this before, especially when Skr was asking him about the


    consequences of his actions.The crowd seemed to be mocking him for his insolence. Suddenly, a


    woman¡¯s voice could be heard saying, ¡°You should know when to stop, Skr! Besides, Mr. Belmont is


    about the same age as grandpa. What right do you have to speak to him like this?¡± As everyone turned


    their attention to the voice, they could see Yvonne ring at Skr.It seemed that she had thought


    things through. Even if Skr was indeed more powerful than the Shepard family, it was toote to


    make amends and even if she did, it would mean very little for her to do so. Her best hope at the


    moment was Nn.While Nimrod remained silent, she decided that she needed to seize her


    opportunity to please Nimrod. However, just as she was about to speak up for him, Nimrod red at


    her and yelled, ¡°Shut your d*mn mouth up! You are in no position to speak here!¡±It seemed that he only


    looked bitter because he was terrified that he had offended Skr. He was worried about his family¡¯s


    future. He could not believe that Yvonne decided to make things worse for him by offending Skr


    again. She was literally trying to ruin his family.Judging by how much Dudley and the others revered


    Skr, he knew that it would take very little effort for Skr to allow Dudley to gather everyone¡¯s


    support to destroy his family. Everything his family had and built for centuries would be destroyed if that


    were to happen. That thought terrified him so much that his legs were trembling.So, he decided to cast


    away his pride and politely bowed to Skr and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for my insolence, Mr. Stone. So, I


    hereby apologize to you.¡±¡°What?¡± Yvonne waspletely shocked when that happened.Jeffery and


    the others were stunned for a moment before lowering their heads just like Nimrod as they apologized


    to Skr. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Mr. Stone. We were foolish earlier and we hope you will be able to forgive


    us.¡±Just like everyone else, Nn dared not act stubborn anymore.


    Rted posts:Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 409

    Triumph Above All Chapter 409


    Chapter 409


    Skr replied, ¡°You know Nimrod, there is a whole wide world out there and besides, your family is


    only the third most powerful family in the city. Now, you may think that your family is powerful, but the


    truth is, I can destroy you without even blinking. Everyone loves an underdog story, but in the end, it¡¯s


    all just fantasy, so don¡¯t assume that you mean anything at all.¡±That statement was insulting to Nimrod


    and the others. If he was to make that statement moments ago, they would have been fuming with


    rage. However, not only were they notining, they seemed to agree with everything he said


    then.Since it was Leon¡¯s seventieth birthday then, Skr decided not to pursue this matter further. So,


    he carried L in his hands and walked toward the living room while Dudley and the others followed


    behind.Meanwhile, the other people who were following behind Skr were all reflecting over what he


    said earlier.He¡¯s able to destroy the Belmont family without even blinking? I wonder just how truly


    terrifying of a man Skr really is!Meanwhile, both Leon and Madam Sue were seated next to each


    other around the living room table. They were apanied by Charles, Caleb, and Lincoln at the


    moment and seemed to be oblivious about what had happened earlier as Charles and Caleb were


    trying their hardest to butter up Homer and Brad. The duo could be considered as the most honorable


    guests they had ever hosted.¡°Grandpa!¡± Suddenly, a childish voice could be heard approaching them


    as L ran toward the living room before diving into Leon¡¯s arms while saying, ¡°I missed you, grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, slow down there, darling,¡± said Skr as he entered the living room with Yulia.Leon¡¯s heart was


    melted by L¡¯s charm. However, before he could say anything, Charles eximed, ¡°Where did this


    b*stard childe from! How dare she cause such a ruckus while there are honored guests here! So,


    is this how you raise your daughter, Yulia? How insolent. You should¡¯ve never given birth to her four


    years ago!¡± Charles red at L as soon as he finished ranting.Both Homer and Brad were horrified


    when Charles said that as they wondered if there was something wrong with him because he was bold


    enough to insult Skr¡¯s beloved daughter in front of him.As soon as Brad snapped out from his shock,


    he immediately questioned Charles. ¡°Do you have a death wish, Charles?¡±Homer continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send


    you to your maker right now, if that¡¯s what you wanted!¡±Their reactions immediately stunned Charles as


    he was confused about what was going on since they were so friendly just moments ago. He could not


    understand what angered them that much.Although Caleb was also a little confused, he decided to


    break the tension by saying, ¡°Please excuse my brother. He only raised his voice because he¡¯s worried


    that the b*stard child might have identally offended you earlier. You know, my niece, Yulia, got


    pregnant while she was still studying. She refused to tell us who the father was and was adamant in


    keeping the child. This ruined our family¡¯s reputation. My brother¡¯s reaction is justified because he is


    concerned about our family¡¯s future. Our family¡¯s reputation might be ruined even more if that b*stard


    child was to grow up to be like her mother.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 410

    Triumph Above All Chapter 410


    Chapter 410


    Charles was ufortable after hearing what Caleb said, since she was still his daughter, but he


    dared not say anything about it.However, as soon as Caleb said that, Homer immediately pped


    Caleb in the face.With a loud p, a palm print was firmly imprinted on Caleb¡¯s face as this


    immediately shocked everyone so much that they turned their focus onto Homer.Although Homer might


    be the ruler of the city¡¯s underworld, he was there to celebrate Leon¡¯s birthday. No one was able to


    ept what he did. However, before they could even understand what was going on, Homer said,


    ¡°Who do you think you are to insult Madam Stone like this? If you dare say another word, I will not


    hesitate to help Mr. Stone teach you a thing or two aboutmon etiquette!¡±¡°What? Mr. and Madam


    Stone?¡± Both Charles and Caleb were shocked as they turned their focus to Skr and Yulia.Everyone


    knew that Nn was dating Yvonne, so they assumed that Homer and Brad were only there because


    of Nn. However, after hearing what Homer said, they wondered if they were there for Skr and


    Yulia since the way they addressed Skr and Yulia were too formal.However, while they were still


    confused, a group of very powerful people entered the living room. All of them held a much higher


    social status than Leon and those people were not people anymon folk could even be acquainted


    with. But, all of them just so happened to be there to celebrate Leon¡¯s birthday.¡°Good gosh! Aren¡¯t they


    the four most powerful families in the city?¡± Some of the more observant people were baffled to see


    Dudley, Waylon, and nc. ¡°Whoa¡­ even their patriarchs have arrived!¡±Their arrival shocked


    everyone so much that they were all speechless.That was because everyone knew that a single word


    from any one of them could change the fate of the entire city. This made everyone wonder just what the


    Sue family did to convince them to attend Leon¡¯s birthday. Everyone present was so shocked by the


    guests that they wanted to p themselves in the face to see if they were dreaming.Suddenly, Charles


    immediately pointed at someone from the crowd and told Caleb, ¡°Hey Caleb, isn¡¯t that Mr.


    Belmont?¡±Hearing this shocked Caleb as he replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him! Oh look, Yvonne and Nn are


    following behind them!¡±Charles was delighted to see that as he said, ¡°It seems that the Belmont family


    was responsible for inviting our honored guests today!¡±Caleb agreed with what he said as he knew that


    only the Belmont family was an equal powerhouse to the other three families. He believed that the


    other patriarchs would listen to Nimrod¡¯s requests out of respect.¡°Yvonne sure is impressive alright! I


    can¡¯t believe she convinced Nn to invite Mr. Belmont and get him to convince the other families to


    attend Grandpa¡¯s birthday for our family!¡±Caleb was so envious of Charles and wished he had a


    daughter like that. Everyone was starting to have a different opinion of Charles then. This delighted him


    so much that he immediately approached Nimrod and the others.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 411

    Triumph Above All Chapter 411


    Chapter 411


    ¡°Old Mr. Belmont, Mr. Oakley, Mrs. Oakley, thank you for gracing me with your presence.¡±¡°By inviting so


    many distinguished guests to my father¡¯s birthday banquet, you truly honor the Sue family.¡±Charles


    sneered inwardly as he said that.So what if Homer and Brad showed up because of Skr?They were


    like peanuts in front of the Belmonts!How could he have chastised him because of one little girl?


    Especially that Homer, who pped Caleb across the face.He would try to find a way to use the


    Belmonts¡¯ power against themter!While Charles was contemting this, Nimrod frowned and said,


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Is it necessary for me, Nimrod Belmont, to show you any respect?¡±Even


    though Nimrod had just bowed his head and apologized to Skr, he was no pushover.The strong


    would only submit to those who were stronger than themselves.Charles dared to brag haughtily about


    how Nimrod honored the Sue family by inviting many people over.Was a mere Sue family worth his


    laborious effort, regardless of whether he invited these people?Charles¡¯s heart was racing as he heard


    Nimrod¡¯s words, but he calmlyplimented, ¡°Old Mr. Belmont, you are right. You didn¡¯t need to show


    me any respect in the past.¡±¡°My lovely daughter, Yvonne, is now your grandson¡¯s girlfriend. We can be


    considered inws.¡±¡°Aside from you, who can invite the heads of the other Three Great Families


    here?¡±Nimrod was initially displeased because Charles¡¯ words sounded sarcastic to him.Immediately,


    with a livid face, he scolded, ¡± Who the heck are your inws? How is your idiot daughter qualified to be


    my grandson¡¯s wife?¡±¡°I¡­¡±Charles intended to use this opportunity to praise Nimrod to highlight his


    excellent rtionship with the family¡¯s oldest member. He had not expected Nimrod to say such a


    thing.He opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. He was deeply embarrassed.Nimrod


    was no longer interested in talking to him, so he turned his head and said to Nn, who was standing


    behind him, ¡°There are so many good women out there for your picking. How did you end up falling for


    an idiot?¡±¡°Grandpa¡­ I¡­¡± Nn briefly struggled to find the right words.Based on what Nimrod said,


    even his foresight was called into question because of Yvonne.¡°Do you n to spend New Year with


    her if you¡¯re not breaking up?¡± Nimrod inquired, his face solemn.How could Nn dare to defy him?He


    lowered his head and agreed without pausing to think for a second. ¡°Yes, grandpa. I¡¯ll make it clear toContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    her in a while.¡±Yvonne, who was standing by the side, became pale.The dream of marrying into the


    Oakley family and rising through society¡¯s ranks got shattered instantly.Furthermore, once word of


    today¡¯s incident spread, no wealthy heir in Cloudtopia would dare to pursue her.Dudley looked at


    Charles and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Do you believe Nimrod had the ability to invite me, Waylon


    Currey, and nc Whitlock? Aren¡¯t you assuming too much about him?¡±¡°We came today to celebrate


    Old Mr. Sue¡¯s birthday entirely because of Mr. Stone and Mrs. Stone.¡±¡°Mr. Stone¡­ Mrs. Stone?¡±Those


    strange names came up again.It came from Dudley¡¯s mouth this time!Charles was momentarily


    shocked to the core.So Dudley and others came here because of Skr and Yulia?That was


    inconceivable!Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who had trouble believing it. Caleb, Lincoln, Madam


    Sue, and all of the Sue family¡¯s rtives all disyed looks of disbelief.How could Skr and Yulia be


    regarded in such high regard?


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 412

    Triumph Above All Chapter 412


    Chapter 412


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dudley couldn¡¯t be bothered with those people, so he simply told Judy, who was standing nearby, to


    deliver the prepared gifts to Old Mr. Sue. Then, with a smile, he said, ¡°Leon, I wish you a long and


    happy life. May your life be colorful and your dreams take flight.¡±¡°You are always wee at the


    Shepards¡¯ from now on. You are wee toe whenever and as often as you like.¡±Everyone in the


    room was stunned when they heard that.This wasn¡¯t just going to a birthday banquet, was it?What


    Dudley said implied that he regarded Old Mr. Sue as a brother.Sess was just around the corner for


    the Sue family if things kept going the way they were.Leon immediately expressed his gratitude and


    said, ¡°I am grateful you thought so highly of me. From now on, I¡¯ll certainlye to your house if I need


    advice. I hope you won¡¯t consider me a bother at that time.¡±¡°What kind of nonsense are you on about?


    I¡¯d be overjoyed if you came!¡± Dudley added with a happy face.Waylon, nc, and the others then


    asked their juniors to present birthday gifts, and their speeches echoed Dudley¡¯s.When Skr


    delivered the gift he had prepared, Leonard York¡¯s manuscript, to Old Mr. Sue, he was so taken with it


    that he couldn¡¯t put it down. He gave Skr a heartfelt look of admiration that nearly


    overflowed.Following the jubnt gift-giving event, Old Mr. Sue personally invited everyone to the


    tables.Skr¡¯s family naturally apanied Old Mr. Sue, Dudley, Waylon, nc, and others to the


    main table.Even Madam Sue could only be assigned to sit at the table next to them.Taking advantage


    of the time when the elders were exchanging toasts, Yulia couldn¡¯t help but lean into Skr¡¯s ear, and


    whisper, ¡°Skr, what other identities do you possess? Why does everyone seem to be afraid of you?¡±


    Skr gave her an enigmatic look and winked, saying, ¡°A book is only interesting if you read it


    slowly.¡±When Yulia noticed that he was keeping her guessing, she became irritated, saying, ¡°Hmph,


    forget about it! I won¡¯t ever treat you like a book or take my time reading it!¡± Yulia couldn¡¯t help but pout


    as she said this.L, sitting next to her, eximed, ¡°Mommy, are you asking for a kiss from Daddy? I¡¯d


    like one, too!¡±Uh¡­Everyone at the main table heard L¡¯s words.Everyone stopped what they were


    doing and looked at Skr and Yulia.Yulia and Skr had been whispering with their heads down, but


    now both had their mouths pouted. In the eyes of the onlookers, they appeared to want to kiss each


    other, as L stated.Yulia¡¯s pretty face flushed, but she quickly returned to reality and sat straight,


    ring angrily at L.Her daughter was always running her mouth. Previously, she did it at home, but


    now, she just blurted out words whenever and wherever!¡°L, believe me when I say I wasn¡¯t asking


    for a kiss from Daddy. I was just speaking with him!¡± Yulia¡¯s face was flushed, but she maintained a


    serious expression while assuring L.¡°But I did see just now that you pouted, waiting for Dad to kiss!¡±


    L said innocently, frowning.Yulia was on the verge of cracking up. She would have dragged L out


    and beaten her on the spot if there weren¡¯t so many people watching.Finally, Old Mr. Sue couldn¡¯t help


    himself and said, ¡°Yulia, Grandpa knows that you are young and is deeply in love with Skr, so there


    will undoubtedly be times when you get excited¡­¡±¡°However, you¡¯re still sitting at the table, and there


    are many elders¡­¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 413

    Triumph Above All Chapter 413


    Chapter 413


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yulia couldn¡¯t decide whether tough or cry. ¡± Grandpa, I really didn¡¯t¡­¡±However, before she could


    finish her sentence, Old Mr. Sue smiled again and said, ¡°Okay, Yulia. You don¡¯t have to exin


    anything to me. I, too, was once young¡­¡±Yulia was almost in tears.Skr, who was sitting next to her,


    choked back hisughter when he saw Yulia¡¯s embarrassed and shy appearance.How could Yulia not


    see right through him?She was so enraged that she gave him a hard look as if she was warning Skr


    with her eyes that if he dared to take pleasure in her misfortune, she would deal with himter when


    they returned home.Simply put, Skr found her to be cuter the more she appeared that way.Skr


    was envied by everyone else at the main table.He possessed enormous power at such a young age


    and was always apanied by a lovely wife and a cute child. He had simply won the game of


    life.¡°Mr. L-Mr. Leon, something terrible has happened!¡±Everyone was talking andughing when there


    was an unexpected cry from outside.The male secretary who had been weing guests at the door


    dashed over to Old Mr. Sue in a hurry.¡°What¡¯s the problem? Why are you in such a state of panic?¡± Old


    Mr. Sue asked with a frown.The male secretary swallowed hard and said, horrified, ¡°A dark and


    powerful man barged in¡­ The doorman only wanted to stop him, but that man raised a knife and


    stabbed him in the chest¡­ The doorman died instantly¡­¡±¡± What? The doorman got killed?¡±Everyone in


    the corridor became pale with shock.Nobody imagined that there would be people in Alvonia who


    wouldmit murder so openly.Even Dudley, Waylon, and others frowned upon hearing that.¡°Did the


    man say what his name was?¡± Old Mr. Sue inquired solemnly.Simultaneously, he wondered if the Sues


    had offended someone who shouldn¡¯t have been offended. In the midst of the male secretary¡¯s


    speaking, the sound of an unsettled chill pierced through the air.¡°None of you garbage have a right to


    know my name!¡±The male secretary stared in horror at the door for a brief moment as if he had heard


    the Grim Reaper, and he trembled as he yelled, ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here! We are all dead


    meats!¡±Immediately after he finished speaking, a man with dark skin and a sinewy body materialized in


    front of everyone.The guests present felt an inexplicable chill rise with each step the man took.Every


    step he took seemed to be trampling on their hearts.The corridor full of guests fell silent after only a few


    breaths.¡°He is a master who has practiced martial arts for many years!¡± Dudley eximed, looking at


    the man¡¯s steady and powerful steps.Aside from Skr, that man was the only one there who could be


    considered a fellow martial arts practitioner.He could tell the strong, dark-skinned man¡¯s skill was


    unquestionably superior to his, while others only felt an unfathomable panic.The strong dark-skinned


    man walked to the corridor¡¯s entrance, cast a condescending nce around, and said coldly, ¡°Which of


    you is Skr Stone?¡±¡°Come out here and die!¡±¡°He is here for Mr. Stone?¡±Some of the guests couldn¡¯t


    stop themselves from whispering to one another.They didn¡¯t think anyone would dare to cause any


    problems for Skr.Skr was the only person in Cloudtopia with the power topel all Four Great


    Families to submit to him.Whoever was so bold as to oppose Skr openly was effectively making all


    of Cloudtopia their enemy.When the strong and dark-skinned man noticed that no one was paying


    attention to him, he roared angrily, ¡°Skr, you killed my elder brother, Gray Monkey, and now you are


    going to be a coward?¡±¡°Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you don¡¯te out now. I¡¯ll kill your entire


    family and feed them to the dogs.¡±Hellhound, Gray Monkey¡¯s younger brother, was that dark-skinned,


    muscr man.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 414

    Triumph Above All Chapter 414


    Chapter 414


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Homer rose to his feet and yelled at Hellhound, ¡°You son of a bitch! How dare you threaten Mr. Stone?


    You can¡¯t wait to die, don¡¯t you?¡±Brad, for his part, took out his phone and called his bodyguard, who


    was waiting outside the door, saying, ¡°There¡¯s this reckless son of a bitch who¡¯sing to the birthday


    party to cause havoc. Bring in all of our people right now!¡±After Brad finished speaking, the other


    wealthy individuals with bodyguards also pulled out their phones and called for reinforcements.Arge


    group of bodyguards appeared at the door and rushed toward the corridor in a matter of seconds.¡°Get


    that son of a bitch surrounded!¡± Homer yelled and pointed at Hellhound.Hellhound scoffed as he looked


    around at the bodyguards who had surrounded him, ¡°A bunch of nobodies want to take on me as well?


    You haven¡¯t got much between your ears!¡±¡°I¡¯ve already asked around, Skr. This is your wife¡¯s


    childhood home. I¡¯ll first crush these nobodies to death, then ughter the entire Sue family, and then


    I¡¯ll see how long you can remain a coward!¡±With dozens of bodyguards surrounding him, Hellhound


    exhibited no fear and erupted with greater intent to kill.¡°What crazy talk!¡±Each of those bodyguards was


    a member of the special forces. They couldn¡¯t stand being so drastically underestimated, so they


    roared.Among them, a tall and powerful man in a suit rushed toward Hellhound, fists first.His body was


    just as muscr as Hellhound¡¯s, and he was even taller.As he delivered his punch, a powerful gust of


    wind shook the surrounding air, shaking everyone to their core.Hellhound just stood there looking at


    him calmly. Hellhound swung his right fist with lightning speed as his iron fist approached


    him.Hellhound chose to tackle head-on! It was a fistfight!It was a fight against flesh and blood!Ka-


    pow!There was a crackling sound in the air.Then there was a cracking noise, and the man in the suit¡¯s


    arm hung down in an odd position.It was obvious that his right arm¡¯s bones were all broken.¡°Ah¡­¡±The


    man in the suit only managed a brief scream before a strong rear force pushed his entire body in the


    opposite direction.Boom!The body weighing over 200 pounds, collided with the wooden bench beside


    the corridor, shattering it.More and more hurt, the man in the suit eventually passed out.Gasp!All of the


    attendees gasped when they saw this situation, especially Brad.Among his bodyguards, the man in the


    suit was the most capable of fighting. He could easily knock down twenty or thirty individuals on his


    own, not to mention one against a hundred.He was so powerful, but with just one punch, Hellhound


    instantly killed him?¡°Hmph! Who is capable of stopping me?¡± Hellhoundughed arrogantly and


    proceeded to Old Mr. Sue, who was seated at the main table.¡°Stop him!¡± Homer yelled frantically.A few


    bodyguards were about to approach, but before they could react, Hellhound opened his fists, bowed


    left and right, and pped them square in the face.The bodyguards he pped all flew upside down,


    scattered all over the courtyard like rags.Hellhound¡¯s face was not red, nor was he out of breath. He


    appeared to have breezed past those people with ease.The remaining thirty or so bodyguards were


    terrified, but they couldn¡¯t back down in front of the bosses.¡°Let us all attack at the same time!¡±They


    exchanged nces before swinging their fists at Hellhound at the same time.¡°Nobody is just nobody.


    They are a bunch of nobodies, no matter how many there are,¡± Hellhound sneered.More than thirty


    bodyguards surrounded him, casting a shadow over him.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 415

    Triumph Above All Chapter 415


    Chapter 415


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a loud bawl was heard.¡±Fuck off!¡±The guests were shocked, and inexplicably fear rose in


    their hearts. They felt as if they had been targeted by a bloodthirsty beast.The next moment, a loud


    smack pierced the silence.Boom! Boom! Boom!More than 30 bodyguards were thrown backward on


    the ground about 7 to 8 meters away at the same time.They all spat out blood and whined.Obviously,


    they had suffered serious internal injuries.Seeing that, the guests gasped.¡°He¡¯s so terrifying!¡±After all,


    those bodyguards were not ordinary people. They were the special force army with fighting


    experience.Otherwise, they would not be bodyguards of the big shots.However, they could not


    fight Hellhound even when they attacked him in a group. The gap between them was huge.One had to


    admit that what Hellhound said was right. The bodyguards were nothingpared to him.At that point,


    everyone looked at Skr.¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Stone¡­¡± Homer muttered.Right then, Leon and the rest began to


    feel nervous.As for Nimrod and his men, they began to sneer imperceptibly.¡°Skr, you¡¯re too arrogant,


    and you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have offended! This manes for you. You can¡¯t escape


    today!¡±Seeing Hellhound approaching, Yvonne screamed with fear.¡°H-he is Skr¡­ the person you¡¯re


    looking for. The woman and the girl next to him are his wife and daughter. We don¡¯t know how and why


    he killed your brother. He has to pay for what he had done. You can kill the three of them but don¡¯t kill


    innocent people like us.¡± Yvonne then pointed at Skr. She did not care about his life at all. In fact,


    she wanted Skr to die.Nn ditched her because of Nimrod, and she med all that on Skr.It


    was Skr who ruined her dream to marry a wealthy man, and she always wanted Skr to pay for


    it.¡°Yvonne!¡±ring at her, Leon berated angrily.¡°Dad, why are you still protecting him?¡± Charles was


    exasperated. ¡°He killed someone¡¯s brother and ruined your birthday party. We¡¯re all going to die if you


    keep protecting him!¡±Caleb also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! As a man, why is he hiding in the Sue family?


    He should be responsible for what he has done.¡±Caleb was pped by Homer because he spoke ill of


    Yulia. For that, he hated Skr too.He did not care what Leon thought. He turned around to Hellhound


    and said, ¡°Hey, you can take revenge on whoever kills your brother. The Sue family will never stop


    you.¡±Madam Sue, who was sitting at the next table, sneered, ¡°Leon, I think that¡¯s the bottom line. You


    can¡¯t always protect Yulia and her family. Go ahead if you want to risk your life, but don¡¯t you dare put


    our lives at risk too!¡±Since Leon took charge of the Sue family at her birthday partyst time, she


    resented Skr. Seeing how determined Hellhound wanted to kill Skr, she knew it was a chance for


    her to take revenge.She knew Skr would be doomed judging by how Hellhound fought just now. She


    then red at Skr as if he was going to die soon.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 416

    Triumph Above All Chapter 416


    Chapter 416


    Yulia could not help but feel nervous.Although she had seen Skr beat the coach and dozens of


    bodyguards in a few moves, Hellhound was capable of doing that also.She had no idea who would win


    if Skr fought with Hellhound.Right then, only Skr was eating calmly.After hearing what everyone


    said, he put down his fork and said, ¡°It seems like everyone is waiting for a good show.¡±He then


    nced at Yvonne, Charles, and Caleb.As soon as they met his eyes, shivers ran down their spine. It


    was as if they had fallen into a bottomless ice cer.However, as soon as they recalled how Hellhound


    fought the dozens of bodyguards just now, their uneasiness reduced. They gloated at Skr.Skr did


    not want to waste his time anymore. He turned to Hellhound and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry everyone, but he¡¯s


    going to let all of you down!¡±What?Yvonne and the rest took a long time to react before they could


    understand what Skr meant.Did he mean Hellhound can¡¯t kill him?¡°Skr, stop thinking too highly of


    yourself! You¡¯re doomed. You can¡¯t even defeat the bodyguards just now. Do you think you can fight


    him?¡±Yvonne and the rest burst intoughter.Even the elites and rich men who came for Skr were


    nervous and broke out in a cold sweat. Hellhound grinned. ¡°I know you¡¯re good. Otherwise, you can¡¯t


    kill my brother! But I¡¯m more powerful than my brother. I¡¯m going to tear you apart to feed the


    dogs.¡±Hearing that, Skr was not triggered at all. He stood up and said, ¡°I will give you a chance to


    fight me. But don¡¯t do it here. I don¡¯t want my daughter to see the bloody scene.¡±Hellhound snorted.


    ¡°What? Are you afraid that what happenster would scare her? Bullshit! After I kill you, I¡¯m going to


    use the same way to kill your wife and your daughter!¡±With that, Hellhound nced at Yulia. He then


    smiled lecherously when he saw her face. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s so pretty! I think I¡¯ll kill the girl first and keep this


    woman until the end. I¡¯ll kill her after I fuck her.¡±Hearing that, Skr, who had been as calm as water,


    suddenly gave Hellhound a murderous look.Yulia and L were his bottom lines. He could not let


    Hellhound harm Yulia and L.Hellhound must die.¡°Yulia, cover L¡¯s eyes!¡± Skr yelled.Knowing


    that Skr was angry, Yulia immediately held L in her arms with her back facing Hellhound.Skr


    sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make things ugly but since you ask for it, don¡¯t me me.¡±Skr then took a


    step closer to Hellhound.However, as soon as he took a step forward, everyone gasped.¡°Where¡­


    Where is Mr. Stone?¡± someone eximed.Skr suddenly disappeared from where he stood.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 417

    Triumph Above All Chapter 417


    Chapter 417


    Dudley and Judy held their breath and stared intently at the scene before them.They were aware of


    Skr¡¯s ability but had never seen him in action, making this an eye-opening experience.Dudley


    spected that Skr obviously did not vanish out of thin air but moved at a speed that was not visible


    for others to notice, almost in the blink of an eye!Hellhound felt a menacing auraunching at him.His


    pupils contracted rapidly, and his fists quickly assumed a defensive stance.However, before he could


    swap into his defensive stance, a giant fist suddenly appeared in front of him.It was Skr!He shot


    across the distance of about thirty-two feet in an instant and appeared in front of Hellhound.His punch


    had arrived before him!Boom!With an intense blow, Skr¡¯s fistnded on Hellhound¡¯s crossed-up


    fists.In the blink of an eye, Hellhound¡¯s muscr legs could no longer support his body, and he quickly


    retreated back.Thump, thump, thump!The firm terrazzo floor immediately caved in, following each step


    as he walked backward.The cracks on the floor also rapidly spread across like spider webs.Hiss!The


    crowd gasped.The force of Skr¡¯s punch was clearly overwhelming.Hellhound¡¯s fists trembled as


    blood started to seep out from the corners of his mouth.He gritted his teeth and red with his


    bloodshot eyes.He had mentally prepared himself for the fight but never thought Skr¡¯s strength was


    so powerful.He could feel his arms giving up after a mere punch from him, but there was no time for


    hesitation now. ¡°Ah!¡±With an angry roar, a menacing killing intent erupted from Hellhound¡¯s body as he


    charged up his strength to its peak form.His massive figure pounced toward Skr, preparing to


    attack.¡°Die!¡± Hellhound roared.Everyone was scared by Hellhound¡¯s aura and looked fearfully at


    Skr.Meanwhile, Skr calmly picked up a fragment of a broken vase on the floor, gently holding it in


    his hand.When Hellhound pounced toward him, he tilted slightly to dodge Hellhound¡¯s attack.At the


    same time, he drew a smooth arc in the air using the broken vase piece.¡°D-Die¡­¡±Hellhound¡¯s


    previously angry tone suddenly changed.The next moment, a deep, visible wound was around his


    neck.Blood started spraying out.¡°You¡­¡±Hellhound quickly tried to cover the wound.Unfortunately,


    before he could do that, his body copsed as he drew hisst breath.¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead?¡±The guests were


    horrified and shocked.How can an expert who could beat up dozens of special forces veterans die inProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    the hands of Skr Stone?¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡±Yvonne, Charles, and the others all had


    surprised looks on their faces.They never knew that Skr was also a martial artist and, even more so,


    a powerful one.Just now, they had dly pushed Skr in front of Hellhound, hoping to use Hellhound


    to kill Skr.Who could have predicted that the formidable Hellhound would be killed by Skr in just


    two moves?Recalling their actions, Yvonne and the others immediately felt a chill down their spine.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 418

    Triumph Above All Chapter 418


    Chapter 418


    Nimrod and his men became worried when they learned about Skr¡¯s past and saw his extraordinary


    combat abilities. Their malicious intent vanished as soon as they realized they couldn¡¯t defeat their


    opponent. Furthermore, he was someone they would not want to mess with.Yulia¡¯s mood visibly


    lightened when she saw that Skr was victorious. The way Leon looked at the man also shifted from


    mistrust and skepticism to admiration and approval. Dudley¡¯s face flushed as he cried out, ¡°He¡¯s the


    Dragon King! The King of the North! No one else but him has such prowess!¡±Despite the crowd¡¯s


    enthusiasm, Skr maintained hisposure and picked up a wet towel to wipe the blood remains


    from the Hellhound.¡±¡°Clean the mess up before you leave,¡± Skr instructed the bodyguards in the


    courtyard.¡°Yes!¡± They replied in unison, fearful of offending the deadly man. The guards immediately


    cleaned away any leftover stains when Hellhound¡¯s body had been removed from the scene.Skr


    walked to Yvonne and Charles and said tly, ¡°Do you want to see me die that badly?¡± His tone was


    regr, but it still gave the pair the chills. Their knees softened, and they fell to the ground, pleading for


    Skr¡¯s forgiveness.¡°Skr, we shouldn¡¯t have looked down on you. We are obnoxious and senseless


    fools. We are so sorry.¡±¡°Please forgive us since we are Yulia¡¯s family. We¡¯ll nevermit the same


    mistake again. I beg you to spare our lives.¡± Yvonne was paralyzed with fear when she thought of


    Skr¡¯s steely, merciless look earlier. She could not care about her dignity and her status in the


    company. None of it mattered as long as she could walk out alive.¡°You remember that Yulia is part of


    the family?¡± Leon reprimanded. ¡°What were you doing when the dead man was threatening us earlier?


    Didn¡¯t you push Skr and Yulia to face his wrath? Did you remember that they were your family at that


    moment of danger? From now on, all of you have nothing to do with the Sue family¡¯s business. You


    need to count on your abilities to survive. I¡¯m not going to spare you any money or resources.¡±¡°We¡¯ll get


    out of your way. We promise to be honest and upright from now on.¡± Yvonne and Charles nodded


    fervently. Although it would be difficult to make ends meet in the future, at least they could walk away


    alive. It was Leon¡¯s way of ensuring that they would survive the ordeal.Skr agreed to the


    arrangement out of respect for Leon. However, he was still simmering with anger when he thought of


    Hellhound.Two days ago, he asked Dianne to deliver Gray Monkey¡¯s body to the ck Tiger League


    and to instruct Parker to hand over Miles in two days. Not only was there no trace of Miles, but


    Hellhound appeared and attempted to assassinate him. Moreover, the murder attempt had taken ce


    at Yulia¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday celebration. It was clear that Parker was not intimidated by Skr. The


    man thought, since Gray Monkey¡¯s body isn¡¯t sufficient to inflict fear, it¡¯s time for me to pay a visit to the


    ck Tiger League.


    Rted posts:Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 419

    Triumph Above All Chapter 419


    Chapter 419


    When the celebration ended, Skr and Yulia decided to stay overnight at the Sue residence to keep


    Leonpany. L went to school the next day, while Yulia went to work.Upon arriving at the Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s office building, Skr said to Yulia, ¡°I¡¯ll be traveling to Troitz county to settle some business.


    I¡¯ll returnter to pick up L from school. If I¡¯m runningte, I¡¯ll notify you so that you may make the


    necessary arrangements.¡±Although Skr did not disclose the purpose of his trip, she could guess that


    it was rted to Hellhound. Hence, she decided not to probe further and handed the clothes to Skr.


    She said gently, ¡°All right. Please be careful, and remember that you aren¡¯t alone now. L and I will


    be devastated if anything happens to you.¡±Skr hugged Yulia and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just


    be going to Troitz county. No one can hurt me.¡±She worriedly inspected her surroundings as he was


    about to kiss her. When no one was watching, she nted delicate kisses on his lips. Skr was


    content with the sweet moment as he understood her boundaries. He tasted her sweetness on his lips,


    then turned and walked away satisfied.Dianne had been waiting patiently for Skr in the Jeep parked


    along the road. Upon learning that the highway to Troitz county was under repair, Skr decided to


    take the high-speed train.Half an hourter, the duo boarded the train and were on their way to their


    destination. However, because the tickets werest-minute purchases, their seats were separated by


    an aisle. Moments after the train started moving, Skr, who was attempting to get some rest, felt a


    nudge. He opened his eyes and saw a six or seven-year-old boy kicking his leg with his filthy ser


    boots. Every kick left a distinct dirty footprint on his pants.The boy seemed to be having a good time as


    he giggled and admired his ¡°work of art.¡± Ady in her thirties sat next to him, and she appeared to be


    the boy¡¯s mother. Her earbuds were plugged in, and she seemed indifferent to the boy¡¯s


    misbehavior.Skr decided not to make a fuss because the boy was so young. Hence, he spoke


    politely, ¡°Shoes are meant for walking, not kicking. Look at how dirty my pants are.¡±The boy lifted his


    brow and looked aside, pretending to be unaware of Skr¡¯s admonition. The man wiped his pants and


    closed his eyes to rx, not wanting to cope with the mischievous youngster any longer.After less than


    a minute of peace, the boy kicked Skr once again. It was harder this time, maybe as a form of


    retaliation against his lectures. Skr, unable to tolerate the boy¡¯s antics,manded, ¡°Stop


    kicking!¡±The boy was shocked by his stern attitude. He wailed, ¡°Mommy! Mommy, he scolded me! He


    threatened to hit me!¡±The woman took out her earphones and asked worriedly, ¡°Darling, what¡¯s


    wrong?¡±The boy pointed at Skr and shrieked, ¡°He hit me!¡±¡°How dare a grown-up like you bully a six-


    year-old boy? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡± The woman was brimming with hostility as she


    reprimanded Skr.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 420

    Triumph Above All Chapter 420


    Chapter 420


    The little boy howled even louder after hearing the woman¡¯s words.Yet, from beginning to end, not a


    single tear was shed.Skr was left speechless.Both mother and son were incorrigible. The younger


    was an actor, and the elder made little sense.They were indiscriminately using him of abusing a


    child?¡°You have no right to use me of anything without proof, Ma¡¯am. It was your son who had been


    kicking me. I told him not to do it, but he remained stubborn.¡±¡°You¡¯re a mother, yet all you do is stare at


    your phone. You should teach your kid better.¡±¡°So what if I¡¯m on my phone? I¡¯m not bothering you. Why


    don¡¯t you get your father to teach you better instead? What a nosy dog!¡±The woman raised her voice as


    if wanting to show off her might.Skr¡¯s expression sank.It was such a small matter. He would¡¯ve


    laughed it off if the woman had politely apologized.There were, however, always a few rotten apples in


    the basket who liked to make a mountain out of a molehill while throwing their weight around.Skr


    had no idea if others would simply endure the disrespect just to keep the peace.He, however, was not


    one who put up with sh*t like that.Before he could speak, he was interrupted by a pleasant voice.¡°Did


    something happen?¡±A female attendant in her twenties came over.She had obviously heard the


    commotion.The little boy¡¯s mother yanked the female attendant¡¯s arm as she red at Skr. ¡°This


    man hit my son. He even got on my case when I fought back!¡±¡°Abusing a woman and a child?¡±The way


    the stewardess viewed Skr immediately changed.Dianne, who was across the aisle, handed her cell


    phone to the female stewardess. ¡°See for yourself what really happened!¡±She said coldly.It turned out


    she had begun recording since the first time Skr warned the child.The stewardess immediately knew


    who was the one who had acted up.She didn¡¯t hesitate to apologize to Skr, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I had


    nearly misjudged you in my hurry.¡±She then turned her attention back to the woman. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it was


    your son who was acting out against the man.¡±Just as the woman was about to open her mouth to


    argue, a man cut in.¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone hanging around here? Stop scaring my wife


    and kid!¡±A man about the same age as the woman squeezed over and asked with displeasure.As soon


    as she saw him, the woman immediately called out to the man. ¡°If you don¡¯t get over here, these


    people are going to have us buried alive!¡±¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±The furrow in his brows deepened


    further.The woman immediately recited the conflict with Skr in a way that distorted the facts.The


    stewardess couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Sir, that isn¡¯t quite what happened.¡±¡°It was your son who


    kicked that gentleman first, and that gentleman kindly reprimanded him. Your wife refused to relent and


    demanded he have his father teach him better. Is that not the same as saying the gentleman here is


    uncultured?¡±¡°This is just a small matter. The man also isn¡¯t going to pursue the matter. If your wife is


    willing to apologize¡­¡±The man backhanded the stewardess before she could finish.¡°I don¡¯t care what¡¯s


    right or wrong. Anyone who messes with my wife and kid is the one in the wrong!¡±¡°You want my woman


    to apologize? Dream on!¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 421

    Triumph Above All Chapter 421


    Chapter 421


    After berating the stewardess, the man stared down Skr in a condescending manner and dered in


    amanding tone, ¡°Did you hear me, kid?¡±¡°I don¡¯t care what happened. You mess with my wife and


    kid, you get down on your knees and apologize!¡±¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll show you what happens if you offend


    the Hudsons!¡±¡°The Hudsons of Troitz county?¡±Some passengers around could not help but ask in


    rm.The man swept a nce at the onlooker and nodded triumphantly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Elijah


    Hudson of Troitz county!¡±Everyone was in awe when he revealed his identity.¡°He¡¯s the second heir of


    the Hudson fortune, Elijah?¡±¡°I heard that someone from the Hudson family and the leader of the ck


    Tiger League, Parker Jenkins, are brothers-in-arms. Many often get chased down and bludgeoned by


    the ck Tiger League because they messed with the Hudsons.¡±¡°That kid¡¯s done for, isn¡¯t he? I think


    it¡¯s better to do as the scion says and get down on your knees to beg for forgiveness!¡±All passengers


    then gave Skr sympathetic looks.The stewardess, meanwhile, had gone pale. She was someone of


    Troitz county and knew her fair share about the rampant tyranny present with the Hudsons around.¡°Mr.


    Hudson, Mrs. Hudson¡­ I¡­apologize. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±She hurriedly bowed and apologized to the


    couple.She also tugged at Skr¡¯s sleeve and spoke to him under her breath, ¡°The Hudsons of Troitz


    county are people we cannot afford to offend, sir.¡±¡°Apologize to them before things get serious.¡± Elijah


    and his wife grew even more prideful at the stewardess¡¯ words. Even their son was watching Skr in


    a rxed manner.All they were waiting for was for Skr to yield.He nced at the stewardess and


    spoke dismissively, ¡°What about the Hudsons of Troitz county? I¡¯ve never heard of them. Even if I did, I


    don¡¯t care.¡±¡°Neither you nor I are in the wrong here. I will not apologize. Neither should you.¡±¡°The ones


    who should apologize are them!¡±With that, Skr slowly got up and stared daggers at Elijah as he


    continued to speak to the stewardess, ¡°He indiscriminately pped you. I¡¯m giving you a chance to


    take revenge!¡±Everyone was stunned by his words.Everyone looked at him as if he were a fool.Was he


    stupid?Even if one hadn¡¯t yet heard of the Hudsons of Troitz county, someone had made it incredibly


    clear that the family shared a close rtionship with the ck Tiger League, who were tyrants of the


    county.What¡¯s more, the bullet train was the intercity train between Cloudtopia and Troitz county.It


    didn¡¯t matter where the train departed or where it arrived.The members of the ck Tiger League


    would swarm the counters as long as Elijah made the call.There would be no escape for Skr even if


    he sprouted wings.Something was clearly wrong with him for saying he didn¡¯t care about the Hudson


    name.The stewardess turned as pale as a ghost. ¡°Sir, this is not the time for jokes! Just apologize!¡±She


    sounded near tears.¡°Apologize? It¡¯s toote for that!¡±Elijah sneered and stared menacingly at Skr.


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider letting you off the hook if you kowtow to me a hundred times, kid.¡±¡°Otherwise, you can


    return to Cloudtopia as a corpse!¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 422

    Triumph Above All Chapter 422


    Chapter 422


    Skr paid no attention and ordered Dianne, ¡°Dianne, it seems like the stewardess doesn¡¯t know how


    to p someone. Demonstrate to her.¡±¡°Yes, boss!¡±Dianne immediatelyplied and put her phone


    away before striding toward Elijah.Seeing a beauty walking toward him, Elijah wanted to say something


    frivolous.Smack!A loud p ruthlesslynded on his face.Everyone in thepartment was


    dumbstruck.They never would have imagined Skr ordering Dianne to p Elijah.They were also


    taken aback after seeing that Dianne actually pped him!Are they fools trying to die?It took a moment


    for Elijah to get back to his senses.He held onto his swollen cheek as he red fiercely at Dianne. He


    roared, ¡°How dare youy your hands upon me, you wench!¡±He then reached his hand out to hit


    Dianne.Meanwhile, his wife shouted angrily, ¡°Kill that wench, dear!¡±Before she could finish her


    sentence, another loud p was heard.Everyone was stunned.They thought Elijah would hit back at


    Dianne, but before Elijah¡¯s hand could reach Dianne, she quickly countered it with another p at


    Elijah.This time, the force was strong enough to knock Elijah down onto the ground and even spat out


    two bloody mr teeth.¡°Get it now? Vent out any pent-up feelings of yours like this.¡± Dianne turned


    around and looked at the stewardess. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s an opportunity given to you by the Dragon King,


    and you don¡¯t even have to pay the price for this.¡±The stewardess kept shaking her head like a


    frightened deer. Although she did not understand why the man and woman in front of her did not take


    the Hudson family seriously, she still knew that she could not offend the Hudson family as a


    commoner.Dianne shook her head after seeing how weak the stewardess was and said, ¡°Looks like


    you haven¡¯t learned a thing. Well then, I¡¯ll demonstrate a few more times until you get it.¡±As she spoke,


    Dianne picked Elijah up from the ground, and to everyone¡¯s horror, she pped him even harder and


    faster for the third time.Then, the fourth p.Followed by another p¡­Smack, smack, smack!After a


    few consecutive ps, Elijah felt like his mind was spinning.¡°Please¡­ please stop¡­ please stop


    pping me¡­¡±Finally, Elijah begged for mercy.His face was severely swollen, and he had lost several


    teeth; the remaining ones were starting to dangle off. If Dianne continued, he might have to live the rest


    of his life with dentures.However, though he begged for mercy, Dianne still held her hand up high with


    an indifferent look.As he feared for his life, Elijah had no choice but to ce his hopes on the


    stewardess.He frantically screamed at her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have hit you earlier. It¡¯s my fault¡­ It¡¯s


    my fault. Please listen to them and just p me¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore. Please just p me¡­¡±This¡­


    Everyone was taken aback by Elijah¡¯s words.Isn¡¯t this Elijah Hudson ¨C the Second Young Master of the


    Hudson family?Isn¡¯t he supposed to be impressive and powerful?But now he¡¯s beaten by a woman until


    he can¡¯t move and begs the stewardess to p him.Where¡¯s his dignity or moral integrity?How


    shameless.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 423

    Triumph Above All Chapter 423


    Chapter 423


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elijah would admonish the onlookers if he knew what they were thinking. After all, it was easier said


    than done. Dianne may appear to be a gentle, innocent beauty, yet she was a top-notch fighter whose


    blows were ten times more lethal than a man¡¯s.He would rather be pped twice by the stewardess


    than receive a single punch from Dianne. Based on the woman¡¯s earlier threat, it appeared that she


    would not let the matter rest until the stewardess did as she was ordered. If the situation continues,


    Elijah may not be able to survive till Troitz county. His heart hammered in his chest as he considered


    his options.When Elijah noticed Dianne¡¯s approaching hand, he screamed at the stewardess, ¡°What


    are you waiting for? Give me two hard ps! Don¡¯t worry, I made you do it. I promise nothing bad will


    happen to you! Hurry up! I¡¯ll give you ten thousand dors. No, wait¡­ twenty thousand. No, two million


    dors. If you p me now, I¡¯ll give you two million dors!¡±Despite Elijah¡¯s attractive offer, the


    stewardess shook her head fervently as she was too afraid to make the move. When he witnessed the


    woman¡¯s hesitancy, the guy became enraged, driven by his need to survive. He red at her and


    yelled, ¡°I demand you to p me right now. Do it! Stop shaking your head, or else, I swear that I¡¯ll kill


    your family when we reach Troitz.¡±The stewardess was appalled by his threats. She clenched her fist


    and inhaled deep breaths.¡°Hurry, p me!¡± Elijah urged, his eyes turning bloodshot. He never expected


    that he had to coerce someone to hit him. Finally, the stewardess decided to follow through with his


    instructions. She approached him trembling, lifted her hand, and took a deep breath before pping


    Elijah twice with force.¡°All right,¡± Dianne, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke out. Elijah


    heaved a sigh of relief when she let go of his cor. However, just as he thought the ordeal was over,


    Dianne turned around and said coldly, ¡°You promised to give her two million dors if she pped you.


    Are you going to honor your words?¡±Elijah was once again frightened down to his shoes when he met


    Dianne¡¯s menacing gaze. ¡°Yes¡­ yes. Definitely,¡± he stuttered. Despite his feelings of injustice, he


    feared expressing them to the woman.When Dianne stood still and gazed at him, the man felt


    bewildered. He realized after a while that she was waiting for him to transfer the money to the


    stewardess. He did so obediently, fearful of facing Dianne¡¯s wrath.After returning to his seat, Elijah


    started texting his men. He thought in frustration, I swear I¡¯ll make Skr and Dianne pay for their


    actions once we reach Troitz.Skr dismissed Elijah¡¯s insignificant attempts to harm them; Dianne


    could tell what the man was up to with just a single nce. She also took out her phone and texted


    someone.The train finally arrived at Troitz county forty minutester. Skr observed a group of men


    ring at them viciously as they approached the exit. They seemed to have been waiting for the duo¡¯s


    arrival for a long time. However, Skr and Dianne did not slow down and walked confidently toward


    the exit.The men cornered them as soon as they exited the exit, as was to be expected. Their leader


    was a tall, muscr bald man with a prominent jade ring.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 424

    Triumph Above All Chapter 424


    Chapter 424


    Seeing the bald man, Elijah, who was walking behind Skr and Dianne, rushed over happily.¡°Paul,


    over here!¡±The other passengers¡¯ faces darkened when they saw the bald man.¡°It¡¯s Paul Lucas! The


    man with the gold ring!¡±¡°Paul? One of the leaders of the ck Tiger League? Parker¡¯s subordinate?¡±¡°I


    didn¡¯t expect him toe here for Elijah. That man and woman are doomed!¡±¡°Elijah is domineering in


    Troitz county. He can¡¯t suffer any humiliation! That guy is doomed!¡±All of a sudden, people looked at


    Skr and Dianne with sympathy.¡°Mr. Hudson, are they the ones who bullied you?¡±Pointing at Skr


    and Dianne, Paul sneered, ¡±Yes, they are!¡±He turned around and red at Skr and Dianne with


    resentment.¡°You bastards! You pped me many times and humiliated me in front of so many people.


    I¡¯m going to make you pay back one thousand times now!¡± Elijah snickered.No one helped him on the


    train just now, and he did not dare to resist. However, as soon as he arrived in Troitz county, everything


    changed.Right then, Elijah¡¯s wife and son also sneered at Skr and Dianne.¡±Bitch, no matter how


    powerful you are, you can¡¯t fight the ck Tiger League.¡± Elijah¡¯s wife sniggered at Dianne.¡°Paul, this


    woman can fight. Let your men take her down first!¡±¡°Take them all together!¡± Paul did not want to waste


    time since his men arrived. He made a gesture with his hand with the gold ring.More than 40 men


    roared and rushed forward.¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±Skr shook his head and rolled up his sleeves


    calmly, ready to fight.However, before he rolled up his sleeves, the police¡¯s whistle was heard not far


    away. Paul and his men were stunned, and they halted.The next moment, hundreds of policemen in


    uniforms appeared. Several of them pulled up the cordon about ten meters away from the


    exit.Immediately, the policemen stood in two rows in a neat line, as if they were soldiers ready to be


    inspected.¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±All the passengers were stunned.Was there any VIP on the train


    with us?Just as they were guessing, more than 20 men appeared in front of them again.Some of them


    were fat, some were thin, some were tall, and some were short. They all had different figures, but they


    were all dressed in suits, and their hair was neat. They all had a domineering aura.¡°Oh, my God! Isn¡¯t


    that Mr. Stephenson, Chief of Police of the police headquarters in Troitz county?¡±someone


    eximed.Everyone looked in the direction of the voice.With that, someone eximed again.¡°The


    person standing next to him is the Secretary-General, and the man in front is Mr. Oakley, the Governor


    of Troitz!¡±Everyone was rendered speechless. They were shocked.These men were more powerful


    than each other. Their decisions could affect many people¡¯s livelihoods.Only a big shot could gather all


    these men toe to the train station together.In addition, hundreds of policemen lined up in rows.


    They must be weing a VVIP.Seeing the scene in front of them, Elijah and Paul felt a little


    intimidated.No matter how domineering they were, they did not dare to do anything in front of dozens of


    big shots and hundreds of police officers.Elijah red at Skr and Dianne. He muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t think


    you can escape from me! After they leave, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson no matter what.¡±


    Rted posts:Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 425

    Triumph Above All Chapter 425


    Chapter 425


    Immediately after Elijah was done talking, he had a weird feeling because he saw the big shots walking


    towards them.After walking a few steps, the person in the lead, Mr. Oakley, walked towards Skr and


    Dianne. He bowed to them and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Stone. Ms. Dianne. Wee to Troitz! I¡¯ve


    prepared a banquet to wee both of you. Your limousine is just outside. Please head over to the


    restaurant.¡±¡°What? These big shots are here to wee them?¡±Everyone was looking at Skr and


    Dianne in a different light after they heard what Mr. Oakley said. They figured Skr and Dianne must


    be capable since they require more than 20 big shots of Troitz to wee them.Meanwhile, Elijah and


    Paul were stunned for a short while before they could react. They were soaked in their own sweat since


    they would have arrested Skr and Dianne if the big shots hadeter.If Mr. Oakley saw that, the


    Hudson family and ck Tiger League would be in deep trouble. Elijah and Paul felt terrified just


    imagining what could have happened.Skr was surprised to see so many people weing them. He


    didn¡¯t like to cause a scene, so he didn¡¯t inform anyone when he visited Cloudtopia or Troitz.Skr


    wondered how they knew about his arrival and looked at Dianne beside him.Dianne said honestly,


    ¡°Boss. I asked someone to inform Mr. Stephenson.¡±Skr said nothing. Dianne waved at Mr. Oakley


    and said, ¡°Cancel all those substantial events. The boss doesn¡¯t like them.¡±¡°I informed Mr. Stephenson


    because I have something I want him to do.¡± ¡°Ms. Dianne, what are your orders?¡± Mr. Stephenson, who


    was standing behind Mr. Oakley, stepped up.Dianne looked at Elijah and Paul beside her and started to


    question him, ¡°Do the people at Troitz Police Department just do nothing? There was someone with


    dozens of men under broad daylight waiting to attack me and my boss at the station. We were fine but


    what if it was the ordinary citizens? Who would protect them? Mr. Stephenson, if you can¡¯t handle the


    responsibilities as chief of police, just be honest with me in front of Mr. Oakley, and I will send someone


    to rece you!¡±Mr. Stephenson started sweating as soon as Dianne started speaking. Mr. Oakley also


    looked gloomy as if he had just been given a p on his face.All of them dared not refute and lowered


    their heads. However, they hated Elijah and Paul deep down in their hearts.Both of them just had to


    offend these two reputable figures. They might not know where in the world these two people wereProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    from, but the person who informed Mr. Stephenson was the lieutenant governor.Mr. Stephenson only


    asked a question about them, but he was scolded. The lieutenant governor told him no one in Troitz


    had the right to know their identities.Mr. Stephenson was terrified after hearing that. He informed Mr.


    Oakley immediately after he hung up.Mr. Oakley gathered all the big shots from various departments to


    wee them. He even got more than a hundred police officers to make up a convoy, so they do not


    offend the guests. However, they didn¡¯t expect two idiots to offend the guests which got them


    reprimanded.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 426

    Triumph Above All Chapter 426


    Chapter 426


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Stephenson apologized immediately, ¡°It is my fault for allowing something like that to happen in


    Troitz. Calm down, Ms. Dianne. I will get someone to arrest all of them immediately!¡±Then, Mr.


    Stephenson ordered the police officers, ¡°Arrest everyone surrounding Mr. Stone and Ms. Dianne!


    Especially the two men in the lead!¡±¡°Yes, Chief!¡± More than 100 police officers responded in unison.


    They rushed towards Elijah and Paul with batons and handcuffs in their hands.Paul was shocked. He


    argued, ¡°Mr. Stephenson. We didn¡¯te here for Mr. Stone. We made a mistake!¡±¡°Yes, we made a


    mistake!¡± Elijah¡¯s face went pale. He couldn¡¯t even think straight.¡°You made a mistake? Do you think


    I¡¯m stupid?¡±Mr. Stephenson said in a strict voice, ¡°Arrest them and take them away!¡±¡°Yes!¡± The officers


    responded and took down Elijah and Paul.When they left, Mr. Oakley asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Stone.


    Ms. Dianne. If there is still something you are not satisfied with regarding Troitz, please point it out to


    us. We will make the necessary changes until you are satisfied.¡±Skr ignored him. Soon, Dianne said,


    ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡±Mr. Oakley and Mr. Stephenson finally breathed a sigh of relief.Mr. Oakley


    mustered up his courage and asked, ¡°Mr. Stone. Ms. Dianne. May I know the reason why you are here


    in Troitz? If there¡¯s anything we can help at all, please let us know.¡± Skr waved his hand and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯m here to take a few lives. It¡¯s none of your business. Just do what you¡¯re


    supposed to.¡±These people were shocked when they heard what Skr said. Taking a few lives meant


    killing people yet Skr just mentioned it casually. All of them were wondering about their identities.


    They were very curious but none of them dared to ask any questions. They could only keep quiet and


    nod in front of Skr.Skr took Dianne and headed towards the square in front of the train station. A


    ck Toyota Prado was waiting for them as per Dianne¡¯s instructions.Dianne sat inside and informed


    Skr, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve investigated it before we arrive. Parker Jenkins has a gathering at a private vi in


    30 minutes. If nothing goes wrong, Miles will be there with him as well.¡±¡°It¡¯s almost time, we¡¯ll head to


    the vi directly,¡± Skr said casually.¡°Yes, Boss!¡± Dianne started the car and drove towards the vi.20


    minutester, they arrived at the parking lot of Pine Vi which was full of luxurious cars.ording to


    Dianne¡¯s information, this gathering was organized by Parker. Only the rich and powerful people of


    Troitz were invited.However, none of that mattered to Skr. He was here to get his revenge on Parker


    and Miles.¡°Skr?¡± As Skr and Dianne were walking towards the vi entrance, they heard a


    shocked voice from behind them.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 427

    Triumph Above All Chapter 427


    Chapter 427


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr turned around and found that the person who shouted at him was Alex. He was Naomi¡¯s second


    elder brother.Beside him stood his father, Robert who was also Naomi¡¯s uncle.Seeing Skr, Robert


    and Alex felt as if they saw their enemy.Skr had stolen the limelight at the Fuller family¡¯s gathering


    last time and because of his unintentional visit, business contracts were terminated by Adam. Adam


    came from the Currey family which was one of the four biggest ns in Cloud City.In addition, Norman,


    the eldest grandson of the Fuller family, lost the adjutant position for General Philbert. Skr¡¯s


    appearance not only disgraced the Fuller family but also made them suffer a great loss in


    business.After that day, all the members of the Fuller family hated Skr badly.Nheless, they did


    not dare to do anything because even Keith had to respect him.Robert and Alex did not expect to meet


    Skr in Troitz county.Alex asked curiously, ¡±Skr, what are you doing here?¡±¡°I have some personal


    affairs to deal with,¡± Skr replied indifferently.After saying that, he turned around and strode into Pine


    Vi with Dianne.The bodyguard at the security gate recognized Robert. He thought Skr and Dianne


    came with him and let them in.Looking at Skr who ignored them, Robert and Alex resented Skr


    even more.In the living room, Parker was having tea leisurely.The man next to him paced up and down


    the room, looking flustered. He even burnt his tongue when sipping the tea. The man was Miles.¡°Mr.


    Parker, Hellhound went to Cloud City the night before yesterday. Why hasn¡¯t he shown up yet? Why not


    you call him again to see if his handphone is switched on?¡± Miles could not help asking. Parker put


    down the teacup in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Silverton! Hellhound and Gray


    Monkey have been with me for so many years, and I know clearly who is stronger. Even if that brat


    killed Gray Monkey, I can assure you that he is definitely not a match for Hellhound!¡±¡°Mr. Parker, are


    you saying that Hellhound is more powerful than Gray Monkey?¡± Miles was curious.Parker nodded. ¡°Of


    course. Hellhound is the strongest among all my subordinates. He has never failed a mission


    before!¡±Hearing that, Miles felt relieved. However, he could not help asking again, ¡°I think you better


    call Hellhound again to make sure everything goes well?¡±¡°You¡¯re worrying too much!¡± Parker was


    unhappy. ¡°I have promised you that everything¡¯s fine, but why are you still not feeling assured?


    Hellhound is lecherous. He always hangs out in the bar with a few beauties as a reward to himself after


    completing a task. Aren¡¯t there many pretty girls in Cloudy City? He must be drunk after partying all


    night.¡±Hearing that, Miles could not persist to ask again.He tried to believe Parker¡¯s words. However,


    he became perturbed again after a while. He still felt that things were not that simple.¡°They are here.


    Stop giving me that look and go out to see the guests with me!¡±Parker nced at Miles, annoyed. He


    then stood up and walked out of the living room. In fact, Parker was confident with Hellhound and did


    not feel anything unusual at all.However, Miles shook his head. Nheless, he knew he had to put his


    worry aside as he followed Parker out.Deep inside his heart, Miles assured himself that no matter


    whether Hellhound seeded or not, Skr would not dare toe to ck Tiger League¡¯s territory


    to kill him.As long as he stayed with Parker, he would be safe.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 428

    Triumph Above All Chapter 428


    Chapter 428


    The banquet hall was brimming with well-dressed guests who were in groups of twos and threes


    chatting away happily.These were socialites who were fond of banquets. Of course, more than


    admiring their fellow guests who were good-looking and sampling the finest wine around the world,


    these socialites were also there to expand their own social circle.Today¡¯s banquet was held by Parker


    Jenkins and those that received the invitation came dressed in their best. Most of them even came to


    the venue early to show their respect to Parker.After entering the hall, Skr and Dianne walked


    around for a bit but they could not find Parker or Miles. They then decided to take a seat and helped


    themselves to the buffet spread while they waited.¡°Who do they think they are? Coming here cadging


    free meals like gluttons!¡± eximed Alex with disdain as he looked at them from a distance.No matter


    how capable Skr was, in Alex¡¯s eyes, he was still a hillbilly who was lucky to be adopted by his


    penniless Uncle Nathaniel.However, Alex was so fearful of Skr that he only dared to curse Skr


    under his breath instead of doing it to his face.After a while, there was amotion at the door, and


    someone eximed loudly, ¡°It¡¯s Parker! Parker is here!¡±Everyone turned towards the door.They could


    see Parker strutting in with an air of importance while being nked by a few followers.¡°Mr.


    Parker!¡±¡°Parker!¡±The guests started approaching Parker to greet him.Parker nodded and smiled as he


    walked in. He could not help but feel like a king who was making his rounds inspecting his royal court


    subjects.When Parker reached the center of the hall, both Robert and Alex Fuller immediately stood up


    and walked to him.¡°Oh, you¡¯re, here, Mr. Parker!¡± greeted Robert with a honeyed tone. ¡°Yeah.¡±Parker


    just nodded to the two Fullers haughtily and looked ahead again as he walked on.Contented, Robert


    and Alex stepped aside without a shred of displeasure on their faces. After all, they were not the only


    ones present who wanted to kiss up to Parker on that day.Making Parker nod and smile was an


    achievement in itself.Ten years ago, Robert expanded his crystal business to Troitz county and


    managed to amass an asset of more than one billion dors today. He had more than earned his ce


    in the business world of Troitz county.However, he was still an outsider in Troitz county. For him to


    continue to be able to do business in Troitz country, he knew he could not afford to offend someone asContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    important as Parker.Of course, if he was able to continue to cling to Parker, Robert had no doubts that


    he would be able to grow his business further in Troitz county.Just as Parker was enjoying the attention


    that was showered upon him, a voice cut through the noisy crowd.So you are the legendary Parker


    Jenkins.¡±The voice was still and it was not loud, but it sent a chill down the spines of those who heard


    it.It shook everyone and they turned towards the source of the voice.Their eyes fell on Skr, who was


    sitting at a table and looking at Parker. He was rubbing his chin calmly.With a puzzled expression, the


    other guests started murmuring among themselves.¡°Who¡¯s his guy? How did hee into the banquet


    hall if he didn¡¯t even know Parker?¡±¡°Did he sneak in uninvited to cadge a free meal?¡±¡°If he¡¯s here for


    free food, shouldn¡¯t he be more inconspicuous? I bet he¡¯s here to stir up trouble.¡±Ignoring the murmurs,


    Skr shed a smile at Parker and said, ¡°I¡¯m here today to take your worthless life, Parker.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 429

    Triumph Above All Chapter 429


    Chapter 429


    Whoa!There was a pause in the audience in which one could hear a pin drop.Everyone stared at Skr


    as if he had lost his mind in that brief moment of stupefaction.What did he say?He wanted to kill


    Parker?With just him and the small framed woman by his side?Someone was asking to get


    pummeled!Parker was the head of thergest underground organization in Troitz county, the ck


    Tiger League.The brothers, Gray Monkey and Hellhound, who were under hismand never failed to


    do what was needed.The ck Tiger League also had thousands of men who controlled the major


    nightclubs within the county.Even the most powerful person in the county would hesitate to mess with


    him to strike a bnce between everyone¡¯s interests.Robert and Alex were taken aback by Skr¡¯s


    words at first before a wry smile tugged at their lips.Parker wasn¡¯t privy to the fact that Skr had a


    background, leaving him unconcerned.All he saw was Skr waltzing into the ck Tiger League¡¯sir


    with a woman by his side and dering that he would kill Parker before the numerous onlookers.Parker


    granting him mercy?He red at Skr and was just about to blow his top off when Miles Silverton,


    who was by his side, screamed, ¡°That¡¯s Skr Stone!¡±¡°Hm?¡±Parker was astonished, having never


    expected Skr to enter Troitz county.If Skr was here with not a scratch on him, that meant


    Hellhound was¡­Parker turned pale when the thought urred to him. ¡°Where is Hellhound Mr. Stone?


    Did you not meet him while in Cloudtopia?¡±Skr grinned in response. ¡°I did. I dealt with him yesterday.


    He should have reunited with his brother in hell!¡±¡°You!¡± Parker¡¯s countenance took on an array of


    colors.He didn¡¯t think Hellhound, his most powerful underling, would fall under Skr¡¯s hand.Both Gray


    Monkey and Hellhound were indispensable assets that gave him his current status and allowed the


    ck Tiger League to be what it was today.The ck Tiger League¡¯s dominance in the gray area of


    Troitz county would continue to be maintained with the two brothers in town.Yet, Skr had soundly


    had them both killed!Both his vital right hands were gone!Parker was now in a monstrous rage and out


    for blood.¡°You¡¯re quite the powerful man, aren¡¯t you?! There is indeed no one in the ck Tiger League


    who can go against you.¡±He stared at the intruder, wisps of cold steel shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, you barged into myir with you, and whose army?¡±¡°I¡¯ll send you to hell myselfContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    as a gift to both Gray Monkey and Hellhound!¡±Parker sneakily pressed a button on a button.Of course,


    the action hadn¡¯t escaped Skr¡¯s eyes.Skr chuckled nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Aren¡¯t you


    just worried that I will do something to you before your subordinates arrive?¡±¡°Maybe stop engaging in


    your little tricks. I¡¯ll give you a chance to call for your underlings. Call them all to Pine Vi. I¡¯ll handle


    them myself.¡±Call them all here? He wants to ¡®handle¡¯ them himself?Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped.Was he


    out of his mind?There¡¯s no way he wasn¡¯t insane!Did he think he had a chance against the ck Tiger


    League?¡°How arrogant!¡±Parker bellowed before breaking into a sinister smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re so bent on


    dying, don¡¯t me me if you do!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 430

    Triumph Above All Chapter 430


    Chapter 430


    ¡°Notify everyone in the ck Tiger League to bring reinforcements and gather at Pine Vi


    immediately!¡± Parker said directly to his subordinate behind him.¡°Yes, Mr. Parker!¡±His subordinate ran


    out to make a phone call right away.Skr sat there calmly and said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ve already given you


    the chance to call for reinforcements. They won¡¯t be here for a while.¡±¡°Let¡¯s talk about your close friend,


    Hellhound, to help you feel less anxious.¡±¡°Care to guess how he died?¡±Skr¡¯s mouth curved into a


    yful sneer.¡°How¡­ How did he die?¡± Parker inquired inadvertently.¡°I picked up a fragment of a flower


    pot off the ground when he was rushing toward me,¡± Skr said with a smile.¡°When he got in front of


    me, I stabbed him once with that fragment of porcin in my hand, severing his trachea in the process.


    His blood immediately spurted out. He had copsed to the ground and died before he could say


    anything.¡±As Skr said that, he deliberately paused for effect. ¡°What are your thoughts on this manner


    of death? Do you want Dianne to follow suit and kill you the same wayter?¡±Everyone was stunned


    when they heard Skr¡¯s words.That guy¡­ He had not only made Parker call for reinforcements but


    also talked with him about how he would die. No words could adequately exin his outrageous


    behavior!¡°You!¡±Parker¡¯s heart erupted with a monstrous rage.He was the ck Tiger League¡¯s mighty


    leader. His existence in Troitz county was akin to that of an underground emperor. When had he ever


    been trampled and humiliated like this?Furthermore, this took ce in front of all the guests.It was such


    a terrible shame!However, knowing that Hellhound had died in Skr¡¯s hands, Parker didn¡¯t dare to


    offend Skr in any way, at least not before his men arrived. A wise man adapts himself to


    circumstances.Skr would eventually start crying in due time.Alex, who was nearby at the time,


    turned to look at Skr and asked, ¡°Dad, is that Mr. Stone crazy?¡±¡°Parker may or may not be aware of


    his military background. Parker¡¯s ck Tiger League has tens of thousands of members. Does he


    believe he is Hercules¡ªcapable of defeating the seven-headed hydra with only a sword?¡±Robert


    sneered, ¡°It makes no difference who he thinks he is. He couldn¡¯t possibly subdue the hydra.¡±¡°I believe


    he has no idea how big the ck Tiger League is, let alone that Parkermands thousands of


    people.¡±¡°He is just cutting his own throat. He¡¯s gone overboard with his act this time, hasn¡¯t he?¡±AlexContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded when he heard that. Then, with a mocking expression, he said to Skr, ¡°You are on your way


    to ruin, but who is to me for that? Let¡¯s just sit back and enjoy the show!¡±After a while, there was a


    flurry of frantic footsteps outside the door.Parker¡¯s eyes lit up as the reinforcements he had requested


    arrived!Then, like a tide, arge number of people flooded in.Everyone had a weapon in their hands,


    either a steel pipe or a machete, and they all had a menacing demeanor as if they were facing a


    formidable foe.Parker owned Pine Vi. He frequently used this banquet hall to hold meetings for the


    ck Tiger League, so the space could amodate thousands of people without feeling too


    crowded.When nearly everyone had entered, some of his higher-ranking henchmen walked up to


    Parker. They bowed as they sped their fists and said, ¡°Parker, the guys are all set. If you need them


    to do anything, just give them the orders.¡±Parker looked around the throng of people and immediately


    felt relieved.He then pointed directly at Skr and Dianne andmanded, ¡°Kill that man and woman!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 431

    Triumph Above All Chapter 431


    Chapter 431


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Parker!¡±A few of Parker¡¯s subordinates nodded. Immediately, they led thousands of men to


    surround Skr and Dianne.With weapons in their hands, they red at Skr and Dianne


    fiercely.How could Skr and Dianne fight so many people? They did not even have any weapons.


    Obviously, they were going to be defeated.No matter how powerful Skr and Dianne were, how could


    they fight when thousand of people attacked together?Seeing that, Parker took a long breath and


    sneered, ¡°Skr, weren¡¯t you so full of yourself just now? Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to kill me like


    how you kill Hellhound? Come on. I want to see how you can do it in front of me!¡±After saying that,


    Parker sat down at the table not far away. He then picked up a piece of cake and stuffed it into his


    mouth. He looked at Skr provocatively.Miles, who was standing next to Parker, breathed a sigh of


    relief when he saw Parker was so confident.Although Skr and Dianne killed Hellhound, it was


    impossible for them to defeat thousands of men with weapons together.Skr must die today!As long


    as Skr died, Miles could stop worrying. He could not help thinking about it.Seeing that Parker


    deliberately tried to provoke him, Skr was not angry at all. He smirked and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind ending


    your life since you requested it yourself.¡±Before Skr gave orders, Dianne stood up and walked


    toward Parker.¡°Take this bitch down!¡±Pointing at Dianne, Parker ordered scornfully.¡°Yes, Mr. Parker!¡±


    Thousands of people answered together. They were so loud. The next moment, the men rushed toward


    Dianne with weapons in their hands. They then threw rods and machetes in their hands toward her.All


    the guests could not help but look at Dianne sympathetically.One would be torn apart if attacked by


    such weapons. Were they going to tear Dianne into thousand pieces by attacking together?Parker sat


    there and wiped his handscently. He visioned how Dianne died miserably, and Skr knelt


    down to beg for mercy.However, his face darkened the next moment.The rods and machetes seemed


    to be blocked by some invisible force when they were about to hit Dianne. The weapons bounced back


    and hurt Parker¡¯s men instead.Dianne was not hurt at all. She walked toward Parker as if nothing


    happened.¡°What the hell¡­¡±Those who had sympathized with Dianne could not help but gasp.¡°They


    threw all the weapons at her and none hit her? Is she a human?¡±¡°She¡¯s so terrifying!¡±¡°How can they


    fight her now?¡± Some were whispering.Hearing that, Robert and Alex swallowed hard. Their faces


    darkened.Skr had a strong background in the army, but he also had a powerful woman working for


    him.Why?Miles, who felt relieved just now, was trembling. His face almost turned pale.There were a


    few martial arts experts among the guests. ¡°The girl is too fast until we can¡¯t see with our naked eyes


    so we felt those weapons bounce back themselves.¡±¡°Really?¡±The guests gasped. They could not


    believe it. They thought they had seen a ghost just now.On the contrary, Parker, who heard the


    exnation had fear in his eyes.


    Rted posts:Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 432

    Triumph Above All Chapter 432


    Chapter 432


    Parker felt as though he were staring death in the face when Dianne approached.Dianne no longer


    seemed like a charming beauty.She appeared more like an emissary from hell. Her mocking smile was


    akin to a spell that hooked him in.The man was trembling and dripping cold sweat, leading to the wine


    ss in his hand dropping to the floor and shattering into a million pieces.He wanted to scream, to get


    up and run.His body, however, refused to respond. It felt as if he had glue stuck in his throat. He found


    himself unable to utter a sound.Thousands were left wailing on the ground.It didn¡¯t take long for Dianne


    to be right in his face.¡°I¡¯ll be sending you on your way by order of the Dragon King!¡±She brandished a


    dagger with dragon patterns carved into it.The pattern on the de glinted in the light. Parker, who had


    inexplicably froze, suddenly came to. He yelled at the woman in horror, ¡°How dare you treat me


    like¡­¡±sh!Before he could finish, the Dragon Dagger in Dianne¡¯s hand cleanly shed through


    him.He received a bone-deep wound on his neck within a split second.Blood spurted into the air.Parker


    moved to staunch the wound, but it was a useless effort. His arms hung limply by his side.His two-


    hundred-pound body copsed to the ground.The blood-stained carpet stung the eyes of all


    present.Everyone stood frozen.The gorgeous woman had killed Parker!She did it in front of everyone


    present!She hadn¡¯t even blinked as she did it! ¡°Mr. Parker!¡±His subordinates, who had finally got to their


    feet, were scared silly by the sight of their boss lying in a pool of blood.Skr stood up, looked around,


    and spoke quietly, ¡°Anyone who wants to avenge Parker can go right ahead.¡±Thousands of thugs


    backed away in fright. Who would dare to stand up and avenge him after witnessing what Dianne could


    do?Trying to avenge him would be a death wish!Skr then set his sights on the other heads.They


    shivered and shared a look before getting down on their knees.¡°You¡¯re our leader from now on, Mr.


    Stone. We, the ck Tiger League, are at yourmand!¡±With the leaders kneeling, the subordinates


    behind them hurriedly followed suit, shouting in unison, Master Skr!¡±The guests were astonished by


    the sight and echoed their actions. ¡°Master Skr!¡±Skr nced at them and asked, ¡°Parker Jenkins


    is dead. Is the name ck Tiger League still necessary?¡±¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mr. Stone. ck Tiger


    League no longer suits us. You should name us!¡±The leaders balked.Skr shook his head. ¡°YouT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    misunderstood. I have no intention of being your leader no matter what league you¡¯re from.¡±There were


    too many who wanted to serve him but how could a gang of thugs be of much use to him?¡°Stay


    together for the time being. Find me apetent person to organize everything that Parker Jenkins left


    behind. I have some use for it.¡±¡°You!¡±Skr looked right at one of the leaders.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 433

    Triumph Above All Chapter 433


    Chapter 433


    The leader was stunned but smiled happily when he realized that Skr was letting him seed in


    Parker¡¯s position to lead the ck Tiger League.¡°Thank you for yourmendation, Mr. Stone. You


    have my loyalty from now on.¡±¡°Take them and leave now!¡±Skr calmly ordered.¡°Yes, sir!¡±The leader


    replied and brought a group of henchmen to tidy the scene before hurriedly leaving the banquet


    hall.Then, Skr finally turned his gaze toward Miles.Upon meeting Skr¡¯s cold gaze, Miles¡¯s legs


    gave up, and he sat on the floor with a thump.¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Stone¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry¡­ Please


    forgive me¡­¡±Miles cried as he begged while his bodyguard, Daryl, knelt on the floor.His face had


    turned pale, and his fighting spirit had long gone.¡°Forgive you? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±Skr


    scoffed.Miles Silverton was ultimately the main perpetrator for how things had progressed up to this


    point.When Kareem Fashion refused to coborate with him, he used underhanded ways to defame


    Yulia and put Kareem Fashion in a dire situation.Later, once the truth was exposed, he bribed Parker to


    send Gray Monkey to kill Skr. When Gray Monkey failed, Parker then dispatched Hellhound to


    Cloudtopia.At Leon¡¯s birthday banquet, Hellhound acted disrespectfully and threatened to kill Yulia and


    L.Skr would not forgive anyone who dared to threaten his wife and kid!It¡¯s ridiculous to see Miles


    begging for his life at this point!Not bothered to take another look at Miles, Skr headed straight to the


    door.He waited at the door and soon heard two people screaming from the banquet hall. It was Miles


    and Daryl¡¯s screams.After a short while, Dianne walked out, wiping the Dragon Dagger on her


    hand.¡°Check the train schedule for Cloudtopia,¡± Skr ordered.¡°Yes, sir!¡±Dianne replied, retrieving her


    phone to book the tickets.Coincidentally, an intercity train left for Cloudtopia in a few minutes.After


    booking the tickets, Dianne immediately drove Skr to the Troitz train station.Once they arrived at


    Cloudtopia, Skr noticed he still had some free time before picking up L from school, so he had


    Dianne drive him to Garden No. 1.To ensure everything went smoothly with Yulia¡¯s recent busy


    schedule, Skr was constantly by her side and neglected to visit his parents.Seeing that everything


    had settled down, he thought visiting them would be a great chance.¡°Skr, you¡¯re finally back! If you


    didn¡¯t return soon, your father would¡¯ve arrived at your doorstep to scold you!¡±Winona opened the door,


    and upon seeing Skr, she was beyond delightful but still could not help but nag him.¡°Mum, how are


    you and dad? Are you all feeling alright?¡±Skr also did not bother to exin and asked


    worriedly.However, Winona kept looking at his back. When she discovered nothing and no one, she


    said disappointedly, ¡°Where are Yulia and L? Look at you. You don¡¯t visit us often, and when you do,


    can¡¯t you even bring Yulia and L?¡±Winona sighed. ¡°I told you before that you should bring L to


    visit your father and me often. Your father¡¯s getting old and loves children, especially our precious


    granddaughter. She¡¯s so cute and chubby, like a bunny! How can you bear to let him not see her


    often?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 434

    Triumph Above All Chapter 434


    Chapter 434


    It almost seemed as if the floodgates werepletely opened as Winona vented all of her pent up


    emotions.Instead of finding her rants annoying, somehow, the usually violent man found her rants


    wholesome. He could not believe that someone would still be willing to rant to him and it was a very


    heartwarming feeling.¡°I believe that you just wanted to see L, mom. Why are you using dad as an


    excuse?¡± Skr teased.Winona blushed as soon as she heard that. She replied, ¡°Regardless¡­ I want


    you to bring my beloved granddaughter and my beautiful daughter-inw home every week from now


    on.¡±¡°Alright, I promise that I¡¯ll bring them home whenever I¡¯m free,¡± Skr replied.Feeling pleased,


    Winona nodded.¡°Is dad home? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± Skr asked.Winona sighed when Skr asked


    about Nathaniel and said, ¡°Your dad went out early in the morning since we¡¯d be moving soon.¡±¡°Mom,


    you are not living at our old house anyway. I mean, you¡¯d get some money after it¡¯s demolished, so


    what are you sad about anyway?¡± Skr asked.¡°The move is great, but the developer is a little horrible


    to people.¡±Winona decided to tell Skr everything that happened in that instant.Although the old


    housing area Winona used to live in was a little run down, the area was valued at thirty thousand


    dors per square feet. However, the developer was only willing topensate them with ten thousand


    dors. The difference was too much and so many people could not ept the amount that was being


    compensated. This was the reason why arge scale protest was being held then.This was exactly why


    Nathaniel went out earlier. ¡°Hey Skr, I was told that the new developer has really powerful


    connections. All the previous protestors were beaten so badly that they ended up in the hospital. Even


    their families were threatened. Your dad was so adamant in going to the protest despite me telling him


    not to. I was worried sick before you arrived and I really wanted to head over to the protest myself.¡±


    Winona exined worriedly.Upon hearing that, Skr replied, ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t be of any help anyway.


    Just stay at home. I¡¯ll head over there myself. Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to hurt dad.¡±Winona had


    seen just how capable of a fighter Skr was back then and after hearing that, she nodded and said,


    ¡°Sure. Just head over there and don¡¯t push yourself too hard. If things are bad, just escape with your


    dad. I¡¯ll make dinner, so you can bring L and Yulia overter tonight.¡±¡°Sure, mom.¡± Skr got into his


    jeep after bidding Winona farewell.After that, Dianne drove Skr over to Nathaniel¡¯s old


    home.Meanwhile at Nathaniel¡¯s old home.A group of people could be seen holding signs and honking


    loudly in protest against the developer.There was a huge line of trucks, excavators and heavy


    machinery parked by the road.Suddenly, a loud roar could be hearding from a nearby engine as a


    group of vans approached the protestors. Before the vans coulde to aplete stop, a group of


    more than a hundred delinquents got out of the vans.The leader had a dragon tattoo on his body while


    wearing a huge ne around his neck. He looked incredibly menacing.When he noticed the


    protestors, he yelled at them, ¡°I want all of you to scram! Do you think you¡¯re able to bear the cost of


    the project¡¯s dy?¡±


    Rted posts:Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 435

    Triumph Above All Chapter 435


    Chapter 435


    The group of delinquents behind him were all armed with metal rods and seemed to be ready for a


    fight.Although the protesters were all a little afraid of them, they were unwilling to back down.¡°We aren¡¯t


    the ones causing dys for the project. It just so happens to be you who has gone too far!¡±¡°That¡¯s right!


    How could you only offer ten thousand dors aspensation when it should¡¯ve been thirty thousand


    dors per square foot. We won¡¯t even be able to afford another house if you demolish our house!


    Where do you expect us to live then?¡±¡°We never asked for a huge payout, but you should at least


    compensate us fairly, right? I don¡¯t think our terms are unreasonable! Well, if you refuse to agree to our


    terms, you can forget about starting any work here at all!¡±A few people were bold enough to get the


    crowd riled up.This annoyed the man as he grabbed the megaphone from the protestors and said, ¡°You


    bunch of b*stards. Why don¡¯t you take a good look at how horrible of a state your houses are! Giving


    you ten thousand dors per square feet is generous enough. If any of you are still stubborn enough to


    bargain, I will make sure that thepensation is for their medical bills instead!¡±The man waved the


    metal pipe around which terrified most of the protestors.Suddenly, Nathaniel furiously stormed out from


    the crowd as he said, ¡°Your boss is not a man of his word! So, why should he set the price to however


    much he likes! Thepensation was clearly written in the contract and the amount you offer clearly


    goes against what was written in the contract. As owners of our houses, we have every right to be


    compensated. What right do you have tosh out on us? Is there no longer a rule ofw here?¡±Some


    people came forward to back Nathaniel up after hearing what he said.¡°That¡¯s right! We have every right


    to demandpensation! You should honor the contract, or else we will refuse to move! We will stay


    here until the day we die!¡± ¡°Exactly! If the payout isn¡¯t what was promised in the contract, you can forget


    about touching even a single brick in my house!¡±This infuriated the man as he red at Nathaniel and


    said, ¡°Hey old coot, do you know there are consequences to your own actions?¡±He threw the


    megaphone away and kicked Nathaniel in his stomach with a loud thud. This caused Nathaniel to reel


    on the ground in pain.¡°You¡­ I was trying to reason with you earlier. What right do you have to attack


    me?¡± Nathaniel questioned furiously.Nathaniel had always been a man of principle and assumed that


    the man was only there to scare them. However, he never expected the man to attack him.The other


    protestors were shocked and terrified after witnessing Nathaniel getting attacked.The manughed


    after hearing what Nathaniel said before kicking him again as he said, ¡°What right do I have? Well, I


    just really don¡¯t like you! Tell me, are you still going to be so stubborn now? Do you dare demand thirty


    thousand dors again?¡± The man was questioning Nathaniel while stepping on his waist.¡°You are


    horrible businessmen. How could you scam poor people¡¯s money? Do you expect us to just roll over


    and ept everything you say? This makes no sense at all!¡±It seemed that Nathaniel had always been


    a very stubborn man. It would be extremely difficult to change his mind after he made his mind about


    something. However, he was a great person.Since he was living in the mansion Skr had bought, he


    initially did not want to intervene. However, after realizing that most of the protestors were elderly


    people and their houses were the only things they had left, those people would have a very difficult life


    if their houses were demolished and were not dailypensated. This was exactly why he wanted to


    protest.However, as soon as he said that, the man struck his head with the metal pipe with a loud thud.


    Rted posts:Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 436

    Triumph Above All Chapter 436


    Chapter 436


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Nathaniel cried out in pain before covering his head with his hands as blood immediately trickled


    out from his fingertips.Upon seeing Nathaniel¡¯s bloodied face, the other protestors were all terrified and


    dared not protest any further.While holding his metal rod in one hand, the man grabbed Nathaniel with


    his other hand and said, ¡°Now, tell me in front of everyone if you still dare to demand thirty-thousand


    dors.¡±Nathaniel refused to give in after he was humiliated that way, so he fought through his


    immense pain and said, ¡°Why won¡¯t I dare? Even if you were to beat me to death today, I will never


    change my mind!¡±The man let go of Nathaniel¡¯s cor and scoffed as he said, ¡°Well, since you want to


    die, then allow me to grant you your wish!¡±So, he waved his metal rod around and pointed at everyone


    as he said, ¡°Watch closely everyone. His fate is a result of his greed. I will send him to his makerter.


    It won¡¯t be necessary for him to be sent to a hospital, Instead, he can use the money for his


    funeral!¡±After that, he raised the metal rod and was getting ready to strike Nathaniel.When the other


    protestors noticed that the man was being serious, they began to tremble in fear. However, a few bold


    people were brave enough to tell Nathaniel to stop.¡°Hey Nathaniel, let¡¯s just forget about the money,


    okay?¡±¡°Look, we aren¡¯t even armed, so how could we possibly fight back? Although we are right,


    society is often cruel to us. Our lives are more important!¡±¡°That¡¯s right Nathaniel, your son has just


    bought you a mansion, so you should just enjoy life. There is no reason for you to fight for us. We won¡¯t


    be able to exin what happened to your wife and son if anything were to happen to you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just


    ept ten-thousand dors, Nathaniel.¡±However, before Nathaniel could say anything, the man scoffed


    at the crowd and said, ¡°ept it? Why didn¡¯t he ept sooner? You know, I will noty down thai rod


    once it has been raised!¡±He red at Nathaniel and yelled, ¡°Hey you old coot, weren¡¯t you all so


    powerful earlier? Did you think that I was joking with you? Let me tell you this, you will have to die


    today! Come on now, it¡¯s just going to be another round ofpensation anyway? You¡¯re already this


    old and won¡¯t cost us that much money anyway!¡±¡°That¡¯s right boss! Let¡¯s show these people what will


    happen to them if they don¡¯t listen to you!¡± A ruffian eximed while the others wereughing at


    Nathaniel¡¯s fate..They knew that the man intended to make an example out of Nathaniel to force the


    protestors to back down.If they could sacrifice an old man for a measly couple hundred thousand


    dors, it would be a lot better thanpensating the other protestors with the full amount.The man felt


    even more motivated after hearing his goons¡¯ughter as he raised the metal rod before swiftly


    lowering it on Nathaniel¡¯s head.That strike earlier was nothing more than a warning to Nathaniel.


    However, since he was determined to take Nathaniel¡¯s life, he decided to hit him with all his might. If


    the metal rodnded on Nathaniel¡¯s head, he would no doubt perish.The other protestors were terrified


    when the rod was raised as all of them were bracing themselves for an impending tragedy.Suddenly, a


    dark silhouette shed through the crowd before grabbing the metal rod as a menacing voice


    announced, ¡°You! Are! Dead!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 437

    Triumph Above All Chapter 437


    Chapter 437


    That man was none other than Skr himself.As soon as he got out of the car, he immediately noticed


    a man having a metal rod raised toward the bloodied Nathaniel. This infuriated Skr so much that he


    was seething with rage.The other protestors were stunned for a moment after what happened as they


    immediately turned their focus to Skr. One of them asked, ¡°Is that Nathaniel¡¯s boy, Skr?¡±¡°Yeah,


    that¡¯s him. He just returned from serving the military not long ago and he¡¯s the one that bought


    Nathaniel¡¯s mansion,¡± another protestor replied.It seemed that the man did not expect anyone to be


    bold enough to stop him. However, when he heard that Skr was Nathaniel¡¯s son, he yelled, ¡°Hey


    *sshole, don¡¯t even think for a second that I¡¯m afraid of you just because you¡¯ve served the military for a


    few years. I will give you three seconds to let go and just wait to collect this old coot¡¯s corpse! Or else, I


    will murder you along with him!¡±Since he had a few hundred goons at hismand, he was not afraid


    of Skr.However, before he could react, Skr gave the metal rod a simple flick as his entire arm


    went numb. This allowed Skr to grab the metal rod from him.After that, Skr violently struck the


    man¡¯s head with the same rod as a loud crash could be heard when the man was sent flying miles


    away into an old brick wall before crashing hard on the ground.It seemed that Skr¡¯s attack had not


    only caused his head to bleed profusely, his entire body was in tatters. ¡°Ah!¡± The man let out an


    agonizing scream while he cradled his bleeding head on the ground.If Skr did not hold back, that


    man would not even have the chance to scream.All of the other protestors gasped when that happened


    as they did not expect Skr to be that impulsive.¡°Boss!¡± The man¡¯s goons rushed over to him before


    helping him up from the ground.Meanwhile, Skr ignored them as he rushed to Nathaniel¡¯s side and


    asked, ¡°Are you all right, dad?¡±¡°Oh, what are you doing here, Skr?¡± Nathaniel asked.However, as


    soon as he spoke, the blinding pain made him cringe.So, Skr gave him a gentle massage to help


    ease some of the pain.Meanwhile, with the help of some of his goons, the man was finally able to get


    up as he yelled at Skr, ¡°How dare you hit me, you *sshole!¡±He never expected that Skr would


    dare hit him in front of hundreds of his goons. He thought, He¡¯s nothing more than a retired soldier,


    what more can he do? Besides, he¡¯s just Nathaniel¡¯s son and their family lives in this run down vige,


    so I¡¯d assume that he has zero connections to be concerned about. I mean, it¡¯ll only cost some money


    to settle this debacle if a nobody like them were to die.So, with that thought in mind, the man


    immediately ordered his goon. ¡°I want you to kill that b*stard! I¡¯ll bear any consequences of his


    murder!¡±¡°Yes boss!¡± the goons answered before raising their metal rods and surrounding Skr.


    Rted posts:Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 438

    Triumph Above All Chapter 438


    Chapter 438


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    As soon as that happened, the other protestors thought, Oh gosh, they¡¯re dead!¡°Skr is too impulsive


    now. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s bold enough to hit that man¡¯s head!¡±¡°Good gosh! They¡¯re doomed!¡±Nathaniel


    was terrified when he noticed more than a hundred ruffians were charging straight at them as he yelled,


    ¡°Run, Skr!¡±However, Skr was not even the slightest bit bothered by a group of insignificant


    nobodies. So, he told Nathaniel, ¡°Just wait here for a bit, dad. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±As soon as Skr said


    that, he approached the group. However, when the group of ruffians realized that they had been


    underestimated, they began swinging their metal rods around. But, before they shed, a loud voice


    could be heard screaming, ¡°Stop it!¡±Everyone stopped and turned toward the voice as a ck car


    approached them. After that, two men in ck suits got out to escort a middle-aged man out of the


    car.¡°Oh, Mr. Wexler, what brings you here?¡± The man wiped the blood stains off his face and greeted


    Nichs.¡°Greetings, Mr. Wexler!¡± The group of ruffians lowered their weapons and greeted the middle


    aged man.However, the other protestors were nervous when that happened.¡°Mr. Wexler? Is he the new


    developer?¡±¡°Gosh, Mr. Wexler is here. Oh, Nathaniel, your son is doomed!¡±¡°Man, developers like him


    must have connections everywhere. It¡¯s impossible for normal folks like us to go against him.¡± The


    protestors seemed nervous when they turned their focus to Skr. They felt bad for him, but there was


    nothing they could do about it. The whole situation felt hopeless to them.However, Skr did not seem


    bothered by it at all.¡°Why did you bring so many people with you? Haven¡¯t I told you to be reasonable


    and only use violence as ast resort?¡± Nichs asked with a frown.The man replied, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wexler,


    you¡¯re still new to the real estate business and there are plenty of things that you don¡¯t know about. Any


    projects that require demolition will be violent. Those protestors are just here for trouble and if we open


    up a negotiation with them, they will be extremely unreasonable to us. However, if I¡¯m able to scare


    them a little, they will be too terrified to do anything but sign the contract. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wexler, I¡¯ve


    done this for years and I am very experienced in convincing people to move. If you were to arrive a little


    later, I can assure you that we would¡¯ve already driven our excavators into their little vige.¡±Nichs


    nodded and said, ¡°You do have a point, but make sure that you don¡¯t go too far. Oh, what happened to


    your head?¡±Nichs turned his attention to the man¡¯s head after that.Upon hearing that, the man


    red at Skr and scoffed as he said, ¡°Mr. Wexler, this is the b*stard that hit me earlier. Oh, I am so


    going to skin him alive today¡­¡± The man ordered his goons to surround Skr as soon as he said that.


    So, therge group moved away, allowing Nichs to get a good look at Skr who was being


    surrounded by them.¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Stone!¡±Nichs turned pale as soon as heid eyes on Skr.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 439

    Triumph Above All Chapter 439


    Chapter 439


    Apparently, Nichs was terrified and furious when the ruffian wasining about Skr. So, he


    violently pped the man in his face as he yelled, ¡°Shut your damn mouth up!¡±Nichs¡¯ expression


    turned pale and was trembling in fear when that happened.It was a far cry from the calm and


    composed man he presented himself to be just moments ago.It turned out that he was present during


    Dudley¡¯s birthday five years ago, so he obviously knew just how terrifying of a man Skr was. He


    could not believe that the ruffian was bold enough to offend Skr. He was not pleased that the ruffian


    managed to drag him into the same mess with him.¡°Mr. Wexler, why¡­¡± The ruffian asked while cradling


    his stinging cheek.Obviously, Nichs was in no mood to be bothered to deal with him. So, Nichs


    nervously approached Skr with a smile and said, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Stone, there must be some sort of


    misunderstanding here, right?¡±Nichs gave Skr a polite bow which shocked everyone present at


    the moment.¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr, Wexler was treating Nathaniel¡¯s son so


    politely.¡±All of the protestors that were just moments ago worried for Nathaniel and Skr were


    incredibly shocked at the situation. The ruffians were also speechless by the situation as well.Although


    Nichs was new to the real estate industry, the properties he owned were worth billions and still held


    quite the reputation in the city. This was exactly why the ruffians were so arrogant. However, they were


    all baffled when Nichs was being so polite to the son of one of the protestors. ¡°A misunderstanding?¡±


    Skr red at Nichs. This made Nichs worried as he nervously apologized. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m really sorry,


    Mr¡­ Mr. Stone¡­¡±He decided to apologize to Skr regardless of what really happened.However,


    Skr did not let him off the hook just because he was polite to him, so he questioned. ¡°So, is that man


    working for you?¡±¡°I¡­¡±Before Nichs could finish his sentence, Skr gave him a few tight ps


    across his face.Nichs¡¯ cheeks were instantly imprinted by Skr¡¯s palm print as he coughed out a


    puddle of blood. Upon closer inspection, it seemed that he had also spat out some teeth.¡°He was bold


    enough to threaten my father¡¯s life and yet here you are asking me if this was a misunderstanding? If I


    didn¡¯t make it in time, my dad would¡¯ve already perished under his metal rod!¡± Skr red menacingly


    at Nichs as he said that.Hearing this made Nichs even more nervous as his entire back was


    drenched in cold sweat.Suddenly, Nichs knelt down in front of Skr and begged for mercy. ¡°Please


    forgive me, Mr. Stone. I didn¡¯t know that your father is one of the property owners here! If I had known


    this sooner, I would¡¯ve hosted him tremendously well and won¡¯t dare refuse any demands he


    wanted!¡±¡°This¡­¡±Nichs¡¯ reaction had once again shocked everyone present. They were all baffled as


    they stared at Skr.They knew that Nichs was an extremely wealthy man and his polite gesture


    toward Skr was enough to shock everyone. However, they were surprised when Nichs was


    begging for his life after he was pped by Skr. This made them wonder if Skr was hiding some


    terrifying secrets about his identity.


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 440

    Triumph Above All Chapter 440


    Chapter 440


    When the ruffian noticed how polite Nichs was treating Skr, his face turned even paler while his


    body trembled. Suddenly, just like Nichs, he knelt in front of Skr despite his stinging pain.¡°Mr¡­


    Mr. Stone, I¡¯m really sorry for my insolence and it¡¯s due to that that I¡¯ve offended you by ident. I¡­ I


    won¡¯t ever do that again, please find it in your heart to forgive me!¡± The ruffian begged for his life.It did


    not take long for the ground to be stained by his blood. However, he dared not stop begging for his life


    when Skr was still silent.He understood how horrible of a predicament he was in when Skr was


    able to get Nichs to kneel and yet he wanted to murder Skr¡¯s father just moments ago.Skr


    nced at the ruffian and his goons before ordering Dianne, ¡°Lock these maniacs up in jail!¡±As soon as


    the ruffian heard that, he was beaming with joy since Skr¡¯s decision to spare his life would be the


    greatest news for him. Going to jail was nothing to people like him and he would be a new man as soon


    as he was released from prison.¡°Thank you for sparing my life, Mr. Stone. Thank you¡­¡± The ruffian


    thanked Skr.However, before he could finish, Skr interjected, ¡°You can leave this man here.


    Anyone who wants my father dead has no right to live.¡±¡°Yes sir!¡± Dianne replied.Hearing that turned the


    ruffian¡¯s face pale as waves of despairpletely engulfed him. However, Skr could not be


    bothered to give him the opportunity to beg for his life again as he told Nathaniel, ¡°Let me get you


    home, dad. Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure that everyone here getspensated reasonably. Or else, I¡¯ll


    make sure the person in charge will spend the rest of his life in prison!¡±Hearing this terrified Nichs as


    he frantically swore to Nathaniel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise that every person here will bepensated


    ten percent more than what was initially agreed upon. You¡¯re injured, so just head on home with Mr.


    Stone. I¡¯ll bring you your money myselfter.¡±Nathaniel nodded after hearing that the issue had been


    resolved. After that, he followed Skr to the jeep parked nearby.Meanwhile, the other protestors


    looked d after hearing what Nichs said earlier.However, no one noticed the menacing aura


    emanating from the ruffian¡¯s body when Skr and Nathaniel walked by him.In a desperate attempt, he


    leapt up from the ground while screaming, ¡°You b*stard! Since you¡¯re unwilling to spare my life, I¡¯ll take


    you down with me today!¡±Everyone was shocked when the ruffian suddenly pointed a gun at Skr¡¯sContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    head.All of this happened way too quickly as no one expected that a ruffian would have a real gun with


    him. When he was about to pull the trigger, one of the protestors yelled, ¡°Look out, Nathaniel,


    Skr!¡±¡°Look out? Can he even dodge my bullet?¡± The ruffian scoffed before pulling the trigger.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 441

    Triumph Above All Chapter 441


    Chapter 441


    Everyone closed their eyes in anticipation of what horrors woulde. However, as soon as the loud


    bang was heard, everyone could hear the blood curdling screams of that ruffian.However, as soon as


    everyone opened their eyes, all they could see was how Dianne appeared in front of that man. It


    seemed that the man¡¯s arm waspletely broken and the gun was in Dianne¡¯s hands.Not a single


    shred of emotion could be seen from Dianne¡¯s face when she did all of that. She red at the man


    before pulling the trigger repeatedly as deafening waves of gunshots could be heard. However, not a


    single bullet struck the man¡¯s vital organs. Dianne had decided to give him a slow and painful death


    since he intended to kill Skr¡¯s father.So, the man¡¯s arms and knees were allpletely soaked in


    blood as he screamed in agony before copsing on the ground.He could seemingly feel his life slowly


    draining away from his body as his blood trickled out from his wounds. In a desperate attempt to live,


    he screamed, ¡°Save me¡­ Please save me¡­ Hurry¡­¡±Nichs had fought tooth and nail to be spared,


    so it would be impossible for him to care about the man¡¯s life. So, he took a quick nce at the man¡¯s


    goons and when they noticed Dianne¡¯s re, they retreated in fear as they lost all will to


    fight.Everything happened way too quickly. However, Skr never looked back once while all of this


    took ce. In all honesty, the man would not even be able to hurt him even without Dianne¡¯s


    intervention.Since Dianne had to stay behind to deal with the man¡¯s goons, Skr drove Nathaniel


    back home. However, Nathaniel wanted Skr to stop by a nearby clinic to treat his wounds first before


    heading back home. Although Skr had already treated his wounds earlier and he was pretty much


    fine, there were still some blood stains on his face. He did not want Winona to find out about him


    getting assaulted.Since Skr knew that he was concerned about getting nagged on, he nodded and


    brought him to the clinic immediately. They drove back home as soon as the wound was


    treated.However, as soon as they arrived at their mansion, they noticed a middle ageddy with


    Winona. That was their old neighbor, rrisa.Apparently, Angelica had hired a pickpocket to steal a


    ruby ne from Naomi because she wanted it. However, since Angelica never brought it up,


    Winona had no idea about the apparent theft. Since rrisa and Angelica had moved into the same


    neighborhood, Winona would still greet them whenever she ran into them.¡°Why is mom talking to that


    woman? Let me call her back home,¡± said Skr with a frown.¡°I think she¡¯s just worried about me, so


    she couldn¡¯t help herself from talking to rrisa,¡± Nathaniel replied.Skr nodded and parked the car


    in front of the women.Winona was delighted to see Nathaniel return unscathed with Skr as she said,


    ¡°Oh, Skr, you¡¯re finally back! Those people didn¡¯t hurt you guys, right? rrisa was telling me earlier


    that the developer was from the Wexler family and has connections everywhere. She told me that they


    would send anyone to the hospital if they stopped their project. I mean, we already have a ce to live,


    so your dad shouldn¡¯t even take part in the protest. We can¡¯t afford to offend Mr. Wexler.¡±However,


    before Skr could say anything, rrisa interjected smugly, ¡°Protest? Oh, that would be pointless. I


    mean, I don¡¯t want to brag, but if you make me happy, I¡¯ll put in a good word for you to my son-inw.


    I¡¯ll have him talk to Mr. Wexler and he¡¯ll definitely be able topensate you at least thirty to fifty


    thousand dors!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 442

    Triumph Above All Chapter 442


    Chapter 442


    Upon hearing what rrisa said, Nathaniel interjected, ¡°Oh, you got it all wrong! You know, Mr. Wexler


    has already agreed topensate everyone ten percent more than what was already written in the


    contract. No one will care about that measly thirty to fifty thousand dors you were talking about.¡±It


    seemed that Nathaniel had an incredibly horrible impression about rrisa due everything that


    happened before. Besides, Skr¡¯s arrival had perfectly resolved the entire debacle anyway. They had


    no reason to want rrisa¡¯s help in that matter. Nathaniel thought, Who does she think she is? Does


    she still think that she¡¯s some innocentdy when she¡¯s already that old? Please.¡°Ten percent more


    than what was initially agreed upon? Are you out of your mind?¡± rrisaughed as she found


    Nathaniel¡¯s reply hrious. She continued, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about what was initially agreed upon, even if it


    was the case, thepensation would amount to more than two billion dors. Do you think Mr.


    Wexler runs a charity organization? I was told that he had hired more than a hundred ruffians to make


    sure the project goes smoothly. He¡¯s waiting for any foolish protestors toin about the project.


    You know, anyone foolish enough to go against him will most definitely perish. Look, if we weren¡¯t


    neighbors, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to stick my nose into your business.¡±Skr frowned and before he


    could say anything, he spotted someone that made him smile as he said, ¡°Oh look, the Mr. Wexler that


    you were talking about earlier is here.¡±rrisa was confused as she turned toward the ck car that


    was slowly pulling up at Skr¡¯s mansion. She noticed a middle-aged man getting out of the car as


    soon as it stopped. That man was none other than Nichs himself. ¡°It really is him!¡±rrisa lit up with


    joy and immediately went to greet him with a warm smile. ¡°Hey Mr. Wexler, I am Han¡¯s mother. We


    ate togetherst time, I think you should still remember me, right? I live here. Do you want to drop by


    my houseter? I¡¯ll give Han a call and have him host you.¡±However, Nichs was there for Skr,


    so he was in no mood to deal with rrisa. So, he red at her and immediately strode past her.As


    soon as he approached Nathaniel and Skr, he bowed and handed a bank card over to them and


    said, ¡°Mr. Stone, Mr. Fuller, there is ten million dors stored in this card. Please ept it.¡±¡°Ten¡­ Ten


    million dors?¡± Nathaniel was shocked to hear that.Nathaniel clearly remembered that the old house


    was only a hundred and three square feet in total. The totalpensation should be about three million


    dors and ten percent more is barely four million. Getting ten million dors was shocking to


    him.When Nichs noticed how stunned Nathaniel looked, he exined, ¡°Mr. Fuller, four million dors


    is thepensation for your house and the remaining six million dors is a little gift from me to you.


    It¡¯s due to my oversight that resulted in those bunch of ignorant fools to disturb you. So, I hope you can


    find it in your heart to ept this gift!¡±¡°What¡­ What is going on?¡± rrisa was incredibly stunned to


    hear what Nichs said.Her house was exactly the same size as Nathenial¡¯s and it was all thanks to


    Han that got her about 3.5 million dors aspensation. She could not believe Nathaniel was


    given ten million dors aspensation. More surprisingly, it was Nichs who delivered the money


    himself. He was even so polite to Nathanial. All of this was too outrageous to her.


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 443

    Triumph Above All Chapter 443


    Chapter 443


    Winona was just as shocked as rissa after what they had just witnessed. That was because


    rissa told her before Skr and Nathaniel returned that Nichs was a powerhouse and was


    incredibly intimidating. But somehow, he seemed really scared of Skr and Nathaniel then. What


    shocked her was just how polite Nichs was toward Nathaniel.However, Winona seemed bothered at


    the fact that Nichs spoke with a lisp when he was speaking to Skr and Nathanie earlier. She was


    wondering why someone as wealthy as him would not spend money on fixing his teeth. She was also


    wondering if a set of imperfect teeth would bring good fortune to people. The world of the wealthy


    puzzled her.She believed that Nichs would break down if he knew what she was talking about.Little


    did she know that it was Skr who had caused him to lose a few teeth. He rushed over to meet them


    because he needed to please Skr. It would be impossible for him to have any spare time to fix his


    teeth.¡°Dad, since Mr. Wexler insisted on you epting the gift, you should just take it,¡± Skr


    replied.Since it was merely ten million dors and since Nichs insisted on them keeping the money,


    Skr did not mind epting it at all.After listening to Skr¡¯s reasons, Nathaniel epted the bank


    card from Nichs.However, Winona felt bad when Nathaniel epted the gift, so she said, ¡°Thanks


    for doing this for us, Mr. Wexler. I¡¯ve bought plenty of groceries, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner at our


    ceter?¡±Winona opened the jeep¡¯s door to invite Nichs in. However, this startled Nichs as he


    said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. I still have a meetingter, so I can¡¯t stay for too long. Look, I¡¯ll treat


    you, Mr. Stone and Mr. Fuller next time. Oh please, don¡¯t call Mr. Wexler next time, Please feel free to


    call me by my name.¡± Apparently, he was not bold enough to be in the same car with Skr. He gave


    them a polite bow and was getting ready to leave.Winona stopped insisting for him to stay after seeing


    how ufortable he was at the moment.However, just as everyone was about to leave, rrisa


    decided to grab Nichs¡¯ arm and said, ¡°What exactly are you doing, Mr. Wexler? Han treated you


    to a meal and tried so desperately to butter up to you and yet you only gave me 3.5 million dors.


    Nathaniel¡¯s house is the exact same size as mine and you gave them ten million dors. Are you


    saying that Han¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t as good as them?¡±rrisa looked furious as she red at Skr


    and Nathaniel.Hearing that infuriated Nichs immediately as he shoved rrisa¡¯s hand away and


    said, ¡°Scram! Who in the world does Han think he is topare himself to Mr. Stone?¡±The only


    reason why he was so polite toward Skr was because he was terrified of him. However, this did not


    mean that he was aplete pushover that would submit to anyone¡¯s whims. He was offended by


    rrisa¡¯s audacity to question him earlier. He had no reason to answer to her. Besides, if she was


    unhappy with Skr, she should just deal with him herself, she should just leave him out of her


    mess.¡°You¡­¡± rrisa waspletely stunned by his reaction.She did not expect Nichs to be that


    infuriated to humiliate her without mercy.¡°Oh mom, it really is you!¡± A voice called out to her.Everyone


    immediately turned toward the sound and was greeted by Han and Angelica who were approaching


    them at the moment.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 444

    Triumph Above All Chapter 444


    Chapter 444


    However, when Han noticed Nichs, he immediately strode over and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you who¡¯s


    talking to my mom, Nichs.¡±Before Nichs could say anything, rrisa grabbed Han¡¯s arm and


    said, ¡°Oh thank goodness that you¡¯re back. Or else, I¡¯d be bullied by Mr. Wexler!¡±¡°What are you talking


    about, mom?¡± Han looked confused as he knew that Nichs would never bully his mother since


    they were still considered close.rrisa red at Nichs andined to Han. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s about


    that old house of mine. You did so much work to get close to Mr. Wexler and yet he only agreed to give


    me 3.5 million dors. If we had to factor in how much we spent that night on the meal, we only get


    about three million dors at most. But the thing is, Mr. Wexler gave Nathaniel¡¯s family ten million


    dors in front of me earlier. I was just trying to reason with him earlier, but not only did he tell me to


    scram, he even asked who you thought you were topare yourself to Skr. I¡¯m pretty sure that Mr.


    Wexler is a mad man because he addressed Skr as Mr. Stone earlier. I mean, Skr is nothing


    more than a b*stard child, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s better than you are, right?¡±It was only then did Han and


    Angelica notice Skr and immediately felt awkward about the whole situation. They obviously


    remembered how Angelica hired someone to steal a ruby and vividly remembered how Skr came to


    cause a scene at their office. That scene humiliated them in front of the other staff. So, they were


    seething with pure hatred and wanted nothing more than to rip Skr apart then. However, they found


    the situation odd after listening to what rrisa told them. They wondered, Mr. Stone? Wait, Mr. Wexler


    addressed Skr as Mr. Stone? However, before Han could say anything, Nichs scoffed and


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if that mother-inw of yours insults me, but don¡¯t ever insult Mr. Stone. Why don¡¯t


    you teach her how she should act? Or, would you want me to do it for you instead?¡±Hearing this


    startled Han as he immediately tried to ease the tension by saying, ¡°Oh, Nichs, my mother-inw


    is a loose cannon that hasn¡¯t seen much of the world yet. She means well, so I hope you can forgive


    her for that. Look, you¡¯re friends with Mr. Jamerson and he¡¯s an old ssmate of mine. Regardless,


    we¡¯re all a family, so how could we allow an outsider to drive a wedge between us, right?¡±Suddenly,


    Angelica red at Skr and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Look, not only is he an outsider, he¡¯s a b*stard too. My


    mom is right! Skr is nothing more than aplete b*stard!¡±Hearing this immediately annoyed


    Nichs as he wondered what was wrong with that family and how he even managed to know such


    foolish people.¡°Beat them up for me!¡± He was tired of responding to them, so he immediately ordered


    the two bodyguards behind him to beat them up.As soon as the order was made the bodyguards


    immediately approached rrisa and Angelica before pping them both in their faces.Since his


    bodyguards were trained professionals, the ps were incredibly heavy and the impact was enough to


    put them both in a momentary daze.¡°Mr. Wexler, you¡­¡± rrisa wiped the blood off her mouth and


    stared at Nichs in shock. She never expected him to have his bodyguards p her in front of Han


    and her daughter.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 445

    Triumph Above All Chapter 445


    Chapter 445


    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Mr. Wexler?¡± Han looked bitter as he questioned Nichs about the


    assault.Although Nichs was significantly wealthier than his family, they were still connected through


    a mutual friend. Regardless, Han thought they should both respect each other. However, he could


    not believe that Nichs insulted him by having his bodyguards p his wife and mother-in-


    law.Nichs scoffed when Han questioned him as he said, ¡°I was trying to say that I¡¯d p whoever


    that is rude toward Mr. Stone. This is all that I¡¯ll say for now. If your wife and mother-inw is still


    adamant in offending Mr. Stone, I will make sure that you will never do business in this city ever again!


    Don¡¯t even try to bring your family up to me. Your family is nothing to me! If any of you had offended Mr.


    Stone, there will be more people who will destroy your family just like me.¡±After that, Nichs red at


    rrisa and Angelica and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me my bodyguards for turning even more violent toward you


    if you don¡¯t apologize to Mr. Stone immediately!¡±Nichs¡¯ words were like a bombshell to Han and


    the others as they never expected him to be this infuriated for Skr.They had to admit that their family


    could not afford to offend Nichs. It was only then did rrisa and Angelica realize the severity of


    their situations as they shifted their focus to Han. Han¡¯s expression turned pale as a million


    thoughts were going through his mind at that moment.After some careful consideration, he took a deep


    breath and said, ¡°Apologize to Skr right now!¡±rrisa and Angelica dared not hesitate after Han


    said that as they turned toward Skr and said, ¡°We¡¯re sorry for earlier Skr.¡±However, Skr scoffed


    and said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for an apology since I won¡¯t ept it anyway.¡±After that, he returned


    home with his parents.Nichs red at Han and said, ¡°Oh, just you wait!¡±Before the others could


    react, he left with his bodyguards.It was only after they left that rrisa and Angelica could be


    somewhat at ease as rrisa said while caressing her swollen cheek, ¡°Mr. Wexler is such an arrogant


    *sshole. Who does he think he is! Han is such a capable man at his age, so he¡¯s not worse than Mr.


    Wexler! I can¡¯t believe he pped us in front of him! Gosh, why can¡¯t karma strike people like him


    down!¡±Like her mother, Angelicained. ¡°Mr. Wexler is an *sshole alright, but the worst is still


    Skr! We already apologized to him and yet, he¡¯s still so arrogant, right? Who does he think he is! I


    refuse to believe that Mr. Wexler would sacrifice his business for Skr.¡±However, after hearing their


    rants, Han somehow had a bad feeling about the whole situation¡­Suddenly, his phone rang and it


    turned out to be his secretary.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 446

    Triumph Above All Chapter 446


    v


    Chapter 446


    So, Han answered the call without hesitation and all he could hear was his secretary¡¯s panicked


    rants saying, ¡°Boss, this is bad! I have no idea why, but all of our business partners called to cancel our


    work contracts. Those who had signed a contract with us told us that they don¡¯t mind paying for the


    breach of contractpensation as long as they could cease working with us.¡±¡°What? All of them?¡±


    Han looked shocked when he heard that.¡°What¡¯s going on, honey? What does he mean by canceling


    our contracts?¡± Angelica asked as she also had a bad feeling about the situation.Han refused to


    believe any of it, so he asked again, but he received the exact same response.¡°What¡¯s going on,


    honey? Say something alright?¡± Angelica asked frantically.Han kept his phone away and exined


    in a defeated look. ¡°Someone is going out of their way to target us. All of our business partners have


    canceled their working contracts with us.¡±¡°Oh gosh, we¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re so screwed. This¡­ This


    happened way too suddenly now, right?¡±Angelica panicked and could not believe what had just


    happened. However, when she recalled what Nichs said to them before he left and said, ¡°This


    wouldn¡¯t be¡­ Mr. Wexler¡¯s doing, right? But, it has just been a few minutes, right? This is impossible,


    right? I mean, he¡¯s just one man and it¡¯s impossible for him to convince so many people to side with


    him in such a short time, right?¡±Although Nichs was more than capable of destroying Han¡¯s


    company, getting so many people to side with him must have cost him a lot. Besides, he would at least


    need two to three months to pull everything off. All of this was too outrageous to them.¡°Don¡¯t panic,


    Han. Hurry up and call your grandfather so he can help you out,¡± said rrisa ¡°That¡¯s right, honey.


    Grandpa knows alot and he must know what to do now!¡± Angelica added.Han was only able to snap


    out of his panic as soon as they said that. So, he took a deep breath to calm himself down and said,


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him right now.¡±However, as soon as he was about to make the call, his phone rang and


    coincidentally, it was his grandfather calling him.Han felt nervous again as the same bad feeling


    washed over him once more. He wondered why his grandfather would call him at a moment likeContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    this.¡°Honey, grandpa¡¯s calling you. Hurry up and pick up the call,¡± said Angelica when she noticed


    Han¡¯s grandfather calling him. She was delighted and felt as if they would be saved soon.This


    snapped him out of his trance and immediately answered the call. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡±However, as soon as he


    uttered a word, he was immediately interrupted by his grandfather¡¯s fury. ¡°You insolent child! Who in the


    world did you offend now? What could you have done to have the patriarchs of all four great families


    call and warn me not to help you or else our family¡¯s legacy would bepletely wiped from this city. I


    have no idea who exactly have you offended and I¡¯m not interested to know. Our family is cutting ties


    with you from now on! Your future will be decided by fate now!¡±¡°Grandpa, I¡­¡± The call ended abruptly


    before Han could exin.None of his calls could go through after that. He could not believe that his


    grandfather had just blocked his number. Thispletely stunned him.Both rrisa and Angelica who


    were eavesdropping looked pale in that instant as they wondered how outrageous the situation was to


    have the patriarchs of all four great families to call Han¡¯s grandfather. They knew that Nichs would


    not have the influence or the power to pull that off. This made them wonder if all of this was a result of


    them offending Skr.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 447

    Triumph Above All Chapter 447


    Chapter 447


    After dropping his parents off, Skr made his way over to Kareem Fashion to pick Yulia up before


    picking L up from her kindergarten.¡°Yay, daddy¡¯s back!¡± L leapt into Skr¡¯s arms as soon as she


    spotted Skr.Unlike before, the little rascal did not raise her head immediately. Instead, she buried her


    face into Skr¡¯s chest to smell his scent.¡°What are you doing, honey? Why are you sniffing me like a


    little puppy?¡± Skr asked with a smile.L replied, ¡°Wi told me that her mother would smell her


    dad¡¯s clothes whenever he returned from a business trip to make sure there aren¡¯t any odd scents from


    his body.¡±¡°Odd scent?¡± Skr smelled his clothes and wondered if he smelled awful because he was


    cooped up in the train earlier.Suddenly, L said, ¡°I was talking about perfume that other women would


    use! Gosh daddy! You¡¯re such a dummy!¡± The little rascal burst outughing as soon as she said


    that.Skr was speechless when that happened. He thought, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s already Yulia¡¯s little


    detective at four years old. I also can¡¯t believe that she called me dumb¡­That familiar feeling of


    abandonment washed over him once more.However, before Skr could say anything, L told Yulia,


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ve checked and there aren¡¯t any odd scentsing from daddy!¡±Hearing this made him


    even more speechless.The little rascal made Yuliaugh as Skr asked, ¡°Say L, how did you know


    that I was out on a business trip?¡± He recalled only telling Yulia about it that morning and did not


    mention anything to L. However, L chimed in again. ¡°Gosh daddy, you¡¯re such a dummy today!


    Mommy called my teacher today. She told my teacher that you¡¯re out on a business trip and she¡¯ll pick


    me up a littleter.¡±¡°Oh¡­¡± Skr was rendered speechless by her response.Yulia burst outughing as


    soon as L said that. She was d that her daughter was finally siding with her.¡°Hey Yulia, I don¡¯t


    mind if you were tough, but could you tone it down a little?¡± Skrined.However, hearing that


    only made Yuliaugh harder.She had finally regained her power, so naturally, she would want to revel


    in that moment.So, Skr decided to ignore her and walked toward the jeep with L. He said, ¡°Hey


    L, your mother wanted tough, so let¡¯s just leave her here alone tough as much as she wants. I¡¯ll


    take you to grandpa¡¯s ce for dinner tonight.¡±As soon as L heard that, her eyes glimmered as she


    cheered. ¡°Yay! I can y with grandpa and grandma today! Oh, and Aunty Naomi too! Stopughing,N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    mommy! Just pick up the pace now!¡±The little rascal looked concerned when she said that.Soon, the


    family of three made their way toward Nathaniel¡¯s mansion.Suddenly, L seemed to have recalled


    something as she told Skr, ¡°Oh daddy, my teacher told me there will be a singingpetition soon


    and everyone can take part in it. My friends have already signed up for it and I want to sign up as


    well.¡±Skr replied in a caring tone, ¡°If you want to do it, then we¡¯ll do it together! I¡¯ll support you in


    whatever you love doing forever!¡±¡°You¡¯re the best daddy in the world!¡± The little rascal jumped from her


    seat and gave Skr a kiss on his cheek. However, Yulia was annoyed when that happened¡­


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 448

    Triumph Above All Chapter 448


    Chapter 448


    It seemed that just moments ago, the little rascal was calling Skr a dummy, but the next moment,


    she told Skr about her ns in school. Yulia felt abandoned as her biological mother. It almost felt


    like Skr was her biological father and she was her step-mother.Skr noticed her reaction and told


    L, ¡°Hey L, your mother is pouting and she wants to be kissed as well.¡±¡°No!¡± Yulia pouted


    further.L gave the situation some serious thought and said, ¡°Oh, I know what¡¯s up! Mommy is just


    pouting because she didn¡¯t want me to kiss her. She wants daddy to kiss her! Gosh, daddy, you¡¯re such


    a dummy. You can¡¯t even tell when mommy wants your kisses!¡±Yulia was speechless to hear that. She


    thought that the little rascal would finally side with her after what happened at the kindergarten earlier.


    However, she could not believe that it onlysted for a mere moment.Hearing this made Skrugh


    as he said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a dummy because I can¡¯t even tell that your mom wants to kiss me.


    Come on now, hurry up and kiss me. We can¡¯t let L¡¯s effort go to waste.¡±Skr reached out and


    hugged Yulia which made her blush as she said, ¡°Just focus on driving now! Are you telling me that


    you¡¯d believe everything L says?¡±¡°Of course! She¡¯s my darling dear!¡± Skr replied.¡°Yeah, she really


    is your darling.¡± Yulia sounded jealous when she replied to Skr.¡°I¡¯m your darling too, mommy! Look, I


    know you were shy about kissing daddy, so I told him for you!¡± L eximed, which rendered Yulia


    speechless.¡°Oh honey, I suggest that you hurry up and give me a kiss or else, I¡¯m not sure what else


    that little rascal will say next.¡± Skrughed.¡°Hmph, you both only know how to bully me!¡± Yulia


    comined. However, despite that, she still gave Skr a kiss while she blushed. ¡°How¡¯s everything


    today?¡± Yulia asked.Skr nodded and said, ¡°I was just about to tell you about it. You know, not only


    have I taken care of the problem, I even got something good from it.¡±¡°Huh? What did you get?¡± Yulia


    asked.¡°Some connections. I was thinking that we can use those connections and Kareem Fashion¡¯s


    anti-blemish cream will soon be able to dominate Troitz county¡¯s market.¡±Yulia was surprised to hear


    that as she asked, ¡°I thought our original n was to sell our product outside of Cloudtopia and


    Sconvia city?¡±Skr shook his head and said, ¡°Amanda alone won¡¯t be enough for us to dominate the


    entirety of Nirth. With both our connections and hers, we¡¯d able to pull that off much sooner.YuliaContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    nodded and said, ¡°Cloutopia¡¯s nning is almost done and now, all I have to do is to pour my focus on


    Troitz county.¡±Yulia was originally a very capable woman with big dreams. However, she was only cut


    short due to Yvonne¡¯s relentless interruption. With Skr¡¯s support, she was able to once again take


    control of her dreams. Naturally for her, she wanted to use the anti-blemish cream to promote Kareem


    Fashion all over the world.¡°Oh that¡¯s right. The marketing team suggested that we get some celebrities


    to endorse our product and shoot amercial for it. What do you think of this?¡± Yulia asked.Skr


    nodded and said, ¡°That can work. I mean, all good product needs to be marketed anyway.¡±¡°Why don¡¯t


    you get that high school friend of yours, Valerie, I think, to promote it for you. I think she¡¯s a good fit and


    I don¡¯t think her rates are expensive. She¡¯s a perfect fit for our needs.¡± Yulia suggested.¡°Well, if you


    think she¡¯s perfect, then I¡¯ll call herter,¡± Skr replied.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 449

    Triumph Above All Chapter 449


    Chapter 449


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile at Troiz county.Parker Jenkins¡¯ murder had stirred up quite the uproar in Troiz county. Every


    influential person in the county was in a frenzy when they heard the news about his murder. Plenty of


    powerhouses were gathered in a private estate in a secluded area at that moment.¡°Does anyone know


    who exactly killed Parker?¡± A man with a head of white hair asked.However, all everyone could do was


    stare at each other while shaking their heads.After a brief moment, a man in a blue suit said, ¡°I found


    out that the man responsible is a Mr. Stone. He¡¯s an orphan and was adopted into a simple family at


    ten. He never graduated high school and instead enlisted himself into the army. He was discharged just


    recently. He started apany in Cloutopia and even became the father of someone else¡¯s daughter


    not long after he came back.¡±¡°So, are you saying that the man is aplete pushover?¡± The others


    asked.The man shook his head and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s not the point. I just found it odd that with a life


    like that, he somehow managed to convince the four great families in Cloudtopia to be subservient to


    him. I¡¯m afraid that there is something we aren¡¯t able to look into.¡±¡°Oh please!¡± A man angrily


    interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t care what he did, but all of that is in Cloudtopia. If he dares stick his nose into our


    city, I will be the first to reject him!¡±¡°Yeah, me too!¡± ¡°Regardless of how capable he is, his reach is only


    limited to his city. We can¡¯t just sit idly by to allow him to do whatever he wants here, right?¡±¡°That¡¯s


    right! He¡¯s not ying on his home turf now. Besides, we have the numbers!¡±Everyone was


    comining about Skr. However, the middle-aged man who spoke first frowned and said, ¡°Silence!


    Let¡¯s hear from Elder Wilkins first!¡±It was only then did everyone turn their attention to an elderly man in


    a long robe. That man was none other than Elder Wilkins himself.His appearance alone clearly showed


    his unparalleled experiencepared to the others. After the room was silenced, Elder Wilkins put his


    tea down and said, ¡°You are acting too hasty now. Have all of you forgotten that Parker stormed our


    city alone more than a decade ago? ording to what I know, he has two brothers. The eldest has


    taken over his father¡¯s business. While the middle child has started his own gang elsewhere. He has


    more men than ours. Do you think he will be able to ept the fact that Parker was murdered? Even if


    he doesn¡¯t do anything, his entire family will not sit idly by to allow this to go unpunished. So tell me,


    what¡¯s the rush when there are more people out there that will deliver judgment anyway,


    right?¡±Everyone was delighted to hear that.Elder Wilkins took another sip of tea and continued, ¡°So,


    before the whole situation is clear to us, we should just sit back and enjoy the show. If the Parker family


    wins, then great. However, if they lose, we¡¯d be able to learn what that brat is truly capable of. So, we¡¯ll


    see if he¡¯lle out of this unscathed or not.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 450

    Triumph Above All Chapter 450


    Chapter 450


    The middle-aged man immediately replied, ¡°That is brilliant Elder Wilkins!¡±Everyone was beaming with


    joy as they said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Gosh, our city is lucky to have you, Elder Wilkins!¡±Elder Wilkins nodded


    and seemed to be reveling in everyone¡¯s praises.Meanwhile in a private shooting range.A man who


    resembled Parker could be seen armed with a light assault rifle shooting some targets as ss targets


    shattered with every round the rifle was fired.After a hail of gunfire, none of the targets were left


    standing as the man lowered his gun to admire his work.Suddenly, a young man stormed in frantically.


    However, he dared not disturb the man when he noticed him wearing earmuffs. After cing his gun


    away, he took his earmuffs off and asked, ¡°What is it? Speak!¡±The young man nervously replied, ¡°Boss,


    I received word from Troiz county. They told me that Mr. Parker was¡­ He was murdered!¡±¡°What?¡± The


    man was stunned as he continued, ¡°My brother is killed?¡±That man was none other than Parker¡¯s


    brother, Barry Jenkins.¡°Who did it?¡± Barry asked nervously.Without hesitation, the man reported, ¡°It was


    done by a man called Skr Stone from Cloudtopia.¡±¡°What¡¯s his background?¡± Barry asked further.The


    man shook his head and said, ¡°No one knows what his background was. However, word is that the four


    great families in Cloudtopia have very high respect for him.¡± ¡°The four great families of Cloudtopia?


    Hmph, please, they¡¯re nothing more than regr businessmen. They¡¯re outdated and if they were to


    slug it out in a bloodbath, theirbined forces wouldn¡¯t even be a match for me!¡± Barry


    eximed.¡°That¡¯s right boss, they¡¯re nothing to you,¡± replied the man.Barry ignored him and after some


    thought, he said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not close with my brother, we¡¯re still family. If I were to sit idly by while


    he¡¯s murdered, people willin that I¡¯m being cruel to my family. Alright, deploy Toxic to


    Cloudtopia. I want his life!¡±¡°Toxic?¡± The man was startled as soon as he heard that name.Everyone in


    their gang knew that there were six elite generals known as the Six Blood. Every general was an


    extremely deadly assassin. It was all due to them that allowed Barry to rule over his territory for as long


    as he did. Toxic was one of the assassins and he was ranked second. The first was called Silence and


    they were known as Barry¡¯s left and right arms. Rumor was that as long as they were tasked with a job,


    their victim would no doubt be sent to their makers. They were Barry¡¯s ultimate hidden trump cards.


    The man did not expect Barry to use one of them this time.¡°Although my brother¡¯s generals were not


    weak, that brat was able to beat them inbat and managed to kill my brother. This proves his


    strength. I needed Toxic to take this job to make sure that nothing goesAfter hearing that, the man


    immediately went to give Toxic Barry¡¯s orders.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 451

    Triumph Above All Chapter 451


    Chapter 451


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr gave Valerie a call when they returned to their mansion at night. As soon as the call was


    connected, Valerie could be heardughing as she said, ¡°Oh Skr, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re calling


    me at this hour. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your wife might be jealous?¡±Skr chuckled and nced at Yulia


    beside him. He noticed that Yulia was pretending to read a book but was actually eavesdropping on his


    phone call. So, he said, ¡°My wife is extremely kind and reasonable. Don¡¯t worry, we still trust each


    other.¡±Yulia was embarrassed after hearing such high praises from Skr. She blushed and nudged


    Skr, telling him to stop.Valerie was stunned for a moment before realizing something as she said,


    ¡°Hey Skr, she¡¯s next to you isn¡¯t she? Other people might not know this, but I clearly know that you


    may look serious, the truth is, you¡¯re quite the closeted creep.¡±Wow¡­ Skr blushed as he wondered


    just how much of a loose cannon Valerie truly was for working in the entertainment industry for so long.


    Yulia on the other hand frowned when she heard that. It almost seemed like she was trying to ask


    Skr just how Valerie could know so much about him.Her reaction made Skr nervous as he let out


    a few awkward coughs and said, ¡°Hey, go easy on me alright. Yulia wanted me to call you. Kareem


    Fashions wanted to shoot amercial for the anti-blemish cream. We think that you¡¯re a perfect fit.


    Are you free to meet up tomorrow?¡± Valerie stopped joking after knowing that it was a business call.


    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m currently out of state for an assignment. I intended to


    explore the site for a few days, but since you and Yulia have such high respect for me, I¡¯ll book a return


    flight back in a bit. If you are in a hurry, you can pick me up at the station and we¡¯ll talk business in


    Kareem Fashions. But, you¡¯ll have to talk fees with my manager. I won¡¯t be able to decide on how much


    the rates are.¡±¡°Sure, we¡¯ll do just that. Send me the details once you¡¯re done booking the tickets. I¡¯ll


    pick you up at the station tomorrow,¡± Skr replied in a heartbeat.The next day.Since Skr had to


    pick Vrie up, he went straight to Kareem Fashions with Yulia after dropping L off at her


    kindergarten. Soon, he received a text from Vrie saying that she would arrive in half an hour.So,


    Skr hopped onto Dianne¡¯s car as they made their way to the train station.Five minutester, they


    spotted a group of people disembarking from the tform. It did not take long for Skr to spot Vrie


    from the crowd.¡°Over here, Vrie!¡± Skr waved.¡°You¡¯re already here, Skr? I was worried that I


    informed you a little toote earlier.¡± Vrie strode over to Skr after that.Suddenly, ady in shades


    intentionally bumped into Vrie.¡°Ah!¡± Since Vrie was in heels, and Skr was nowhere near here,


    she fell to the ground after thedy bumped into her.¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Vrie cried out in pain while


    clutching her ankle.Her ankle was visibly swollen and it was clearly a heavy fall.However, not only was


    thedy unapologetic, she took her shades off and mocked, ¡°Gosh, you are so rude, Vrie! How dare


    you walk in front of me when you¡¯re barely in the industry for long. I¡¯m fuming with rage right now and


    yet, you¡¯re on the ground ying with dirt!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 452

    Triumph Above All Chapter 452


    Chapter 452


    As soon as the other passengers heard that, they began ring at Valerie. They were judging Valerie


    for feeling entitled as a celebrity just like Belinda said earlier.Valerie seemed to be tearing up a little


    while clutching her ankle. She only strode faster because she did not want to keep Skr waiting. She


    was not even thinking much about it anyway. It seemed that Belinda had been making things difficult


    for her when they were shooting for a project together a few days ago. She never expected her to bully


    her even while they were getting off a train.Skr was furious to see that happen, so he told Belinda, ¡°I


    saw you push Valerie earlier. I want you to apologize to her immediately, or else I will hit you!¡±Hearing


    that intrigued Belinda as she thought, Hit me? So, am I really an ordinary woman to him? He should


    know that I¡¯m the biggest celebrity in the country. Even if my rates aren¡¯t the most expensive, they¡¯re


    not cheap either. How dare he speak to me like that!Suddenly, a chubby lookingdy angrily


    questioned Skr. ¡°Look buddy, I believe you have been living under a rock and haven¡¯t been keeping


    up with the trend online or on TV, right? Thisdy here is the biggest celebrity in our country. I am her


    manager, Peach and I know a lot of powerful people. I suggest that you stay out of this!¡±¡°Stay out of it?¡±


    Skr frowned and said, ¡°Valerie is my old friend and thisdy had intentionally bumped into her. Why


    can¡¯t I stand up for her?¡± ¡°Gosh, and you call yourself a man? How could you be so mean to Belinda!


    You¡¯re horrible!¡± Peach eximed.Skr scoffed and said, ¡°I¡¯m horrible? All Valerie did was walk faster


    than her and yet she bumped into Valerie intentionally. So tell me, how am I horrible? So, are you


    saying that just because she¡¯s been in this industry longer, she has every right to walk over people


    now? So what if I¡¯m a man? I only care about reason. I will hit whoever that is wrong, regardless of their


    gender!¡±Skr inched closer to Peach and his words were intimidating to her. This caused her to back


    away so much that she immediately fell on the ground which snapped her out of her trance.When she


    noticed that she was on the ground, she panicked for a moment before yelling, ¡°Valerie is nothing more


    than a nobody! She barely has more than a million fans. How could shepare herself to Belinda?


    When Belinda was new, she went through the same thing she did. Now that she has made a name for


    herself, she has every right to do just that. You have no right to judge!¡±¡°Oh? So, are you saying that it¡¯sN?velDrama.Org content rights.


    tradition to do that?¡± Skr was speechless by her unreasonable excuses.So, just because she¡¯s


    bullied as a new celebrity, she has every right to bully others now? Gosh, she is sick.¡°I don¡¯t care how


    your industry works, but I will not stay out of this because she¡¯s bullying Valerie!¡± Skr eximed


    while ring at Peach.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 453

    Triumph Above All Chapter 453


    Chapter 453


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t believe their movies are this good! Even I was engrossed!¡± Zachary seemed genuinely


    entertained after they finished watching the movies.Niall, Yvonne, and the rest were anxious.¡°How are


    their movies so good? Look at how their poprity is booming! I can¡¯t find a single bad review!¡±¡°Even


    though they¡¯re not on the rmendations list, they¡¯re one of the top ten most popr movies right


    now! Their poprity is still rising too!¡±¡°What now? Should we do something about it?¡±The artists were


    as anxious and as nervous as cats.The fact that the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies were spectacr


    was a huge embarrassment to them.More importantly, the main actors were the rookies that they¡¯ve


    seen before.How are they so good at acting?This made them feel indignant.Their manager, Winona


    sighed.She was good at judging the current consumers¡¯ needs.People like Niall are more suited to join


    variety shows or just be a public figure.Acting in movies requires actual acting skills, which they


    lack.Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies¡¯ poprity was rising in streaming websites.¡°I get it now. The


    fact that Shanks Entertainment said that Oriental Star giarized their movies is a whole ruse to


    sabotage them! You have seven movies and they only have two, how dare you use them of


    giarism?¡±¡°Yeah! Can your seven terrible movies bepared to their two masterpieces? How


    shameless can they get?¡±¡°Everyone listen to me. Don¡¯t watch those terrible movies anymore. Go and


    watch the Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies instead! They really are good!¡±An intense discussion


    sparked in thements section of the seven movies starred by Niall and the rest.While everyone was


    lambasting the seven movies, everyone went to watch Oriental Star Group¡¯s two movies


    instead.Furthermore, the Oriental Star Group¡¯s publicity team reignited the discussion about the


    giarism usations to hype the movie up even more. They then brought up the incident where Niall


    and his gang had acted all high and mighty and quit their jobs.There was even video proof about how


    Niall had sshed Horace Engler with water, and how he had beaten Maurice Lorraine up.The


    netizens were enraged when they caught hold of the news, and they started tombast artists like Niall


    and Yvonne.Even their fans started to attack them.¡°Niall Xander, you b*****d! Give me back my f***ing


    money!¡±¡°This bastard only knows how to scam people! He can¡¯t even act! What a piece of


    trash!¡±¡°Helena Engler is my idol from now on! Yvonne Wren can get lost!¡±¡°Pigs like Niall Xander don¡¯t


    deserve to be artists. I¡¯m gonna be Maurice Lorraine¡¯s fan from now on. He¡¯s so handsome and so


    good at acting!¡±After that incident, Shanks Entertainment not only suffered a major loss, Niall and the


    other actors¡¯ and actresses¡¯ reputations were tarnished as well.In no time, everyone knew that Shanks


    Entertainment¡¯s seven movies were horrible; no one bothered to watch them anymore.The only ones


    watching them right now were the ones who wanted tombast them.On the other hand, Oriental Star


    Group¡¯s two movies rose in poprity even though they weren¡¯t on the rmendations list.They


    quickly took the first and second spot in the poprity rankings.Bang!Crack!Zachary was so furious


    that he smashed the tablet on the floor.Niall and his colleagues had thunderous expressions as they fell


    silent.At that moment, Zachary received a phone call.¡°Hello, Mr. Suarez, I am a representative from


    Penguin Films. I¡¯m here to inform you that your films have been kicked off the rmendations


    list!¡±¡°Hello, Mr. Suarez, I am a representative of Kiwi Films. I¡¯m here to inform you that yourpany¡¯s


    seven movies¡¯ reviews were too bad, so we took it off the rmendations list!¡±¡°Hello, Mr. Suarez, I


    am a representative from U-Cool. Your movies are not gaining enough revenue, so we¡¯re nning to


    take them off the rmendations list!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 454

    Triumph Above All Chapter 454


    Chapter 454


    Zachary felt despondent when he received the calls.He had never thought the major streaming sites


    would call him one after another to inform them that they would remove the seven movies from the


    rmendations lists.Eventually, none of the movies they produced were left on the rmendation


    lists.All seven movies were reced by the two movies from the Oriental Star Group; those two movies


    dominated the main page of the streaming websites.Furthermore, Zachary had spent about fifty million


    to buy the spots on the rmendation lists, while the major streaming sites had offered the same


    thing to the two movies from the Oriental Star Group of their own volition without requesting any form of


    payment.The poprity of the two movies continued to rise!Zoey beamed brightly when she saw the


    real-time box office results.The production costs of the movie were two hundred million; they gained


    that much revenue in just six hours.This broke the box office records of all the major streaming sites.It


    was originally estimated that it would take about one week for the movie to offset the costs.¡°It¡¯s time to


    use the trump card!¡± Levi chuckled.Not long after, the superstars from Erudia, Zak Cond and Yelda


    Zamora started their promotions at the same time.¡°Up next, I would like to rmend two movies¡­


    they are absolutely awesome! I guarantee that with my honor!¡±¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I can refund you your


    membership fees! I, Zak Cond, promise you that!¡±Twenty of the country¡¯s A-list stars stated to


    promote the Oriental Star Group¡¯s movies together, and its poprity boomed once again.The


    members they gained exceeded fifty million, and they were about to reach the one hundred million


    members milestone.Furthermore, all the major mediapanies started to give coverage to those


    movies as well.The two movies were considered the pinnacle of the film industry.The industry experts


    were excited as well. Everyone started to guess how much would the movies gain in revenue in a


    month. One billion is probably a piece of cake. Can they reach two billion?A box office result like that


    used to be reserved for movies traditionally shown in cinemas. But movies streaming online managed


    to achieve such a spectacr result! It¡¯s unbelievable!However, while some rejoiced, some


    suffered.For example, Shanks Entertainment was one of those who were in a tough spot.The negative


    influence from the public opinion about the movie itself was overwhelming. That caused a lot of


    investors to revoke their funding.Their artists started to terminate their contracts as well.In no time, a


    crisis befell thepany, something Zachary had not been expecting.After all, the Suarez family¡¯s


    venture into the entertainment industry was their most sessful one. Yet now, everything was


    crumbling apart in just one month!Zachary¡¯s father, uncle, and grandfather all called to berate


    him.¡°Useless pieces of trash! You can¡¯t even act! Why are you even acting? What were you f***ing


    doing?¡± Zachary vented his rage at Niall, Yvonne, and the rest of the actors.p!p!He pped them


    forcefully; they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.¡°Get lost! Get the hell away from here! Give me back your


    sries. I¡¯ll kill whoever wants to keep the money!¡±Zachary iled around furiously and chased all the


    people out.When the actors stepped outside, Niall discussed something with his team and


    manager.¡°We never thought something like this would happen! We can¡¯t stay in Shanks Entertainment


    anymore!¡±The manager, Winona, replied, ¡°Yeah. Your reputations are heavily tarnished! We can¡¯t keep


    doing this anymore! How about we go back to Oriental Star Group?¡±Yvonne asked anxiously, ¡°Can we


    really do that?¡±¡°Sigh. They will definitely be angry, but no matter what happens, we can still bring profits


    to them. I don¡¯t think they won¡¯t take us back!¡± Winona said.Niall nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we


    were the most important artists there! They don¡¯t even have anyone else except for us! And those


    rookies? They are not even experienced!¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 455

    Triumph Above All Chapter 455


    Chapter 455


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have left. We would¡¯ve executed the direction of those films much better. Our wealth and


    reputation would¡¯ve increased as well. Let¡¯s go back and get those guys to n something for us,¡±


    Yvonne said coldly.She had a feeling Helena and Maurice were popr only because the movie itself


    was good.The next morning.¡°Ms. Lopez, Niall Xander¡¯s and Yvonne Wren¡¯s managers want to meet


    you!¡± Gerry Wade approached her and said.¡°Alright. Let them in!¡±A posse of people showed up in the


    office in no time.¡°Ms. Lopez, we were foolish. We¡¯ve made a mistake. Please forgive us!¡± The manager,


    Winona, said.Zoey smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You all just wanted to go to a betterpany. They really are


    stronger than us!¡±¡°We really made a mistake! We hope to rejoin yourpany now. After all, we were


    once a team, and we know each other well!¡± Winona smiled.At that moment, Levi suddenly appeared


    and mocked, ¡°How shameless can you get? Didn¡¯t you say we will regret our actions? What happened


    then? Are you here to get a taste of our wealth now that our movies became popr?¡±Niall and the rest


    felt indignant, but they still needed to keep their tempers in check. After all, they were the ones asking


    for a favor.Niall stared at Zoey and asked, ¡°Ms. Lopez, can you tell us what we should do to rejoin your


    company?¡±Zoey was about to say something when Levi interrupted her. ¡°Rejoining Oriental Star Group


    is a piece of cake. You just need to show us how sincere you are.How about kneeling here for six


    hours? It shouldn¡¯t be that tough, right?¡±¡°You¡­¡±Niall was about to lose his temper before Winona


    stopped him.¡°Alright. We agree with that. I hope you keep your promise as well!¡±¡°Yeah. I promise!¡± Levi


    guaranteed.Thud!Thud! Niall and the rest kneeled on the ground; that pleased everyone.After all, Niall


    and his gang had bullied them for the longest time.They kneeled for six whole hours, and Niall was


    utterly embarrassed.Phew!He exhaled sharply and smiled coldly. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve kneeled for six hours


    already. I hope you keep your end of the promise!¡±¡°What promise?¡± Zoey asked.¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if


    we kneeled down for six hours you would let us rejoin the Oriental Star Group?¡± Niall almost


    shouted.Zoey smiled. ¡°Go and look for the one who promised you that!¡±¡°The man beside you just now


    promised us that. Why are you eating your words right now?¡± Niall tried his best to suppress his


    anger.¡°I¡¯m so sorry. That guy isn¡¯t even an employee from ourpany. Did you really just do whateverContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    he said?¡± Gerry chuckled.¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Everyone elseughed too.¡°D-Did you trick us?¡± Niall and his


    team soon realized that they had been fooled.¡°We are not responsible for that. You haven¡¯t seen that


    guy before, have you?¡±Niall exchanged a horrified nce with his team because they knew she made


    sense.They had indeed never seen him before.¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Niall finally lost his temper.¡°Security, chase


    them out!¡±The security guards kicked Niall and his team out of the building.Zachary hit a stump. He


    started to ask about what was happening in South City.At the same time, there were some news on the


    dark web today.¡°Father, the Morris Group¡¯s boss doesn¡¯t have an interesting background, but he¡¯s very


    sly and methodical! That was how he managed to devastate Winston Gonzales and his allies!¡± Fernand


    Yates said.Scott stopped turning the prayer beads in his hand as he slowly opened his eyes and said


    coldly, ¡°Alright. Let us begin now!¡±The most prominent character in Quebec was about to make his


    move.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 456

    Triumph Above All Chapter 456


    Chapter 456


    ¡°Stepdad, I¡¯ll bring someone there!¡± Fernand Yates volunteered himself.¡°Alright! Bring Bones, Titan,


    and Golem with you! The fact that they can handle the ck and White Guards signifies that they are


    pretty powerful!¡± Scott Yates ordered.His Four Mighty Generals were individually stronger than the


    ck and White Guards, so the fact that Scott dispatched three of them was a testament to his


    resolve.Fernand hesitated for a while before saying, ¡°Father¡­¡±¡°Bringing Typhoon along is out of the


    question! He¡¯s way too intent on killing! It took a lot of effort over the past few decades trying to tame


    him, so we can¡¯t afford to let him massacre everyone in North Hampton!¡± Scott said.The Four Mighty


    Generals under Scott all had their own individual strengths.Bones was ruthless and apathetic. During a


    underground boxing battle where he had to face a few hundred opponents at once, he pulled


    someone¡¯s ribs out and used it as a weapon to kill everyone.Titan was exceptionally skilled in wrestling


    ever since he was young.Golem was like a beast because his body was as tough as steel. Normal


    weapons couldn¡¯t dent him.However, the strongest of them all was Typhoon.He had been raised by an


    assassin¡¯s organization ever since he was young.The organization adopted one hundred orphans and


    made them fight and kill each other after a few years of training. Only the final child left standing had


    the right to enter the organization.Typhoon was the one who had killed all of hisrades and made it


    out alive.His murderous intent was overwhelming, and at least seven hundred people have been killed


    by him.Once his bloodlust was triggered, he couldn¡¯t be stopped.Scott was once captured during a war


    in Quebec¡¯s underground scene, and Typhoon had killed a few thousand people just to rescue him.He


    derived pleasure from murder, and he was quite literally the harbinger of death.That was why Scott


    wouldn¡¯t request his service unless it was necessary because Typhoon would cause a whole flurry of


    catastrophes. ¡°Besides, the three of them will be enough to handle the Morris Group! I can¡¯t take


    responsibility for the consequences that might arise if we use Typhoon this time!¡± Scott sighed.Fernand


    was incredulous. ¡°What? Father, why do you have something you can¡¯t responsibility for? How is that


    possible?¡±¡°Have you forgotten who¡¯s in North Hampton right now?¡± Scott asked.Fernand¡¯s expression


    changed as he said in horror, ¡°Are you referring to the God of War?¡±¡°Yes. He will definitely turn a blindContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    eye to the melee in North Hampton, but if Typhoon went there and stirred up trouble, he might step out


    personally to deal with it¡­¡±Scott was afraid of the God of War.¡°Wow, father, you really are prudent. I


    never thought of that! I¡¯ll go to North Hampton now in that case!¡±¡°Go and take care of that issue quickly.


    Keep a low profile. If things spiral out of control, I won¡¯t be able to help you anymore,¡± Scott reminded


    him.When Fernand took his leave, a casually dressed, average-looking man appeared.He was the


    Harbinger of Death, Typhoon.He said, ¡°I heard the God of War has a team called the Five Great Wars


    Regiment, and they are all exceptional. I want to challenge them¡­¡±¡°Hahaha. Typhoon, what are you


    saying? We can¡¯t possibly offend them! Regardless of how strong we are, we are still mortals, and they


    are gods! They can kill us with just a snap of their fingers!¡±When Sebastian found out about Fernand¡¯s


    ns, he headed to North Hampton with Fernand.¡°Three Mighty Generals are here! I thought Mr. Yates


    would only send one of them with us!¡±Sebastian was excited when he saw that Bones and the other


    two mighty generals were embarking on the same mission.He had thought only one of them was


    required to solve the problem; he had never expected Scott to send out three of them at once.This is a


    piece of cake. Morris Group will definitely be obliterated.¡°North Hampton, just you wait for the South


    City¡¯s ire!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 457

    Triumph Above All Chapter 457


    Chapter 457


    Sebastian was excited when they arrived at North Hampton.Zachary and his friends, who had received


    the news of their arrival beforehand, waited for them at the highway.¡°Mr. Yates, Sebastian, we are


    being oppressed by them ever since we came from South City! The people in North Hampton kept


    bullying us because we didn¡¯t have anyone around, so it¡¯s great now that you¡¯re here! They can go


    screw themselves!¡± Zachary said.Everyone started to exaggerate about what happened to them during


    their stay in North Hampton, and that infuriated Sebastian and Fernand.On the surface, Fernand


    seemed poised and methodical, just like a sly fox. However, he was actually a ruffian!He had


    committed a lot of crimes and was cocky and arrogant.He just never showed that side of himself


    because Scott loomed over him at all times.Now that he came to North Hampton and no one was here


    to control him anymore, he wanted to unleash his wild side.¡°Hmph! Underestimating the South City?


    They¡¯re digging their own graves!¡± Fernand eximed furiously.¡°Mr. Yates, what should we do next?¡±


    Sebastian asked.¡°Didn¡¯t the Rogers family publicly support the Morris Group? We¡¯ll go to the Rogers


    family¡¯s residences in that case!¡±A menacing glint shed in Fernand¡¯s eyes.Meanwhile, in the Rogers


    family¡¯s house.The Rogers family was having dinner together.The Rogers family¡¯s wealth had boomed


    lately; their assets had already exceeded a hundred billion in value.Even though they were just taking


    care of the money on behalf of Levi, they were still overjoyed by it.Bang!A loud bang could suddenly be


    heard as the dining room¡¯s door was kicked open.Arge horde of men barged inside with menacing


    expressions on their faces.Glenn Rogers recognized a few of them. Sebastian and Simon among the


    others.However, Sebastian wasn¡¯t the main character today.They stood aside as a young man stepped


    forward.The young man looked docile and polite, yet the three people standing behind him were


    terrifying. Golem was two meters tall; he towered over everyone and everything.Moreover, Bones was


    emaciated to the point where his bones could be seen. His face was deathly pale.Titan¡¯s bald head was


    shiny, and he had a murderous expression on his face.The three of them had an oppressing aura, and


    the atmosphere was suddenly suffocating to everyone.Glenn knew Sebastian would never forgive him.


    That prospect seemed even more unlikely now.¡°Glenn Rogers, let me introduce them to you. This is the


    stepson of Scott Yates from the South City, Fernand Yates!¡± Sebastian grinned.¡°Scott Yates?¡± Glenn


    gaped in shock.Isn¡¯t that the person rumored to oppress the entire Quebec area?Scott Yates!The most


    powerful figure in Quebec!Even people as powerful as Sebastian need to show that man respect.¡°Hm?


    Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s retired for thirty years already?¡± Glenn asked.Fernand smiled. ¡°Thanks to the Morris


    Group, my stepfather came out of his retirement.¡±¡°What? He came out of his retirement?¡± Glenn was so


    shocked he almost shrieked.¡°Yeah! My stepfather said the Morris Group should be


    exterminated!¡±Fernand then approached the dining table, sat down and smiled, ¡°It looks delicious!


    Make me an extra portion!¡±He was being cocky and rude.One of the younger people from the Rogers


    family snorted. ¡°Get up! Who do you think you are? How dare youe to the Rogers family¡¯s territory


    and make a scene! Are you looking for trouble?¡±The Rogers family have been doing very welltely,


    and they were a powerful presence in North Hampton.That was why they looked down on everyone,


    especially people who taunted them.Glenn was about to warn him, but it was already toote.Of course


    he doesn¡¯t know who Scott Yates is!Fernand didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he just red at Freddy


    Rogers.¡°What are you staring at? Are you gonna beat me up?¡± Freddy shouted angrily.Bang!In the next


    moment, Titan suddenly swung a punch at Freddy¡¯s head.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 458

    Triumph Above All Chapter 458


    Chapter 458


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Poof!Freddy was sent flying, and when hended on the floor, blood flowed out of all of his orifices.He


    was undoubtedly, dead!One punch from Titan was enough to make someone bleed profusely.Suddenly,


    the room was as silent as the dead.¡°Who are you? How dare you kill my son! B*****ds!¡± Freddy¡¯s father,


    Alexander was furious. Something like this shouldn¡¯t happen in the Rogers family¡¯s territory!Alexander


    and his wife, Snow Wahlberg, pounced at them.Thud!Golemnded a kick on Alexander¡¯s head,


    causing everyone to be dumbstruck.On the other hand, Bones swung a punch as fast as lightning and


    felled Snow.At that moment, the Rogers family was petrified, and they didn¡¯t dare say anything


    anymore.Zachary and his friends, who hade along with Fernand, were mortified by the gory scene


    as well.They tried to stop themselves from puking when they saw that, and they finally understood how


    Scott Yates could rule over Quebec.They are absolutely merciless!Snow squirmed on the floor in pain,


    her shriekssting for a few minutes.¡°They are Mr. Yate¡¯s Three Mighty Generals ¨C Bones, Titan, and


    Golem. Don¡¯t move!¡± Glenn soon recognized who they were, and he started to perspire out of


    horror.¡°Happy now?¡± Fernand smiled and asked.The room immediately fell silent. No one dared to


    speak or doubt their power because they were the kind of people who killed without hesitation.Crossing


    them would only mean certain death.¡°Where¡¯s my cutlery?¡± Fernand asked. ¡°Go and get it!¡± Glenn


    instructed.In no time, the cutlery was prepared.Everyone stood and watched. They trembled while


    Fernand ate.¡°Come, eat! What are you doing?¡± Fernand smirked.Glenn forced a smile. ¡°We already


    ate. We won¡¯t be joining you. Mr. Yates, please enjoy your meal!¡±Fernand looked up and scanned


    through the people present in the room, his gaze lingering on the women.¡°Eating alone is so boring.


    Come and eat with me!¡± Fernand stared at the women in the Rogers family and said.Sebastian and


    Simon knew Fernand was a pervert and that his tastes were very varied.He fancied all types of women,


    from ten-year-old girls to forty-year-olddies.The women in the Rogers family were quite attractive, so


    they suited Fernand¡¯s taste.¡°Hm? Mr. Yates, do you want us to apany you?¡± Glenn¡¯s voice


    wavered.Fernand¡¯s expression changed abruptly. ¡°Get lost! Do I look like I need a man to eat with me?


    Are you ying dumb or are you actually dumb?¡±The Rogers family exchanged nces of


    apprehension because Fernand made it very clear what he wanted.He doesn¡¯t want a man, so that


    means he wants women, right?The Rogers family¡¯s women trembled out of fear.They realized Fernand


    probably didn¡¯t just want them to eat with him!He wanted to sleep with them as well!Anthony


    immediately said, ¡°Mr. Yates, you like prettydies, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll arrange a few for you. You can have


    anyone you want, from celebrities to models! North Hampton is famous for itsdies!¡±Leo added,


    ¡°Yeah. We can get any woman you fancy for you!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 459

    Triumph Above All Chapter 459


    Chapter 459


    Fernand red at both of them. ¡°I don¡¯t want any other woman because the women I want are right


    here. You¡­ you, you, you, and you¡­¡±Fernand pointed at seven or eight women present in the


    room.Anthony¡¯s and Leo¡¯s wives, as well as their cousins¡¯ wives, were included in Fernand¡¯s


    list.Besides that, the wives of the younger people in the Rogers family were included as well.¡°No! We


    can¡¯t do this! Mr. Yates, please find someone else! They are ordinarydies!¡± Anthony¡¯s cousin,


    Siegmund Rogers, said.Smack!Zachary pped Siegmund forcefully.¡°How f***ing shameless can you


    get! Mr. Yates wants thosedies! How dare you talk back to him!¡± Zachary shouted.Siegmund rubbed


    his face and said pitifully, ¡°But that is my wife! No, means no!¡±Rumble¡­Golem, who was as tall as a


    large boulder, approached him and picked him up.Wham!He then mmed Siegmund forcefully on the


    floor.Crack!The cracking sound signified that Siegmund¡¯ waist had been broken.¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±Everyone felt


    numb when they heard Siegmund¡¯ screams, and they could feel their blood run cold.¡°Hm? Keep


    talking!¡± Zacharyughed.¡°What are you doing? Go to Mr. Yates!¡± Zacharymanded.Siegmund¡¯ wife


    and the otherdies approached Fernand.¡°Ahhh!¡±Fernand pulled two women into his arms, and they


    screamed while the other women surrounded them.Fernand groped and kissed them from time to


    time.¡°What are you two doing?¡±Zachary stared at Anthony¡¯s and Leo¡¯s wives, Fiona and Marybelle.He


    then stepped forwards and forcibly pulled them towards Fernand.Fiona and Marybelle urgently shot


    Anthony and Leo looks of desperation. ¡°No!¡±¡°Yeah! Not in your wildest dreams! How can our wives be


    humiliated like this?¡±The brothers Anthony and Leo protested vigorously and they were about to


    pounce on Fernand.However, Bones and Titan approached them as well.Anthony and Leo felt their


    chests constrict because they could feel a menacing aura.¡°No, no!¡± Glenn immediately stopped


    Anthony and Leo in their tracks because he didn¡¯t want his sons to die.¡°Anthony¡­ Leo¡­¡± Fiona and


    Marybelle cried out helplessly.They were then trapped in Fernand¡¯s arms and molested.The men in the


    Rogers family watched as their wives, daughters, and sisters get vited, yet they couldn¡¯t do anything


    even though they were furious.They could only stare as the scene unfolded.This is so utterly


    humiliating!When Anthony and Leo saw their wives getting groped in front of them, they clenched their


    fists so hard that their fingernails dug into their flesh and bled.They felt so despondent that tears started


    to stream down their face.¡°Get out! Or do you want to stay and watch the show?¡± Fernand


    chuckled.The men in the Rogers family were so angry they almost lost their marbles because they


    knew what Fernand was about to do.How could they tolerate the fact that Fernand harassed their


    women in their own territory?However, they couldn¡¯t fight back because death awaited them if they did


    so.They were all chased out of the dining room. The three mighty generals guarded the entrance so


    they couldn¡¯t get in.Shrieks of horror were heard from the dining room.Thud!Anthony and Leo kneeled


    on the floor and eximed, ¡°Revenge! We must have our revenge. Let¡¯s go and look for Mr.


    Garrison!¡±The two brothers exchanged a nce.


    Rted posts:Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 460

    Triumph Above All Chapter 460


    Chapter 460


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Glenn had that thought too. Only Levi could stand up against Scott.He was the only hope the Rogers


    family had!However, Sebastian stopped them in their tracks.¡°Are you about to ask the boss of the


    Morris Group for help? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway because Mr. Yates is here to deal with him too! It¡¯ll be


    great if you asked him toe over!¡±Glenn had a despondent expression because they didn¡¯t even get


    the chance to ask for reinforcements.An hour passed, and Fernand soon stepped out of the room with


    a tired expression.In the dining room, the women¡¯s clothes were tattered, and they huddled together


    and wept softly.¡°Ah!¡±Leo and Anthony bellowed in rage.They wanted to kill Fernand right there and


    then, but they fell silent when they saw Bones, Titan, and Golem.Pouncing on him would only mean


    death for them!¡°From now on, we will be staying here!Fernand really took it too far; not only did he


    humiliate the Rogers family, but he now wanted to live in their house.The Rogers family¡¯s women were


    horrified when they heard that because this meant they would fall victim to him again.Glenn had a


    sudden realization that Fernand was forcing them to call Levi over!If they didn¡¯t call Levi, Fernand


    would never leave.¡°Hm? Are you not happy with Mr. Yates staying here?¡± Golem asked in a low


    voice.The Rogers family didn¡¯t dare protest.¡°It¡¯s an honor to the Rogers family that Mr. Yates is staying


    here!¡± Glenn immediately answered.The news that Fernand Yates was staying in the Rogers family¡¯s


    house quickly spread across North Hampton.Everyone in North Hampton soon knew Scott¡¯s stepson


    was here along with three of The Four Mighty Generals.The Mighty Generals were way more powerful


    than Sebastian, so everyone in North Hampton felt terrified. The Mighty Generals were the ones who


    had oppressed Quebec, and their arrival meant that the person who had retired for thirty years had


    come out of his retirement!Besides that, Fernand Yates¡¯ behavior was absolutely abhorrent.He headed


    straight to the Rogers family after he arrived at North Hampton, killed a few of their men, and raped


    their women.He was even living in the Rogers family¡¯s house now!Furthermore, Glenn Yates was


    forced to extend his warmest wee to Fernand and satisfy his every need!He was willing to go that


    low to protect the Rogers family.Glenn knew that if they angered the three Mighty Generals, they would


    probably massacre the entire Rogers family.Meanwhile, at night, Fernand was visited seven or eight


    times in the Rogers family¡¯s house.He wore a bathrobe and swirled his ss of wine as he chuckled


    and said, ¡°My stepfather suppressed me so much back in the day! This is how I¡¯m supposed to be


    living! I think I need to extend my stay in North Hampton.¡±Being in North Hampton meant that he could


    do whatever he liked.¡°These two movies are pretty popr these days. I can see them everywhere!


    The main actress is pretty good. I heard that she¡¯s a rookie,¡± Fernand said in amusement.Zachary, who


    stood by his side, immediately said, ¡°Mr. Yates, I know who the main actress is. Her name is Helena


    Engler, and she¡¯s under the Oriental Star Group.¡±¡°Oh? You know her?¡± Fernand looked up and


    asked.¡°I¡¯ll bring her to you if you¡¯re interested!¡± Zachary chuckled.Fernand patted Zachary and


    eximed, ¡°Good. You know your ce. The Suarez family is blessed to have someone like you!¡±¡°I¡¯ll


    bring her over right now! Um¡­ but¡­ ¡° Zachary hesitated.A hint of frustration could be seen on


    Fernand¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you stuttering?¡±¡°The Oriental Star Group¡¯s female president,


    Zoey Lopez, is a stunning beauty as well! Let me show you some pictures of her!¡±Zachary wanted


    someone else to do the dirty work for him.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 461

    Triumph Above All Chapter 461


    Chapter 461


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Levi isn¡¯t that easy to sabotage, I¡¯ll let Fernand do the dirty work for me.Fernand¡¯s eyes sparkled


    when he saw the pictures.¡°How is she so beautiful? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as pretty as


    her!¡± Fernand eximed in surprised.Zachary grinned. ¡°Mr. Yates, I guarantee that she¡¯s even prettier


    in real life!¡±¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave this to you! Bring Helena and her to me!¡±Lust started to overwhelm


    Fernand¡¯s senses.Sebastian joined their conversation. ¡°Mr. Yates, I¡¯ll rmend someone to you as


    well. The vice president of the Morris Group, Iris Anabelle, is a beauty as well! She might not be as


    pretty as Zoey Lopez, but I assure you that she¡¯s a looker!¡±¡°Hahaha¡­ I don¡¯t care if this Iris is pretty or


    not! I only want her just because she¡¯s the vice president of the Morris Group!¡± A crazed expression


    appeared on Fernand¡¯s face.Zachary hesitated a little before saying awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Yates, I can bring


    Helena Engler here, but I don¡¯t dare to do the same to Zoey Lopez and Iris Anabelle because


    something bad has happened to me before!¡±¡°What a loser! Bones, go with him!¡±Fernand waved his


    hands.¡°Alright, I promise to bring them to you!¡± Zachary guaranteed as a smug smile appeared on his


    face.Helena was the talk of the towntely; she had amassed a following of a few million fans.Despite


    that, she still stayed humble and honed her craft every night.Bang!Suddenly, the door was opened, and


    an extremely skinny, deathly pale man appeared.Helena trembled in fright. ¡°W-What do you


    want?¡±¡°Come with me. Someone wants to have a drink with you!¡±Right as he said that he appeared in


    front of her, and she lost consciousness. ¡°Zoey Lopez and Iris Anabelle are next! They¡¯re neighbors!¡±


    Zachary chuckledIn no time, they appeared at Bayview Garden.Iris had just finished her bath and was


    reading through some finance news with a tablet.At that moment, a gust of wind blew from the balcony,


    lifting the curtains.¡°Didn¡¯t I close the window¡­¡±Iris stood up and went to close the window when a pair


    of emaciated, pale hands suddenly appeared from behind the curtain.¡°Ah!¡± She shrieked in terror.Soon


    after, Zachary and his colleagues appeared.¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Anabelle. Mr. Yates extends an


    invitation to you!¡± Bones said coldly.¡°Who¡¯s Mr. Yates? I don¡¯t even know him! Besides, you¡¯re


    trespassing in my property, and that¡¯s illegal!¡± Iris bellowed furiously.¡°I guess we have to do it the hard


    way!¡± Bones approached Iris in an instant and knocked her out cold.¡°Zoey Lopez is next!¡± A maniacal


    smile rose from Zachary¡¯s lips.Aspared to the Morris Group, his biggest enemies right now were


    Levi and Zoey.Zoey needs to be captured, and Levi needs to be killed!This is the best opportunity I


    have!I¡¯ll have Bones kill Levi for me to avenge my brother!¡°Mr. Bones, things might be a little dangerous


    from now on,¡± Zachary said suddenly with a tinge of fear in his voice.Bones was puzzled.


    ¡°Dangerous?¡±¡°You might not know this, but Zoey Lopez¡¯s husband, Levi Garrison is someone skilled in


    combat! The Suarez family has suffered a huge loss because of him. I¡¯m scared toe in contact


    with him!¡± Zachary trembled as he spoke.¡°Hmph! What a piece of garbage! You can¡¯t even handle a


    small fry!¡± Bones scoffed.He then walked towards Levi¡¯s house.Zachary shed a bright smile.Got


    him!Levi, be prepared to face your death!He then caught up to Bones quickly.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 462

    Triumph Above All Chapter 462


    Chapter 462


    When they entered Levi¡¯s house, they realized that no one was there.¡°Huh? Is she not here?¡±Zachary


    took a look around and he couldn¡¯t spot anyone.¡°Where did she go? Go and look for her!¡± Zachary


    commanded his subordinates.Bones waved his hand and said, ¡°No need for that. We¡¯ll send the two


    people back because Mr. Yates is waiting!¡±¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Zoey with me once I find out where she


    is!¡±Afterwards, Helena and Iris were sent to the Rogers family¡¯s house.Fernand¡¯s eyes sparkled with


    ecstasy when he saw how pretty they were. He thought they were worth his wait.However, he had


    alreadye because he couldn¡¯t help himself just now.That was why he needed to wait a while longer


    to be able to rape the twodies.¡°Mr. Yates, should we go look for Zoey Lopez now?¡± Zachary


    asked.Fernand replied, ¡°Go quickly. We still have time!¡±Incidentally, Levi and Zoey had gone to their


    parents¡¯ ce tonight and returned to their house afterwards.¡°Huh? Why did Iris sleep so early


    tonight?¡± Zoey eximed when she saw that the lights in Iris¡¯ room were turned off.Iris would usually


    keep her lights on until one or two in the morning because she was a workaholic.¡°Something¡¯s amiss!¡±


    Levi had a bad feeling because he had received news from Nueve that Fernand Yates hade to


    North Hampton.Originally, he didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. However, he sensed something was wrong


    with Iris, so he immediately recalled this piece of information.¡°Honey, go home first. I have something I


    need to do!¡±After Levi asked Zoey to head back, he arranged for someone to protect her.Azure Dragon


    immediately drove to pick them up when they stepped out from the Bayview Garden.¡°God of War, Ms.


    Anabelle has been abducted along with Helena Engler! Fernand Yates is in the Rogers family¡¯s


    mansion right now, and he ismitting all kinds of brutalities!¡± Azure Dragon said. ¡°Is he powerful?¡±


    Levi asked.¡°Fernand¡¯s father, Scott Yates, is the top figure in Quebec, and The Four Mighty Generals


    under hismand can wipe out a whole army by themselves!¡±Levi listened in amusement and


    instructed, ¡°Alright. Ask White Tiger toe here. Tell him he¡¯s about to square off against powerful


    opponents! The ck and White Guards were too weak for him, and he¡¯s beenining about that


    ever since!¡±¡°Alright. Got it!¡±In the Rogers family¡¯s manor.Everyone in the Rogers family was kneeling on


    the ground while Fernand was patiently waiting as the three Mighty Generals stood by his side.¡°Who


    are you? What do you want?¡± Helena and Iris had woken up, and they stared around in horror.¡°Haha!


    Let me introduce myself. I am Fernand Yates from South City! I invited both of you to have a drink with


    me!¡± Fernand chuckled.Helena was afraid, so she hid behind and Iris.Iris, on the other hand, was


    poised. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you. Why should I drink with you?¡±¡°You know me now, don¡¯t you? Besides


    that, Morris Group is about to be ruined, so isn¡¯t being with me a better choice now?¡± Fernand


    grinned.¡°What? The Morris Group is about to be ruined?¡±Iris knew there was bad blood between South


    City and the Morris Group, so she immediately realized they were seeking revenge on them.¡°Is this the


    Rogers family¡¯s manor?¡± Iris eximed in surprise when she saw the people kneeling.How strong can


    this guy be to bring the entire Rogers family down?¡°You¡¯re Iris Anabelle, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you


    something¡­¡±Iris was dumbstruck when Sebastian told her what had happened to the Rogers


    family.This Fernand guy is terrible!How dare he humiliate the Rogers family like this!When Fernand


    saw how shy Helena was and how coy Iris was, he became excited again.He waved his hands to


    chase everyone out.¡°No¡­ what are you doing?¡± Iris had a sudden realization as she stepped back


    instinctively.


    Rted posts:Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 463

    Triumph Above All Chapter 463


    Chapter 463


    Thump!Fernand threw Helena and Iris on the bed.He was skilled in martial arts; thedies couldn¡¯t fight


    back.Helplessness shed in the Rogers family¡¯s eyes as they watched the scene unfold.What an


    impudent person!Is he really gonna do the deed when so many people are around?I feel so miserable


    for the twodies targeted by Fernand!Bang!Crash!At that moment, the manor¡¯s door copsed, and all


    the windows shattered.The loud noise startled everyone. It caused them to stop in their tracks.Even


    Fernand, who was about to pounce on thedies, stopped as he stared at the door.Four people stood


    by the entrance.Kirin and White Tiger stood beside Levi, who was smoking a cigar.¡°Huh? Levi? From


    the Morris Group?¡±¡°Are you Neil Atkinson?¡±Zachary and Sebastian Lopez eximed with an


    expression of horror.¡°Huh? What? Someone from the Morris Group?¡± Fernand put on his bathrobe and


    approached them eagerly.At the same time, Bones, Titan, and Golem were excited as well.¡°Haha, you


    really are digging your own grave!¡± Fernand chuckled.Zachary and Sebastian were agitated as well.


    The people from the Morris Group finally arrived, but the only fate that awaited them was death.We can


    finally avenge the Suarez family and the Lopez family!¡°Levi, be prepared to die!¡± Zachary guffawed.¡°Kill


    them!¡±Fernand waved his hands, and the three Mighty Generals stepped forward, ring at Levi and


    his posse menacingly.White Tiger took a step forwards and beckoned them toe over by waggling


    his finger.¡°Come at me, all at once!¡±White Tiger¡¯s smugness shocked everyone.How dare he act so


    boastfully when facing Fernand and the three Mighty Generals!¡°Die!¡±Titan had the hottest temper out of


    the bunch, so he roared and pounced on White Tiger like a ferocious beast first. He was skilled in


    martial arts, and he had enough strength to kill a tiger with just one punch.Screech!His punch made a


    very jarring noise.Titan could kill someone with a punch, but White Tiger responded with a punch of his


    own instead of dodging it.White Tiger¡¯s punch seemed weak, but maniacal murderous intent and


    immense power were infused in it.When the punch reached Titan, his expression changed


    drastically.It¡¯s so powerful!Wham!Their fists crashed into each other and made a dull noise.Pfft!Blood


    spurted out of Titan¡¯s mouth as his right arm exploded from the impact.Screech!Besides that, he was


    sent flying by the punch. When hended on the ground, blood gushed out from his orifices, and he


    died on the spot.Killed with just one punch!Everyone was dumbfounded.¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±Bones was the


    next one who pounced on White Tiger.He moved as fast as lightning, and one¡¯s eyes could barely


    make out his silhouette from the speed he was travelling at.Whack!However, White Tiger was even


    faster. He grabbed Bones¡¯ wrist.Crack!White Tiger twisted his hand gently and snapped Bones¡¯


    wrist.¡°Ugh!¡± Bones shrieked.Crack!Afterwards, White Tiger shattered Bones¡¯ arms, ankles, and legs.


    He left Bones lying limply on the ground like a skeleton.Bones looked absolutely miserable.¡°Die!¡±In the


    next moment, Golem¡¯s bulky stature loomed over White Tiger as he came crashing down.Bang!White


    Tiger gripped Golem¡¯s head and smashed it onto the ground.Bang!Bang!Bang!After eight consecutive


    punches, Golem¡¯s head was a bloody mess, and a huge dent was imprinted on it.Thump!Golem¡¯s


    colossal body fell on the ground with a resounding Thud.White Tiger had defeated Fernand Yate¡¯s


    three out of Four Mighty Generals all by himself!


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 464

    Triumph Above All Chapter 464


    Chapter 464


    After White Tiger defeated the three people, he took out a clean handkerchief and wiped his hands.He


    chuckled. ¡°Thest guy was pretty sturdy. It took me eight whole punches to kill him!¡±Everyone held


    their breaths and fell silent because this wasn¡¯t what anyone was expecting!After all, those were the


    infamous killing machines from Quebec!They were even feared by The ck and White Guards, but


    they had been defeated by a single man!Sebastian finally realized he was mistaken.He originally


    thought The ck and White Guards had a drawn-out battle against White Tiger, but now he realized


    they hadn¡¯t even stood a chance against him.On the other hand, Zachary was so terrified he almost


    peed his pants.Fernand trembled in fear as he stared at White Tiger.¡°No! This is impossible!¡±To


    Fernand, the Four Mighty Generals were the strongest fighters around; they could never be


    defeated.However, they had been defeated in an instant by one man!Fernand¡¯s assumptions were


    completely destroyed.¡°You¡¯re Fernand Yates, aren¡¯t you? Since you came to North Hampton, stay here


    forever!¡±White Tiger suddenly kicked Fernand¡¯s chest.Pfft!Fernand flew a very long distance and


    mmed against the wall forcefully.A wide streak of blood formed on the wall, signifying Fernand¡¯s


    demise.¡°Gasp!¡±Everyone was driven insane when they saw the numerous cracks on the wall.Is he


    even human?This is madness!Total madness!White Tiger smiled, and it seemed like he was pleased


    by his opponents tonight.¡°He has a stepfather, doesn¡¯t he? I hope he¡¯s stronger than this!¡± White Tiger


    had an expectant expression.Everyone in the Rogers family was stunned.He¡¯s so powerful!Kirin stared


    at Sebastian and Zachary and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell you that since you came to North Hampton, you


    should stay forever?¡±Kirin¡¯s question was a death sentence for Sebastian and Zachary. No one


    expected Scott¡¯s stepson and the three Mighty Generals to only enjoy their stay here for half a


    day.They were all dead except for Bones; even he was on the verge of demise because a few dozen of


    his bones had been broken!In the end, Bones couldn¡¯t make it to South City alive because he couldn¡¯t


    bear the pain anymore.This was the worst defeat Scott had faced in ten years.On the other hand, Levi


    brought Helena and Iris along with him.Helena stared at Levi with an expression of gratitude because


    he turned her from jobless to a superstar.Besides that, not only did he change her life, but he had also


    saved her today too.Because of that, the way Helena looked at Levi was a little different now¡­¡°How


    did you know I was here?¡± Iris asked.This was the second time Levi had saved her, even though he


    didn¡¯t necessarily do the dirty work.¡°Zoey saw that the lights in your room were turned off, so I thought


    something bad happened to you,¡± Levi exined.Iris said somewhat shyly, ¡°Thank you for saving me


    again.¡±She now blushed furiously whenever she saw him.¡°If you want to thank someone, thank Zoey


    instead!¡±After that, Levi sent Helena home first. When she got out of the car, she said shyly to Levi,


    ¡°Levi, I¡¯ll repay you soon for saving me today!¡±Meanwhile, in the Rose Gold Manor, South City.Scott


    was making some tea while Typhoon sat opposite him and remained silent.¡°A monk gave me this


    packet of tea. I¡¯m reluctant to drink it!¡± Scott grinned.However, not only did Typhoon not talk, but his


    expression also remained stoic as well because nothing could ever faze him anymore.¡°Master, we¡¯re in


    trouble! Something really bad has happened!¡± An uproar could be heard from outside at that


    moment.Scott was displeased. ¡°Why the hell are you making so much noise!¡±On the other hand,


    Typhoon still sat motionless despite the uproar.¡°Master, something bad has happened!¡± Thane, one of


    Scott¡¯s old butlers, eximed in shock.


    Rted posts:N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 465

    Triumph Above All Chapter 465


    Chapter 465


    He had served under Scott for fifty years, so he resembled Scott in demeanor and personality.Thane


    was never this anxious before, which meant that they were in very big trouble!Scott stood up and


    asked, ¡°Thane, what happened?¡±¡°Master, just take a look for yourself¡­ I-I don¡¯t know how to say


    this¡­¡±Thane wiped his tears away.Scott soon realized something terrible must¡¯ve happened, so he


    rushed out the door.A lot of South City¡¯s powerful figures crowded in the opening in the middle of the


    manor.Corpses were ced in the opening, and they were covered with white cloths.¡°What


    happened?¡±Everyone automatically made way for Scott when he arrived.¡°Sir, please be strong!¡± The


    head of the Suarez family and the Lopez family said while they sobbed uncontrobly.Scott shut his


    eyes helplessly when he heard that.His body trembled, and his outstretched hands hovered around the


    cloth, reluctant to uncover it.Typhoon, who stood behind him, stepped forwards and uncovered all


    seven corpses.The corpses of Fernand, the three Mighty Generals, Sebastian, and Zachary were


    revealed.The Suarez family and the Lopez family had already wept for quite some time, but that wasn¡¯t


    the case for Scott.Thud!Scott felt as if his head were about to explode when he saw the body of his


    stepson¡¯s and his subordinates.He broke downpletely at that moment.That was the saddest day in


    the fifty years of his life.He hadn¡¯t killed anyone for thirty years already, but now a pang of bloodlust


    struck him.When Typhoon saw his three partners¡¯ bodies, he squinted and exuded an overwhelming


    menacing aura. Everyone could feel the temperature dropping sharply, and they unwittingly


    shuddered.Everyone knew something terrible was about to happen!From this day onwards, peace will


    not visit Quebec again.Even God can¡¯t save the people who did this to Scott!Scott never expected that


    the three Mighty Generals, along with his beloved stepson, to die.Scott didn¡¯t have any children, and


    his best friend had died to save Fernand, so Scott had always treated Fernand like his own son.His


    heart ached now that Fernand was dead.¡°My brother, I couldn¡¯t protect your son! It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Scott


    screamed to the heavens.¡°Master, what should we do now? You need to take charge. If not, the Morris


    Group will rule over Quebec!¡±Scott bellowed in rage, ¡°Thane, tell this to everyone. Prepare the funerals


    in three days because I want to send my son and my brothers off with honor! I want everyone in


    Quebec to know about this funeral!¡±¡°Understood, Master!¡±¡°Secondly, gather all our former subordinates


    and reinstate them in three days! Thirdly, inform my twenty-four disciples toe to South City with all


    their men!¡±Everyone shuddered when they heard Scott¡¯smands.There were thirteen cities in


    Quebec, and all except North Hampton were under Scott¡¯s rule.The remaining twelve cities were ruled


    by Scott¡¯s former subordinates or disciples, but they had gone on their own ways since his retirement


    thirty years ago.Despite that, Scottmanded them to gather within three days to head towards North


    Hampton and ravage the Morris Group.No one could imagine what kind of chaos would unfold, but they


    knew Morris Group was doomed for sure!


    Rted posts:Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 466

    Triumph Above All Chapter 466


    Chapter 466


    As soon as the news broke, everyone in Quebec went into a frenzy.Everyone from the upper ss


    society to the underworld were shocked!Mr. Yates is already causing greatmotion the moment he


    came out of retirement after thirty years.Gathering his former troops and his disciples?The guy must be


    out of his mind!Something big happened at Quebec!Mr. Yates had been angered!Everyone from the


    underworld from all thirteen cities in Quebec gathered up their men and headed towards South City as


    soon as the news broke.It was a terrifying scene to see busloads of men being sent to South City.Not


    only that, but Scott¡¯s disciples also were scattered throughout the thirteen cities, and were engaged in


    various types of upations.They gathered their forces to prepare for the funeral in three


    days.Someone estimated that they would be able to gather at least tens of thousands of people in


    three days!Once again, everyone was shocked!Scott Yates is the real king of Quebec!Even after


    retiring for thirty years, he barely had to lift a finger to gather an army!Everyone in Quebec was aware


    of his actions.Even if South City turned a blind eye, it would be hard to deal with Mr. Yates if he is


    provoked.As long as they don¡¯t cause any civil unrest, they were free to organize the funeral however


    they want.At Mount Amethyst.Scott and Typhoon sat opposite of each other.Typhoon looked calm and


    collected as usual, as if he had ceased to concern himself with worldly affairs.As for Scott, his hair


    turned white overnight, making him look old and aged.¡°Master, people from all thirteen cities in Quebec


    have gathered. We have eleven thousand people thus far. Not only that, your disciples from several


    provinces nearby are also on their way. I estimate we will have thirteen thousand people in all,¡± Thane


    reported.Scott nodded in acknowledgement. His gazended on Typhoon and said, ¡°In the past, I¡¯ve


    always tried to quell your bloodthirstiness because I didn¡¯t want you to be inhumane and ended up like


    a beast!¡±Typhoon kept quiet. His bloodthirstiness had indeed toned down over the past thirty years.¡°But


    now, someone is forcing our hand. Typhoon, it¡¯s time to pick up your sword again. I want you to start


    killing! As many as possible!¡± Scott said viciously.Thane, who was at the side shuddered at his


    tone.This was the first time Scott had asked Typhoon to go on a killing spree.In the past, he was


    worried that Typhoon would kill too many people. However, he was asking Typhoon to kill as many asContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    he could now.This was enough indication to show Scott¡¯s fury.The death of Fernand and the others had


    struck a nerve within him.Typhoon lifted his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°I will make everyone in North


    Hampton join them! Boom!¡±Thane was scared out of his wits that he started to break out in cold


    sweat.No one could stop Typhoon if he were to go all out.This time round, the city streets would surely


    be bathed in blood!The number one mass murderer of Quebec will stop at nothing.God knows how


    many people would perish by his hands this time round.Meanwhile, Levi who was in North Hampton


    shed a thin smile when he received the news. ¡°Hah, someone dares to gather an army right under


    my nose? Are they trying to die?¡±Azure Dragon and Kirin gave each other a look and eximed, ¡°God


    of War, it didn¡¯t ur to us that Scott would be so powerful. He managed to gather so many people in


    three days, and the numbers are still growing!¡±¡°He certainly is Quebec¡¯s number one. Compared to


    him, Jack and Liam seemed too weak! This is what a real boss looked like!¡± Levi smiled and said.On


    the flip side, White Tiger was looking forward to it. He smiled and said, ¡°I heard there¡¯ll be a lot of


    professionalsing! I can¡¯t wait!¡±Others would think that White Tiger was out of his mind if they heard


    him.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 467

    Triumph Above All Chapter 467


    Chapter 467


    However, everyone who knew him well enough knew that he was a total psycho, not to mention a


    killing machine.It¡¯s not like he had never faced tens of thousands of people by himself before.At that


    moment, Glenn hastily rushed over.¡°Mr. Garrison, this will be tricky. No matter how powerful you are,


    things will still be dangerous if these people unleash their madness. Tens of thousands of people


    coming right at us all at once, it feels scary just to think about it.¡±Glenn shivered at the


    thought.Nheless, Levi said in a rxed manner, ¡°Glenn, prepare a coffin to be sent to the


    funeral.¡±¡°Huh? What do you mean, Mr. Garrison?¡±Glenn was confused.Wouldn¡¯t sending a coffin to


    Scott be provoking him?¡°What is it? Are you questioning me?¡± Levi said.¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare. I will arrange


    for it immediately!¡±Cold sweat broke out on Glenn¡¯s forehead.After Glenn left, Levi asked, ¡°Where is the


    Cavalry Regiment?¡±¡°They¡¯re currently located at the Northwest Great Desert, sir!¡± Phoenix said.¡°I


    hereby summon the Cavalry Regiment toe to North Hampton tomorrow!¡± Levi said coldly.It was at


    that moment, Azure Dragon and Kirin knew Levi was serious about it this time.Everyone knew that


    Levi¡¯s personal army is the invincible Iron Brigade.However, few were aware that Levi had personally


    built several small troops which were invincible as well.For example, the Cavalry Regiment was formed


    of 18 powerful professionals.They were the embodiment of destruction.Once, Levi led the Cavalry


    Regiment to war. They annihted twenty thousand people in one night and destroyed a small country


    with a mere troop of neen people.These eighteen psychos were like a steel knife stabbing right into


    their enemy¡¯s heart.It was a taboo to even mention the names of these soldiers in the battlefield.


    Because one will not even be aware when their entire barracks got destroyed¡­¡°Also, tell Alfie to start


    moving! He must be out of shape now after having rested for so long in the South City Warzone,¡± Levi


    said.The Dragon Legion and Iron Brigade troops stationed at the South City Warzone got really excited


    as soon as news broke.They could finally let off steam after holding it in for two or three months!Alfie


    quickly gathered everyone.¡°Listen up! We have an important mission in three days! Moreover, we will


    be fighting alongside the God of War!¡± Alfie shouted.Boom!Upon hearing that they would be fighting


    alongside the supreme God of War, everyone went into a frenzy of excitement.They were so excitedContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    that every single one of them teared up.This is such a rare opportunity!¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me on


    the battlefield. I hope we will be able to settle everything without having the God of War and his guards


    lift a finger!¡± Alfie yelled at the top of his voice.¡°Can you promise me that?¡±¡°Yes!¡± everyone shouted at


    the top of their lungs.¡°Can we do it?¡±¡°Yes, we can!¡±¡°Let¡¯s all do well in this mission! Show them the


    Dragon Legion¡¯s wrath! We must let the God of War know we can still be at our best even when we¡¯re


    out of our element!¡± Alfie shouted enthusiastically, so much that his voice turned hoarse.¡°The Dragon


    Legion is invincible!¡±¡°The Dragon Legion is invincible!¡±¡­The outcry of these soldiers shook the


    heavens and earth!Everyone in the South City Warzone were stunned!Their ruthlessness is terrifying!Is


    something going on since they have been assigned a mission?Everyone in the South City Warzone


    were trying to find out what was happening.The Iron Brigade were supposed to be on break. It must be


    something big since they¡¯re being mobilized!


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 468

    Triumph Above All Chapter 468


    Chapter 468


    Inside South City Warzone¡¯smander-in-chief¡¯s office.Themander-in-chief, vicemanders-


    in-chief, and a few higher-ups each sat on their seats with their brows tightened.¡°Commander-in-chief


    has no idea what is going on. There¡¯re no battles in Quebec or in the nearby provinces.¡±¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve


    tried asking Alfie but he said it¡¯s top secret, and instructed personally by the God of War!¡±¡°I wonder


    what themotion is about¡­¡±¡­A few of them reported.South City Warzone¡¯smander-in-chief,


    Mike Pence, sighed, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that the problem is within our territory. I wouldn¡¯t want the God of


    War to settle it for us when we¡¯re not even aware of it.¡±¡°Report, sir, I think I¡¯ve figured it out!¡± Captain


    Mortimer said.¡°Well, what is it?¡±¡°Scott Yates from South City has been the talk of the towntely. He


    has been gathering his old troops and his disciples. I heard that he is nning to invade North


    Hampton!¡± said Mortimer.¡°Oh, I got it. Scott¡¯s godson and the Mighty Generals have stationed


    themselves at North Hampton. Now that I think about it, who else in North Hampton can stand against


    Scott aside from the God of War?¡± one of the vicemander-in-chief jumped in.¡°Do you mean that


    Scott is going to fight the God of War head on?¡± Mike asked in surprise.¡°Exactly! Scott has gathered his


    old troops and disciples for the sole reason of having his revenge!¡±¡°I bet he doesn¡¯t know that he will be


    facing the God of War!¡± someone else chimed in.¡°How presumptuous! How dare he disrespect the God


    of War?¡±¡°Mortimer, bring your troops to destroy Scott Yates!¡± The hot-tempered Mike said angrily.¡°You


    must not do that,mander-in-chief! The Dragon Legion are already in the midst of preparation. This


    means that the God of War wants to deal with Scott personally. We must not overstep our boundaries!¡±


    someone else advised. ¡°That makes sense, but keep an eye out on the situation. Resolve the matter


    immediately if anything unusual urs! First division, eighty-ninth division, and the rest of the legions


    should be prepared for what is toe!¡± Mikemanded.¡°Yes, sir!¡±¡­There was only one day left


    before the funeral.Approximately eight thousand people had gathered at Mount Amethyst, and the


    numbers were still growing.Meanwhile, at the meeting hall stood a group of people.This group of


    people consisted of the thirteen leaders from Scott¡¯s former troops and about ten of his disciples.One of


    them was a guy wearing a gold-rimmed sses called Garfield Perkins. Not only was he very highlyContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    regarded by Scott, but he was also the strongest among Scott¡¯s disciples, the leader of Quebec¡¯s third


    city, Edge City, and the leader of the underworld.Moreover, he had been doing business for the past


    couple of years, increasing his worth to tens of billions.¡°Don¡¯t worry teacher. I will make them pay


    with their life regardless of their backgrounds or their capabilities!¡± Garfield said angrily.¡°It¡¯s payback


    time!¡±¡­A thousand people shouted at the top of their lungs.Upon seeing that, Scott nodded,


    pleased.¡°Thane, ry my orders. Tell all twenty eight members of the senior management from Morris


    Group to attend the funeral at Mount Amethyst tomorrow. They are to act as pallbearers, carry out the


    burial, and kneel at the cemetery for three days and three nights to repent for their sins! Kill anyone


    who is absent!¡± Scott instructed.News soon traveled to Morris Group.Iris and the rest of the higher-ups


    were shocked, especially those who had heard the rumor that they were about to be invaded by ten


    thousand people.All of a sudden, everyone in Morris Group flew into a panic.They had gone through


    many life-threatening situations through years of doing business, but this was the first time someone


    had threatened them so arrogantly.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 469

    Triumph Above All Chapter 469


    Chapter 469


    ¡°Oh you. It¡¯s a charm for good luck.¡± Valerie pinched L¡¯s cheeks.L did not care about the charm


    as she asked, ¡°Say, do you want to be my new mother, prettydy?¡±¡°Huh?¡± Valerie was stunned and


    thought she had misheard L. However, she blushed when she saw how serious L looked. She


    said, ¡°L¡­¡±She did not know how to respond to that as Skr was stunned by it. He would not know


    how to exin to Yulia if she heard that as well.However, L continued with a serious tone. ¡°My friend


    told me that her fatheres home with a prettydy and everytime thedy sees her, she would buy


    my friend all kinds of things. It didn¡¯t take long for thatdy to be her new mother.¡± L pouted and


    said, ¡°I mean my friend¡¯s mother has gone to a really faraway ce and won¡¯t evere back. So, my


    friend allowed that prettydy to be her new mother.¡±Skr and Valerie did not know how to respond to


    that.¡°Oh honey, you¡¯re overthinking things. I will never rece your mother. Mom will meet us after


    work, so let me take you out for a meal.¡± Skr walked to the parking lot with L in his arms after


    that. L nodded and said, ¡°Okay daddy. I do want a delicious meal. I want to eat some fried chicken


    though.¡±¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll have some fried chicken.¡± Skr nodded.It seemed that L could not


    forget how delicious fried chicken tasted back in the Luna Restaurant.So, Skr brought them to the


    restaurant.Yulia had also arrived there with Dianne.While they ate, Dianne called out to Skr,


    ¡°Sir!¡±This immediately alerted Skr as Dianne would only disturb his meals if things were serious.After


    greeting Yulia and Valerie, she led Skr to the door.¡°So, what is it?¡± Skr asked.¡°Sir, the sniper that


    was sent to kill you is working for a man named Barry. His codename was Toxic,¡± replied


    Dianne.¡°Barry?¡± Skr frowned.Dianne replied, ¡°You¡¯re right sir. This is tied to Parker¡¯s gang.¡±¡°I


    see.¡±Skr nodded.This exined the waves of relentless assassins. Judging by Toxic¡¯s skills, he was


    certain that Barry would be more powerful than Parker.However, no matter how powerful they were,


    they meant nothing to Skr. Anyone who offended Skr would die no matter what the reason was.


    Rted posts:Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 470

    Triumph Above All Chapter 470


    Chapter 470


    ¡°I will be going out of town to kill Barry in the next two days, so they won¡¯t keep sending assassins over


    to Cloudtopia.¡± Skr exined.Apparently, he would always face his enemies head on.¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Dianne replied as Skr returned to the table.¡°Is something wrong, Skr?¡± Yulia asked while Valerie


    looked over with a concerned look.Valerie was still shaken by what happened that morning, but she


    decided to stay silent in front of Yulia. She could guess that it must have to do with whatever happened


    that morning since Skr looked serious.¡°I need to leave Cloudtopia for a few days. There is


    something that I need to deal with.¡± Skr did not want Yulia to know too much about how violent


    things were especially in front of L.SInce Yulia had faith in Skr, she decided to let things slide.


    Besides, Skr did not want her to worry, so all she could do was support him unconditionally and not


    question things to the very end.SinceYulia did not probe, Valerie decided to change the subject.


    However, Dianne soon returned with a pitch-ck envelope.It was stamped with gold foil and it was


    none other than a sacred deration of war.However, Skr did not care about the envelope as he


    tore the letter open. There was a piece of letter stating that someone would be waiting for Skr in


    Tawnley two days from then. The letter was signed by Barry. It was Barry!¡°Interesting.¡± Skr could not


    help butugh at the letter. He could not recall anyone from the Northern borders who dared


    challenged hiim and somehow a nobody like Barry was bold enough to challenge him. He wanted to


    allow Barry to live for a few more days, but he did not expect Barry to be that eager to meet his


    maker.Interesting, how interesting!¡°Tell him that I¡¯d be epting his challenge in two days.¡± Skr


    threw the envelope back to Dianne after that.¡°Yes, sir,¡± Dianne replied after epting the


    envelope.¡°Where are you going, daddy? Can you bring me along?¡± L asked.Skr shook his head


    and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sign up for a singingpetition? Valerie is here to teach you how to sing. Make


    sure you win for me, okay? I¡¯ll be back in two days. Look, you won¡¯t be able to have fun if you tagged


    along since I¡¯d be busy. So you should just stay home and practice well. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a good


    idea?Skr had decided to kill Barry in Tawnley in two days, so it would be inconvenient for him to


    bring L along.¡°Well¡­¡± L was hesitant when she heard that. She wanted to go with Skr


    because she did not want to be away from him. However, she was able to learn how to sing from


    Valerie. When Skr noticed her hesitance, he whispered, ¡°If you stay at home and sing, I promise to


    give you a baby sister after this, okay?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 471

    Triumph Above All Chapter 471


    Chapter 471


    L was overjoyed to hear that as she asked, ¡°Really? Are you going to give me a baby sister? Alright


    then, ¡®ll practice well, daddy! You must keep your promise, okay daddy!¡±Oops! He did not expect L


    to rat him out like that. Besides, he did not have enough time to tell L to keep thi a secret. Gosh, she


    had quite the speedy tongue there.Skr could feel a murderous gazeing from beside him. ¡°What


    did you tell L? A baby sister was it?¡± Yulia questioned while blushing.It seemed that Skr had


    promised L that before she could say anything. He mumbled, ¡°Well¡­ Yulia¡­ I was just joking with


    L.¡± Skr tried to brush it off.However, L was displeased to hear that. ¡°You told me to always


    keep my word, daddy. You promised me earlier and now you¡¯re going to break your promise?¡± L


    asked.¡°Well¡­¡± Skr looked at L before shifting his focus back to Yulia. Both women were staring


    at him then. Anything he said would anger either of them..This is too difficult now!¡°Hahaha. Gosh


    Skr, I can¡¯t believe you would be stumped sometimes!¡± Valerieughed.Gosh, he was so brave this


    morning. It was almost as if he could do anything. But, I can¡¯t believe that he would still be caught off


    guard when ites to Yulia and L. What is this? A tiger wife? Or a ve to his own daughter?


    Valerie could not help but feel envious of Yulia when that happened. She wished to have such a man


    for herself.Yulia invited Valerie to stay the night after dinner since she still had to teach L how to


    sing. Since their mansion was huge, there were more than enough rooms to host guests. Valerie


    happily epted the offer.Two days went by in a sh and it was the day of Barry¡¯s challenge.After


    making some preparations, Skr made his way over to Tawnley.Meanwhile at an inte cafe back in


    Cloudtopia. A young man with an eyepatch could be seen sleeping on a couch.The man could feel his


    phone vibrate as he answered the call.The caller said, ¡°Skr is making his way to Tawnley. We can


    act now!¡±After the call ended, the man took the eyepatch off and said, ¡°Finally, I can leave this god


    forsaken ce. I hate waiting!¡±He left the inte cafe after that.Meanwhile in a private room of a


    club.A tall middle-aged man could be seen having a great time with two women.Suddenly, the phone


    on the bed rang.The man did not want to answer the call, but after seeing the string of numbers, he


    reluctantly picked up the call.After talking to the person on the other end of the phone, the man smiled


    while putting on his clothes, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 472

    Triumph Above All Chapter 472


    Chapter 472


    Meanwhile in an underground gambling den.


    Meanwhile in an underground gambling den.A skinny man was drooling at the pile of money on the


    table as he said, ¡°Follow!¡± He threw all of his money on the table after that.Suddenly, his phone rang.


    He nced at it and ced the phone back into his pocket, ignoring the call.¡°Come on now! Hurry!


    Make your move!¡± Suddenly, a person dropped a handful of notes on the table.¡°Stop ying, I¡¯m in a


    hurry!¡±The phone kept ringing so much that he had to answer the call at a nearby stairwell. ¡°We have


    our assignments! I¡¯m on my way!¡±¡­Tawley was initially a quiet town, but due to how remote the ce


    was, it was left forgotten with time.Soon, many underground gang members decided to set up their


    home base in the town of Tawnley. Everything was allowed in that town. This had attracted many young


    people who were thirsty for thrills.This resulted in a five-star hotel and two four-star hotels being built


    there. This was more than the average town.Skr made his way toward the arena as soon as he


    arrived there.Suddenly, a surprised voice could be heard saying, ¡°Dragon Commander?¡±Skr was


    stunned by this as that title was given to him by all the soldiers back at the Northern borders. Only a


    few people knew of his identity when he returned to Cloudtopia. This felt odd to him. Skr turned


    around, and saw a young and beautiful girl standing at the door of an old house smiling at him.The girl


    seemed to know him, but Skr did not recognize her.¡°Have you forgotten that we met at the seaside,


    Dragon Commander, sir?¡± The girl reminded him.It was only then did he recall what happened. It


    seemed that she heard Dianne calling him the Dragon Commander at the seaside.¡°What brings you


    here, Dragon Commander?¡± The girl asked. Another group of people soon gathered around her. They


    were the girl¡¯s ssmates, but there were a few people who went to the beach with her back then.¡°I


    have something to do here.¡± Skr nodded and asked, ¡°But you¡¯re all students. What are you doing


    here?¡±The girl pouted and said, ¡°My name is Hailey and I¡¯m in my final year of my university course.


    Look, I¡¯m twenty one this year and I¡¯ve been studying in Cloutopia University. You¡¯re only two or three


    years older than me. Why are you judging me then?¡±¡°Who is that man, Hailey?¡± A tall and handsomeContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    boy asked. He looked displeased at the moment and Skr noticed how hostile he seemed. It seemed


    to him that Hailey was quite popr amongst her peers to have that many admirers following her


    around.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 473

    Triumph Above All Chapter 473


    Chapter 473


    ¡°He¡¯s called the Dragon Commander. I met him at the beach a while ago and he¡¯s really awesome!¡±


    Hailey exined to her ssmates.


    ¡°He¡¯s called the Dragon Commander. I met him at the beach a while ago and he¡¯s really awesome!¡±


    Hailey exined to her ssmates.Skr was speechless when she said that, but just as he was


    about to leave, Hailey said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet, Dragon Commander? What are


    you doing here alone? Are you here to watch the tournament as well? Rumor has it that there is a high


    stakespetition here today. The dealer happens to be the leader of the underground world here and


    the challenger happens to be some mysterious person from Cloutopia.¡±Mysterious person?Skr


    shook his head and smiled as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to watch. I¡¯m here to fight!¡±Hailey was taken aback


    by what he said. She did not expect him to say that.However, the boy said, ¡°Oh please. Quit boasting


    now! Do you think we don¡¯t know the names of the challengers? The man from Cloudtopia is Skr!


    Wait, don¡¯t tell me that your name is Skr!¡±Since Hailey called him the Dragon Commander, he


    presumed that he must be called Skr. To him, Skr was nothing more than a cheap shrewd that


    wanted to get closer to Barry. He was nothing more than a big show off.He seemed to be judging


    Skr that. The others said, ¡°Come on now. You are frail and weak. How could you say something like


    that! Do you know how powerful Barry is? He is themander of the Six Bloods. Each assassin is


    more terrifying than thest! You are not even worthy of challenging him!¡±Hailey wanted to argue, but


    decided not to after knowing what Skr was capable of. She was unsure if what Skr said was true


    or not.However, Skr ignored them and said, ¡°It¡¯s really up to you if you want to believe me or not. If


    there¡¯s nothing else, I will head out first.¡±The boy was even more certain that Skr was boasting after


    hearing that, so he yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t run now! I just so happen to be quite fond of underground matches.


    What do you say, we take a few turns right now?¡± He teased Skr.The other students were also


    mocking Skr. They said, ¡°Yes, a sparring match! Since you im to be attacking Barry, why don¡¯t


    you fight us then? Oh, he won¡¯t dare! Mr. Zach here is a skilled boxer and is the main posterboy of our


    school¡¯s basketball team. He can take ten people without breaking a sweat!¡±¡°Shut up!¡± Hailey yelled


    and said, ¡°Dragon Commander here is a friend, Zach! Can¡¯t you be nice to him?¡±Hailey was


    embarrassed, but she still needed to respect Zach.Since he was unwilling to ept the challenge,


    Zach said, ¡°I knew you were a coward! I didn¡¯t actually want to fight you. I was just trying to warn you to


    keep a low profile, or else, you will run into some real trouble some day!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 474

    Triumph Above All Chapter 474


    Chapter 474


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A coward? Skr found thatical. He did not expect Zach to be that arrogant. He was nothing more


    than a city boy who had not seen a day of battle. Skr had never once been a coward. However,


    Skr did not want to waste any time on him as he said, ¡°You need to understand one thing, boy.


    Boxing is nothing to me and your basketball team has no value to me at all. I¡¯m not a coward. You¡¯re


    just not worthy to fight me.¡±


    A coward? Skr found thatical. He did not expect Zach to be that arrogant. He was nothing more


    than a city boy who had not seen a day of battle. Skr had never once been a coward. However,


    Skr did not want to waste any time on him as he said, ¡°You need to understand one thing, boy.


    Boxing is nothing to me and your basketball team has no value to me at all. I¡¯m not a coward. You¡¯re


    just not worthy to fight me.¡±He was only there for Barry. After saying that, Skr left them without giving


    Zach any chances to respond.¡°Oh please, he sure can boast!¡± The other student startedughing.¡°Hey,


    that guy is heading toward the arena!¡± Hailey said.¡°He must be there to spectate. Come on, let¡¯s


    go!¡±¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this fight! Two powerhouses from two cities facing off in a deathmatch!


    Say, will it be like the movies? Will we see any shy moves?¡±¡°Gosh, you¡¯re only here to see shy


    moves, Seth!¡± The students gossiped.Suddenly, Zach said, ¡°Hey Hailey, since everyone wants to watch


    the match, you should join us too!¡± It seemed that he only intended to humble that so-called Dragon


    Commander! Only when they witness the match themselves would they find out if the so-called Dragon


    Commander was telling the truth or not.After hearing what he said, Hailey decided to join despite her


    suspicions. She said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll join you.¡±Zach was overjoyed to hear this, so he gathered everyone as


    they made their way toward the arena. There were a few arenas in that town. The arena Skr was


    heading to was the biggest in the town. It was located in the basement of a nightclub.It looked


    unassuming from the outside, but once anyone took the elevator down, they would be greeted by a


    spectacle.The arena was brightly lit and there was a cage podium in the middle of the entire arena. The


    entire stage was surrounded by seats. The VIP seats were already filled thenUpon closer inspection,


    the VIPs were none other than the powerhouses from Cloudtopia and the local city.Seated on the left


    were the powerhouses from Cloudtopia. They were the Patriarch of the four major families in


    Cloudtopia.Plenty of wealthy people were seated behind them as well.Seated on the right were the


    powerhouses from the local city. Everyone was focused on the person in front.That man could be seen


    wearing a tiger-striped cloak. That man was none other than Barry.Seeing Barry¡¯s calm and rxed


    appearance, the powerhouses whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the Skr kid anyway? What did he do


    to anger Barry so much to have him dere war on him?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 475

    Triumph Above All Chapter 475


    Chapter 475


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I heard that that guy killed Parker, and Barry is hellbent in avenging his brother¡¯s


    death!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I heard that that guy killed Parker, and Barry is hellbent in avenging his brother¡¯s


    death!¡±¡°Did you know that Barry had tasked his second best assassin, Toxic, to kill Skr before all of


    this?The thing is, not only was Toxic unable to kill Skr, he perished as well! This is why Barry wanted


    to kill Skr here in the arena!¡±¡°Gosh, even Toxic fell! This is one powerful foe indeed!¡± A group of


    people gossiped.As soon as Skr entered the nightclub, he noticed Zach and the others making fun


    of him. He frowned but remained silent as he made his way to the elevator.¡°Hurry up and follow him, I


    want to sit next to him! Didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯s the challenger? I can¡¯t wait to watch him eat his words


    when the fight beginster!¡± Zach eximed excitedly.Hailey was seething with rage as she followed


    the others down the basement.¡°Whoa! The powerhouses from our cities are here! D*mn they¡¯re rich!


    We sure did the right thing to be here today!¡± ¡°Look! The patriarch of the four great families of


    Cloudtopia are here! They are the absolute power in our city!¡±¡°Look over there! That man who is


    wearing a tiger striped cloak!. He must be the boss of this arena, Barry!¡±Since Seth was a spoiled rich


    brat, he decided to brag about how much he knew about those people.Suddenly, a wealthy man from


    Cloudtopia greeted Skr when Skr arrived. ¡°There you are!¡± The man greeted Skr politely.Seth


    was shocked to see that.What¡¯s going on? The powerhouses in Cloudtopia respect him?However, he


    was able to calm himself down quickly.He assumed that Skr was only respected because he helped


    that wealthy man before. Besides, that man was not one of the powerhouses that controlled Cloudtopia


    anyway. He presumed that the man could not evenpete against his father¡¯s wealth. So, Seth


    sneered with that thought.However, just as he was about to say anything, the powerhouses in


    Cloudtopia looked over and got up to greet Skr. ¡°Mr. Stone!¡±¡°This¡­¡± Seth and the others were


    completely stunned by that. They gulped and stared at Skr with a baffled look.What¡¯s going on? Why


    did all of the powerhouses greet Skr? Who exactly is he?Even Hailey was shocked to see that.


    Rted posts:Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 476

    Triumph Above All Chapter 476


    Chapter 476


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hailey had witnessed Skr¡¯s strength back then at the beach. She knew that he was not an ordinary


    man when he was able to gain so much respect from the director of Cloudtopia University. However,


    this scene still shocked her.


    Hailey had witnessed Skr¡¯s strength back then at the beach. She knew that he was not an ordinary


    man when he was able to gain so much respect from the director of Cloudtopia University. However,


    this scene still shocked her.She knew that most people there were extremely powerful and wealthy


    people ording to Seth.¡°Please, sit down.¡± Dudley said as Skr greeted the others.Not a single soul


    dared to sit down as they watched Skr cautiously. This drew the attention of the opposing


    powerhouse from the local city.¡°They call that kid Mr. Stone?¡±¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s Skr?¡±¡°Isn¡¯t he too


    young and frail looking? How did he manage to kill Toxic?¡± Everyone from the local city stared at Skr


    in disbelief.Suddenly, Barry sat up straight as a man was next to him.That man was not tall, but the


    muscles on that man would scare anymon folk.When Skr approached him, the man red at


    Skr with an incredibly menacing look. ¡°So, you¡¯re Skr?¡± Barry removed his cloak and asked


    Skr that.¡°So, it was you who had killed my brother, Parker and my second best assassin,


    Toxic?¡±¡°That is correct.¡± Skr replied calmly.However, before Barry could say anything, Skr


    continued, ¡°I am here to kill you today, Barry? How do you want to die?¡±Everyone was shocked to hear


    that.This man is bold enough to storm the arena alone? Gosh, he¡¯s crazy!Seth and the others looked


    pale when Skr said that. Especially Seth. He was there to watch him embarrass himself, but he did


    not expect what Skr imed was true.¡°Hehe. Quite the tongue you have! We shall see about that


    then!¡± Barry sneered and said, ¡°Go get him, Silence!¡±Silence got up and immediately made his way to


    the podium. As soon as hended on the podium, the entire stage shook. Everyone was on edge


    then.Although Silence was not tall, he was incredibly menacing.¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of us. Today will


    be a deathmatch between the both of us. If you win, you are free to kill whoever you want. I am none


    other than the leader of Barry¡¯s assassins, Silence! If you lose, you won¡¯t be able to leave this podium!¡±


    Silence said.Skr red at Silence and said, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re able to win?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 477

    Triumph Above All Chapter 477


    Chapter 477


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about their assassin organization. He could tell that Silence was significantly


    more powerful than Toxic.This just proved that Silence was a much more lethal threat than the other


    assassins. However, he knew that if Toxic and Silence were to go against each other while Toxic was


    armed with his sniper, Silence would be unable to escape at all. That was because very few people in


    the world could match Skr¡¯s speed. However, none of them could faze Skr.


    He couldn¡¯t care less about their assassin organization. He could tell that Silence was significantly


    more powerful than Toxic.This just proved that Silence was a much more lethal threat than the other


    assassins. However, he knew that if Toxic and Silence were to go against each other while Toxic was


    armed with his sniper, Silence would be unable to escape at all. That was because very few people in


    the world could match Skr¡¯s speed. However, none of them could faze Skr.So, before Barry could


    react, Skr entered the podium.He red at Silence and said, ¡°You should strike first or else, you will


    perish without evennding a hit.¡±¡°How arrogant!¡± Silence yelled before charging directly at Skr. His


    power was terrifying despite his short stature. His blows felt like andslide at the moment.With a


    deafening roar, he stunned everyone watching as the sound was so overwhelming that everyone had


    to cover their ears. Anyone close to Silence would no doubt blow their eardrums open.Unfortunately for


    him, his opponent was Skr and he was not fazed by his attacks. Silence swiftly side-stepped away,


    avoiding Silence¡¯s attacks before pushing Silence¡¯s shoulder away to the side.Silence was


    overwhelmed by how powerful that push was as a loud boom could be heard. He stumbled backward


    as a result of Skr¡¯s move.The impact was so hard that sparks could be seening out of Silence¡¯s


    shoes. He could barely keep himself up.¡°How?¡±Everyone on Barry¡¯s side was shocked to see that.


    They never expected such a move could stun Silence. That was the most powerful assassin in Barry¡¯s


    disposal and this displeased him.Silence was stunned when that happened as he felt a sharp pain


    pulsating through his left shoulder where Skr had pushed him earlier. When he felt his shoulder, he


    could feel a mushy mess and he knew that his shoulder de had been shattered. It seemed that he


    was injured more seriously than what the audience could see.¡°Useless fool. You can¡¯t even withstand a


    single attack.¡± Skr sounded disappointed.Upon hearing that, Silence was insulted by what Skr


    said as he roared before his entire body was filled with blood.¡°I¡¯m going to show you what true power


    is!¡± Silence charged at Skr after that.However, he used his ws instead of fists this time.That was


    Silence¡¯s most powerful move and people would die whenever he used that move. Skr was the only


    person who could force him to use that move. So, like a raptor, he reached out to grab Skr¡¯s face.


    But, Skr felt a deadly aura as soon as Silence approached him.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 478

    Triumph Above All Chapter 478


    Chapter 478


    Silence¡¯s fingers were no ordinary fingers. Instead, they were used as extremely lethal ws. However,


    Skr was unfazed by that.


    Silence¡¯s fingers were no ordinary fingers. Instead, they were used as extremely lethal ws. However,


    Skr was unfazed by that.To everyone¡¯s surprise, Skr did not try to dodge the attack. Instead, he


    unleashed his fists and decided to take the attack head-on.¡°Hahaha! You are one arrogant fool! I can¡¯t


    believe you chose to take Silence¡¯s ws head-on!¡± Barry sneered.That was because he had


    witnessed first hand just how powerful Silence¡¯s ws were. His ws were capable of cutting iron, so


    blood and flesh would be no problem for them.Skr has a deathwish to take the attack head-


    on!However, as soon as their fists met, Barry¡¯s smile froze as a loud crack could be heard. That was


    the sound of bones breaking as soon as Skr punched Silence¡¯s ws. Nothing he had imagined had


    happened as not a single drop of blood could be seen from Skr¡¯s fists.Instead, Silence¡¯s ws were


    completely shattered. All of his bones were smashed to pieces.¡°Ah!¡± Silence screamed in agony.His


    right hand waspletely shattered, but he refused to surrender since there were so many people


    watching him. So, he roared again which shocked everyone. A loud rip could be heard as Silence


    ripped his clothes off, revealing his body.What happened next stunned everyone as everyone could


    see every single blood vessel on his body. It was almost as if his entire body was glowing.This disy


    of strength stunned everyone watching.¡°This¡­ This is insane!¡±¡°He¡¯s like aplete monster!¡±


    Everyone gasped.Silence¡¯s eyes were frighteningly red then as this made everyone wonder if Silence


    was even human. It was almost as if Silence was about to swallow Skr whole.All of the powerhouses


    from Cloudtopia were nervous for Skr¡¯s sake.¡°Why does that guy look like a monster? The dragon


    commander is fine, right?¡± Hailey asked in a concerned tone even though she was not friends with


    Skr. Since they were all from Cloudtopia, it was only natural for them to hope for Skr to win that


    match. Judging from the situation, Skr would not be able to leave the arena if he lost. She obviously


    did not want that to happen to Skr.However, Zach sneered. ¡°I hope he dies! He¡¯s better off dead


    anyway!¡± He absolutely resented Skr. Hailey¡¯s affection toward Skr had made him jealous. It


    seemed that he thought he could humiliate Skr, but somehow all of the powerhouses from Cloutopia


    greeted Skr Politely. He was insulted by that. Seeing how worried Hailey was toward Skr only


    annoyed him further. He wished he could charge on stage to kill Skr with Silence then.


    Rted posts:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 479

    Triumph Above All Chapter 479


    Chapter 479


    Meanwhile, the powerhouses at Barry¡¯s side gossiped amongst themselves. ¡°I heard that Silence had


    caught a strange disease ever since he was a child. The doctor from his vige had fed him wolf¡¯s


    blood for three days straight. Whenever he¡¯s in a rage ever since then, he would go berserk. I thought


    that was all rumors until now.¡±


    Meanwhile, the powerhouses at Barry¡¯s side gossiped amongst themselves. ¡°I heard that Silence had


    caught a strange disease ever since he was a child. The doctor from his vige had fed him wolf¡¯s


    blood for three days straight. Whenever he¡¯s in a rage ever since then, he would go berserk. I thought


    that was all rumors until now.¡±¡°I also heard about the rumor. Someone even imed that not even the


    other members of his team would be able to subdue him if he were to go berserk.¡±¡°I think it¡¯s over for


    Skr.¡±Amidst the gossip, Skr remained calm. He could feel the increasing power surging from


    Silence¡¯s body. However, he was still unfazed by that. He could not be bothered by someone that


    insignificant to him.Silence was angered even further when he noticed how unfazed Skr looked. So,


    with another roar, he attacked Skr again.Like a wild beast, he charged on all-fours toward Skr.


    However, Skr decided to take his attack head-on. With a loud boom, Skr¡¯s fists mmed hard on


    Silence¡¯s chest. The impact caused Silence to stumble a couple steps backward againHowever, still


    consumed by rage, Silence did not feel any pain as he bared his teeth and attacked Skr¡¯s


    neck.¡°Gosh, why must you act like a beast when you¡¯re a human? Well then, let me send you to meet


    your maker now!¡± Skr eximed and decided to end the match then.So, he ced two fingers on


    Silence¡¯s forehead and gave it a simple push. Although it might seem gentle, it was incredibly


    powerful.It did not take long for Silence to let out a blood curdling scream before blood began to gush


    out from his forehead. Not wanting to dy the fight any longer, Skr grabbed Silence¡¯s body before


    snapping his neck with a loud crack.The next moment, the blood-red body wrapped in thick evil energy


    rolled backwards towards the direction of Skr¡¯s finger.Silence¡¯s head fell off the ground as life left his


    body. There was no doubt that Silence waspletely dead by then.The crowd was stunned when that


    happened.He died? Silence is dead? I thought this was a deathmatch? I didn¡¯t expect it to end so


    soon? Skr lookedpletely unfazed from the start. Not to mention, Silence couldn¡¯t even hurt him!


    I can¡¯t believe Skr killed him that easily. Gosh, this wasn¡¯t a fight, this is a massacre!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 480

    Triumph Above All Chapter 480


    Chapter 480


    All the powerhouses from Cloudtopia were in awe when they saw that. They remembered how Skr


    dispatched an assassin during Madam Sue¡¯s birthday. However, the entire event happened in a sh


    and it was over before any of them could react.


    All the powerhouses from Cloudtopia were in awe when they saw that. They remembered how Skr


    dispatched an assassin during Madam Sue¡¯s birthday. However, the entire event happened in a sh


    and it was over before any of them could react.It was only then did they finally witness how powerful


    Skr was when he toyed with Silence.If Skr made the first move. Silence wouldn¡¯t even be able to


    last this long.All of the powerhouses from Barry¡¯s side were stunned by this as they stared at Skr in


    disbelief.¡°Wait, Silence is murdered that easily? Skr is insane!¡±¡°Gosh, no one we know will even be


    a match to him!¡±¡°No, the difference between their strengths was just too much!¡±Everyone thought the


    match would at least end in a draw. However, Silence was murdered that easily by Skr. The


    difference in strength was just too much for them.¡°This¡­¡± Seth and the others gasped as they looked


    terrified when they stared at Skr.Hailey could finally calm down then.Skr threw Silence¡¯s body


    aside and yelled, ¡°It¡¯s your turn Barry!¡± Barry looked bitter as soon as he heard that. However, he


    composed himself quickly soon after.¡°Skr, do you think you¡¯re able to kill me after killing Silence?¡±


    Barry sneered and said, ¡± Although I didn¡¯t expect you to defeat Silence, I always have contingencies. I


    found out where your family lives, so if you don¡¯t care about them, you cane and get me then.


    Well, if I die, they too, will perish!¡±That caused the audience to erupt into a frenzy.Especially those who


    were from Cloudtopia. Dudley asked, ¡°What do you want, Barry?¡±Barry grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s no secret


    that I have six people in my team of assassins. There are four more left in my team!¡±Dudley was


    stunned as he said, ¡°Barry! You monster!¡±Soon, everyone from Barry¡¯s side understood what he was


    nning.Silence was the only one present by Barry¡¯s side before the match began. They did not expect


    the remaining four members to be deployed to Cloudtopia. They never expected them to be after


    Skr¡¯s family. So, they gloated at Skr.So what if you¡¯re powerful? Brute force alone isn¡¯t enough to


    rule over society. Let¡¯s see if you can still act tough when your family is threatened.Seeing how calm


    Skr was, Barry said. ¡°You can drop the facade, I know you care a lot about your family. They are


    held hostage by my men right now. So, do as I say if you want them to live! I want you to kneel in front


    of me!¡±


    Rted posts:Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 481

    Triumph Above All Chapter 481


    Chapter 481


    ¡°Mr. Stone!¡± Dudley and the others shouted. Everyone was on edge at the moment.It seemed that


    Barry had lied to everyone when he announced the match as this was a means for him to settle his


    personal score with Skr.If Skr was to kneel to Barry, this meant that their entire city would have to


    kneel to Barry. No one wanted to see that happen. However, if Skr refused toply, his family¡¯s


    lives would be at stake.¡°Barry is such a scumbag to use such underhanded methods to deal with


    Skr!¡± Hailey eximed while the people on Barry¡¯s side looked very smug.Skr is still a brainless


    brute no matter how good he can fight. Barry is the genius here! I¡¯m pretty sure he will have to obey


    Barry since Barry has control of his family!However, just as everyone assumed that Skr would kneel,


    Skr said, ¡°Are you sure, Barry? Why don¡¯t you call your men to confirm if that¡¯s true?¡±Since Skr


    was heralded as the Dragon Commander, he was exceptionally skilled at mobilizing troops. So, such


    tricks would be unfazed by him. Skr had already anticipated this before he left Cloudtopia. That was


    the reason why Dianne did not apany him there. Barry had a bad feeling about the whole situation


    as soon as Skr said that. However, he was unwilling to back down.¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking with


    you! Since you want to know so much, I will pity you and let you witness their sorry state!¡± Barry made


    a video call as soon as he said that. However, no one answered the call after a long wait. So, he called


    the number again. But, his expression changed as soon as a female voice echoed through the other


    end before his call was sent to voicemail.The ominous feeling engulfed Barry even more. However, he


    refused to back down and called someone else, only to be greeted by the same response. Barry was


    starting to feel nervous then as he called the third person and the fourth only to yield the same


    response. If they were having bad reception, some of them might be able to answer Barry¡¯s call.


    However, all four of them were unreachable. No one would leave without their phones then. This could


    only mean that his men had all perished.¡°No! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± All the trump


    cards were gone, and Barry became extremely flustered. He could not understand how someone in


    Cloudtopia was able to kill his assassins when Skr was there. Everyone on Barry¡¯s side was also


    shocked when that happened.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 482

    Triumph Above All Chapter 482


    Chapter 482


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Where are your men? Can you reach them?¡± Skr asked and continued, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I can help


    you find them.¡± Skr made a video call to Dianne as soon as he said that.Dianne answered


    immediately, ¡°Sir!¡±Skr nodded, and asked: ¡°Those four men. Have you prepped them yet?¡±¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Dianne reported.¡°Barry couldn¡¯t reach them and is getting anxious. Could you show them to Barry?¡±


    Skr showed his phone to Barry.So, everyone peeked over before their faces turned pale.¡°This, this,


    this¡­¡± No one was able to mutter aplete sentence as they were greeted by four bloody heads.


    They were none other than the assassins sent to hunt Skr¡¯s family down. All four heads shared the


    same frightened expression. It was thest reaction they had before they were beheaded.Everyone


    stared at Skr again and waspletely frightened by him. So, he told Barry. ¡°Alright, now that I¡¯ve


    shown you what you wanted to see, it¡¯s time for you to meet your maker.¡±Barry trembled and pleaded,


    ¡°Sky¡­ Skr¡­ I¡¯ll give you money!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of money?¡± Skr sneered.Even if Barry


    were to offer everything he had to Skr, Skr would not want any of it. Since Barry was bold enough


    to attack his family, this alone had sealed his fate.Barry¡¯s face darkened when Skr approached him


    as he said, ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I belong to a very prestigious family! You¡¯ve killed my brother already and


    if you kill me, my family will not let you go!¡±It seemed that Barry¡¯s family was from the capital and was


    indeed prestigious.Everyone from Barry¡¯s side was stunned to hear that as they did not expect Barry to


    have any rtions to the capital. However, Skr did not care about that as he said, ¡°So what? They


    should just leave me alone or I will destroy their entire family!¡±Everyone was frightened when they


    heard that as they wondered just who exactly Skr was to make such bold ims.Skr was like the


    boss of Cloudtopia to them. They did not think he was even a match to the capital. They wondered


    what motivated Skr to make such bold ims. This was too much for anyone to handle. However,


    only Dudley was pleased by this. He knew that no one would even remotely pose a threat to Skr.


    The Dragon Commander¡¯s rule was absolute.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 483

    Triumph Above All Chapter 483


    Chapter 483


    Barry panicked after noticing how calm Skr looked. He had spent years abusing power and never


    thought that someday he would perish in Skr¡¯s hands.¡°Stop!¡± Barry stumbled backward and took out


    a gun before pointing it at Skr. He said, ¡°Stop, or I¡¯ll shoot!¡±Barry felt calm with the gun in his hands.


    He was known to be a sharpshooter and could hit any fast-moving targets. No matter how good Skr


    was, he knew that Skr would be slower than a bullet.So, everyone from Barry¡¯s side were relieved to


    see that. However, Skr sneered, ¡°Go ahead! Do you think that can stop me?¡±Skr continued


    walking toward Barry. However, just as he was about to reach Barry, Barry said, ¡°If you dare take


    another step forward, I will shoot!¡± He was not sure if he could kill Skr with a single shot based on


    how skilled Skr was. If he was unable to kill him with a single shot, he would no doubt perish. He


    only meant to deter Skr with the gun. However, he did not expect Skr to be unfazed as Skr


    said, ¡°Go ahead then! Only cowards refuse to shoot!¡± So, a loud boom could be heard as Barry pulled


    the trigger, causing a golden bullet to fly out directly to Skr¡¯s head. Everyone was nervous for Skr.


    They wondered if he could stop a bullet no matter how powerful he was. That was a bullet that was fast


    approaching him!¡°Mr. Stone!¡± Everyone from Cloudtopia was nervous for Skr while Barry¡¯s men


    could not wait to watch Skr perish.They even decided to take over Cloudtopia after crushing their


    morale.¡°Dragon Commander!¡± Hailey called out in fear. Zach on the other hand did not seem bothered


    at all.Is he out of his mind? Did he really think that he¡¯s invulnerable? How could he be so arrogant


    when Barry has a gun! He really has a death wish!Something shocking happened as soon as they


    thought about that. They were all baffled when Skr did not dodge out of the way as he caught the


    bullet with his fingers.¡°What? He caught the bullet?¡±¡°Am I dreaming?¡±¡°Wait, he is holding the bullet in


    his hands!¡± Everyone was baffled by this as they could not imagine anyone catching a bullet with their


    bare hands. Skr hadpletely stunned everyone as Barry¡¯s face contorted. Although he was


    certain that the bullet would not kill Skr, he did not expect Skr to bepletely unscathed by this.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 484

    Triumph Above All Chapter 484


    Chapter 484


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Not even Toxic armed with a sniper rifle can kill me. Do you think that broken gun of yours is enough to


    take me down? How foolish!¡± Skr sneered.With a quick flick, Skr threw the bullet back at Barry,


    hitting him in the head. Blood began pouring out of his head as soon as that happened as the impact


    had caused him to be nailed to the wall behind him.It seemed that Skr was more powerful than a


    gun.With a loud plop, Barry slumped over lifelessly on the ground. Barry had perished then.After that,


    Skr told Barry¡¯s men, ¡°So, who¡¯s next? Go on, stand up, make your presence known and I will send


    you to meet Barry!¡±Everyone backed away slowly as soon as Skr said that as they immediately knelt


    in front of Skr, begging for mercy. ¡°Please spare us, Mr. Stone. We¡¯re forced by Barry!¡±¡°Barry is too


    powerful. If he says to kill someone, he will kill him. We have no choice but to support him!¡±Seeing the


    powerhouses in the front row all kneeling down, the others followed suit.¡±¡°Mr. Stone, we have no


    grievances or enmities, and absolutely have no intention of going against you.¡±Skr sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t


    care if you are forced or here willingly, I will give you a chance. Surrender now or die!¡±Everyone looked


    stunned as soon as they heard that before eximing, ¡°We are willing to pledge our undying fealty


    toward you, Mr. Stone!¡± They could clearly see Skr¡¯s unrivaled powers. They would never forget how


    Barry Perished.How could anyone refuse to surrender then? That would be a deathwish! All they could


    do was surrender.Seeing that everyone had submitted, Skr turned his gaze back which startled the


    others who met his gaze.So, he decided that his job was done and needed to return home to


    Cloudtopia.On the way, he called Dianne and asked Dianne to issue necessary warnings to Barry¡¯s


    family in the capital/Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of Barry¡¯s family at all, he just wanted to be with his wife


    and children at ease, with as little trouble as possible.Meanwhile at the Jenkin¡¯s family mansion in the


    capital.A man who resembled Parker and Barry was inside the house, admiring an ink painting hanging


    on the wall.This painting waspleted by him justst week. From the perspective of brushwork and


    color use, it already looked like a master¡¯s work.This person is Parker and Barry¡¯s elder brother, Frank


    Jenkins!¡°Sir, something has happened!¡±The next moment, the housekeeper, Mr. Chase ran in with


    panicked eyes.¡°Sir, Mr. Barry was killed by that kid named Skr!¡±¡°What?¡±Frank stared at the


    housekeeper, Mr. Chase.Mr. Chase gulped, and continued: ¡°Silence was defeated by Skr without


    much effort The other four members were also killed by Skr¡¯s men in Cloudtopia. Barry was also


    shot dead by Skr.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 485

    Triumph Above All Chapter 485


    Chapter 485


    ¡°Skr¡­¡± Frank looked menacing when he muttered that name. He continued, ¡°You should really look


    at who you¡¯re offending. You should really think about me, before you kill my brothers¡­¡±Frank was


    about to get angry when the cell phone on the desk rang suddenly.He walked to the table and picked


    up his phone.When he saw the name, his whole body trembled.He quickly answered the call before he


    could react.No one knew what happened as Frank¡¯s demeanor changed as soon as he answered the


    call.After a while, he said respectfully: ¡°Yes! I understand! Please rest assured, sir, I will never offend


    that person!¡±The person on the other end hung up the phone.And Frank, maintaining the posture of


    answering the phone, couldn¡¯t slow down for a long time.The housekeeper, Mr. Chase, was baffled by


    this.He had been working for their family for decades, but he had never seen Frank look so


    scared.Who is the person on the other end of the phone? Who is that person Frank was talking about?


    Meanwhile at Tawnley.It was the private club in a secluded locationst time, in the living room.Ny


    percent of the rich and powerful in Tawnlee gathered here.The old man in robes on the main seat was


    Grandmaster Wexler. He was rxing in his chair while the others spoke.¡°Have you all heard about


    what happened in Tawnley?¡±¡°What happened?¡±¡°Two days ago, the remaining assassins of Barry¡¯s


    organization went to Cloutopia to assassinate Skr, but Skr killed him in the end.¡±¡°In a fit of rage,


    Barry set up a ring in Tawnly and even dered war on Skr, asking Silence to fight to the death with


    Skr.¡± ¡°I heard that the reason why Barry is stronger than Parker is because he has a lot of eyes, he


    is cunning, and he keeps a hand in everything.¡±¡°Since he dares to start a war against Skr, it means


    that he is fully prepared.¡±¡°That¡¯s right! Although Skr can kill an expert like Toxic, I heard that Toxic


    only ranks second among the assassins. It¡¯s Silence who ranks first who fears no one!¡±Listening to


    everyone¡¯s discussion, Grandmaster Wexler calmly sipped some tea.Suddenly, Grandmaster Wexler¡¯s


    phone vibrated.He immediately put down his tea and answered it.The entire living room was suddenly


    silent, and everyone held their breath, waiting for thetest news from the person on the other end of


    the phone.A man¡¯s voice could be hearding from the other end of the call saying, ¡°Grandmaster


    Wexler, Silence was defeated and murdered. The other four assassins were beheaded and put on


    public disy, The worst of all is how Barry was shot through the head by Skr. He died on the spot.


    This prompted everyone to submit to Skr right there and then.¡±¡°What? Barry is dead?¡± eximed


    everyone.They were just talking about how Barry was inmand of six incredibly powerful assassins


    and that Skr would not be able to defeat all of them. However, they did not expect to receive news


    about how all six assassins working under Barry¡¯smand had been murdered. More importantly


    was how everyone had pledged fealty to Skr after that.Skr is too scary!The only person that could


    stay calm in the entire living room was Grandmaster Wexler.He responded calmly and hung up the


    phone.¡°Grandmaster Wexler, what should we do? Do we need to make any preparations?¡±A group of


    people asked in panic.


    Rted posts:Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 486

    Triumph Above All Chapter 486


    Chapter 486


    The very few who were just moments ago feeling confident about themselves and were stubborn to


    submit to Skr were feeling very anxious about the situation then.¡°What are you panicking about?¡±


    Grandmaster Wexler red at everyone and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear three days ago? Even


    without Barry, we still have the support of our family in the capital. They¡¯ve been around for centuries


    and you can imagine just how powerful they truly were.¡±Grandmaster Wexler was incredibly confident


    when he exined the situation. However, as soon as he said that, a man gasped behind him. The


    man screamed, ¡°Good gosh! What is going on?¡±So, everyone immediately turned toward him. All they


    could see was how shocked he looked while staring at his phone.¡±¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr. Parker?¡±


    Everyone asked.Grandmaster Wexler turned around and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you countless times to


    stay calm in every situation? How could you be so easily rattled by some news you saw on your


    phone¡­¡±However, before he could finish, the man interjected, ¡°Sir, I received word that the Jenkins


    family back at the capital had made a statement iming that they had broken ties with both Barry and


    Parker. So, they would not do anything about their deaths nor would they seek out vengeance.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked to hear that.Everyone was so shaken by this that all they could do was


    stare at each other in disbelief while Grandmaster Wexler was also starting to panic.¡°How is this


    possible!¡± Grandmaster Wexler eximed.He knew that the only reason that the Jenkins family from


    the capital to make such a statement would be that Skr¡¯s power and influence was too terrifying for


    them. So, with that thought, everyone gulped nervously. They were wondering just who exactly was


    Skr to be that terrifying. So much so that the Jenkins family from the capital would sever ties with


    Parker and Barry immediately without being bothered by how others would think about their


    actions.They knew that Parker was not a good person, but was still the patriarch of his family. However,


    even after being so openly challenged, none of them were willing to intervene. This was just too


    unbelievable to them.Meanwhile, Skr would obviously be oblivious to what was happening behind


    the scenes. However, even if he did, that would not bother him at all. The only people he cared about


    then was L and his wife, Yu.After leaving Tawnley, Skr made his way back to Cloudtopia.


    However, he heard L¡¯s singing before he could enter the mansion.He could hear how someone was


    guiding L while she sang. It seemed that Valerie was tutoring her then.


    Rted posts:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 487

    Triumph Above All Chapter 487


    Chapter 487


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    So, Skr could not stop himself from picking up the pace. He called out, ¡°I¡¯m home!¡±When L


    noticed him, she cheered and before Skr could unlock the door, she opened it immediately before


    jumping into his arms and saying, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re home! I missed you!¡±Skr spun her around which


    made herugh.¡°Slow down there, L. Watch your step!¡± Valerie rushed down the stairs then.It


    seemed that as soon as L spotted Skr, she rushed down the stairs which startled Valerie so much


    that she ran after her immediately. However, since L knew the ce better than Valerie, she was


    unable to catch up.However, she was able to calm down when she noticed L in Skr¡¯s arms. She


    said, ¡°Gosh, what on Earth did you feed her? How is she able to run so fast? Why can¡¯t I catch up to


    her?¡±Skrughed without saying much. However, he clearly knew why exactly L was able to run


    that fast. That was because he had been training her every week which strengthened her body.While


    hugging Skr, L said, ¡°Hey daddy, after you left, this prettydy here has been teaching me how to


    sing and I already learned how to sing well now!¡±¡°Oh? Why don¡¯t you sing for me then, honey!¡± Skr


    said.¡®Sure!¡± Without hesitation, L immediately started to sing for Skr. Skr was immediately


    stunned by her voice. That was because as a four year old, she was able to master every single


    difficult tone. If she was to practice for a few more days, she would be able to shine like a star during


    thepetition.¡°That was awesome, honey! I am already your fan.¡± Skr praised.Valerie said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t want to teach her that song initially, but after she was able to master some nursery rhymes


    without much effort, I decided to teach her something a little harder. L is incredibly smart and very


    gifted. If she wants to be a singer in the future, she will no doubt sing better than me.¡±L blushed after


    she was praised by Valerie. She said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this prettydy here. I was able to understand


    what she¡¯s trying to teach me.¡±Everyoneughed as soon as they heard that. They did not expect


    someone that young knew how to tter.¡°Hey honey, let¡¯s pick your mother up with the prettydy here.


    I¡¯ll treat all of you to dinnerter.¡±Although it was the weekends, Kareem Fashions was still incredibly


    busy, so Yulia told Valerie to babysit L before she went to work. Since it was almost time for Yulia to


    get off work,. Skr drove everyone to Kareem Fashions. As soon as they approached the main


    entrance, they could hear Yulia¡¯s voice.¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Xander, Kareem Fashions belongs to my family


    and we have never thought about selling it to others.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 488

    Triumph Above All Chapter 488


    Chapter 488


    All they could hear was an arrogant man¡¯s voice saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a good look at how


    exactly you¡¯re talking to right now, Yi! I came all this way myself to buy Kareem Fashions because I


    see your potential! Even with your anti-blemish cream, your entire property isn¡¯t even worth more than


    five billion dors. I am offering you ten billion dors, so tell me, what are you still so unhappy about?


    You better understand your current position!¡±Skr¡¯s expression dimmed as soon as he heard that. He


    could not believe that someone was bold enough to threaten his wife.You have a deathwish!So, Skr


    kicked the door open and strode in the building. All he could see was Yulia sitting in front of her desk


    with a man in his thirties. This man was clearly a spoiled brat.However, Skr did not care about who


    the man was as he yelled, ¡°Scram! Or else, I will hurt you!¡±The man was stunned when that happened.


    He did not expect anyone to be that arrogant to him in that city.However, he was able to calm himself


    down immediately as he scoffed and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you¡­¡±¡°Shut up!¡±


    Skr did not waste any time as he strode over and lifted the man up by the cor from his chair.


    Somehow, the man was unable to do anything despite his size when he was being grabbed by Skr.


    When he regained his senses, he was already hovering midair. The man was insulted by this, so he


    screamed. ¡°Let go of me, or I will kill you!¡±Upon hearing this, Skr grabbed the man and walked to the


    window and said, ¡°If you dare say another word, I will drop you from here!¡±Skr pressed the man¡¯s


    face firmly on the ss when he said that which made the man nervous.They were on the neenth


    floor and if Skr was to drop him then, he would perish immediately. He knew that Skr was serious,


    so he felt even more afraid then.¡°You¡­ Let me go. I¡¯ll leave on my own!¡± The man dared not say


    another word after that.¡°Scram!¡± Skr released him which caused him to fall on the ground


    hard.¡°Hmph! Just you wait!¡± The man bolted out of the office after that.Skr waspletely unfazed


    by it, but Yulia was a little baffled by what Skr did. She said, ¡°Say Skr, why do I think that you¡¯re


    bing a little more violenttely?¡±Skr was not pleased to hear that as he asked, ¡°Skr?


    Shouldn¡¯t you call me honey? Say Yulia, I feel like you¡¯ll only call me honey when you need something.


    Is that right?¡± Skr teased.


    Rted posts:Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 489

    Triumph Above All Chapter 489


    Chapter 489


    That joke somehow made Yulia blush as Skr had made a fair point. It seemed like she had never


    thought about that, but it would be very easy to get Skr to misunderstand her¡­ Somehow, Yulia felt


    extremely guilty when he said that. But, she found it very difficult to call him honey in front of Valerie.


    That was because they were not married yet and she still had her pride. But, in order to calm Skr


    down, she nervously mumbled, ¡°Honey, why do you seem like you¡¯re bing more violent


    recently?¡±This only made Yulia blush harder. Somehow that small change had made her seem like she


    was flirting with him. She felt embarrassed by the whole ordeal.Seeing how much Yulia was blushing


    pleased Skr, so he said, ¡°Well, thest person who threatened my wife is already six feet under! I


    mean, I¡¯d kill whoever that seeks out trouble with me!¡±¡°Wow, you are incredible!¡± Yulia rolled her eyes


    at Skr. She wanted to tell Skr about how powerful that man from earlier was, but she decided to


    leave it be after seeing how arrogant Skr was.That was because she knew that Skr was a


    reasonable man and he would not care about status and would always punish indiscriminately.Valerie,


    on the other hand, was envious of how protective Skr was toward Yulia.Meanwhile at the main


    entrance of Kareem Fashions. The man who was sent away by Skr could be seen storming into a


    purple Porsche. His bodyguard and his driver seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time. The


    bodyguard handed him a bottle of water and asked, ¡°Is it done, sir?¡±¡°No!¡± The man sounded furious as


    he violently opened the bottle and chugged the water down as he said, ¡°How dare him! She should be


    honored to be graced by my offer! I didn¡¯t expect her to refuse me on the spot! Ten billion dors is


    more than enough for that woman to live the rest of her life without worries. Who does she think she


    is!¡±The bodyguard found the situation amusing. Although Kareem Fashions was not a hugepany, a


    single project from them was worth more than any hugepanies out there. He understood why Yulia


    was unwilling to sell herpany then. Although ten billion dors was a lot of money, this seemed


    more like a robbery than a business deal. But, the bodyguard decided to keep his thoughts to himself.


    Instead, he said, ¡°How dare she! Don¡¯t worry about her, sir. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± The bodyguard paused


    and nervously asked, ¡°Where are we going now, sir? Should we return to the capital?¡±¡°The capital?¡±


    The man scoffed and said, ¡°Do you think I will let this slide that easily? Just you wait, it won¡¯t take long


    for Yulia to beg me to buy Kareem Fashions off her. When the timees, that offer won¡¯t be as


    generous anymore. If I can¡¯t have it, no one can!¡±


    Rted posts:Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 490

    Triumph Above All Chapter 490


    Chapter 490


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A new week began the following day. So, Yulia drove herself to work in the morning. Skr, on the


    other hand, sent L to the kindergarten before driving Valerie to amercial shoot.That was


    because the photographer wanted to take some extra shots. However, as soon as he arrived, he


    received a call from Yulia. He teased, ¡°Aww honey, do you miss me already?¡±However, Yulia was in no


    mood to joke with him. She sounded panicked as she said, ¡°Have you sent Valerie over? If so, could


    you hurry back? Something¡¯s wrong and it¡¯s pretty serious.¡±¡°Something¡¯s wrong? Alright, stay calm, I¡¯ll


    be there right away.¡± Skr hung up and immediately made his way over to Kareem Fashions.As soon


    as he arrived at Yulia¡¯s office, he noticed a crowd gathering around a woman in the hallway. Upon


    closer inspection, it turned out to be his sister.Naomi.Naomi looked incredibly sad and seemed to be at


    the brink of tears as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Naomi?¡±¡°Skr!¡± Naomi broke down immediately when


    she spotted Skr.She leapt into his arms and cried. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Skr! It really wasn¡¯t me. They


    framed me!¡±Before Skr could say anything, the other people started yelling at her. ¡°What is wrong


    with you?¡±¡°We noticed you sneaking around, so it has to be you who leaked our form!¡± ¡°You


    traitor!¡±¡°Why are we still keeping her around, Madam Sue?¡±¡°That will be too easy for her! She has


    leaked sensitive information and charges have to be made! She needs to pay for what she has done!¡±It


    was only then did Skr notice Yulia.She believed Naomi because of Skr. However, before any


    evidence was presented, she could not side with anyone yet. Or else, she would not be able to please


    anyone in the future. So, the first thing she did was to call Skr. It seemed that Skr had somehow


    be her anchor.It would be up to Skr to prove Noami¡¯s innocence then. After seeing what was


    going on, Skr understood the situation, so he asked Yulia, ¡°What¡¯s going on, honey?¡±Yulia sighed


    and said, ¡°Someone leaked our anti-blemish cream¡¯s formst night. Although I¡¯ve made sure the


    form was deleted, it¡¯s still toote. It was already posted online and a lot of people have downloaded


    it.Although I¡¯ve hired professionals to take care of this, if anyone who has ulterior motives wanted to,


    they can change the form, brand and packaging before selling their product out there. So, this will


    be an extremely huge loss for us. But, let¡¯s not talk about that now. The more important thing is our


    reputation. It seems that our ns to conquer the whole country are not going to happen anymore.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 491

    Triumph Above All Chapter 491


    Chapter 491


    Anyone who understood the situation knew that Yulia was not exaggerating the situation. They knew


    that Kareem Fashions had only conquered Cloudtopia¡¯s market. They were not even close to


    conquering the country¡¯s market. Since the form was already leaked, this would bring a huge blow to


    their reputation.Upon hearing what Yulia said, Skr¡¯s expression grew even more serious. The truth


    was that he did not care about how much money Yulia was able to make. However, she had poured in


    a lot of effort in this project. Since she had a dream, Skr would naturally give her his full


    support.¡°Look, the form is still being shared online!¡± Yulia showed Skr her phone.As soon as he


    saw it, he was shocked to see how the form was already modified. This meant that someone from


    thepany had leaked the form. This exined why everyone assumed that Naomi was the


    mole.Skr did not say much as a middle-aged woman stepped out and red at Naomi before


    saying, ¡°Mr. Stone, aside from you and Madam Sue who knew about the form, only another two


    people know about the form. One would be the director of the production team and another is


    Madam Sue¡¯s assistant, Naomi. The director has already been working here for twenty years and is a


    ster staff member. He has more experience than me and won¡¯t ever betray thepany like this.


    Naomi, on the other hand, has only joined us recently. The surveince footage showed her sneaking


    aroundst night and has switched on and off theputer a few times. She must be responsible for


    this!¡± The middle-ageddy was called Amanda and was a seasoned employee in thepany. She


    was already the assistant director when Yvonne was still in charge back then. Although she had made


    things difficult for Yulia back then, ever since Yulia hade to power, she was not demoted due to her


    experience.¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Skr! I only returned to change some datast night¡­¡± Naomi shook her


    head frantically in his arms.The only thing she could hope for at the moment was for Skr to trust her.


    Amanda yelled, ¡°Liar! Don¡¯t you think you can be let off that easily because of your looks!¡±Soon, the


    others began to yell at her. ¡°Yeah! Does she really think she can get away that easily because of her


    looks? Mr. Stone is Madam Sue¡¯s boyfriend. How dare she leap into his arms in front of her! Are you


    trying to seduce Mr. Stone to have him side with you?¡±Skr¡¯s expression dimmed as soon as he


    heard that. He knew that he waspletely faithful to Yulia and Naomi was nothing more than a sister


    to him.Although things did not turn out the way his father had hoped for, Naomi¡¯s family would always


    be his real family. He could not stand by and do nothing when others were bullying his sister.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 492

    Triumph Above All Chapter 492


    Chapter 492


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°I trust you, Naomi. I won¡¯t let anyone frame you.¡± Skrforted her as Naomi wiped her tears and


    looked up to be greeted by Skr¡¯sforting eyes. She said, ¡°Why do I see that you seemed to be


    enjoying this?¡±Amanda cautiously asked, ¡°What are you saying, Mr. Stone? Do you think that I¡¯m the


    one who leaked the form?¡±¡°That¡¯s probably true.¡± Skr scoffed.Since he grew up with Naomi, he


    understood just how responsible of a person she was. She would never leak sensitive information like


    this. Besides, she had no reason to do that anyway. That was because he was the one who gave Yulia


    the form in the first ce. She had no reason to hurt her own family. Moreover, she had everything


    she wanted already. She had no reason to ruin her future like this.Amanda, on the other hand, was


    unaware of the bond they shared and she seemed very frantic, so Skr could tell that woman was


    extremely suspicious.As soon as she heard that, Amanda yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are, Skr?


    You know, you are nothing more than a parasite leaching off Madam Sue! How dare you! I started


    working here after I graduated from my university. I¡¯ve dedicated my whole life to thepany.


    Everyone from the Sue family has to respect me, let alone a parasite like you! Besides, you¡¯re the only


    person who has ess to the form anyway. What reason do you have to suspect me anyway?¡±


    ¡°What reason do I have?¡± Skrughed and immediately sent a message to Dianne before saying,


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough. Although I am not known to have a spotless mouth, I will never frame


    anyone. If you¡¯re not the one responsible, then I will apologize to you. If you turn out to be the one


    responsible, then you will have to reap the fruits of your bitterbor!¡±Although Skr was somewhat


    certain that it was Amanda, he knew that Amanda would never confess until the veryst minute. All he


    could do was present evidence to her.Amanda panicked and had a bad omen as soon as she heard


    that.Since Naomi had Skr¡¯s support, she stopped crying and started to calm down.However, Skr


    noticed how menacing Yulia looked, so he rushed over and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you, honey. I


    have a way to bring whoever leaked this information to face their consequences.¡±Skr sounded calm


    yet menacing, which calmed Yulia down. She said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not worried since you¡¯re here.¡± She gave


    him a gentle smile after that.Suddenly, Dianne entered the office with a folder.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 493

    Triumph Above All Chapter 493


    Chapter 493


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°This is the information you wanted, sir.¡± Dianne handed the folder to Skr after that.As soon as


    Skr received the folder, he nced at Amanda and said, ¡°Say Amanda, I have the information here.


    You and your family¡¯s ounts seem a little fat this month don¡¯t you think? Do you think that I¡¯ll find


    something here?¡±¡°What¡­ What? What are you saying?¡± Amanda panicked.The other staff members


    who were yelling at Naomi earlier started to get nervous as well.However, Skr nced at them and


    opened the folder. It did not take long for Skr to find the information that he wanted as he threw it at


    Amanda¡¯s face.¡°Amadan, your mother¡¯s ounts had received five hundred thousand dors at eight-


    thirtyst night. Please do me a favor and exin to me just how a retired olddy managed to make


    that much money?¡±Amanda panicked further. She knew that she had been careful, but she did not


    expect Skr to be resourceful enough to find her mother¡¯s bank statements. However, she would not


    give up without a fight. ¡°That is my mother¡¯s ount and it has nothing to do with me. What right do


    you have to stick your nose into her business? If I remember correctly, you are viting other people¡¯s


    privacy by looking at other people¡¯s bank statements, right? I will be pressing charges!¡± Amanda red


    at Skr as she said that. However, the more defensive she was, the more suspicious she would


    seem. ¡°Go on then! Do it right now!¡± Skrughed and continued, ¡°That will save me the trip anyway.


    When the court issued me an order, I will tell them about your bribe and how you leaked sensitive


    information. You will be spending the rest of your life in jail then!¡±Amanda panicked as soon as she


    heard that as she was afraid of going to jail. She said, ¡°No¡­ It wasn¡¯t me. Naomi was the one who


    leaked the information, not me!¡±Amanda seemed to have a breakdown as she screamed.Skr


    frowned and scoffed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cover your own tracks first before you frame others? Do you think


    the judge will believe anything you say when there is so much evidence against you?¡±Yulia had lost


    faith in Amanda after she found out that Amanda had leaked the information for a bribe before framing


    Naomi.Since this involved the people Skr cared about, Skr would not let her off that easily, so he


    said, ¡°Call the cops, Dianne. Have her taken away.¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 494

    Triumph Above All Chapter 494


    Chapter 494


    As much as Amanda deserved to die, Skr did not want to dirty his hands and knew that having her


    spend the rest of her life in jail would be torture to her.Amanda panicked when Skr told Dianne to


    call the cops. She pleaded, ¡°Please! No! Don¡¯t call the cops!¡± She immediately knelt in front of Skr


    and Yulia after that. She continued, ¡°I admit that I¡¯m the one who leaked the form. I¡¯m so sorry and I


    shouldn¡¯t be swayed by five hundred thousand dors. Please Madam Sue, please spare me since I¡¯ve


    given my entire life for thispany! I won¡¯t dare do the same thing again!¡±However, Yulia was


    undeterred by this. She knew that herpany had given her fairpensation for her sacrifice.


    Although she was kind, she was not a fool. She could not believe that Amanda even tried to frame


    Naomi for her crimes. She could not allow this to slide that easily. She asked after a brief pause, ¡°Who


    gave you the money?¡± Since Amanda was only focused on staying out of prison, she came clean. ¡°It


    was Mr. Xander. He called mest night. He told me that he will give me five-hundred thousand dors


    if I can give him the form. I have been buying a lot of clothes and bags and nearly maxed out my


    credit card. I was forced to a corner, so¡­ But, I was just assuming that he will be manufacturing the


    same thing. I didn¡¯t expect him to share it only and cause so much damage to thepany.


    I¡­¡±¡°Harry?¡± Yulia looked bitter as she mumbled his name.She knew that he would retaliate after he


    was humiliated by Skr yesterday. She did not expect him to use such underhanded tactics to ruin


    them.Skr obviously knew who she was referring to, so he said, ¡°Since you didn¡¯t want to live, I will


    send you to your maker then!¡±Skr looked menacing when he said that. He knew that he was already


    very calm yesterday when he threatened Yulia. He did not expect him to cross them again, so he


    decided to act then!Amanda had been pleading her heart out then. ¡°Please, Madam Sue. I¡¯ve told you


    everything that I know. I was just blinded by money. Please spare¡­¡±¡°Dianne!¡± Before Amanda could


    finish, Skr interjected. ¡°What are you still standing here for! I want you to look into everyone who was


    yelling at Naomi earlier. Anyone who is found guilty will be sent to jail for the rest of their lives!¡±


    Rted posts:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 495

    Triumph Above All Chapter 495


    Chapter 495


    Amada was stunned to hear what Skr said as she fell limp on the ground before her entire


    expression turned pale. The others who were yelling at Naomi earlier looked incredibly worried as


    well.¡°Yes sir!¡± Dianne made the call as soon as she said that. It did not take long for the cops to arrive


    to detain Amanda.¡°I want you to find out where Harry is right now, Amanda. I want to meet him,¡± said


    Skr.¡°Yes sir!¡± Dianne made another phone call after that.¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Skr.¡± Yulia was livid and


    wanted to confront Harry.Skr nodded and said, ¡°Alright. I want to find out just who exactly is he to


    dare pull such a stunt on my wife!¡±After getting an answer from Dianne, they left Kareem Fashions


    immediately.Meanwhile in the VIP room of a five star hotel.Harry was having the time of his life with two


    beautiful women next to him. However, just as things were starting to be fun, someone knocked on his


    door.¡°Who is it? I¡¯m busy, leave this toter!¡± Harry yelled.His bodyguard¡¯s voice could be hearding


    from the other side of the door saying, ¡°Sir, Yulia is here. A man and a woman are currently with her


    and seemed to be her staff members.¡± Harry¡¯s mood improved and said, ¡°So, they came earlier than I


    expected. I thought she¡¯s able to at least hold on for two days!¡± Harry got up and said, ¡°Send her in. But


    have here in alone. Those two have no right to meet me.¡±¡°Yes sir. I¡¯ll get to it right away,¡± The


    bodyguard replied.However, before the bodyguard could turn around, he spotted a shadow before the


    heavy door was kicked open with a loud bang. The heavy wooden door was sent flying before crashing


    on the couch. It did not take long for another loud crash to be heard. It turned out that the couch was


    completely shattered.The entire room seemed to be shaking as Harry and the women werepletely


    shaken by what happened.However, since he was in thepany of two women, he decided to muster


    up some courage to say something. But, before he could say anything, a bone chilling voice could be


    heard saying, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy enough to meet my wife alone?¡±Dianne entered the room


    after that. She was the one who kicked the door open earlier as both Skr and Yulia were following


    closely behind her. Skr was the one who made that statement earlier.¡°So, it was you!¡± Harry got up


    and red menacingly at Skr.He desperately wanted to destroy Skr after he was humiliated by


    him yesterday. However, since he knew that he had leverage against them, he was in no hurry to doC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    just that. So, he turned toward Yulia and said, ¡°You kicked my door down, Yulia. Is this why you¡¯re


    here?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 496

    Triumph Above All Chapter 496


    Chapter 496


    ¡°I have always gotten what I wanted regardless of anything or anyone. Yourpany is barely worth a


    hundred million dors. If you want me to give you the same offer, you should really show how sincere


    you are for that offer. At the very least, you should send those two away. We can get another room and


    have a decent conversation together.¡± Harry had lustful eyes as he stared at Yulia¡¯s body.It seemed


    that he assumed that if Yulia wanted to beg him to purchase herpany, he could still be


    compensated. That was because if she dyed this any longer, herpany would go bankrupt. It


    would be toote for her to do anything then.Skr shielded Yulia behind him and red menacingly at


    Harry. He could not believe that anyone was bold enough to lust after his wife. So, he scoffed and said,


    ¡°You¡¯re gravely mistaken! I am here to demandpensation from you. You have spent five hundred


    thousand dors to bribe our staff members to leak the form. This has caused ourpany to suffer


    a huge loss. I will give you two options topensate us. The first would be a hundred billion dors or


    you can pay us with your life!¡± Harry¡¯s expression dimmed as soon as he heard that. However, he


    calmed down and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you order me to do anything! A hundred


    billion dors? My life? Oh please!¡±So, Skr grinned and said, ¡°Since you wasted this opportunity, I


    will decide for you. I will be decapitating you then.¡±However, Harry burst outughing as soon as he


    heard that. He asked, ¡°You? Do you know who I am?¡± Harry continued, ¡°Listen here little brat. I can


    assume that you¡¯re a fool for not knowing who I am. Now, listen closely. I am Harry Xander. The heir of


    the Xander family in the capital! My father has be the Patriarch of the family three years ago and


    my grandfather is one of the board members in the merchant¡¯s guild. You can dream about killing me. If


    you darey a finger on me, I will ruin your entire family!¡±Both women were stunned to hear this. They


    assumed he was trying to keep a low profile by booking that room. They assumed Harry was just some


    spoiled rich kid. They did not expect him to be that powerful. The Xander family from the capital were


    the top five most powerful families in the capital. The capital¡¯s wealth would be more than enough to


    eclipse Cloudtopia.


    Rted posts:Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 497

    Triumph Above All Chapter 497


    Chapter 497


    The merchant¡¯s guild consisted of more than sixty percent of wealthy families. They were not an


    organization that could be easily trifled with. Anyone who was part of the council would be incredibly


    powerful. One could imagine just how powerful the Xander family was. So, with that thought, the


    women decided to butter up to Harry after Skr and the others had left. If they could gain Harry¡¯s


    favor, they would bepletely set for life.However, Skr was unfazed after hearing that. He said,


    ¡°So what? Do you think that¡¯s enough to faze me? Let me tell you this. If I really want to, I can destroy


    your entire family along with the merchant¡¯s guild without much effort.¡±Skr scoffed and told Dianne,


    ¡°Since he wasted the opportunity that I¡¯ve given him, go ahead and bring me his head!¡±¡°Yes sir!¡±


    Dianne replied and took out her dagger.¡°Oh please, stop boasting!¡± Harry was unbothered and


    assumed that Skr was boasting. He could not believe that Skr had sent a woman to kill him.So,


    he stared at Dianne and told his bodyguard, ¡°Hey, they are bold enough to threaten me. Kill her for


    me!¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± The bodyguard rushed in and was wielding a cleaver. Apparently, the cleaver was


    specially forged. It was incredibly durable andced with poison. It was an extremely deadly


    weapon.Seeing how his bodyguard was wielding the cleaver, Harry was extremely confident in his own


    survival.The bodyguard rushed over to Dianne and said, ¡°Say, why don¡¯t you surrender now. Maybe¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish, his heart thumped as he reached out to block an attack.Dianne had


    apparently broken through his defenses with her unarmed hand. After that, the bodyguard felt a wave


    of extreme impact as he was sent crashing into the door with a loud bang.¡°This¡­¡± The bodyguard was


    stunned as he did not expect a woman could be that powerful.It seemed that Dianne had never even


    nced at the bodyguard since the very start. She had also approached Harry while she attacked. It


    almost seemed like the bodyguard was nothing more than a mild annoyance to her mission.¡°Oh no!¡± As


    the bodyguard noticed how close Dianne was to Harry, he got up and wanted to protect Harry. He was


    only allowed to live if Harry was alive since he was Harry¡¯s personal bodyguard.


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 498

    Triumph Above All Chapter 498


    Chapter 498


    However, as soon as the bodyguard took one step forward, a cold menacing voice could be heard


    saying, ¡°If you want to die, I don¡¯t mind doing you a favor as well!¡± That voice belonged to Dianne. It


    was not loud and in fact, she sounded very calm. However, this made the bodyguard panic as his face


    turned pale immediately. It was only then did he realize that his entire body was frozen stiff. He could


    not even move his pinkie. This felt odd to him and he wondered just how Dianne managed to pull that


    off.This is insane! How can I even fight her? Wait, no. I¡¯m not even worthy of being her opponent. The


    difference in power is just too great! So much so that it¡¯spletely on a different ying field! Her


    power has basically eclipsed minepletely!As soon as the bodyguard realized that, he heard


    Harry¡¯s furious and panicked voice saying, ¡°What is wrong with you! Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s closing in


    on me? Hurry up and murder her for me!¡±It was only then did he snap out of his trance. However,


    Dianne was already in front of Harry. The dagger had an ominous red glow and it seemed as if it had


    been fed countless pints of human blood.When Harry noticed the dagger in Dianne¡¯s hand, he backed


    away immediately while gulping nervously. The women next to him were all terrified at such a violent


    scene. As soon as the bodyguard noticed what was going on, he had no choice but to save Harry


    despite knowing the vast difference in their power. So, he focused all of his strength to his right arm


    while charging at Dianne. The cleaver seemed sentient as it emanated a dull hum when it was


    approaching Dianne.No normal people could avoid the attack. Even if they could, they would be


    poisoned. However, Dianne was too powerful, so the bodyguard was forced to use his most powerful


    attack. He decided to try even though it would be futile. This attack would determine if he would live or


    die. So, he charged at Dianne with all his might.However, he did not expect that his cleaver was not


    even able to get close to Dianne. It seemed as if he had been struck by an invisible force.So, with a


    loud thud, he was sent flying immediately¡­ before another loud crash could be heard. He had struck


    the TV behind him. However, the wall behind the TV had also dented inward before cracks began to


    form around the dent as cracking sounds could be hearding from all around the room. It felt as if


    the entire building would copse.One could imagine just how powerful that attack was. When theC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    bodyguard¡¯s body slumped on the ground, all that was left of him was nothing more than a bloody


    mess.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 499

    Triumph Above All Chapter 499


    Chapter 499


    The bodyguard coughed out some blood before slumping over as his breaths were bing


    shallower. It was obvious that after such a heavy impact, every bone in his body would have been


    completely shattered.¡°He¡­ He¡¯s dead?¡±Everything happened way too quickly that Harry was unable to


    even react to it. He knew that no one in his family would evene close to being a threat to Dianne.


    Dianne was way too terrifying to him.¡°Stay¡­ Stay back¡­¡± Harry took a couple more steps backward


    while his body trembled when he noticed the dagger in her hand. If he was not cornered then, he would


    have already ran out of the room.¡°Sir¡­pensate them¡­¡± The bodyguard suddenly called out to


    Harry with his weak voice. This single move had fully exhausted all of his lifeforce.He did not do that


    out of loyalty. In fact, he was terrified of Dianne. He had never encountered anyone that powerful


    before. He clearly knew just how easy it would be for Dianne to murder Harry.If Harry wanted to live,


    the only hope out of this was to convince Skr to change his mind. So, this somehow had snapped


    Harry out of his trance.So, he knelt down in front of Dianne and pleaded, ¡°Please spare me¡­ Please¡­


    I¡¯llpensate you!¡±¡°Sir?¡± Dianne turned around and waited for Skr¡¯smand.Skr waved his


    hands around. After Dianne understood what he meant, she kept the dagger away before retreating to


    a side, waiting for Skr to make his statement. ¡°You should really know to keep your promises,¡±


    Skr left with the others immediately after that.Yulia could not help but ask Skr when they were in


    the elevator. ¡°Say, aren¡¯t you afraid of Harry king on the bill?¡±¡°king on the bill?¡± Skrughed


    and said, ¡°The only people in the entire country, no, the entire world, who can ke on my bill would be


    you and L.¡±¡°Gosh, why is it me again! Gosh, you¡¯re saying as if I ke on bills all the time!¡± Yulia


    blushed.All she did was ask a question, she never expected Skr to flirt with her like that. Suddenly,


    Skr recalled something and said, ¡°Say Yulia, I want to bring you along to Troiz County in the next


    two days. Could you make some time for it?¡±¡°Huh? You want me to have a market survey there?¡± Yulia


    asked.Skr nodded and said, ¡°I have some connections there. Let me take you along, so things


    would be better for you in the future. You won¡¯t have any problems opening a branch office in Troiz


    County and the other states soon.¡±Yulia nodded immediately after hearing that.¡£Although she had


    connections in the capital, if she wanted to promote their anti-blemish cream across the country, she


    knew that they needed every connection they could call upon.¡°Let¡¯s head out tomorrow then. I¡¯ll tell


    L and Valerieter,¡± replied Yulia.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 500

    Triumph Above All Chapter 500


    Chapter 500


    After returning home in the evening, Skr exined to L for a long time, telling her that he and


    Yulia were going on a business trip.At first, L tearfully begged to go with them, but eventually, she


    calmed down. Besides, Valerie coincidentally finished her photoshoot and promised to teach her a new


    song the next day, making L happy.Before they left, Skr also arranged for Dianne to stay at the


    hillside vi to protect L and Valerie. He then went with Yulia to board the high-speed railway


    headed to Troitz county.Not long after boarding the train, Skr whispered to Yulia when a surprised


    female voice was heard from the side.¡°Y-Yulia Sue?¡±Skr and Yulia immediately looked in the


    direction of the voice and saw a couple around their age sitting across the aisle.The one who spoke


    was the woman.¡°dys Thatcher?¡±Yulia immediately recognized her.She was her college


    ssmate.¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I¡¯d mistaken you for someone else!¡±dys smiled and looked Yulia


    up and down.Before Yulia could reply, dys took the arm of the man next to her and introduced


    herself, ¡°This is my fianc¨¦, Franco Sivan. His parents own a huge factory in Troitz county, and we¡¯re


    returning to visit.¡±dys had a proud expression as she spoke.On the surface, she looked like she was


    introducing her fianc¨¦, but she was showing off to Yulia.Then, she turned her gaze to Skr, sitting


    next to Yulia, and asked, ¡°Is this¡­ your boyfriend or your husband? Is he also from Cloudtopia? What


    does he work as? Although Yulia felt somewhat annoyed by dys¡¯s bombardment of questions, she


    politely replied, ¡°This is my husband, Skr Stone. He is now¡­¡±Regarding Skr¡¯s upation, Yulia


    struggled to find the right words to describe it.After all, Skr¡¯s abilities could not be easily


    summarized.Seeing Yulia struggling, Skr quickly interjected, ¡°I was in the military for six years, and


    I¡¯m still on active duty.¡±Upon hearing this, dys and Franco immediately smiled mockingly.dys had


    thought that, even if Yulia gave birth to a daughter before marriage, with her stunning appearance, she


    could easily marry an heir of a wealthy family.If that were the case, she could chat with her to expand


    her connections for the future.To her surprise, Skr was a mere soldier, even in the military for six


    years.Seeing Yulia¡¯s hesitation, her husband probably didn¡¯t even manage to get a star from the army.A


    poor soldier.When she thought of this, dys, somewhat insincerely, said, ¡°So he¡¯s a soldier! Back in


    our school days, all the girls wanted to marry a soldier, but Yulia has fulfilled our dream of being a


    military wife.¡±Suddenly, dys changed the topic with worrisome eyes. ¡°Yulia, I heard that veterans are


    struggling to get a job these days, and even bing a security guard requires many selection


    rounds. Do you want me to ask my fianc¨¦ to arrange a job for him in his family¡¯s factory?¡±Till the end,


    dys¡¯ face could not hide her proud look.


    Rted posts:Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 501

    Triumph Above All Chapter 501


    Chapter 501 My Husband¡¯s Rich


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Apparently, Yulia was known as the popr belle in her university days. That was because not only


    was she wless and an excellent ballet dancer, her grades were exceptionally great. She was well


    loved by everyone in her school. So, it was only natural for girls in her ss to be jealous of her and


    was known to be badmouthing her behind her back. dys was one of them.dys felt amazing after


    meeting Yulia. That was because she used to have nothing, but was able to get a rich boyfriend. This


    made her feel a lot better about herself since Yulia married a penniless veteran.However, before Yulia


    could refuse dys¡¯ offer, Franco said, ¡°Hey dys, although my parents own the factory, it¡¯s a factory


    that researches cancer drugs. Everyone who works there needs to be a university graduate or else


    they won¡¯t be epted. Some positions even require a master¡¯s degree!¡±Franco nced at Skr


    after that and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that people like him can only work as our janitor¡­ But, since you¡¯re his


    wife¡¯s ssmate, I¡¯ll speak to my dad and have him work as our security officer. A normal security


    guard gets paid at least three thousand five hundred dors. They will be provided with amodation


    and get a monthly allowance of five hundred dors extra. Pay wages will be increased after his


    probation period is over. If he is willing to work hard, I can have him promoted as a security supervisor


    after two years. He will get a thousand dors more with that promotion!¡± Franco was obviously


    mocking him when he said that. He was mocking him so much that Skr found it really funny. It


    seemed that Skr was right about Franco all along.Skr had told Dianne to collect all the


    information she could gather on wealthy family businesses when he returned to Cloudtopia from Troiz


    County back then. If Skr remembered correctly, Franco¡¯s father was the owner of Savior


    Pharmaceutical. His name was Samuel Sivan. Apparently, he was present at Parker¡¯s mansion back


    then as well. So, he clearly remembered how Skr murdered Parker back then.Skr wondered if


    Samuel would wet himself if he knew his son had offended Skr.¡°It¡¯s fine. My career is none of your


    concern.¡± Skr red at him and continued, ¡°Oh right, that father that you¡¯re so proud about still has


    to respect me. So, I suggest that you stop being so arrogant right now.¡±dys was offended by


    Skr¡¯s reply as she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your husband, Yulia? Franco is only doing this out of


    good will. Even if he didn¡¯t need a job, shouldn¡¯t he thank Franco as well? Do you know who his father


    is? How dare he say something that arrogant! I want him to apologize to Franco right now or we¡¯ll


    definitely do something about it!¡±Yulia was displeased by dys¡¯ attitude. She did not expect any


    surprises from this regr reunion.She did not expect dys to insult Skr at all. She knew that


    respect should be reciprocated both ways and since Franco insulted Skr, she knew there was no


    reason why Skr should respect him at all.With that in mind, Yulia decided to snap at her. She said,


    ¡°My husband is rich and doesn¡¯t need a job. So, quit trying to make any unnecessary assumptions!¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 502

    Triumph Above All Chapter 502


    Chapter 502 Alpha


    ¡°We¡¯re making unnecessary assumptions? How ungrateful!¡± dys snapped at them.¡°That¡¯s enough,


    dys,¡± said Franco before telling Skr. ¡°You know, I wanted to tell you that having the reunion


    tonight is perfect since it will be an amazing opportunity for us to build connections. Well, since we¡¯re


    old ssmates, I¡¯ll introduce everyone to you.¡±Franco paused and intentionally nced over to Skr


    and Yulia. However, when he noticed how uninterested they seemed, he said, ¡°Well I mean, obviously


    people like you have no right to even learn about such information. But, I can tell you that a very


    powerful man will be arriving here before noon today. I¡¯m going to be honest with you, Elder Wilkins will


    be attending the banquet. You know, the best banquet has been arranged just to host that man and a


    lot of powerful people will be attending the banquet. I am here to build connections today. My father has


    also told me that if we¡¯re lucky enough to be acknowledged by Elder Wilkins, we will have an incredibly


    bright future!¡±Hearing this nearly made Skr burst outughing. He wondered how Franco would


    react if he found out that Skr himself was the incredibly powerful man that he was just talking about.


    However, Skr was not in the mood to waste his breath on Franco since Franco would not believe a


    word he said anyway. So, Skr decided to remain silent. Upon noticing Skr¡¯sck of reaction,


    dys asked, ¡°Hey honey, that man sounded very impressive. Why don¡¯t you tell me more about


    him.¡±¡°Sure.¡± Franco shot a smug look at Skr and said, ¡°Do you remember how powerful Barry


    was?¡±¡°Yeah, I do!¡± dys nodded and continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t he the leader of the ck Tiger League? If I


    remember correctly, he has two powerful generals working for him and he¡¯s also inmand of over a


    thousand minions. He basically rules over the entertainment industry in Troiz County. I remembered


    that you told me that he¡¯s known as¡­ the ruler of Troiz County, right?¡±¡°That is correct!¡± Franco nodded


    and exined in a serious tone. ¡°My father told me that a mysterious powerful man has murdered


    Barry in front of all of his minions. My father was present back then and has witnessed the entire


    scene. Oh yeah, plenty of powerful people from Troiz county were present too.¡±¡°Is that man really that


    bold?¡± dys eximed and said, ¡°He¡¯s bold enough to kill Barry in front of so many people? Are you


    saying that none of his men were able to stop him from being murdered?¡±¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Franco gulped


    and continued. ¡°The thing is, none of them were even bold enough to step up and stop the murder from


    happening. The person who is responsible for the murder happens to be working for that man and that


    person was a beautiful youngdy. So, one could imagine just how terrifying of a man he is.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 503

    Triumph Above All Chapter 503


    Chapter 503 What Is His Name


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What? Not even bullets can kill him? Who in the world is he?¡± dys was stunned to hear that. If it


    was not for Franco¡¯s serious demeanor, she would have assumed that Franco was joking.¡°There¡¯s


    more in fact!¡± Franco shook his head and lowered his voice even more as he said, ¡°You know, Parker


    has a brother called Barry and is the mob boss of the city¡¯s underworld. He¡¯s a lot more powerful than


    Parker. He was livid after finding out about his brother¡¯s murder, so he tasked his assassins to


    Cloudtopia, but all of them ended up dead. Even his most powerful general, Silence, was murdered.


    Well, the most insane part of all of this was how their family would respond to this insolence. Everyone


    assumed that their family would retaliate, but not long after Barry¡¯s death, their family announced to the


    world that they had cut ties with both Parker and Barry. They would not do anything about their


    murders. This meant that not even the Jenkins family from the capital dared to offend that man. Tell


    me, isn¡¯t that man terrifyingly powerful then?Franco was extremely emotional when he talked about that


    man. So much so that even dys was charmed by him. It was every woman¡¯s dream to be rescued


    by their own version of prince charming and Franco made that man seem like a god to her. So, she


    asked, ¡°Can we meet that manter?¡± She sounded quite excited when she said that. ¡°Of course we


    call. My father was the one who told me about it, or else, I wouldn¡¯t have rushed back here, right?¡±


    Franco sounded arrogant as he continued, ¡°If I¡¯m able to be acknowledged by that person, we will have


    the utmost respect by everyone in the country, let alone Troiz County!¡±Apparently, Skr found the


    whole conversation awkward. Although Skr¡¯s true power was leagues ahead than what Franco


    described earlier, he had decided to live a simple life the day he returned to Cloudtopia. However, life


    seemed to have other ns for him as trouble kept finding its way to Skr. He was only forced to


    retaliate in order to protect the people he cared about. Somehow, he never expected that what he did


    was already terrifying enough to stun others.With that in mind, Skr cleared his throat, but somehow,


    this caught Yulia¡¯s attention as she asked, ¡°Say Skr, they¡­ wouldn¡¯t be talking about you,


    right?¡±Apparently, she only thought it was Skr because he had gone to Troiz County recently. So she


    thought to herself, That can¡¯t be a coincidence, right? Besides, Franco mentioned that Parker¡¯s


    murderer was a young woman. Wait, that can¡¯t be Dianne, right?¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Before Skr could say


    anything, dys started cackling out loud as she said, ¡°You must be dreaming, Yulia. He¡¯s nothing


    more than a dumb war veteran for six years. He doesn¡¯t even have rank. How could you even think that


    he¡¯s that god-like powerful man? Are you out of your mind?¡± Without giving Yulia any chance to


    respond, she asked Franco, ¡°Say honey, what is the man¡¯s name, anyway?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 504

    Triumph Above All Chapter 504


    Chapter 504 The Whole Night?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Apparently, dys asked for his name intentionally. She wanted Franco to tell everyone the man¡¯s


    name just to humiliate Skr and Yulia. She was unwilling to ept how arrogant they were to


    compare themselves to such a god-like figure.Franco pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°if I


    remember correctly, I think my dad mentioned that everyone called him¡­ Mr. Stone¡­¡± He was


    stunned as soon as he said that as he immediately stared at Skr before thinking to himself, Mr,


    Stone? Wait, Skr Stone? No way, they both share the same first name? Wait¡­ Yulia¡¯s question


    earlier¡­Suddenly, Franco was overwhelmed by an ominous feeling as he wondered if Skr would


    really be that man¡­Apparently, dys noticed Franco¡¯s odd demeanor, so she pouted and said,


    ¡°Honey, I think you¡¯re giving a dumb penniless soldier way too much credit. That is a reallymon


    first name, so are you saying that everyone who shares the same first name is that man?¡±Franco


    realized that she had a fair point and of course, he was only reacting to his thoughts earlier. He knew


    that he would never believe that Skr was the same man his father told him about. Skr on the


    other hand, could not be bothered to exin to them. He even stopped Yulia from arguing by hugging


    her closer even though she wanted to. So, Yulia decided to enjoy that private moment together.


    Apparently, Skr was charmed by Yulia¡¯s scent. Since they were in Troiz County, Dianne had already


    booked a hotel room for them. This meant that they would be spending the night alone together¡­ This


    also meant that Skr would be able to have Yulia¡¯spany for the entire night. This made Skr


    very excited¡­Skr received a phone call after an hour. The caller introduced himself as Walter


    Wilkins. Apparently, he had already arrived at the banquet and had arranged a driver for Skr. He


    knew that Walter was none other than Elder Wilkins himself. Skr also knew that the only reason why


    they went to Troiz County in the first ce was to meet some important people in the city. Since that


    was the case, he epted Walter¡¯s invite, but turned down his offer for a ride. That was because he


    was not close with them and he did not like the idea of others controlling his life.Since Yulia wanted to


    unload her luggage and freshen up a little in their hotel room, Skr agreed to go with her since his


    wife would always be his priority. The other people could wait for him at the banquet.Yulia unpacked


    their luggage and got herself changed into a beautiful dress as soon as they arrived at their hotel room.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m done, Skr. Should we go now?¡±Skr happened to be scrolling through his phone


    when Yulia said that. He was greeted by Yulia¡¯s beauty when he looked up, so he rushed over to hug


    her before whispering to her, ¡°Say honey, L isn¡¯t here tonight, does this mean that we can¡­¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 505

    Triumph Above All Chapter 505


    Chapter 505 Does Lipstick Taste Good


    Yulia blushed as soon as Skr said that. She retorted. ¡°D*mn you, Skr! Was that what you were


    nning all along¡­ Is this why you insisted on bringing me along to Troiz County¡­¡± Yulia was


    flustered when she said that. Somehow, she felt like she had been tricked by Skr. However, Skr


    replied with a smile before kissing her on her lips. This annoyed Yulia since she had just put on her


    lipstick earlier, but Skr did not care about that as he was only willing to release her when her


    breathing becamebored¡°Does lipstick taste good?¡± Yulia asked when she noticed Skr¡¯s lips that


    werepletely smeared by her lipstick.Skr replied, ¡°Well, of course it does. I mean, it¡¯s from my


    wife after all.¡±¡°Gosh, you and your ttery!¡± Yulia red at her and returned to the washroom to apply


    more lipstick. However, Skr grabbed her before she could leave and whispered, ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡­


    just get married, honey.¡±Yulia was stunned as soon as Skr said that. Although she had decided to


    love Skr wholeheartedly, she was still quite emotional when it came to marriage. Soon, she was


    overwhelmed by waves ofplicated emotions and after a good long while, she said, ¡°No way!¡±


    Hearing this destroyed Skr as he wondered if Yulia was unwilling to marry him. So he asked, ¡°Are


    you saying that you aren¡¯t willing to marry me?¡±Yulia felt guilty after seeing how hurt Skr seemed.


    Why are we even joking around, right now? So, she pouted and said, ¡°I thought there must be some


    sort of romantic proposal before we get married? Wouldn¡¯t it be bad for me if I were to agree to marry


    you so easily?¡±Skr was stunned for a moment after hearing that, but he was overjoyed after


    processing what she really said, So, he lifted her up and spun her around before calming himself down


    as he said, ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry honey. You will get the romantic proposal you want. In fact, I want you


    to be the luckiest girl in the world!¡±Although Yulia did not agree to his proposal, she had shown that she


    was willing to marry him. So, the next thing Skr should do was n a romantic proposal for her.


    Yulia felt incredibly happy after he said that. That was because every girl would dream about having a


    perfect wedding. The only reason why Yulia was able to demand a romantic proposal was because she


    had always been a straightforward person. Of course, the most important thing was that she knew that


    Skr could afford it.¡°Oh honey, you will always be my princess,¡± said Skr.Hearing this made Yulia


    blush, so she yfully nudged Skr. However, after a brief moment, she stuttered, ¡°Say Skr¡­ Can


    you promise to do something for me?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 506

    Triumph Above All Chapter 506


    Chapter 506 Perfect Man


    ¡°Yeah of course, what is it?¡± Skr asked.So, Yulia nervously replied, ¡°Well¡­ can we.. do the thing that


    you always wanted when we¡¯re¡­ married?¡± Yulia was blushing heavily when she said that. In fact, she


    also sounded quite guilty and seemed as if she had wronged Skr.Upon seeing her like this, Skr


    embraced her and said, ¡°Oh honey, I¡¯m willing to wait until you¡¯re ready. I won¡¯t ever force you to do


    anything that you don¡¯t want to.¡±Yulia was extremely touched after hearing that. She felt treasured and


    valued by him. She was touched by everything Skr said to him. So, she said, ¡°Thanks for being


    willing to love me this much.¡±¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you give me something in return then?¡± Skr inched his


    lips closer to her.So, Yulia gave him a kiss in return. The duo spent a good long while together before


    Skr was willing to release her.¡°Hey Skr, there is one more thing that I hope that you can do for


    me,¡± said Yulia.Hearing this made Skrugh as he grabbed her hand and gave it a kiss before


    saying, ¡°Go ahead, honey. If it¡¯s anything that I can do for you, I will do it.¡±¡°Please just listen to what I


    have to say first, okay?¡± Yulia¡¯s demeanor grew more serious as she said, ¡°Skr, I can tell that you


    absolutely adored L and I¡¯m touched by that. But¡­ if we have another child together after we¡¯re


    married, will you still be able to love L and our second child equally? Although I know that I¡¯m asking


    a lot, I hope that you can do it.¡± Yulia was focused on Skr as she anxiously waited for Skr¡¯s


    reply.However, Skr was relieved to hear that as he was worried that it might be something serious.


    L was his biological daughter and he knew that he would never neglect L no matter how many


    children they would have in the future. He also knew that it was normal for Yulia to worry since she did


    not know that. So, he hugged her arm and swore to her. ¡°I promise you, honey, that I will never let


    anything that you¡¯re worried about happen. If you want me to love L alone, then we can just not


    have another child. Having L alone is enough for me.¡±He knew that they had suffered for a really


    long time because he was absent as a father to them. Since he had returned, he wanted to make up for


    both of them. He was willing to not have any other children. He was willing to let Yulia decide on their


    future. Of course, if they were to have another child, he would love L the same.¡°Oh Skr!¡± Yulia


    was incredibly touched after hearing that. She was so touched that she immediately leapt into his arms.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She was touched because of how much Skr was willing to sacrifice for her. He was the most perfect


    man in the world. The duo embraced for a good long while until Yulia realized that it was almost twelve.


    So, she rushed to get ready and headed straight to the hotel.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 507

    Triumph Above All Chapter 507


    Chapter 507 What Are You So Arrogant About


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    An entouroge of expensive cors could be seen gothered ot the hotel¡¯s entronce. Every single cor thot


    lined the hotel¡¯s entronce were either Mercedes, Ferroris, or Rolls Royces. Of course there were still


    some overoge looking cors, but were oll odorned with speciol seriolized number plotes. Those plotes


    were so rore thot no omount of money could guorontee o purchose. Everyone including the possersby


    were stunned by such o disploy.¡°Good gosh, I con¡¯t believe thot Mr.Ookley hos driven himself here!¡±¡°A


    Rolls Royce? Could thot be Mr. Lorson¡¯s cor? Isn¡¯t Droke Lorson the weolthiest mon in the


    world?¡±¡°Whoo, isn¡¯t thot Elder Wilkins? Woit, the driver is his son? Did they bothe together?¡±Since


    the security personnel ond the bell boys were not used to meeting such weolthy people, oll of them


    were gothered in owe ot the hotel¡¯s entronce.¡°I con¡¯t believe oll of these weolthy people ore here in our


    hotel. I wonder whot¡¯s going on?¡±¡°I hove no ideo. I meon, it¡¯s not our ploce to osk, right?¡±¡°Stop


    speculoting. You know, while I wos helping the monoger with something yesterdoy, I octuolly leorned


    something. I leorned thot the person responsible for killing Porker is here in Troiz County. Apporently,


    this bonquet wos orgonized by Mr Wilkins for thot mon!¡±


    An entourage of expensive cars could be seen gathered at the hotel¡¯s entrance. Every single car that


    lined the hotel¡¯s entrance were either Mercedes, Ferraris, or Rolls Royces. Of course there were still


    some average looking cars, but were all adorned with special serialized number tes. Those tes


    were so rare that no amount of money could guarantee a purchase. Everyone including the passersby


    were stunned by such a disy.¡°Good gosh, I can¡¯t believe that Mr.Oakley has driven himself here!¡±¡°A


    Rolls Royce? Could that be Mr. Larson¡¯s car? Isn¡¯t Drake Larson the wealthiest man in the


    world?¡±¡°Whoa, isn¡¯t that Elder Wilkins? Wait, the driver is his son? Did they bothe together?¡±Since


    the security personnel and the bell boys were not used to meeting such wealthy people, all of them


    were gathered in awe at the hotel¡¯s entrance.¡°I can¡¯t believe all of these wealthy people are here in our


    hotel. I wonder what¡¯s going on?¡±¡°I have no idea. I mean, it¡¯s not our ce to ask, right?¡± ¡°Stop


    specting. You know, while I was helping the manager with something yesterday, I actually learned


    something. I learned that the person responsible for killing Parker is here in Troiz County. Apparently,


    this banquet was organized by Mr Wilkins for that man!¡±As the group of security guards gossiped,


    Skr and Yulia had arrived at the hotel¡¯s entrance with a cab. However, before the door was opened,


    they were stopped by the security guards as they shouted at the cab driver. ¡°Leave right now and don¡¯t


    obstruct traffic here! An extremely important event is being held in our hotel today and every single car


    here is extremely expensive and I don¡¯t think any of you can afford to pay any damages if you even


    scrape the car a little!¡±The cab driver panicked as soon as he heard that, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave as soon


    as my passengers get out of my car.¡±However, one of the security guards yelled, ¡°Get the f*ck away


    from here! Don¡¯t you understand what I was saying? I want you to leave with your


    passengers!¡±Apparently the hotel was a five star hotel and even during normal days, cab drivers were a


    rare sight. So, the security guard assumed that Skr and Yulia were not even qualified to enter such a


    grand event. He knew that he would not be able to bear any responsibilities of any of his wrong doings


    if he allowed them to be dropped off at the entrance. However, the cab driver happened to be an


    honest man and he was stunned by the security guard¡¯s actions. It was his responsibility to drop his


    passengers off at their location. He knew that he could not drop Skr and Yulia off elsewhere when


    they requested to be dropped off at the hotel at the start of their journey.Suddenly, Skr lowered the


    window and told the security guard. ¡°Scram! I can¡¯t believe people like you are even worthy of being a


    security guard at a five star hotel!¡±Hearing this stunned the security guard for a brief moment as he


    snapped at Skr. ¡°Are you out of your mind, brat? How dare you tell me to scram! My cousin is the


    assistant manager of this hotel, so tell me, am I worthy enough for you right now?¡±Skr scoffed and


    said, ¡°So what? Even if your father owns this hotel, you should scram when I tell you to!¡±¡°You¡­ What


    are you so arrogant about?¡± The security guard did not expect Skr to be that arrogant.Skr


    decided to ignore the security guard and led Yulia out of the cab.¡°Yulia? What are you doing here?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar voice could be heard calling out to them.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 508

    Triumph Above All Chapter 508


    Chapter 508 Don¡¯t Have To


    Both Skylor ond Yulio were greeted by o couple os soon os they turned oround. The couple wos none


    other thon Glodys ond Fronco they met eorlier thot doy.¡°Oh, greetings, Mr. Sivon.¡± The orrogont


    security guord greeted Fronco politely os soon os he noticed Fronco. This obviously showed thot


    Fronco wos o regulor guest to the hotel.¡°Yeoh.¡± Fronco nodded before shifting his goze to Skylor ond


    Yulio os he osked, ¡°Whot ore you doing here?¡±¡°Do you know them, Mr. Sivon?¡± The security guord


    ponicked ond wos worried thot he might hove offended someone thot he should not hove. He wos


    worried thot Skylor just wonted to keep o low profile. So, this thought only mode him even more


    nervous.Suddenly, Fronco burst out loughing ond soid, ¡°Thot¡¯s right, I know them. This mon is colled


    Skylor. He wos o low ronking penniless soldier for six yeors. The womon next to him is my fionce¡¯s


    clossmote. They never contocted eoch other ofter they groduoted university ond we only ron into eoch


    other ot the subwoy eorlier. ¡±


    Both Skr and Yulia were greeted by a couple as soon as they turned around. The couple was none


    other than dys and Franco they met earlier that day.¡°Oh, greetings, Mr. Sivan.¡± The arrogant


    security guard greeted Franco politely as soon as he noticed Franco. This obviously showed that


    Franco was a regr guest to the hotel.¡°Yeah.¡± Franco nodded before shifting his gaze to Skr and


    Yulia as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±¡°Do you know them, Mr. Sivan?¡± The security guard


    panicked and was worried that he might have offended someone that he should not have. He was


    worried that Skr just wanted to keep a low profile. So, this thought only made him even more


    nervous.Suddenly, Franco burst outughing and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I know them. This man is called


    Skr. He was a low ranking penniless soldier for six years. The woman next to him is my fiance¡¯s


    ssmate. They never contacted each other after they graduated university and we only ran into each


    other at the subway earlier. ¡± The security guard was relieved to hear that as he thought to himself, So,


    it¡¯s a penniless brat then. I mean, judging from Mr. Sivan¡¯s tone, he doesn¡¯t seem to like that brat. Oh


    that¡¯s great then.¡°Listen here you little brat! I suggest that you leave right now, or I¡¯ll have you tossed on


    the main road so you¡¯d be run over by cars!¡± The security guard snapped at Skr.Suddenly, dys


    told Franco, ¡°Honey, Yulia is still my old ssmate. I mean, since they wanted to enter, why don¡¯t we


    just help them out a little.¡±Hearing this made Franco grin as he said, ¡°They can always enter if I say so.


    But¡­¡± Franco paused and nced at Skr and Yulia before continuing, ¡°If you beg me to help, then


    I¡¯ll bring you in along with me. So, what do you say?¡±Skr scoffed as soon as he heard that. He said,


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can go wherever I want and I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡±Skr grabbed


    Yulia¡¯s hand and strode over to the entrance. However, the security guard was livid when they did that.


    So, he yelled, ¡°How arrogant! Since you don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll have you tossed out then! Seize him,


    boys!¡±As soon as he said that, the other security guards surrounded Skr and Yulia.However, Skr


    red at the security guard and yfully asked, ¡°Are you sure that you want to do this?¡±The security


    guardughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re hiding some secret identity anyway.


    You¡¯re nothing more than a penniless war veteran. How dare you stir up a storm here!¡±A cold re


    shed across Skr¡¯s eyes as he never intended to escte things with the security guard, but the


    man was persistent. Since that was the case, Skr would not mind to beat the security guard up just


    to humble the man.¡°Enough!¡± However, just as Skr was about to attack, Franco stopped him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 509

    Triumph Above All Chapter 509


    Chapter 509 Let Him Run Wild


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. They can join us,¡± said Franco as he waved his hand graciously.¡°Mr. Sivon, you¡¯re?¡±


    The security guard was stunned at how fast Franco changed his mind. He was shocked because just


    moments ago, Franco was extremely hostile toward Skr, and somehow, he changed his mind by


    allowing Skr to enter.¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not allowed to do that?¡± Franco questioned the security


    guard.Since he was from a wealthy family, his words were absolutew to the security guard. Startled,


    the security guard said, ¡°Of course you can. I ampletely fine with them joining you, sir.¡± After that,


    the security guard turned around and red at Skr before saying, ¡°You¡¯re lucky that Mr. Sivon allows


    you to join him!¡±¡°I should be the one saying that to you.¡± Skr scoffed as he told the security guard


    that. If Franco did not interrupt their scuffle, the security guard would have already been crippled by


    then. Of course, Skr also could not be bothered to waste any time on him. So, he strode into the


    hotel with Yulia after saying that.After Skr had left for quite some distance, dy asked Franco,


    ¡°Honey, why did you let them in when he never even begged you in the first ce?¡±Franco grinned as


    soon as he heard that as he stared at Skr¡¯s back and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t say anything, that brat would


    only end up beaten and thrown aside on the main road. But, things would be a lot moreplicated as


    soon as he entered the hall. Every single person that is invited to the banquet are extremely powerful


    people. He won¡¯t be getting off that easily if he even offended any of them. I was just trying to fan the


    mes, so I need him to run wild a little first.¡± Franco had a smug look when he said that. dys was


    delighted to hear that and this only made her respect Franco even more. Even the security guard gave


    him a thumbs up as he said, ¡°You are wise, Mr. Sivon! I will be tasked with maintaining order after I¡¯m


    done with my parking duties. If that brat steps out of line, all you need to do is yell for me and I¡¯ll have a


    team ready to back you up!¡±¡°Sure, that sounds good.¡± Franco nodded before entering the hotel with


    dys.The banquet was held in the biggest hall on the second floor of the hotel. All kinds of delicious


    and expensive food were served and even if the hall had more than a thousand seats, they were all


    nearly filled by attendees. The first three tables were made of gold trimmed wood and they looked


    incredibly expensive. The people seated around those tables were extremely powerful people in Troiz


    County. Those people were either from extremely wealthy families or extremely powerful people who


    controlled the city. Any person on those tables were capable ofpletely shaking up the power


    dynamics in the city. This banquet was like any regr banquet. Those tables were reserved for the


    VIPs and the rest were for the regr folk. However, there were plenty of shameless people who sat


    around the front tables just because they arrived early. This caused a few empty seats around the back


    tables. Without much thought, Skr led Yulia to two of those empty seats. It did not take long for


    Franco and dys to enter after them as they intentionally sat next to Skr and Yulia.


    Rted posts:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 510

    Triumph Above All Chapter 510


    Chapter 510 Comes Naturally


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Although Franco arrived with his father and they were supposed to be seated close to the front, he


    wanted to watch Skr humiliate himself, so he sat away from his father. There were a few people


    around the table and they were all spoiled kids that arrivedte. They were gossiping about the


    mysterious man at the moment.¡°Say, what do you think Mr. Stone look like? He wouldn¡¯t be like the


    rumors, right? You know, 7 foot tall,pletely covered in muscles and moves like a bear?¡±¡°I¡¯m not


    sure, but anyone who can murder both Parker and Barry and terrify the Jenkins family into submission


    shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. I think he¡¯ll look like the typical viin character from the movies.¡±¡°You¡¯re


    scaring me with all that talk!¡±Skr was speechless after listening to them. He was sitting in front of


    them and yet they were still specting. They even described him to be like aplete


    monster.Suddenly, Franco burst outughing and said, ¡± Oh, all of you are wrong.¡±¡°Oh? You know that


    mysterious Mr. Stone, Mr. Sivon?¡± Everyone turned their focus to Franco.Since Franco intentionally


    raised his voice, he also drew the attention of a few nearby tables. After seeing that it was about time to


    begin, Franco nodded and said, ¡± Yeah, I have. But. All of you have met him as well! That mysterious


    Mr. Stone is actually hiding under our noses!¡± As he spoke, he turned his attention to Skr. ¡°Are you


    saying that he¡¯s the mysterious Mr. Stone?¡± Everyone was stunned for a moment before bursting out


    laughing. It seemed that Franco was joking with them.They knew that if Skr was really that


    mysterious man, Elder Wilkins would have alreadye to bring him over to the VIP table. It would be


    impossible for him to sit with them at their table. The empty seat at the VIP table was reserved


    intentionally for that man by Elder Wilkins.¡°Oh, you¡¯re wrong again. He was the one who imed that


    he¡¯s that mysterious Mr. Stone. It has nothing to do with me! Me, well, I¡¯m nothing more than the


    messenger.¡± Franco gave Skr a yful gaze as he said that. Before skr could respond, he


    questioned Skr, ¡°So tell me, Mr. Stone, was I right?¡±dys could be seen holding back herughter.


    So, Skr red at Franco and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to test me?¡±Everyone was stunned for a


    moment and immediately began to judge Skr. They assumed that Skr might actually be someone


    who had just won the lottery and assumed that he was better than everyone else. It was probably due


    to that that allowed him to attend the banquet. Franco, on the other hand, was there with his father and


    his father was ranked top ten as the city¡¯s most powerful people. So, they knew that Skr could not do


    anything even if Franco were to make fun of Skr.As expected, Franco burst outughing as soon as


    he heard that. He said, ¡°So what if I want to test you? This is Troiz County and do you think my family


    can¡¯t do anything to you, a penniless war veteran?¡±Everyone burst outughing as soon as Franco said


    that.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 511

    Triumph Above All Chapter 511


    Chapter 511 Call Mr. Stone


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We shouldn¡¯t be causing any trouble at such a formal event. If we offended Elder


    Wilkins, we would be kicked out, so I think you should stop,¡± said a man from a nearby table.The others


    who were also making fun of Skr were frightened and immediately returned to their seats as they


    waited for Mr. Stone to arrive. Franco, on the other hand, looked disappointed when things were able to


    calm down so quickly. He thought he was able to provoke Skr enough to cause a scene earlier. If


    Skr were to do that, he would be able to catch the attention of some very powerful people from the


    front seats. When that happened, he could use Skr of impersonating that mysterious Mr. Stone


    and Elder Wilkins would never let this slide. This would fulfill his purpose of allowing Skr to enter.


    Unfortunately for him, Skr was extremely calm during the entire provocation, so this left him with


    very little options. He was lucky to be reminded to calm down earlier. That was because Elder Wilkins


    might actually kick him out along with Skr if he was angered. He knew that not even his father could


    calm Elder Wilkins down if he was angered.Meanwhile at the three VIP tables. It seemed that plenty of


    people were getting quite impatient then.¡°Why isn¡¯t Mr. Stone here yet? It¡¯s long past 12pm now and


    everyone is already here. Why isn¡¯t Mr. Stone here yet? Say Elder Wilkins, are you sure that you were


    right about Mr. Stone attending our banquet?¡± Everyone was focused on Walter as he said, ¡°Why is


    everyone so impatient? Don¡¯t you know who he is? Since he has agreed to attend, he would never


    stand me up. So, shouldn¡¯t we wait a little longer? I mean, if you don¡¯t want to wait, please feel free to


    leave. But, if Mr. Stone asks about those who are absent, I will not speak for them.¡±Everyone was


    silenced as soon as they heard what Walter said.ÁíÍ⼸ÈË¿ªÊ¼Åã×ÅЦÁ³£¬´òÔ²³¡¡£However, a few of


    them decided to ease the tension by saying, ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve misunderstood us, Elder Wilkins. We were


    just asking and we weren¡¯t being impatient. I mean, we are more than willing to wait for someone as


    important as Mr. Stone for a full day. Truth is, we¡¯re just worried that Mr. Stone might be caught up with


    work and you only gave him a call earlier. Do you think he might be invited elsewhere by someone else


    since he refused your offer of getting a ride here?¡±They noticed Walter¡¯s expression changed when


    they said that, so they continued, ¡°Say Elder Wilkins, why don¡¯t you give Mr. Stone another call, just to


    be sure.¡± Apparently, Walter was beginning to feel nervous after listening to what they said.He knew


    that a lot of people wanted to butter up to someone as important as Skr, so he replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll


    give Mr. Stone another call.¡± He took out his phone and called Skr as soon as he said that.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 512

    Triumph Above All Chapter 512


    Chapter 512 Seize Him


    So, everyone was excitedly observing everything Walter did. They were all extremely nervous,


    especially those who had not witnessed Skr¡¯s grandeur. They were all curious to see what Skr


    looked like since he was able to murder both Parker and Barry while also terrifying the Jenkins family


    so much that they allowed the murders to happen. They were curious to see if he was actually seven


    foot tall andpletely covered in muscles.Suddenly, a loud ringtone echoed throughout the hall. The


    song was so loud that it drew everyone¡¯s attention.Whose phone is ringing? Gosh,it¡¯s such a terrible


    song too!So, everyone turned to face Skr as he was the source of the sound. Apparently, Skr only


    set that ringtone to make L happy. He did not expect to draw so much attention because of it.


    However, the ringtone was not the only thing that drew so much attention to him. In fact, it was the


    timing since it rang as soon as Walter made that call.After being stunned for a brief moment, both


    Franco and dys were delighted at what happened. It seemed that they were racking their brains on


    how they could provoke Skr and get Walter¡¯s attention. They were pleased because Skr did not


    silence his phone when everyone was so focused on Walter¡¯s phone call. The situation was like


    interrupting a boss¡¯ speech during an important meeting. All that would follow was the boss¡¯ wrath. But


    that was an urate description of the situation. That was because things would be even more serious


    when Walter was angered. So, with that thought, Franco yelled at Skr. ¡°How dare you, Skr! Didn¡¯t


    you notice that Elder Wilkins was calling that mysterious Mr. Stone? How dare you not silence your


    phone? Do you not respect Elder Wilkins? Or are you saying that you have somehow convinced


    yourself that you are that mysterious Mr. Stone? You arrogant fool! You have no right to be here! Seize


    him!¡±dys, on the other hand, was staring at Skr and Yulia with a smug look. She was interested


    to see Skr¡¯s fate. Everyone knew that Skr¡¯s fate would be dire.The security guard from earlier


    immediately stormed into the hall as soon as Franco gave the order. He grinned when he saw Skr


    as he said, ¡°Oh boy, you won¡¯t get away so easily now, brat!¡± So, he rolled up his sleeves and was


    getting ready to attack Skr.Suddenly, a loud voice could be hearding from the VIP table.


    ¡°Stop!¡±Everyone immediately turned their attention toward that voice. They were greeted by Franco¡¯sCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    father. He was shocked and furious as he stared at Skr. Apparently, he was present when Skr


    murdered Parker. He was not paying attention when Franco yelled, but when Skr turned around, he


    finally got a good look at his face. He could not believe that his son had offended Skr so openly


    then.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 513

    Triumph Above All Chapter 513


    Chapter 513 The Wrong Person?


    Since Skr was bold enough to kill Parker, if he wanted to, none of them would be able to escape his


    wrath if he decided to kill them all. When he finally regained his senses, he was livid to find out that his


    own son had called the security guard to seize Skr. He yelled and stormed over to them, ¡°Stop! Stop


    it right now!¡±The security guard was stunned when he noticed Samuel storming over to them. He had


    no idea if he should act or stop.¡°What are you doing, father?¡± Franco asked and thought to himself,


    Isn¡¯t Skr nothing more than a penniless war veteran? I mean, no one would do anything if I crippled


    him, right?Samuel was already standing in front of him while he was still puzzled. Before he could


    react, Samuel gave him a huge tight p in front of everyone. It did not take long for a palm print to


    appear on his cheek as his ears rang. He knew that his father was furious when he was pped. So,


    he pleaded while caressing his cheek. ¡°Dad¡­¡±However, before he could say anything, Samuel


    interjected, ¡°You useless trash! Kneel and plead for mercy right now!¡± He kicked Franco¡¯s waist as soon


    as he said that. The impact caused Franco to copse on the ground.Samuel ignored his son and


    immediately approached Skr before bowing to him and saying, ¡°My¡­ My apologies, Mr. Stone¡­ My


    son¡­ He¡¯s a fool. Could you find it in your heart to forgive my son¡¯s insolence?¡± ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Stone?¡±


    Franco waspletely stunned as he stumbled on the ground again. Even dys was shocked to


    hear that. The security guard was so frightened that he began to tremble. None of them could believe


    that Samuel had called Skr, Mr. Stone.¡°What? He¡¯s Mr. Stone? Could he have the wrong


    guy?¡±¡°Impossible! Samuel has always been wise, so it¡¯s impossible for him to have made a mistake


    now, right?¡±¡°Just look at how terrified he is. His entire back is soaked. If it wasn¡¯t Mr. Stone, who else


    could have scared him this much?¡±¡°Exactly! Even if Elder Wilkins is furious, he would never have


    pped his son like this. He must be terrified of Skr.¡±¡°Good gosh! Franco is doomed! I can¡¯t believe


    that he has offended someone bold enough to kill Parker.¡± Everyone began to gossip.Franco finally


    regained his senses as he argued, ¡°Dad, you must have the wrong person, right? He¡¯s nothing more


    than a low ranking soldier that has served in the army for six years. How could he be that mysterious


    Mr. Stone?¡±Just as Samuel was about to yell at his son, an elderly voice interjected. ¡°Oh Samuel, why


    is your son such a fool? Why is he still offending Mr. Stone like this?¡±As soon as the voice said that,


    everyone noticed that Walter had approached them with everyone who sat at their table earlier¡­


    Rted posts:C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 514

    Triumph Above All Chapter 514


    Chapter 514 Pride


    Soon, Walter gave Skr a bow in front of everyone and said, ¡°Greeting, Mr. Stone. My name is Walter


    Wilkins.¡±The people behind him did not hesitate for a moment and greeted Skr as well. ¡°Greetings,


    Mr. Stone.¡± Soon, everyone in the hall did the same. More than a thousand people were greeting Skr


    at the same time and it was a true spectacle to behold. It was only then did Franco and dys realize


    the severity of their actions. They could not believe that Skr was actually the mysterious Mr. Stone


    that everyone was talking about.Their bodies grew limp as their minds turned nk. Even Yulia was


    shocked by such a grand disy at the moment. She was overwhelmed with emotions then and felt


    proud of Skr. It seemed that she was still a little girl at heart despite her cold demeanor. She was


    proud of Skr since he was heralded like a hero. However, Skr, on the other hand, simply nodded


    without much reaction.After that, he nced at Franco, dys and the security guard before saying, ¡°I


    don¡¯t ever want to see them.¡±When Samuel heard that, he knelt in front of Skr and pleaded, ¡°Please


    spare my son, Mr. Stone¡­¡± Both Franco and dys knelt in front of Skr and began begging for their


    lives. ¡°Mr. Stone, we¡¯re sorry for offending you. We were fools and we swear that we won¡¯t ever do that


    again. Please, spare us!¡±When dys noticed Skr¡¯sck of reaction, she rushed over to Yulia and


    pleaded with her, ¡°Yulia, please tell your husband to spare us. I mean, we were ssmates back then.


    Look, we were just talking out of our butts and we don¡¯t really have much of a grudge anyway! Please


    tell your husband to spare us, Yulia! I¡¯m begging you, please!¡±It seemed that Yulia was starting to be


    swayed by dys¡¯ tearful pleas. However, Skr knew that they only wanted to take advantage of


    Yulia¡¯s kindness to have their lives spared. So, he said, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all there is? Why don¡¯t you


    think carefully about how many chances I¡¯ve given you both?¡±It seemed that he had already given both


    dys and Franco plenty of chances when they provoked him on the train earlier. He only spared them


    back then because dys and Yulia used to be ssmates. However, not only did they not appreciate


    their chance to stay alive, they doubled down on their insults. They intentionally allowed Skr and


    Yulia to enter just to get Walter to do their dirty work for them. If Skr had been a regr soldier, he


    would be tortured by the group of security guards then.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 515

    Triumph Above All Chapter 515


    Chapter 515 Cripple Them


    It seemed that in order to save herself, dys made it seem like they had not offended Skr that


    much. Skr knew that such horrible and maniptive people were not worth Yulia¡¯s mercy. He also


    knew that they had overstayed their wee. So, he grabbed Yulia¡¯s hand and headed straight to the


    VIP table.When Walter knew that Skr had no intention in sparing Franco and the others, he ordered,


    ¡°Take them away and cripple them. If you still intend to stay in Troiz County, make sure you stay at


    home forever!¡±¡°Yes sir!¡± Walter¡¯s bodyguard replied and immediately approached Franco.Both Samuel


    and Franco looked inhumanly pale at the moment. However, Walter did not want to waste anymore


    time on them, so he rushed over to join Skr.After Skr and Yulia got seated at the VIP table, he


    told everyone, ¡°This is my wife, Yulia.¡±¡°Greetings, Mrs. Stone. It is my honor to meet someone of your


    grandeur, Mrs. Stone.¡±It did not take long for everyone to begin buttering up to Yulia. However, this


    made Yulia blush. Although she had not been a stranger to heavy praises, it was her first time being


    called Mrs. Stone. Skr held Yulia¡¯s hand and told everyone, ¡°My wife is the president of Kareem


    Fashions and they have just recentlyunched a new product which is the anti-blemish cream. She is


    nning to set up a branch in Troiz County. I wonder if you have read about it online.¡±One of the them


    replied, ¡°The anti-blemish cream has gone viral online, Mr. Stone. So, we are aware of it. I heard that it


    sells out extremely fast in Cloudtopia. But, someone leaked the form a few days ago. Is that


    true?¡±Everyone turned their attention to Skr after that. Everyone was wondering who could be that


    bold to offend Skr. So, Skr¡¯s expression grew bitter as soon as the incident was


    mentioned.Sensing the tension, Walter said, ¡°Mr. Stone, is Mrs. Stone nning to set up an office here


    in Troiz County? If that¡¯s so, then I have a nine-storey office space that isn¡¯t upied. Please feel free


    to use it. You won¡¯t be charged any rent for it.¡±As soon as he said that, the other people immediately


    chimed in, ¡°Oh, you can leave the marketing to us!¡±¡°Leave the warehouses to me.¡±¡°Mrs. Stone, we are


    excellent in dealing with logistics, so you can rest assured to leave that to me.¡±¡­


    Rted posts:Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 516

    Triumph Above All Chapter 516


    Chapter 516 I Didn¡¯t Lie To You, Honey


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Yulia was stunned at the reception. She did not expect so many people would fight to help her in


    setting up an office there. So many people were even willing to share the burden of her work. If this


    was how things would operate moving forward, all she needed to do was hire a few employees to deal


    with her administration work.Soon, the banquet began as plenty of people raised a toast to Skr.


    Since they were so willing to help Yulia, Skr decided to drink with them. The entire banquetsted


    for three whole hours despite the minor incident from earlier. Walter and the others were relieved to


    know that Skr was pleased by the whole arrangement. They knew he was pleased because Skr


    requested their help. This meant that Skr was willing to spare their lives.It was already evening by


    the time Skr and Yulia returned to their hotel. They rested in bed after they were done showering.


    However, Yulia could no longer contain herself as she asked, ¡°Tell me, Skr, who exactly are you to


    gain so much respect from so many people?¡± Apparently, she had decided to not probe into Skr¡¯s


    matters back then, but after witnessing what happened earlier that day, she could no longer keep


    herself calm and wanted to hear from Skr.¡°I¡¯ll tell you who I am if you can give me a kiss.¡± Skr


    chuckled. Hearing this made Yulia blush as she nudged him gently before giving him a quick peck on


    his lips. She said, ¡°Ugh, you ruffian Can you tell me now then?¡± Yulia rushed.Skr licked his lips and


    replied, ¡°You know, Dianne would sometimes address me with a special title. Have you heard her call


    me that?¡±Yulia pondered for a brief moment and asked, ¡°The Dragon Commander? I found it odd when


    she called you that back then. I mean, we¡¯re not living in a fantasy, so why would she call you


    that?¡±Skr ced her hand on his chest and exined. ¡°You know, the generals will call me the


    Dragon Commander at the Northern Borders. That is because I am inmand of the Dragon Army.


    You know, honey, your husband just so happens to be the god of war in the entire country. I can shake


    up the entire world with a singlemand.¡±However, Skr noticed that Yulia was not shocked by


    what she had just heard. Instead, she rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Gosh, you do know how to


    brag. I mean, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me. Why must you lie about being some Dragon


    Commander or the god of war? Do you think that you¡¯re still a child?¡±A child? Wow. Skr was


    speechless when she said that. So, he replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying to you, honey.¡± Sadly for him, no one


    would believe that anymore.Dammit! Yulia decided not to probe further, so she asked, ¡°Well then, I


    need you to answer me honestly why you¡¯d choose me back then?¡± That question was the most


    important question to her.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 517

    Triumph Above All Chapter 517


    Chapter 517 Perfect Timing


    Apparently, Yulia used to think that Skr only chose her because he was rejected by Yvonne when he


    proposed to her back then. However, after Skr told her that he was willing to be L¡¯s father and


    after a series of things, she changed her mind. She knew for sure that Skr was serious about


    marrying her back then. She wondered if there was more to the story. If Skr told her that he used to


    have a crush on her, then, she had absolutely no idea when she even met Skr before in the past.


    Besides, Skr had given everything to Yvonne for five whole years anyway.It turned out that the night


    Skr returned to Cloudtopia five years ago for a secret mission, he had changed his face with some


    high tech camouge to keep his identity hidden. So, Yulia would never know that he was the man


    responsible for getting her pregnant that night.Skr was conflicted when she asked that. The truth


    was that he wanted to find a chance toe clean to Yulia about what happened that night. Since she


    asked him then, perhaps this was the perfect opportunity for him to do so. So, he took a deep breath


    and decided toe clean. He could not keep the truth hidden from her forever. The truth would only


    weigh on him even more as time went on. He believed that they were close enough to earn her


    forgiveness. Perhaps she would break down and get mad at him, but she would not have the heart to


    have him repay her with his life. Besides, they still have L anyway. ¡°Yulia¡­¡± Skr stuttered, but his


    words were interjected by a phone call. It turned out that Valerie was calling him.This snapped Skr


    back to his senses and he knew that L must have missed them already. Lo and behold, L¡¯s face


    could be seen as soon as he epted the call.L was wearing a set of yellow pajamas as sheid on


    Valerie¡¯s bed. She said, ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep with you and mommy.¡± This was the first time that both


    Yulia and Skr were absent from her side. Even if Valerie were to spoil her rotten, she still missed


    them. Skr¡¯s heart melted when he noticed how sad L looked.So, he replied in a gentle voice, ¡°I


    miss you too, honey. Why don¡¯t you sleep with Valerie tonight and we¡¯ll be home to y with you


    tomorrow, okay? You know, your mother even told me that she wanted to buy you some new toys and


    clothes tomorrow.¡±¡°And food, daddy. I want to eat all kinds of good food,¡± replied L.¡°Of course. And


    all kinds of good food!¡± Skr replied.It was only then did L calm down. However, she said, ¡°Daddy,Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m already in bed, so can you tell me an awesome bedtime story?¡±Skr nced at Yulia and said,


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have Valerie tell you a bedtime story. Have her tell you a story that even I don¡¯t know


    about, okay?¡±


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 518

    Triumph Above All Chapter 518


    Chapter 518 Is That Not Enough For You


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It seemed that Skr had decided toe clean to Yulia that night since he finally found the courage


    to do so. Besides, they were going to spend that night alone and perhaps it would take him no effort to


    cheer her up anyway/ However, L was at the brink of tears after hearing what he said. She pleaded,


    ¡°Daddy, I want to hear a story from you. I¡¯m only able to go to sleep after hearing your voice, daddy.


    You can¡¯t even cuddle with me tonight, are you not willing to even tell me a story?¡±¡°Oh¡­¡± Skr could


    not bring himself to refuse her after hearing her say that. So, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright now. I¡¯ll tell


    you an awesome story then¡­¡±So, he spent a good long while to finally put L to sleep. After bidding


    Valerie goodbye, he hung up the call. However, as soon as he turned around, he noticed that Yulia was


    already asleep. Perhaps it was due to the alcohol that she drank earlier that day that made her so


    sleepy. So, Skr let out a helpless sigh as he stared at her face. It seemed that he had no choice but


    to find another opportunity toe clean then¡­The following day.Since they promised L that they


    would return home by nightfall, they did not stay to shop in Troiz County. Since everything was already


    taken care of, they decided to head toward Maersk County. Skr did not want to see L¡¯s


    depressing look. After a two hour train ride, they finally arrived at Maersk County train station. However,


    as soon as they reached the exit, they were greeted by a wave of bodyguards. They were yelling while


    ushering the passengers to stand aside. ¡°Make way! Make way!¡± After they had made everyone step


    aside, they immediately stood in two lines as they waited at the exit. It seemed like they were getting


    ready to greet some powerful person. This scene annoyed Skr.¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see that


    everyone else had scattered? If you¡¯ve offended our boss¡¯ guest, you can never even begin to


    comprehend the consequences that will befall you!¡± The bodyguard yelled at Skr and Yulia when


    they noticed them.However, Skr red at them and questioned. ¡°This is a public walkway, why can¡¯t


    we walk on it?¡± If they were polite to Skr, he would have understood that they were doing their jobs


    and would let them slide. However, those bodyguards were bold enough to threaten him. So, he


    snapped back at them. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Skr scoffed before grabbing Yulia¡¯s hand


    and insisted on walking on the central walkway.¡°How dare you! We outnumber you, so what makes you


    think that we¡¯re no match for you?¡± The bodyguards snapped back at Skr.¡°Get him, boys!¡± A few of


    them rolled up their sleeves and charged at Skr. However, Skr scoffed at their insolence and


    knew they were nothing to him. So, with a single wave he sent all six bodyguards crashing on the


    ground with a loud thud.¡°Who on Earth dares to be so arrogant?¡± When the other bodyguards heard


    themotion, they charged over to Skr.


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519 Overwhelming Strength


    The bodyguards were livid when they were attacked by Skr. So, they immediately surrounded Skr


    and Yulia. However, before they could attack, they were stopped by somemotion as a few


    bodyguards could be heard saying, ¡°Sir!¡± The bodyguards immediately stopped what they were doing


    and said, ¡°Greetings, sir!¡±


    So, Skr and Yulia immediately turned toward the man. All they could see was a group of middle-


    aged men in suits. Skr noticed that one of them turned out to be Nathaniel¡¯s brother, Spencer.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Spencer nodded at his bodyguards. However, when he noticed the group of people around


    Skr, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Haven¡¯t I told you to stand in line to greet our honored guest?¡±


    ¡°Sir, there¡¯s an arrogant brat that insisted on walking in the area we cleared. He attacked us when we


    lectured him.¡± The bodyguards stepped aside to allow Spencer to see Skr and Yulia when they


    exined the situation. The bodyguards were livid when they were attacked by Skr. So, they


    immediately surrounded Skr and Yulia. However, before they could attack, they were stopped by


    somemotion as a few bodyguards could be heard saying, ¡°Sir!¡± The bodyguards immediately


    stopped what they were doing and said, ¡°Greetings, sir!¡±


    ¡°Skr?¡± Spencer was shocked to see Skr. However, he was furious when he finally regained his


    senses. He recalled how Skr had ruined his family¡¯s chance of getting acquainted with Milton. If


    Skr did not intervene, his son might be the star general in Milton¡¯s army. That was the only chance in


    gaining glory for his family. So, he absolutely resented Skr for it. He asked, ¡°What are you doing


    here, Skr? Hurry up and step aside. You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of offending my


    honored guest.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Apparently, his family had controlled the market for crystals and ores in Maersk County. In order to


    expand his business, he had set his sights on the Capital, so he had pretty much left any work in


    Maersk County to his underlings. This was why he was absent when Skr murdered Parker and had


    no idea that Skr was responsible for the incident. After Milton¡¯s incident, he assumed that Skr


    might only have connections to the military and had no idea about how powerful Skr truly was.


    Skr scoffed at Spencer¡¯s arrogance as he said, ¡°Oh Spencer, you shouldn¡¯t be talking about your


    honored guest. You¡¯ve startled my wife, so tell me, can you bear the consequences of doing that?¡±


    Spencer was stunned as he did not expect Skr to disrespect him like that. So, he snapped back at


    him, ¡°What are you so arrogant about, Skr? You only have connections in Cloudtopia, but you¡¯re in


    Maersk County now. Oh yeah, the honored guest that I¡¯m meeting is from the Fitz family from the


    capital! Your connections in the military arepletely useless here!¡± Spencer looked displeased when


    he said that. Even the bodyguards around him were judging Skr. Suddenly, their scuffle drew the


    attention of the nearby passengers. ¡°Who is that man? Gosh, he¡¯s amazing at carrying himself!¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520 Honored Guest


    ¡°Hush now. He¡¯s the biggest crystal supplier in our city. He¡¯s none other than Mr. Spencer Fuller.¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh? I heard that Mr. Fuller is extremely wealthy because of his business. Are you saying that the


    honored guest that he¡¯s going on about is a lot better than him?¡±


    ¡°Well of course, the Fitz family is the most powerful family in the capital. Their wealth is unparalleled and


    their influence has stretched across the entire country.¡±


    ¡°That brat is doomed then?¡±


    Skr nearly burst outughing when he heard that. He could not believe that Spencer could be that


    stupid. He could not believe that he would rather offend the god of war just to butter up to the Fitz family.


    Skr found him incredibly foolish. Skr could destroy any major families with a word. So, Skr could


    not help but shake his head. However, his thoughts were interrupted by the bodyguards saying, ¡°Sir, the


    honored guest is here!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Spencer left immediately toward the entrance. ¡°Hush now. He¡¯s the biggest crystal


    supplier in our city. He¡¯s none other than Mr. Spencer Fuller.¡±


    Suddenly, a group of people exited the station the same way Skr did earlier. The first person to get out


    was a woman in a long white dress. When she was closer, Skr recognized her to be Amanda. He did


    not expect the honored guest Spencer was going on about earlier to be her.


    ¡°Your ride is ready, Ms. Fitz. This way please.¡± Spencer greeted Amanda with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Fuller.¡± Amanda sounded very professional.


    However, as soon as she noticed themotion and how the exit was blocked by an entourage of


    bodyguards, she was annoyed. So, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Mr.Fuller?¡±


    As soon as Amanda said that, Spencer replied, ¡°Mrs. Fitz is our honored guest, so I have assigned the


    bodyguards to wee you. I was just worried that some passengers might offend you by ident. I


    mean, it¡¯s just an entourage for you, so it¡¯s no big deal. The thing is, there are two troublemakers that


    didn¡¯t know their ce who wanted to stir up trouble before you arrived. Well, the thing is, those two


    have been extremely arrogant and we have no choice but to use your name to put those two in their


    ce. However, they said that your family is nothing to them.¡± Spencer cracked an evil grin when he said


    that.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Amanda was intrigued by what Spencer said. She was curious to see who exactly could be


    that arrogant.


    ¡°It¡¯s that couple, Ms. Fitz.¡± Spencer excitedly led Amanda over to Skr. When they were nearly there,


    he pointed at Skr and said, ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± He nced at Skr with a smug look and said, ¡°Say Skr,


    didn¡¯t you say that my honored guest is nothing to you earlier? You were going on about how the Fitz


    family from the capital is nothing to you right? Well then, Ms. Fitz is here and let¡¯s see¡­¡± However, he


    was stunned before he could even finish his sentence.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521 What¡¯s Going On


    Apparently, he noticed how delighted Amanda seemed when she noticed Skr and Yulia. Before


    Spencer could react, Amanda rushed over to them and greeted them politely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into


    you here, Mr. and Mrs. Stone.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Arrogant¡­¡± Spencer could barely finish his sentence. He did not expect Amanda to not only know


    Skr and Yulia, she seemed to respect them a lot too. This immediately made him nervous as beads of


    cold sweat began to form on his head.


    His bodyguards were also stunned by this interaction. No one expected Amanda to respect Skr that


    much.


    ¡°Yeah, it really is a coincidence.¡± Skr smiled at Amanda.


    In all honesty, Yulia was personally closer to Amanda because of her anti-blemish cream project. So,


    they started chatting with each other.


    ¡°What were you saying earlier, Spencer? Well, go on then, spit it out.¡± Skr grinned when he said that.


    ¡°Well¡­.¡± Spencer coughed nervously and looked extremely awkward. He had always resented Skr


    and intended to use the Fitz family name to pressure Skr into submission. However, he never


    expected to be struck by a huge reality hit. Apparently, he noticed how delighted Amanda seemed when


    she noticed Skr and Yulia. Before Spencer could react, Amanda rushed over to them and greeted


    them politely. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, Mr. and Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Amanda nced over to Spencer as soon as she heard what Skr said. So, she said, ¡°How dare you


    disrespect Mr. Stone! I want you to leave with everyone who came with you! My family will never do


    business with anyone who doesn¡¯t know their ce!¡±


    Although she did not know how powerful Skr truly was, she witnessed just how every single


    powerhouse in Cloudtopia revered him back then. Moreover, he had even ughtered the assassin


    named Hellhound in front of everyone. She understood that her family could afford to offend someone as


    powerful as Skr. She could not believe that Spencer had the gall to offend Skr by using her family¡¯s


    name.


    Spencer¡¯s expression turned pale as soon as Amanda said that. He did not expect such a petty squabble


    with Skr wouldpletely destroy their business deal. So, he pleaded, ¡°Ms. Fitz¡­ I¡­¡±


    However, his pleas were suddenly interrupted by somemotion. It seemed that a group of people


    were approaching them. They were all uniformed police officers as they ushered Spencer¡¯s bodyguards


    aside. After that, they opened up a path for a group of men in suits. Those people were either from very


    wealthy families, or extremely powerful people. Especially the ones leading the pack. They were an


    absolute powerhouse in that city.


    ¡°Good gosh, isn¡¯t that the most powerful man in the city, Mr. Larson?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Standing next to him is Darwin Lane. The man behind him is spearheading the city¡¯s technology


    development, Mr. Manny!¡±


    ¡°Good gosh! What is going on here? Why are there so many powerful people here!¡±

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    Chapter 522 Enough


    It would be exceedingly rare for themon folk to meet one of those powerful people. Seeing them


    gathered at the train station was a true spectacle for them. All of them were so stunned by this that even


    Spencer was speechless by such a gathering.


    When Darwin noticed Spencer, he nodded and teased, ¡°Oh Spencer, I didn¡¯t expect you to greet our


    master faster than us.¡±


    ¡°M- master?¡± Spencer was baffled by their presence. He was confused about why they were even there


    since he was there to greet Amanda. He was wondering who exactly they were referring to when they


    mentioned their masters. He wondered if their presence had anything to do with Amanda. However,


    while he was confused, Darwin had already approached Skr and Yulia before greeting them politely.


    ¡°Greetings my lord!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The other people followed suit after that. Their greetings were overwhelmingly loud at the moment and


    all Spencer could do was stare inplete shock as he wondered. Master? Did they just call Skr their


    master? How is this possible? I don¡¯t think dreams could be this absurd, right? It would be exceedingly


    rare for themon folk to meet one of those powerful people. Seeing them gathered at the train station


    was a true spectacle for them. All of them were so stunned by this that even Spencer was speechless by


    such a gathering.


    Spencer was already questioning his entire existence when Amanda greeted Skr earlier. What Darwin


    and his entire entourage did was absurd to him. Naturally, even Amanda was stunned by what


    happened. She was already surprised by how much respect people had for Skr previously, but she


    was even more stunned when the most powerful group of people in that city revered Skr that much.


    She understood just how much respect they had for Skr to have called him master. She always knew


    that Skr was not a normal man, which is why she never mentioned her status or family name to him.


    She used to think that it would mutually benefit her and Yulia to work together, but what happened earlier


    made her wonder just who exactly Skr was. She wondered if her family would have to submit to


    Skr the same way if he visited the capital with Yulia.


    However, Skr ignored everyone¡¯s reaction by giving Darwin and his entourage a simple nod before


    grabbing Yulia¡¯s hand and saying. ¡°This is my wife, Yulia. She is the president of Kareem Fashions in


    Cloudtopia. The anti-blemish cream that went viral a while back was her work. We are here to talk about


    setting up a branch office here in this city.¡± Skr did not want to make any small talk since he promised


    L to be home by the end of the day.

 Triumph Above All Chapter 523

    Triumph Above All Chapter 523


    Chapter 523 Lover¡¯s Tower


    Darwin and his entourage were stunned for a moment and immediately understood Skr¡¯s intentions


    after hearing what he said. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my lord, please allow me to take care of all the nning. It


    will be done in two months.¡±¡°Allow us to deal with stock keeping and logistics. All we need is three


    months to get the anti-blemish cream introduced to the entire market in our city!¡± A group of people


    were talking over each other to gain Skr¡¯s favor.Skr brushed them off and said, ¡°That¡¯s a little too


    absurd. If you can get the product introduced to sixty-percent of the entire city¡¯s market within three


    months, I would consider you to have done a great job already.¡±¡°Thank you for your generosity, my


    lord.¡± Darwin and the others were delighted to hear the news. It seemed that Skr was not so scary


    after all. So, the tension was immediately eased in an instant. Without making any more dys, Skr


    got into Darwin¡¯s car and headed straight to survey a few locations to set up their branch there.Darwin


    invited them for lunch after everything had been taken care of. Skr and Yulia boarded a train back to


    Cloudtopia immediately after that. Skr was delighted when he thought about meeting L soon


    despite their busy schedule. So, Skr asked, ¡°Say honey, since the anti-blemish cream has taken


    over the entirety of Cloudtopia, Tawnley, and Troiz County, I think this will be a major hit soon. What if


    you move the headquarters of Kareem Fashions to the capital after this, honey?¡±¡°The capital?¡± Yulia


    was a little surprised by his suggestion as she had never thought about that. Skr nodded and said,


    ¡°It has been in my mind for a while now. I mean the capital is the heart of our country¡¯s economy. Think


    about the big picture here, I mean, I know the capital isn¡¯t great and all, but at least it¡¯s the center of


    everything. I believe we will be able to attract more talented people to work for us and you¡¯d have more


    room to grow the business if we move there. Besides, the capital would be perfect for you to increase


    Kareem Fashion¡¯s reputation world wide. To be fair, it would be a little inconvenient to move our


    workforce around cities if the headquarters is set up in Cloudtopia.¡±Yulia nodded and agreed with


    Skr¡¯s points. She knew that she needed to move out of Cloudtopia if she wanted to increase Kareem


    Fashion¡¯s reputation across the entire country. However, she never expected Skr to have thought


    about everything for her before she did. She was touched by this gesture, so she replied, ¡°You have a


    point, Skr. Alright, let¡¯s go with that.¡±¡°Good girl.¡± Skr snuck a kiss which made Yulia blush as she


    stared at the other passengers beforeining. ¡°There are people here!¡±¡°Let them watch then! I


    mean, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me kissing my wife,¡± replied Skr.Yulia could not be bothered to


    argue with him after hearing that as she realized that Skr had been bullying her quite a lot


    lately.Since there was still time and she still had plenty of work to do when they arrived at Cloudtopia,


    she told Skr to drop her off at Kareem Fashions.After dropping Yulia off, Skr called Dianne. ¡°Have


    someone head over to the capital and buy me an entire building. Oh, and call it¡­ Lover¡¯s Tower!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 524

    Triumph Above All Chapter 524


    Chapter 524 It¡¯s Nice To Have A Dad


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Skr had decided to make Lover¡¯s Tower one of the many surprises he would give Yulia. He wanted


    to propose to Yulia at the peak of the tower when they eventually arrived at the capital. He wanted Yulia


    to be the luckiest girl in the world.¡°Yes¡­ Yes sir, I¡¯ll get to it right away,¡± replied Dianne.After


    hanging up the call, Skr noticed that it was about time to pick L up from school, so he headed


    straight for her kindergarten.¡°Daddy, daddy, you actually came back!¡± L rushed over to Skr


    excited as soon as she noticed Skr.¡°Whoa, slow down there honey, don¡¯t slip.¡± Skr rushed over


    and carried L into his arms. As soon as she was in Skr¡¯s arms, she hugged his neck and nuzzled


    against his body. ¡°I missed you, daddy!¡± L eximed.Skr¡¯s heart melted after hearing that. So, he


    kissed her cheeks and said, ¡°I missed you too, honey.¡±¡°Daddy, did mommy note with you?¡± L


    asked.¡°Your mom has some work to take care of right now. Let¡¯s pick her up together.¡± replied Skr


    while patting her head.¡°Yeah, let¡¯s pick mommy up!¡± L nodded.L was ecstatic when she noticed


    the mountain of toys and snacks at the backseat of the car. While snacking, she said, ¡°Hey daddy, the


    singingpetition will begin in a few days, can you go with me, daddy?¡± ¡°Of course I will, honey. I


    want to watch you win!¡± Skr said.L was delighted to hear that. She felt warm and was d to


    have a father around.Yulia spent the next few days dealing with setting up a branch office in the two


    cities she previously visited. Although she had received plenty of reliable help and support, there were


    still things that required her attention, especially in human resources. After a round of discussion, she


    made Naomi the manager in Troiz County and another person she trusted in Maersk County. Since


    Valerie was free recently, she stayed with them to coach L on her singing.L¡¯s singingpetition


    finally began five dayster. Apparently, the standards had been raised then as it was organized by the


    capital. Thepetition was against every single kindergarten in the city. Anyone in Cloudtopia that


    met the requirements could participate. However, only children shortlisted by their kindergarten could


    advance into the actual qualifyingpetition. The qualifiers were held in a stadium in Cloudtopia. The


    top three finalists would be able to represent Cloudtopia in the finals.Although Skr was not a fan of


    singing and dancing, he would give his daughter his full support because it was something L


    enjoyed. So, he drove Yulia and Valerie to the stadium. They were greeted by plenty of parents in the


    spectating bleachers. It seemed that thepetition was important to those parents. However, as soon


    as they got seated, they were greeted by someone taunting the entire crowd arrogantly.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 525

    Triumph Above All Chapter 525


    Chapter 525 Trash


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t mean to brag, but my son Fabian will be the champion today. I mean, my son knew how


    to read music sheets since he was four and knew how to y the piano when he turned five. He could


    sing and y the guitar when he turned six. I mean, no one could be more talented than he is, right?


    Look, everyone else is nothing to him!¡±Skr and Yulia were offended as soon as they heard that and


    noticed a woman arrogantly boasting about her son. No one would care about a parent being proud


    about their children, but to do so by belittling others would be rude. Besides, every child was precious


    to their own parents. Skr and Yulia were offended when she mentioned that other children were


    nothing to her son. Anyone would be offended by that. So, plenty of other parents were offended by


    what thedy said. However, since thepetition was about to begin, no one wanted to cause a


    scene.Soon, the emcee arrived and began exining the flow of thepetition and introducing the


    panel of judges. There were six judges in total and all of them were professional music coaches and


    producers. They were all professionals. The maximum points for each contestant was six hundred


    points with each judge having a hundred point cap.The top three contestants that scored the highest


    would be qualified to advance into the finals in the capital. So, thepetition began as soon as the


    emcee exined the rules. The first child to sing was called Tina. The girl was a little nervous and


    could be seen stuttering when she gave her introduction. ¡°Greetings everyone¡­ My¡­ My name is¡­


    Tina¡­ I¡¯m from¡­ RGB Kindergarten¡­. The song that I¡¯d be singing¡­ is called¡­ Humpty


    Dumpty.¡±¡°Hahahah, I can¡¯t believe trash like that would qualify for today!¡± Thedy burst outughing


    when the little girl could be seen obviously stuttering. She was loud and everyone could hear what she


    said.¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Tina¡¯s parents were furious when they heard that. They continued, ¡°This is


    my daughter¡¯s first time on stage and it¡¯s normal to be nervous. How could you call her trash!¡±Thedy


    scoffed and said, ¡°Who told you that it¡¯s normal to be nervous performing on stage for the first time. My


    son, Fabian¡¯s performance will be perfect and professional regardless of the turn order. I mean, look at


    how crappy your daughter looked? I mean, why can¡¯t I call her trash when she doesn¡¯t even know her


    ce?¡±Tina¡¯s parents were livid and before they could argue, the panel of judges said, ¡°Please remain


    silent, fellow parents.¡±¡£Tina¡¯s parents had no choice but to keep their anger in after hearing that. The


    lady scoffed at them and remained silent after that.


    Rted posts:

 Triumph Above All Chapter 526

    Triumph Above All Chapter 526


    Chapter 526 Rare


    It seemed that thedy¡¯sments had affected Tina as her voice began to tremble. But, she still


    managed to sing the whole song despite her nervousness while her parents cheered for her. Her


    results were obviously bad. She was only awarded three hundred and fifty-five points by the six judges.


    She could be seen getting off stage while holding back her tears. However, thedy could be seen


    giving Tina¡¯s parents a smug look. It almost seemed like she was trying to tell them that she was right


    all along.Apparently, thedy decided to insult every single child that performed after Tina. She made it


    seem like her son was the most perfect child in the world. So, it took very little effort topletely


    offend every single parent there. If it was not for thepetition, a few parents would have already


    beaten her to a pulp.¡°I can¡¯t believe someone like her could be a mother.¡± Yuliained. It seemed


    that Yulia was worried that L would have to deal with thedy¡¯s insults too. Even Valerie could be


    seen shaking her head. They could not imagine just how a mother could still act that way. Even if her


    son was perfect, she had no reason to belittle other children. She should have kept her thoughts to


    herself. They were judging her morals and attitude since she was bold enough to insult other children in


    front of their parents. Soon, the emcee announced, ¡°Let¡¯s wee our sixteenth contestant Fabian on


    stage!¡±As soon as thedy heard that, she immediately sat up straight as her eyes glimmered.


    Everyone obviously knew that he was none other than her son.¡°You got this honey! Don¡¯t worry,


    Fabian, I¡¯ve seen the other contestants and aside from you, everyone else is trash! You have nothing to


    worry about and you will be the champion today!¡± Thedy cheered.The other parents were furious, but


    they decided to not say anything. They wanted to see just how perfect of a child that Fabian was.Soon,


    a little toddler could be seen striding on stage confidently. The child was wearing a tiny suit and a small


    pair of shades. He looked very trendy. After hearing his mother¡¯s cheers, he took his shades off,


    snapped his fingers and began his introduction. ¡°Greetings everyone, my name is Fabian. I will be


    performing a song by Michael Jackson. The song is called Dangerous!¡±As soon as he said that, the


    music started ying as he started singing and dancing. Everyone could not help but admit that the


    Rted posts:

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    Chapter 527 Fallen Angel


    After Fabian¡¯s performance, thedy could be seen pping and cheering ecstatically. However, when


    she noticed theck of response by everyone else, she said, ¡°Did you see that? Not only does my son


    know how to sing, he knows how to dance too! Oh yeah, that was a song by Michaal Jackson and not


    even an adult could sing as well as he did. So, I wasn¡¯t talking out of my butt when I called your children


    trash earlier, right?¡±


    Skr, Yulia and everyone else were speechless after hearing what she said. Although Fabian¡¯s


    performance was excellent, he was still not perfect. Besides, he was much older than the other children,


    so it was nothing to brag about. It would take more than a suit and acting like an adult to show everyone


    a perfect performance.


    Soon, the panel of judges began scoring Fabian¡¯s performance.


    Although thedy was rude to people, she seemed like a wealthy person and the judges did not want to


    offend her. So, they scored her son higher. The final score came out to be five hundred and sixty points.


    This was the highest score in the entirepetition. However, not only was thedy unhappy, she was


    furious when she heard the scores. She screamed, ¡°What? Only five hundred and sixty points? Are you


    saying that my son¡¯s perfect performance isn¡¯t worth six hundred points? All of you are horrible judges!


    Hurry up and rescore my son¡¯s performance! I mean, the other children did nothing and you gave them


    three hundred plus points for nursery rhymes. My son sang and danced and has worked hard for it. How


    is he not deserving of a full score? All of you are unworthy of being judges!¡±


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The other parents were all ring at her. None of them had seen a mother behave like her before. Even


    the judges and emcee were offended by herments.


    ¡°Please watch your tone, miss.Thispetition is organized by the children¡¯s association in the capital.


    We have always been fair and will always invite qualified and professional judges. Each contestants¡¯


    scores are graded based on their skills, so please ept the scores. If you continue to cause a scene,


    we will have you escorted out by the security guards,¡± The emcee said.


    It seemed that he had been unhappy with thedy¡¯s attitude for a while then.


    ¡°Oh please! That isn¡¯t professional at all! From what I see, my son is much talented by those piles of


    trash!¡± Thedy dared not continue to cause a scene after the emcee said that as all she did was


    mumble in frustration. The Emcee decided to ignore her. He announced, ¡°Let¡¯s wee our seventeenth


    contestant, L on stage.¡±


    Skr and Yulia looked excited when they heard L¡¯s name. As soon as the emcee left, they were


    greeted by L in a yellow dress as she walked on stage with her mic. She looked like an angel


    underneath the spotlight.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528 Shut Your Filthy Mouth


    Although this was L¡¯s first performance, she did not seem as nervous as they thought. She regained


    her confidence as soon as she noticed Skr, Yulia and Valerie¡¯s gleeful and excited look. So, she


    began her introduction. ¡°Greetings everyone, my name is L and I¡¯m from Cloudtopia Preschool. The


    song that I¡¯d be singing is called Farewell.¡± She gave everyone a bow after that. Her polite and adorable


    demeanor had melted everyone¡¯s heart, since they had just witnessed Fabian¡¯s mother¡¯s unreasonable


    and violent outburst. L¡¯s attitude was aplete oppositepared to Fabian¡¯s.


    Suddenly, thedy scoffed and said, ¡°Hmph, I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s such a bootlicker for someone her age.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that her parents are horrible people too. I mean, she is adorable, but too bad. I¡¯m pretty


    sure she will grow up to be someone who tricks people with her looks.¡±


    ¡°What did you say!¡± Yulia and Valerie were furious to hear that. Yulia thought to herself, How could she


    say that? L is just a four year old kid. It¡¯s justmon courtesy to greet everyone. I can¡¯t believe that


    lady would think that way!


    Her words had offended Skr and Yulia as they could not believe that thedy would say such awful


    things. Skr was so offended by it that his re became incredibly menacing. He said, ¡°Shut your d*mn


    mouth or else I will hit you!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Insulting L was something that no one should cross. Anyone who dared would only end up dead.


    However, not only did thedy not stop, she began causing even more of a scene. ¡°I was just speaking


    the truth, what right do you have to tell me to shut up! Look, a child¡¯s attitude would determine what kind


    of a person she will grow up to be. If she¡¯s willing to butter up people now, she will be willing to do


    anything for her own gain when she grows up¡­¡±


    However, before she could finish, Skr got up and pped her across the face three times.


    ¡°You¡­ You hit me¡­ I can¡¯t believe you dared to hit me!¡± Thedy looked stunned as she caressed her


    cheek. The other parents were delighted when that happened since Skr had done something that


    everyone wanted to for a long time. If it was not for thepetition, they would have already hit her.


    They were delighted when thedy was pped by Skr.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Skr scoffed and pped her across the face again. It did not take long for the


    lady¡¯s cheek to swell. However, before she could say anything, Skr interjected, ¡°The first three ps


    were to remind you to watch your tongue. Thest three ps were to remind you that words can hurt


    people.¡± As soon as he said that, he pped thedy across the face again. He continued, ¡°This is to


    remind you to be a decent human being!¡±

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529 Surprise


    ¡°Ah¡­ How dare you hit me¡­ You¡­¡± Thedy red at Skr. However, she was scared to say


    anything else when she had just endured nine ps by Skr. So, she turned her focus back to the


    emcee and said, ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see this man hit me? He has interrupted thepetition,


    shouldn¡¯t you do something about it?¡± If she had been polite to them, the emcee would have sided with


    her. However, they could not be bothered to deal with her after her outbursts.


    Since the emcee was a young man, he chuckled and said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who interrupted the


    competition? This man only retorted because he wanted to make sure there is no more interruption


    throughout thepetition. I have no idea how you got hurt. I mean, you could¡¯ve pped yourself to


    frame him, right?¡±


    As soon as the emcee said that, the other parents said, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all present and we didn¡¯t see him


    p you. You shouldn¡¯t frame others for things that they didn¡¯t do!¡±


    The other parents had had enough of thedy¡¯s outbursts, so it was only natural for them to defend


    Skr.


    ¡°You¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve twisted the facts¡­¡± Thedy could onlyin in frustration. However,


    the emcee could not be bothered to deal with her, so he said, ¡°Please watch your tone, miss. If you


    refuse to behave, we will disqualify your son.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Thedy was so furious that her expression was extremely bitter. So, she gritted her teeth and


    held her anger back for her son.


    Soon, the song began to y as L swayed her body around as the music yed while she sang.


    L¡¯s voice was extremely elegant and she looked like an angel underneath the spotlights. Everyone


    was captivated by her performance. It seemed that with Valerie¡¯s coaching, her voice had touched the


    souls of every single judges and audience there. Suddenly, before the music ended, she took out a leaf


    from her pocket and ced the microphone aside.


    ¡°Why did she stop? The song hasn¡¯t ended yet?¡±


    ¡°Look, she has a leat. I wonder what she¡¯s up to.¡± The other parents wondered.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They noticed that L had pressed the leaf against her lips and began blowing. It did not take long for


    the melody to overwhelm the entire stadium as everyone was instantly captivated by her performance.


    None of them expected that a single leaf could charm them that much.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530 It¡¯s Rigged?


    L slowly removed the leaf from her lips as the music ended. However, she was greeted by absolute


    silence. Just as she was worried that no one liked her performance, she was overwhelmed by waves of


    apuse. It seemed that everyone was surprised by L¡¯s stunning performance. Everyone was already


    charmed by her voice, but when she started blowing on the leaf, everyone was overwhelmed by


    emotions. Her performance was truly magnificent. All six judges were shocked that a four year old girl


    could give them such a stunning performance, so everyone gave her a hundred points, awarding her a


    perfect six hundred points. L was delighted to hear that as she bowed to the judges and said, ¡°Thank


    you. I¡¯m d that you enjoyed my performance.¡±


    Thedy erupted in a fit of rage when L was awarded a perfect score. So, she yelled, ¡°Calling all of


    you trash is an understatement! How can you give her a perfect score when that¡¯s literally all she did. My


    son has sung and danced to such a difficult song. Are you saying that he¡¯s not better than her? I refuse


    to ept that! I demand that my son¡¯s score be reassessed! Or else, I will post about this online! I will


    expose you for being bribed by that child¡¯s parents!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The judges were speechless by thedy¡¯s outburst. However, the emcee scoffed at thedy and said,


    ¡°You can do whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± It seemed that thedy did not expect the emcee to say that. Apparently, she had brought her


    son along to plenty of differentpetitions before this. She would normally remain silent if the results


    were satisfactory to her. But if it was not, she would cause a scene. The organizers would usually relent,


    but she never expected that her usual outbursts were ineffective that day. She was seething with


    absolute rage then.


    ¡°Fine, excellent!¡± Thedy red at the emcee before shifting her gaze back to Skr and Yulia. She


    said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know who you are. That woman next to you is a new celebrity, Valerie,


    right?¡± She pointed at Valerie as she said that. However, before Valerie could say anything, she pointed


    at Skr and said, ¡°I recognized you too! You were Valerie¡¯s backup singer once! That girl is your


    daughter and your friend is a celebrity, so you must¡¯ve bribed the judges before this! So, that¡¯s why a


    single leaf could be awarded a perfect score! It¡¯s rigged! Everything is rigged! I will expose you and


    Valerie!¡±

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531 Twisting Facts


    After her outburst, thedy stormed out of the stadium before Skr and the others could react. Skr


    would obviously ignore her threats. They were all excited to watch Yulia receive her medal and after half


    an hour, every single child had finished their performance. As expected, L won thepetition and


    her medal was presented to her by a music producer. L was ecstatic when the shiny medal was


    ced around her next.


    The emcee said, ¡°Let¡¯s congratte L on being the champion of Cloudtopia. She will be heading to


    the capital with two other children to take part in the finals. Let us hope that L and the other children


    could continue winning thepetition. Thank you everyone and best of luck to you, L!¡±


    L nodded after hearing that. After everything was presented, L along with the other children took a


    picture with the judges and parents. Skr felt proud at the moment. He felt even more proud than he


    was crowned the god of war back then. He was overwhelmed with pure joy then.


    It was about time for lunch after the photoshoot was done. Since L had won thepetition, Skr


    decided to treat everyone to a good meal to celebrate her win. So, he brought everyone to a fancy


    restaurant. However, before any food was served, Valerie¡¯s phone rang.


    She answered the call in front of everyone. However, her expression grew bitter when she did.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Valerie?¡± Yulia asked.


    Valerie received a video as soon as she hung up the call. So, she showed Skr and Yulia the video.


    They were immediately greeted by a woman crying andining with swollen cheeks. That woman


    was none other than Fabian¡¯s mother. Upon closer inspection, Skr realized that she wasining


    about how thepetition was rigged and she was beaten when she decided to expose the truth. She


    even mentioned Skr¡¯s name and used Skr of pping her. She even mentioned how she wasBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    used of twisting facts around when she wanted the organizers to bring Skr to justice. Everyone


    knew that she was intentionally twisting facts around at the moment. It almost seemed like she was


    framed and without fault. She even used Skr and Valerie of bribing the judges before the video


    ended.


    She also used Valerie of having sold her body to secure L¡¯s victory. So it did not take long for the


    video to go viral¡­

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Chapter 532 Show of Force


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Apparently, it was Valerie¡¯s manager who called earlier. It seemed that her agency wanted her to make a


    statement immediately. She was told to deal with that issue as soon as possible regardless of the truth.


    Her reputation would be the most important thing to her since she was a new celebrity.


    ¡°Gosh, I can¡¯t believe thatdy can be that shameless!¡± Both Yulia and Valerie were furious after seeing


    how shameless thatdy was to behave like a victim. L could only win because of her hardwork and


    the support she had. Thatdy was arrogant and in denial about her son¡¯s talent. They could not believe


    that thedy used the wholepetition to be rigged. They could also not ept the fact that the


    lady had shamelessly framed Valerie of being a horrible person.


    However, thementers were biased as they based their judgment on everything she said. So, they


    immediately began insulting Skr and Valerie.


    ¡°Gosh, those animals! I can¡¯t believe they won¡¯t even let a children¡¯s singingpetition slide!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, iming thepetition to be fair and square is nothing more than a bunch of horses*t! Who


    knows, maybe the wholepetition is held for rich kids and the other childrens are just there to fluff up


    the numbers regardless of talent.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Skr would hit a woman! He is a disgrace to all men!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me started on Valerie. She looked innocent,but d*mn, I am disgusted by the person she is!


    I will make it my mission to insult her whenever she¡¯s in the news!¡±


    Apparently, there were even worse insults that were left on thedy¡¯s post. This only angered Yullia and


    Valerie further as they did not expect how shameless a person thatdy could be by twisting facts


    around.


    Skr, on the other hand, was incredibly calm. However, upon closer inspection, he was seething with


    subtle rage. It seemed that thedy¡¯s insults had already offended him earlier. If it was not for the


    competition, those series of ps were not enough to calm him down. He only allowed her to leave


    because he did not want to cause a scene earlier. But, he did not expect her to be so obsessed over


    starting trouble with him. Since that was the case, Skr decided to toy with her. He thought to himself,


    Oh, so you wanted to y, right? I¡¯ll join you! You wanted to go viral, didn¡¯t you? Alright, I¡¯ll give you just


    that!


    So, he took out his phone and called Dianne. ¡°I want you to delete every single video that is directly


    insulting me and Valerie right now. Oh, and get the recording of L¡¯s performance from the event


    organizers and upload it online. I also want you to send word to everyone. Anyone who dares help that


    lady will risk bankrupting theirpanies within three minutes. I also want you to ban every single social


    media ount that is rted to thedy and her family! Didn¡¯t she say that the wholepetition is


    rigged? Well, let¡¯s show her then!

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533 A 999 Year Ban


    Meanwhile in a random mansion at the same time, Thedy was smug about what she did as she


    scrolled through her social media on the couch while pressing an ice bag on her face. She was


    delighted to see the amount of insults being directed at Skr and Valerie because of the video she


    posted. There were even posts about how people online wanted to organize a manhunt to find Skr


    and cklist Valerie online. She was feeling extremely smug about it. "Hmph, all of you are trash!


    You''ve forced my hand and I will ruin your reputation!" Thedy scoffed as she imagined how Skr


    would be hunted while Valerie''s career being cklisted.


    After a short washroom break, thedy decided to resume her gloating. However, the moment she


    picked up her phone, she was stunned by what she saw. It read, "Karen Anderson, female, aged 35.


    Address, 3rd house in Starville Vi. This woman has spent thest three years scamming all kinds of


    singingpetitions with her son. It seems that every event this mother and son attends, she will


    cause a scene to force the organizers to boost her son''s scores and cement. The link below is a


    comption of her outbursts¡­"


    Karen was stunned to see the video as she wondered who exactly could get aption of her


    outbursts in such a short time. However, she had no time to worry about that as she found the original


    poster and intended to message that person privately to have those videos deleted. But, she soon


    realized that her ount had been pped with a 999 year ban.


    "Good gosh! What is going on? A 999 year ban?!" Karen eximed and wondered if it was a bug in the


    system. When she refreshed her feed, she noticed that theption of her outbursts had gone viral


    and it did not take long for a group ofmenters toment about their feelings.


    "So, it was staged by her all along! D*mn, I can''t believe I felt bad for her!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "How shameless and wow, she''s such a sore loser. I can''t believe that she''ll spoil her son that way!"


    "I feel bad for the child to have a mother like that!"


    "Her address is posted above. Let''s raid her home and teach her how to be a proper mother!" It did not


    take long for all of the insults to be redirected at her.


    "Whot is going on? How con such news go virol? I con''t believe thot my ount is olso bonned for 999


    yeors. I need to oppeol this bon ond defend my rights!" Koren yelled ot her phone. She felt unfoir os


    she did not even hove o chonce to express her thoughts. Suddenly, onother news hod gone virol ond it


    turned out to be her outburst from eorlier in the doy. It wos the full video of her moking fun of the first


    child to her storming off from the stodium.


    The instont thot video went virol, thementers spored no time to let their onger known.


    "Whot o b*tch!"


    "I con''t believe thot she''s shomeless enough to let us feel bod for her!"


    "I''m o porent myself ond I con understond the other porents'' onger. If I wos there, I would''ve slopped


    her horder thon Skylor!"


    "Yeoh, women like her ore osking for it! If we''d known thot she''d monipulote the situotion ofter she left,


    Skylor should''ve crippled her right there ond then!"


    "Lolo is not only beoutiful, she''s incredibly tolented os well, she deserved her perfect score!"


    "What is going on? How can such news go viral? I can''t believe that my ount is also banned for 999


    years. I need to appeal this ban and defend my rights!" Karen yelled at her phone. She felt unfair as


    she did not even have a chance to express her thoughts. Suddenly, another news had gone viral and it


    turned out to be her outburst from earlier in the day. It was the full video of her making fun of the first


    child to her storming off from the stadium.


    The instant that video went viral, thementers spared no time to let their anger known.


    "What a b*tch!"


    "I can''t believe that she''s shameless enough to let us feel bad for her!"


    "I''m a parent myself and I can understand the other parents'' anger. If I was there, I would''ve pped


    her harder than Skr!"


    "Yeah, women like her are asking for it! If we''d known that she''d manipte the situation after she left,


    Skr should''ve crippled her right there and then!"


    "L is not only beautiful, she''s incredibly talented as well, she deserved her perfect score!"

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534 Specially Made for You


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Soon, thementers'' anger were redirected toward Karen. Thementers had begun praising L


    and Skr while also insulting Karen. The tables had turned in a few short minutes. Meanwhile, Karen


    who was just moments ago gloating in her own ego was seething in absolute rage then. She yelled while


    stomping around her living room, "How dare you ban my rights to speak!"


    So, she immediately called customer support. As soon as the call was connected, she yelled, "How dare


    you ban my ount for 999 years! What is wrong with you!"


    "Greetings, are you Ms. Karen?" The customer support representative asked patiently.


    "I am! How do you know that I was?" Karen asked.


    The customer support representative replied in a calm voice, "We''re terribly sorry, Ms. Karen, it was a


    direct order by our superiors to have your ount banned for 999 years. This ban is specifically created


    just for you. Oh and not only are you banned on our tform, you are also banned everywhere else. Do


    you still have any further questions?"


    Karen was livid when she heard how calm the customer support representative sounded. It almost


    seemed like she had been insulted.


    "Specifically made for me? What right do you have to do that to me? I will be filing awsuit against you!"


    Karen yelled.


    However, the customer support representative replied, "Sure. You can do whatever you want, Ms. Karen.


    But I suggest that you should stop wasting your time doing that because no courts will be willing to


    ept your case. Do you still have any further questions?"


    "Go¡­ Go to hell!" Karen hung up the call after yelling at the customer support representative. After that,


    she logged into her other social media tform and was also greeted by the same 999 ban.


    "Ah! I will be filing awsuit against everyone! I have money and there is no reason that no courts would


    ept my case!" Karen yelled and dialed a number. However, she was greeted by a cold reply as soon


    as the call was connected. The person said, "My apologies, Ms. Karen, we have received a direct order


    by our superiors to not ept your case." The person hung up the call before she could react.


    She could no longer coll thot number ofter thot. "This¡­ How is this possible?" She looked confused.


    Suddenly, her phone rong ond it wos the somepony she bought bots from to get her video virol. As


    soon os she onswered the coll, she wos greeted by o wove of violent screoms. "You b*tch! Who exoctly


    did you offend? Ourpony hos been bonkrupted becouse we mode your post virol! Let me tell you


    this, I wont you topensote us o billion dollors or else I will wont you to keep your son sofe! Don''t


    forget, we hove oll of your detoils ond informotion!"


    Thot person would obviously wont Koren topensote hispony for his losses since he would not


    be o decent person to be working in opony thot sold bots. This stunned Korenpletely. However,


    she wos suddenly interrupted by onother coll.


    She could no longer call that number after that. "This¡­ How is this possible?" She looked confused.


    Suddenly, her phone rang and it was the samepany she bought bots from to get her video viral. As


    soon as she answered the call, she was greeted by a wave of violent screams. "You b*tch! Who exactly


    did you offend? Ourpany has been bankrupted because we made your post viral! Let me tell you


    this, I want you topensate us a billion dors or else I will want you to keep your son safe! Don''t


    forget, we have all of your details and information!"


    That person would obviously want Karen topensate hispany for his losses since he would not


    be a decent person to be working in apany that sold bots. This stunned Karenpletely. However,


    she was suddenly interrupted by another call.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    CHAPTER 535 IT MUST BE HIM


    Karen received a call from her husband and assumed that she finally had support, so she answered


    the call immediately. However, before she couldin, her husband began yelling at her. "Who


    exactly have you offended, Karen? I can''t believe that the empire I''ve worked so hard to build was


    ruined because of you! You dumb b*tch! Just you wait, I will strangle you to death as soon as I get


    home!" Apparently, Karen''s husband was not known to be quick to anger, so this just showed how


    furious the man was as having hispany going bankrupt was a major disaster to him. All he wanted


    to do at the moment was murder Karen. Her husband hung up the call before she could argue. Her


    husband called otherpanies in hopes of bailing hispany out as soon as the call ended. This


    made Karen panic and she wanted to call her husband back, but she was greeted by a wave of violent


    knocking at her door.


    It turned out that a group of people could be heard yelling at her before she could open the door. They


    yelled, "Karen, you b*tch! Get your *ss out and apologize to us for manipting everyone here! We will


    not leave until you do! Oh, not just us, we want you to apologize to Skr and Valerie. You''ve framed


    them and nearly ruined a good father and a wonderful woman! Don''t just hide in there, you coward! We


    have numbers and we can take turns waiting outside at your door. We refuse to believe that you can


    hide in there forever!" The violent knocking terrified herpletely.


    It was only then did she realize that karma had finally caught up to her. She intended to manipte the


    commenters to search for Skr and ruin Valerie''s reputation. She never expected that she would be


    exposed instead. She panicked. What should I do? Oh gosh, what should I do? They''ve intruded


    private property and I can call the cops¡­ Yes¡­ I can call the cops¡­ I can have them arrested!


    Karen immediately called the emergency number, but before she could say anything, she was greeted


    by the same response she received earlier. The operator said, "We have received word from our


    superiors that we will not be epting anything to do with you, Ms. Karen. We will not be deploying our


    police forces, so we wish you the best of luck."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    "What?" Karen waspletely stunned by the response. She could not believe that even the police


    force had refused to ept her pleas. This made her panic even more. She was beginning to wonder if


    she had gone insane or the world hadpletely gone insane. If this was not a dream, she wondered


    if she could even make it out alive. So, she began to think the whole situation through. She was still


    gloating when thementers were insulting Skr and Valerie before she went to the washroom, but


    everything changed in less than five minutes. She was unable to make any statements, nor was she


    able to make a police report. Moreover, thepany she bought bots from had gone bankrupt and


    even her husband''spany had folded. She wondered if things could get any worse than this. This


    was the first time she had felt hopeless. So, she began to make crazy assumptions about who exactly


    was behind all of this.


    Who exactly is responsible for this? Who could be powerful enough to ruin my life in a few short


    minutes? Could it be¡­ Skr?


    She trembled when she recalled how terrifying Skr''s gaze was when he pped her earlier, so she


    thought to herself, Yes, it''s him! It has to be him!

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    CHAPTER 536 SURPRISING TALENT


    Meanwhile in the fancy restaurant at the same time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Both Yulia and Valerie were holding their phones and were glued to the viral news. They did not even


    have any appetite to eat whatever that was being served. "Whoa Valerie, look at thismenter! Look


    at the way they worded their insults! They were polite, but very insulting at the same time!"


    "Look at this Yulia, look at how they praised L''s talent. They praised her better than we did."


    "There are plenty of people that praised you too. I''m pretty sure that you''d gain a lot of new followers


    after things have been cleared." Yulia and Valerie were delighted to see how thementers had


    sided with them. If it was not for Skr''s pressure, thedy would have gotten away with it too. That


    was because the trolls Karen hired were enough to ruin Valerie''s career. L would also be hurt by this


    too. So, Karen had truly gotten what she deserved. Both Yulia and Valerie would never feel bad for


    people like her.


    Before they left the restaurant, Valerie told Yulia and Skr that she had been hired for a role in the


    capital. So, to thank Valerie for her coaching, Skr decided to bring them to the beach. Valerie was


    delighted when she heard that. So, they made their way to the beach after their meal.


    After sending Valerie off the next day, Yulia headed straight to work while Skr went home with L.


    It seemed that L had not been working out recently since she had been busy practicing her singing.


    Since they were free that day, Skr decided to have revision courses with her. However, their doorbell


    rang not long after they began. When Skr answered the door, he was greeted by a middle-aged man


    dressed in a ck suit. Skr asked, "Who are you looking for?" Apparently, Skr did not know the


    man.


    The man took out his business card and introduced himself. "You must be Mr. Stone, right? I am James


    Jackson and I scout talents for Southville Entertainment Agency. I am here for your daughter. Can I


    pleasee in so we can discuss further details?"


    "Sure, pleasee in." Skr allowed the man to enter since he was there for L. He knew that no


    one would be able to harm L since he was there.


    James immediately noticed L as soon as he entered. His eyes glimmered and said, "Hey kid, you


    must be L, the girl that won thepetition, right? Oh, you look more beautiful than you were in the


    video!"


    L stared at James curiously as he said that. She was not afraid of the stranger since her father was


    there with her.


    "Please sit down." Skr was polite to him since he was the host.


    James thanked him after that. James was not the kind of person that liked to waste time, so he


    immediately jumped straight to the main points. He said, "I''ve seen your daughter''s video, Mr. Stone


    and her voice is extremely endearing. She is more talented than a lot of children her age. She is truly a


    rare talent to find since she could create such a beautiful melody with a single leaf!"

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    CHAPTER 537 MILLIONS OF FOLLOWERS


    "You know, after everything has gone viral in thest two days, your daughter''spetition has gained


    the highest views andments in history. In other words, L has gone viral. This means that all of


    this engagement can be converted into actual money. Our agency is responsible for signing a bunch of


    celebrities and they will be assigned a manager and will be supported by the professional team. If you


    are willing to allow your daughter to be a star, we are confident in making her the most popr online


    celebrity in the country. I''m sure that everyone will love your little girl." James'' eyes were glimmering in


    excitement when he said that.


    However, Skr was indifferent to his offer. He had money, so he was uninterested in James'' offer. All


    he wanted was for L to have a happy and healthy childhood.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When James noticed his indifference, he continued, "Don''t you worry, Mr. Stone, we have proper


    contracts when we work with celebrities. My boss has even mentioned that if L agrees to work with


    us, we can have a fifty-fifty split in profits to her streams. The entire contract will be worth twenty million


    dors. I mean if you''re willing to ept our offer of course. If you do, you can sign a five year contract


    with us and you can receive a hundred-million dors as a sign-in bonus. Since L is only four years


    old, all we need her to do is to stream for two hours every night for us. She can sing, dance, y the


    flute, or just talk with the other viewers for two hours."


    Although he was not a local, James could tell that the mansion Skr lived in was worth more than a


    hundred-million dors. However, giving that same amount of money for a five year contract would


    sway anyone''s heart, including A-list celebrities. However, Skr shook his head and before he could


    refuse James'' offer, L leapt into his arms and asked curiously, "Daddy, what did he mean by


    streaming? Can I really sing, dance and y the flute there?"


    As Skr was racking his head toe up with an exnation, James took out his phone and showed


    L his agency''s streaming tform. He said, "Look L, look at thisdy here. She is one of our


    agency''s streamers and she''s able to sing while she streamed to a lot of people every night. A lot of


    people will like her stream and send her gifts too. Do you want to be like her and have everyone in the


    country hear you sing and dance and witness your happy growth?"


    L watched the streamer on James'' phone for a good long while before saying, "Thisdy knows how


    to sing a lot of wonderful songs, mister. Can I really be like her?"


    James'' eyes glimmered and said, "You will be better than her! ording to our data, you already


    gained millions of fans yesterday. All of them were touched by your singing voice and they hoped that


    you would sing for them again. Can you give them what they want?"


    "Sure! I love singing for everyone," L replied excitedly.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    CHAPTER 538 TROUBLE


    "Then, you should be a streamer like thatdy and sign with our agency!" James replied with a smile.


    Apparently, even James found L adorable when he was used to meeting so many attractive people.


    "A contract?" L stared at Skr confused and continued, "I don''t know what that means, but my


    daddy knows everything. Do you want me to sign it, daddy?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Skr patted her head and said, "Oh honey, if you want more people to hear you sing, you will have


    my full support." Skr only changed his mind because that was what L enjoyed doing. That would


    help build her confidence. He knew that he would be able to afford the termination fee when L


    decided to quit. Besides, even if she had signed the contract, that agency would not be able to do


    anything to L with him around.


    James was delighted to hear that, so he handed the contract over to Skr and said, "Mr. Stone, I''ve


    brought the contract with me. Please read it carefully and if there is no problem with it, you can sign it.


    Allow me to arrange the schedule and all the live streaming equipment. You won''t have to worry about


    that at all.


    Skr epted the contract and after reading through it, he said, "I don''t care about money, as long as


    my daughter is having fun. This is why I''m only going to make a single request and that is my daughter


    can sing and say whatever she wants. You have no right to restrict her in any way."


    "Don''t you worry about that! We admire your daughter''s talent and besides, she looks adorable and


    even if she didn''t want to sing, all she needs to do is to appear on camera to charm everyone in the


    country. We will never restrict her growth in any way at all." James agreed to Skr''s terms


    immediately. Since his concerns were taken care of, Skr signed his name without any hesitation.


    James was delighted that his goals had been aplished. He promised that people would arrive with


    the live streaming equipment in a few days along with more clothes for L as a gift in a few days. L


    was so delighted to hear that she would be getting new clothes that she began to cheer gleefully.


    It was almost time for lunch after James left, so Skr decided to order some take out. However, he


    received Yulia''s call as soon as he unlocked his phone. He answered, "Aw honey, I didn''t know you


    miss me this much?"


    However, Yulia was in no mood to jest with Skr. She sounded panicked as she said, "Something has


    happened in the office.Please hurry, I''ll exin when you get here. "


    Skr changed his clothes and rushed over to Kareem Fashions with L as soon as he heard that.


    He noticed Yulia''s worried look the moment he arrived. So, he asked, "What happened, honey?"

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    CHAPTER 539 DEATHWISH


    Yulia was slightly relieved to see Skr as she rubbed her brows and said, "Amanda called me earlier


    and she told me that all of our products have been cklisted. The anti-blemish cream has already


    been ordered to be recalled. I''m pretty sure that this recall order would''ve reached Troiz and Maersk


    County by now. I''m afraid that we will not be able to keep our footing here in Cloudtopia too. Amanda


    also told me that an exact copy of our anti-blemish cream has been produced by Harry''s family. They


    intend to fully take over our position in the market. You heard him the other day, he mentioned that his


    grandfather is the manager of the merchant''s guild. That guild pretty much controls the flow of the


    entire state''s market. If this is what they''ll do to us, our days are numbered then." Yulia was frustrated


    when she said that.


    "Harry? He did this?" A menacing glint shed across Skr''s eyes as he said, "I''ve actually forgotten


    about him if you didn''t bring him up. Oh, didn''t he agree topensate us with a hundred billion


    dors? I don''t think he paid us yet. I was busy recently and I didn''t expect him to not only enjoy life, he


    even bit us back. He truly has a death wish!"


    Skr only decided to spare his life because Harry agreed topensate them for the anti-blemish


    cream''s form for a hundred-billion dors. It seemed to Skr that Harry still had not learned his


    lesson.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The Xander family, was it? Excellent!


    Skr initially nned to head over to the capital during L''s finals. It seemed to him that Harry could


    not wait to die, so Skr decided to expedite his ns a little earlier. However, he knew thatforting


    Yulia would be more important than vengeance at the moment, so he said, "Don''t worry, honey. I am


    confident that the merchant''s guild would not be able to touch us that easily."


    There was no one in Cloudtopia who did not know Skr''s reputation, so no one would dare disrespect


    him. Although he was not sure that people in Troiz County or Maersk County knew who he was, at


    least eighty percent of the wealthiest families in those counties revered him. A merchant''s guild''s


    influence would not be enough to sway his influence in those three counties. As powerful as the guild


    was, the worst that could happen to people who defy them would be a loss in profits. However, they


    would be at risk of losing their lives for offending Skr.


    Skr only decided to spare his life because Harry agreed topensate them for the anti-blemish


    cream''s form for a hundred-billion dors. It seemed to Skr that Harry still had not learned his


    lesson.


    Yulia finally calmed down after listening to Skr. She understood how everyone revered Skr when


    she visited both counties. So, she believed everything Skr said.


    "Let''s do this, honey." Skr paused for a brief moment and continued, "I don''t think we need to wear


    ourselves out on the anti-blemish cream''s production. If he wanted it, so be it. I''ll give you another


    form. I refuse to believe that a merchant''s guild will be able to influence the hearts of every single


    consumer in the entire state."


    Skr picked up a pen and began writing. It did not take long for him to give Yulia another form.


    "What form is this?" Yulia asked.


    Although she understood the raw ingredients listed in Skr''s form, she was clueless about the


    whole production process. So, Skr sat down and said, "This is a form for a skin glistening cream."

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    CHAPTER 540 EMPTY


    "Skin glistening cream. Well, you can tell from its name that it has the ability to rejuvenate a person''s


    skin. This form is ancient and this form was used by some medicine practitioners as a miracle


    potion. But, the form that I wrote for you has been modified, because the herbs needed to replicate


    the original form have been extinct. The modified form wouldn''t have the same effects obviously,


    but it definitely can make a person''s skin glisten. It can also prevent aging for ten whole years. "


    Yulia was ecstatic to hear that. She asked, "Skin glistening cream? It can prevent aging? I can''t believe


    something like this even exists."


    Skr nodded with a smile as he waited to be praised. However, Yulia rolled her eyes at him and said,


    "Gosh, why didn''t you mention something this awesome sooner! I''ve wasted so many nights applying


    so many skincare products on my face for nothing."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As capable of a woman as Yulia was, she would revert to a little girl in front of Skr. This only made


    Skrugh as he pinched her cheeks and said, "Oh honey, your face is so tender already. Do you


    even need that? Besides, I will always love you regardless of your appearance."


    Yulia felt sweet after hearing what Skr said. However, she replied, "Hmph! You only know how to


    butter people up with that sweet tongue of yours. You wouldn''t wander into my office if I looked like a


    monster!"


    Hearing this made Skrugh. However, Yulia curiously asked, "Say, how did youe across such


    a rare form anyway?"


    Skr gave her a smug look and teased, "Oh please, this is nothing to me. I have more rare


    knowledge. If you can empty my knowledge pool, you will conquer the world with your skincare


    products."


    As capable of a woman as Yulia was, she would revert to a little girl in front of Skr. This only made


    Skrugh as he pinched her cheeks and said, "Oh honey, your face is so tender already. Do you


    even need that? Besides, I will always love you regardless of your appearance."


    Yulia blushed as soon as she heard that.


    "What happened to your face, honey?" Skr asked.


    "No¡­ Nothing." Yulia shook her head bashfully.


    "Huh? What happened? Why are you so flustered so suddenly¡­" Skr squeezed her cheeks as he


    said that. It seemed like he was about to kiss her. This made Yulia panic as she pushed him away and


    said, "The door is still open and people will walk by us. They will see us!"


    "I''ll let go if you can tell me what they would think." Skr said.


    So, Yulia had no choice but toe clean. She whispered, "You¡­ You mentioned¡­ emptying¡­


    earlier"

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    CHAPTER 541 INDECENT THOUGHTS


    Yulia pushed Skr away as soon as he said that. She was so embarrassed by it that she covered her


    blushing face with her hands. It was only then did Skr snap back to his senses. Empty¡­ He thought


    to himself. If he remembered correctly, the first time he heard that was when he met Dudley and Judy.


    He did not expect Yulia to have indecent thoughts. So, he burst outughing.


    When he was just about to tease Yulia even more, L asked, "Daddy, what does emptying mean? Is


    that a really funny thing?" L''s excitement only made Yulia feel worse.


    "Hmph, it''s all your fault, Skr! Why must you use that word!" Yulia eximed.


    Skr nodded with augh and said, "Alright, my bad. I shouldn''t have tempted you to think indecently,


    honey."


    "Stop it!" Yulia stomped her feet furiously.


    Suddenly, a staff member walked by her office, which prompted Skr to focus as he said, "Say honey,


    a talent scout came to our house earlier today. He wanted L to stream for them and I''ve signed the


    contract since L was interested in it. I mean, money isn''t an issue. I just want L to have fun."


    Yulia was no longer as mad when L was mentioned. So, she nodded and said, "Yeah, I have no


    problem with it if you think it''s alright."


    However, Lined that she was hungry after more small talk, so Skr brought both Yulia and


    L for lunch. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Yulia spent the next few days pouring all of her hard work into the production of the new product while


    Skr was tasked with taking care of L. Those were simple yet fulfilling days for him.


    James'' staff members had delivered and set up the live streaming equipment after two days had gone


    by. While that was going on, Southville Entertainment agency had started promoting L streaming for


    them in every single social media tform. This resulted in an uptick of attention on social media.


    Millions of fans were excited to watch her stream and were discussing what kind of outfits she would


    wear during her livestream.


    Meanwhile, Harry was scrolling through his phone in a mansion in the capital. A middle-aged man


    could be seen entering the living room. He asked, "Did you call for me, sir?"


    Harry replied without looking at him, "Have you taken care of the task I told you to?"


    The man opened up a folder and said, "The anti-blemish cream that we''ve produced has taken over all


    of the major markets aside from the ones under the Fitz family''s control. ording to how things are


    going now, I believe that we can match Kareem Fashion''s market share in a week."


    Harry felt smug after hearing that, so he said, "Hmph! I''m not afraid of you, Skr. So, you want to


    collect a hundred-billion dors from me, right? Well, I can bankrupt your wife''spany with a single


    word!"


    "There is something that I''m not sure if I should inform you or not¡­" The man hesitated.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    CHAPTER 542 THAT¡¯S NOT ALL


    "Speak! Why are you hesitating?" Harry yelled.


    The man dared not hide anything from Harry, so he replied, "Sir, most of the cities have chosen to obey


    the merchant guild''s order. But, there are three cities that chose to ignore our orders."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Which three?" Harry asked in a serious tone. He did not expect there were three cities bold enough to


    disrespect the merchants guild. One should know that the merchants guild controlled eighty percent of


    the state''s economy, it would be more than capable ofpletely disrupting any industries in the state.


    "Cloudtopia, Troiz and Maersk County, sir." The man shot a quick nce at Harry and continued, "I''m


    uncertain why the market in those three cities would only ept the anti-blemish cream produced by


    Kareem Fashions. They wouldn''t allow any of our products into their cities despite our low offers."


    "What? They wouldn''t even allow our products to enter their market?" Harry seemed confused to hear


    that. He was wondering if the wealthiest families in those three cities had some sort of working


    rtionship with Kareem Fashions.


    No, I don''t think that''s it. That isn''t enough reason for them to defy the merchants guild.


    Suddenly, Harry''s train of thought was interrupted by someone saying, "Sir, sir¡­ We received word


    from Cloudtopia¡­" A young bodyguard rushed in and said, "Kareem Fashions has announced to stop


    production on their anti-blemish cream. However, they also announced a new product. They called it


    the skin glistening cream. They will be livestreaming their new productunch in half an hour. Yulia is in


    control of everything in Cloudtopia, but Amanda is appointed as the ambassador here in the capital."


    "What? A new product? They''re going tounch it in the capital and Cloudtopia at the same time?"


    Harry looked bitter as soon as he heard that.


    Apparently, the only reason why he was confident in winning against Kareem Fashions was because


    he got their form and also replicated the same product. If that was not the case, the Fitz family


    would ignore the merchants guild''s orders. However, he did not expect Kareem Fashions tounch a


    different product. This hadpletely disrupted his ns. He was not sure if the new product would


    have the same effects as the anti-blemish cream as before.


    "Take me to the productunch right now!" Harry eximed while picking up his jacket.


    Meanwhile in the Fitz family Corporation''s productunch. Amanda could be seen answering questions


    on stage. Due to their reputation, there were more than a hundred journalists who attended the product


    launch. There were also a lot of people gathered to watch theunch. It was a true spectacle to behold.


    However, there were also more than a few thousand people watching theunch live online. This


    productunch had overtaken the poprity of the anti-blemish cream in a few short minutes. This


    product was important to people who had obvious scars. This was exactly why the anti-blemish cream


    would definitely sell well in the future. However, the skin glistening cream would be apletely


    different story.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    CHAPTER 543 IT¡¯S TOO LATE


    Apparently, Amanda had promised everyone that the skin glistening cream would make everyone''s


    face glisten after only using it for a short while. She also said that continuous use could slow down


    aging and reversing aging would no longer be a dream to everyone. This product sounded like a


    miracle to people who absolutely cared about their appearance, especially Yulia who applied skin care


    products on her face everyday. Those people were terrified of aging. If the product truly did what


    Amanda imed it could do, this product would be incredibly popr to every single woman in the


    entire world. Some men might even use it in secret. That was because anyone would want to look their


    best. This was exactly why there were so many people who attended the productunch.


    Harry was immediately greeted by the crowd and this made him bitter. He could hear the crowd cheer


    before he could even get close to the podium. Apparently, Amanda had given everyone a


    demonstration by applying the cream on a few staff members before the Q&A session. Everyone


    immediately noticed the area that had the cream applied looked more radiant than the areas that was


    not applied. The demonstration captivated the hearts of everyone and they wanted to buy piles of it


    immediately. This scene infuriated Harry.


    "Dammit!" He yelled before telling his secretary, "I want you to call the quality controlpany that


    works with us. I don''t want that product sold!"


    "Yes sir!" The secretary replied and was ready to make the phone call. However, Amanda picked up the


    microphone again and said, "I believe everyone has witnessed a small part of the cream''s effect. I can


    assure you that you will be even more surprised if you continue using it. But, there is a bigger question


    to be answered and that is the most important question to everyone. I believe everyone is concerned


    about the side effects, so in order to put your mind at ease, I have already contacted some quality


    control personnel to test our product in front of everyone. Please feel free to film the whole process."


    A group of people appeared as soon as Amanda said that. They were all holding a lot of testing


    equipment. After setting up the equipment, they began analyzing the cream''sponents.


    Seeing this infuriated Harry further as he never expected Amanda to be this thorough. He understood


    that it was toote for him to call anyone at the moment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    CHAPTER 544 SELLING OUT


    "Sir¡­ Sir, do you still want me to make that phone call?" The secretary asked awkwardly.


    "What do you f*cking think! Scram!" Harry yelled and strode right back to the parking lot. He yelled,


    "Skr, Yulia! How dare you pull this stunt against me! I will never let you go!"


    Meanwhile in Skr''s mansion an hourter. Yulia could be seen jumping up in the air excitedly as she


    cheered. "This is awesome, Skr! Amanda just told me that the productunch at the capital was a


    sess. The crowd had all pre-ordered our product and based on initial projections, I''m pretty sure


    that we have to give her our first batch of product. What''s more important is that Amanda''spany


    has only increased their orders. This product is selling a lot better than the anti-blemish cream."


    "Shouldn''t you reward me with something then, honey?" Skr teased. Apparently, he expected this


    oue, so it was not surprising to him. What he hoped for was for Yulia to show him a little more


    appreciation.


    "You¡­ What do you want?" Yulia was stunned for a moment before sinking fully in her thoughts. She


    knew that everything she had was all thanks to Skr. She knew that Skr could get pretty much


    anything he wanted, so she had no idea what she could possibly give him.


    Skr hugged Yulia when he noticed how serious she looked, so he grinned and said, "You can give


    your entire self to me!"


    Yulia blushed as soon as she heard that. This immediately made her wonder if she should just give him


    what he wanted that night, but she was interrupted by Skr as he said, "Oh honey, you don''t have to


    do that. I was just joking. All you have to do is kiss me." He pointed at his lips after that.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Yulia red at him when he said that. She felt like Skr was apletely different person when he


    was at home.Hmph! I needed to show him how I feel.


    It seemed that she hadpletely forgotten that she had promised Skr to do whatever that she was


    thinking about earlier after marriage.


    "What are you thinking about, honey? Are you unhappy about kissing me?" Skr asked.


    After a good long while, Yulia was startled by her thoughts as she could not believe that she was


    comining about Skr. She felt like a married person and this was not her usual behavior, so she


    thought to herself, I need to hold back! I need to keep myself together!


    Suddenly, while Yulia was distracted, Skr ambushed her by pressing his lips against hers.


    L finally made her streaming debut two dayster. When she finally arrived home from school,


    Skr had cooked her a wonderful dinner. After that, she got into an adorable pink princess outfit as


    she got ready for her stream. Skr was tasked with setting up her equipment while Yulia was manning


    the camera. She wanted to record L''s stream as a precious memory. Soon, L''s debut finally


    began.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    CHAPTER 545 BETA MALE


    "Greetings everyone! My name is L and I''m four and a half years old this year!" L greeted


    everyone as soon as the stream went live.


    "Whoa, L is so polite!"


    "She looks even more adorable here than she did in the video!"


    "Gosh, my heart melted just by listening to her speak."


    "I am traumatized by marriage, but man, after seeing her, I really do want to get married and have a


    daughter just like her!"


    Soon,ments flooded the stream. If it was not for Skr''s impable vision, no one would be able


    to catch up with what thementers were saying. It seemed that James was right as L really did


    have countless amazing fans. The marketing campaign his agency did in thest two days really


    worked.


    It seemed that the fans were already starting to send L gifts aftermenting on her stream. Some


    had sent her 100 bits, someone gifted her 10 subs, someone else also gifted her 50 subs.


    ¡­


    As soon as the gifts starteding, everyone in thements started fighting over it.


    L''s stream had gained the first spot on the entire tform before she was even done singing her first


    song. However, she was stunned as soon as she was done because she was shocked by the amount


    of gifts she received from the viewers. When she noticed the amount of people watching her stream,


    she decided to introduce her parents to the viewers. So, Skr pulled Yulia into frame and greeted the


    viewers while L said, "This is my daddy and my mommy."


    Somehow their introduction had started another wave of uproar.


    "Whoa, is that the same Skr that pped thedy? He''s so cool!"


    "You have a really pretty mother, L!"


    "Gosh, the entire family is perfect! I love them!"


    Yulia blushed when she read thements. Although she had been praised ever since she was little,


    this was the first time she was praised by so many at the same time. All of that was all thanks to L.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Apparently, even Skr was overwhelmed by the amount of praise


    At that moment, he felt like a beta male. So, he said, "Hey L, I noticed that someone wanted to


    watch you y the leaf. Let me grab some real quick." Skr left the scene immediately after that.


    This stunned Yulia for a moment before bursting outughing as she tried to cover it with her hands.


    This was the first time she saw Skr that awkward. So, the entire two hour stream was filled with


    laughter. There were also some very old people around L''s age watching her stream. They were all


    charmed by her adorable nature. Since most people were stressed, L''s singing was able to


    captivate their souls. This only made them love her more. Her stream felt very therapeutic to them.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    CHAPTER 546 UNINVITED GUEST


    When the stream was nearing its end, everyone agreed to wait for L again the next day at the same


    time before sending her another wave of gifts. Apparently, she hadpletely overtaken all of the


    other streamers on the tform. Especially the previous top streamer who went by the same,


    Darlinglisa. She was livid when she noticed that all of her fans had flocked over to L''s stream. She


    yelled, "What is wrong with them! What''s so good about apletely new streamer!" All she could do


    wasin as there was nothing that she could do at the moment. L''s stream hadpletely


    broken new records on the tform as her view count peaked at nearly a hundred million viewers.


    Those were actual viewers and no bots were paid to manipte the data. Apparently, the agency had


    originally nned to send five or six people over to L''s stream to cheer her up with some gifts, but


    they realized that they were not even needed because there were literally waves of gifts that were


    gifted by the viewers. She had made them more profit in two hours than any other streamers they


    signed on with.


    This prompted the agency''s owner to invest all of that stream''s earnings back to L''s next stream, but


    Skr and his family paid no mind to all of that. That was because what mattered most to them was


    L''s happiness.


    Skr had also read some of thements to her as a bedtime story which made herugh. So, she


    went to bed farter than usual.


    After dropping L off at her kindergarten the next day, Skr headed straight to Kareem Fashions


    with Yulia. However, not long after they were in their office, the new assistant entered and said, "Ms.


    Sue, a Mr. Lucas is here to see you."


    "Mr. Lucas?" Yulia was stunned to hear that.


    "Yeah, a man in his fifties. He was wearing a suit too." Her assistant answered politely.


    An image shed across Yulia''s mind, but she felt uncertain, so she nodded and said, "Send him in."


    "Will do, Ms. Sue," replied the assistant.


    The assistant returned with a middle-aged man after two minutes.


    Yulia was stunned as soon as she saw the man.That was because she was right. That man was none


    other than the man she met in front of her mother''s grave, Geoffrey Lucas. She remembered him telling


    her to call him uncle if she was willing too, but he left after some small talk. So, his sudden appearance


    then was not as overwhelming to her. She did not expect him to show up unannounced that day. She


    noticed that he was smiling at her while she was stunned, but she still spoke first. "Is there anything I


    can help you with, Mr. Lucas?"


    Geoffrey Smiled and said, "So it seems that you''re still unwilling to call me uncle."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    This made Yulia ufortable. She knew that she had no reason to call him uncle despite him being


    her mother''s biological brother. Besides, he had always been absent in her life anyway. She had no


    memory of her mother''s family. Moreover, she had Skr''s support then, so life was amazing to her


    already.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    CHAPTER 547 MR. LUCAS¡¯ WISH


    It no longer mattered to her if she had no ties with her extended family ever since her mother''s passing.


    Which was why she refused to call him uncle. After noticing Yulia''s displeasure, Geoffery said, "It


    seems that I''ve gone too far since I understand why you''re unwilling to. I mean, it''s our family who has


    wronged your mother and has been absent in your life. You know, I''ve told your grandpa about meeting


    you at your mother''s grave. This made him miss her, you know. The thing is, I''m here today to help


    your grandpa fulfill his wishes. He wanted to know if you''d be willing toe to the capital and visit


    him. Oh, I was also told that you have a daughter, he wanted to meet her too."


    When he noticed her silence, Geoffery walked closer and said, "You might not know much about the


    past, Yulia. I''m not sure what spell your mom was under all those years ago to be so adamant in


    marrying Lincoln. Your mother left and never came back after that. You know, your grandpa regretted


    everything when he learned of your mother''s passing. He has carried that guilt ever since. When I


    returned home, I told him how much you resemble your mother which made him so keen on meeting


    you. Can you spare some time and help fulfill his wishes, Yulia?" Geoffery sounded very sincere when


    he said that.


    This made Yulia hesitate. Although she had never met her grandfather, she also understood that he


    was not asking too much. So, she was unable toe to a decision in an instant. She turned her focus


    to Skr after that.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    So, Skr said, "I will support you if you want to go. I mean, L has apetition in the capital in a


    few days, so we can head over a couple of days earlier. We can get her to get used to the environment.


    Oh, I believe it''s about time we collect the debt Harry owed!"


    Skr looked menacing when he mentioned Harry. He had spared Harry''s life in exchange for a


    hundred billion dors. However, he never expected Harry to be such a backstabbing coward. So, he


    had decided to return the favor.


    Yulia nodded after hearing what he said, so she replied, "Fine, I''ll do just that. I still have some work to


    do, so you can leave now. I will head over to the capital with Skr and L when I''m done."


    Geoffery was delighted when he heard that, so he handed her a business card and said, "My number is


    on there. You can call me when you''re in the capital."


    "Sure, thanks." Yulia thanked him after looking at the business card.


    Since Geoffery had finished his purpose in Cloudtopia, he decided to leave, so he left after that. A Rolls


    Royce pulled up as soon as he arrived at the entrance. A man sitting on the co-driver''s seat asked, "Is


    it done, sir?"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    CHAPTER 548 SIGHTSEEING IN THE CAPITAL


    "It''s done." Geoffery nodded but seemed somewhat confused at the moment.


    "What''s next then?"


    Geoffery sighed and said, "We''ll see when they arrive. How''s Ben? Is he alright?"


    "He''s doing well," replied the man.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Geoffery nodded and remained silent after that. The man looked back and stared intently at Kareem


    Fashions.


    Yulia resumed work after Geoffery left. When it was about time to pick L up from school, Skr


    suggested to apply for a two week break from school so he could bring them to the capital the next day.


    Yulia agreed with his suggestion without hesitation. Apparently, L''s kindergarten worked more like a


    fun preschool and not much academic knowledge would be imparted to the children. They mainly


    focused on games and handicrafts with the children. He knew that bringing her along to the capital


    earlier would allow her to have a much broader perspective about the world, so she would learn much


    more in that trip than she did in the kindergarten. L was ecstatic when Yulia told her that she would


    be taking a two week break from school to have fun in the capital. She was so excited that she swirled


    around with her dog.


    "You''d get the dog bald if you don''t let go, honey." Skr teased.


    "Huh? That can happen?" L let go immediately as she did not want a hairless dog. Since she could


    no longer pet the dog, she leapt into Skr''s arms and asked, "Are there any fun ces in the capital,


    daddy?"


    After pondering for a brief moment, he replied, "There is a theme park there. If I remember correctly,


    there is also an aquarium there."


    "Huh? What is an aquarium?" L was curious about what that ce was.


    "It''s a ce that houses a lot of different fish. There are whales, clownfish and all kinds of other fish."


    Skr exined while patting her head.


    "Whoa! I''d love to see that! I want to see a whale, daddy!" L''s eyes glimmered excitedly.


    "Sure! I''ll do just that." Skr gave her a kiss as he said that.


    "Should I go stream now, daddy?" It seemed that L had made streaming a higher priority than


    Skr.


    Since Skr noticed how much fun she was having, he carried her into the streaming room and


    informed the viewers that L would not be able to stream for a few days.


    Skr drove Yulia and L to the capital the following day.


    After a four hour drive, they finally arrived at the Lucas family mansion. So, Skr carried L in his


    arms while holding Yulia''s hand as they walked toward the entrance. However, a bodyguard appeared


    when they approached the entrance. The bodyguard said, "What are you doing? How dare you intrude


    in the Lucas family mansion?"

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    CHAPTER 549 OVERPOWERED


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re here for Geoffrey," Skr said after giving him a quick nce.


    "You''re here for Mr. Lucas?" The bodyguard was stunned to hear that and was suspicious of them, so


    he said, "He''s not hare, but if you are serious about meeting him, why don''t you call him then."


    Skr frowned and said, "Fine, the patriarch will do." Skr would bepletely fine with the


    bodyguard if he were to ask them politely. However, the bodyguard seemed to be interrogating them.


    So, Skr could not be bothered with him. Besides, Yulia was only there to fulfill her grandfather''s


    wishes. It did not matter if Geoffrey was present or not. The bodyguard was furious after listening to


    what Skr said, so he yelled, "Scram! Who do you think you are? Do you think our patriarch would


    meet literally anyone? Why don''t you take a good look at yourself before you decide to drop by here!"


    The bodyguard was staring behind Skr while yelling at him and when Skr nced back at the


    parked car, he immediately understood everything. Apparently, he had lent his jeep to Naomi before the


    trip and only drove here in Yulia''s car. It was an extremely cheap car to any wealthy people. In all


    honesty, no one would dare get in Skr''s way in Cloudtopia even if he were to ride around in a


    bicycle, but he somehow forgot that he was in the capital then. He never expected that a bodyguard


    would be so judgemental.


    "What''s going on here?" Suddenly, a woman''s voice broke the tension. Skr noticed a youngdy in a


    gray dress getting out of a Porsche. The bodyguard approached thedy politely as soon as he noticed


    her.


    "I wasn''t trying to cause a scene, ma''am. But, I have no idea where this familyes from. They were


    being quite unreasonable. They told me that they''re here to meet Mr. Lucas when I stopped them.


    When I told them that he''s not here and wanted them to call Mr. Lucas, that man changed his mind and


    told me that he wanted to see the patriarch of our family. Look at the cheap car they''re driving, I don''t


    think they can be anyone wealthy! They should keep dreaming about meeting our patriarch!"


    Thedy nced at Skr and Yulia before entering the mansion after hearing that. Apparently, she


    was not trying to act entitled, it was just due to how high of a status their family had in the capital. She


    was used to themon folk trying everything they could to sneak in just to gain an audience with the


    patriarch. Themon folk would be able to boast to others that they had met the patriarch if they


    were able to sneak in. So, thedy assumed that Skr and Yulia were one of those people.


    However, whatever the bodyguard said had offended Skr. So, he scoffed and said, "Although you


    are nothing more than a watchdog to the Lucas family, you still have a duty to uphold their reputation. If


    you''re able to judge someone that much, I don''t think the family are good people at all. You think you


    have all the power in the world because of that? Well, let me tell you this, there is no ce in the world


    that I can''t go to or people I can''t meet. If it wasn''t for my wife, I would ever give Shane any attention at


    all!"

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    CHAPTER 550 MASTER


    "Oh, you''re a deadman now!" The bodyguard yelled and said, "How dare you insult the Lucas family


    here! I will kill you!" The bodyguard unbuttoned his shirt and wanted to assault Skr.


    Thedy turned around and stared at Skr after hearing what he said. She looked very displeased.


    However, Skr did not care about what they thought as he took out his phone and called Geoffrey.


    "Are you sure that your patriarch wanted to meet Yulia and L, Geoffrey?"


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Geoffrey was a little taken aback by what Skr said, so he replied, "Of course. It''s his wish and I have


    no reason to lie to you, right?"


    "Then why is your bodyguard so rude to us?" If they were not Yulia''s family and Geoffrey being so


    courteous to Yulia, Skr would never be so patient. The bodyguard would be dead by then.


    Geoffrey was very apologetic when he heard that. He said, "I''m really sorry for your trouble. Please let


    me speak to him."


    "Geoffrey wants to speak to you," said Skr.


    So, the bodyguard epted the call hesitantly, but his entire demeanor changed as soon as he heard


    who was on the other end of that call. He never expected Skr to be that close with Geoffrey. He was


    also shocked at how casual he seemed to be with Geoffrey when they spoke earlier. So, this made him


    incredibly nervous.


    "Sir¡­ I¡­" He was interrupted by Geoffrey''s abuse the moment he spoke. "I ordered you to guard the


    house, not judge people, you good for nothing trash! Do you know that the owner of this phone is part


    of our family!"


    "Part.. of the family?" The bodyguard stared at Skr in shock.


    "Exactly! His wife is part of our family! The patriarch of our family has been missing her and I''ve asked


    them toe back two days ago! How dare you disrespect them, you piece of trash! Apologize to them


    right now! If they leave because of you, I will feed you to the fishes!" Geoffrey yelled at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was terrified after hearing that, so he nervously said, "I''m really sorry sir, I''ll apologize


    to them right now." He returned the phone to Skr and said, "I''m really sorry for judging you sir.


    Please forgive my insolence. Mr. Lucas is drinking tea right now and I''ll bring you to him right now."


    Thedy who had been watching looked shocked when she heard what the bodyguard said, but she


    recovered immediately as she said, "There''s no need for that. I''ll bring them along because I need to


    meet the patriarch too."


    "Yes ma''am." replied the bodyguard. He was so terrified by what happened that his entire back was


    soaked in sweat. He wanted nothing more than for the both of them to enter the mansion, or else he


    would be dead.


    Since thedy said that, Skr decided to let the bodyguard live as he grabbed Yulia''s hand and


    followed thedy in the mansion.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    CHAPTER 551 NO ONE WANTS TO BE JUDGED


    Thedy could no longer keep her thoughts to herself as she asked Yulia, "Say, my uncle mentioned


    that you''re part of our family¡­ Wait, does this mean you''re Aunty Phaedra''s daughter?" She was


    staring intently at Yulia,seemingly trying to spot any subtle changes from her expression. Although


    Yulia was not born when her mother left the family, she was still rted to them. So, there must be


    some sense of resemnce to her mother. Besides, Phaedra was known to be the most beautiful


    woman in the family. She knew that because she had seen pictures of Phaedra before. Upon closer


    inspection, she noticed that Yulia resembled Phaedra a lot.


    "Yeah, she''s my mother," replied Yulia.


    Thedy nodded with a smile and said, "Well then, I''m ry and I think I should really call you my


    cousin." Before Yulia could say anything ra asked, "Say, why isn''t Aunty Phaedra with you?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hearing this made Yulia sad as she said, "My mother died a while back."


    "I''m really sorry. My family never told me that." ra apologized.


    Yulia chuckled and said, "It''s fine. I''m over it already. Besides, it''s been so long already anyway."


    "Let''s meet our grandpa then." ra decided to change the topic.


    So, the group made their way to the mansion''s wing. But, their walk was interrupted by someone


    saying, "ra!" A group of people could be seen approaching them. The person leading the group was


    a young man in his thirties. He was the one who called out to ra. However, when he noticed Skr


    and Yulia, he asked, "Who are they?"


    "Hey Jordan. This is our cousin, Yulia. You know, Aunty Phaedra''s daughter and this is her husband,


    Skr and daughter L." ra replied and continued, "This is Jordan, Geoffrey''s son."


    "Huh? She''s Aunty Phaedra''s daughter?" Jordan asked. The other people were staring at Yulia when


    they heard that. However, they immediately yelled, "Is that the same Phaedra who dishonored our


    family by eloping with a man?"


    "Yeah! It almost seemed like she had been charmed and refused to listen to our grandpa. Grandpa was


    so furious about it that he was almost hospitalized for it. She was so adamant about it too back then.


    She mentioned that she will never want a single penny from the family and she will never want to raise


    her daughter here anyway. She wouldn''t have sent her daughter back for money because she wasn''t


    able to survive, right?"


    "Yeah, that must be it!" They were incredibly hostile toward Yulia. This offended Yulia a lot.


    Skr was even more offended by it as he said, "Since we aren''t weed here, honey, let''s leave. I''ll


    take you and L to Seaworld now!" Skr turned around and wanted to leave with Yulia. She was


    only there because Geoffrey begged them to fulfill her grandfather''s wishes anyway. But, she was met


    with so much hostility the moment they arrived. The worst offense was how they insulted her deceased


    mother, so she had no reason to stay.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    CHAPTER 552 KEEP YOUR THOUGHTS TO YOURSELF


    Jordan and his group burst outughing when Skr and Yulia were leaving. So, they said, "Wow, I


    didn''t expect you to get offended so easily? Why don''t you leave and not return ever again!"


    "Yeah! I mean only shameless people have the audacity to scam our family! You''ve lost all respect and


    honor the moment you enter our mansion, so why are you still acting so high and mighty right now?"


    "Maybe they just wanted to try using reverse psychology on us. Maybe they''re just waiting for us to


    stop them from leaving!"


    "Oh please. I won''t give them that! They should just leave. I don''t want them to think that we''re afraid of


    them." Those were Jordan''s true emotions. He was staring at Skr and Yulia mockingly, waiting for


    them to leave. However, they were interrupted by a furious scream. "How dare you send my honored


    guests away!"


    This caught everyone''s attention as they were met with an eighty year old man. That was none other


    than the patriarch of the family, Shane Lucas. He was apanied by a few people behind him.


    "Grandpa, you''re here." Jordan and the others greeted Shane the moment they noticed him. However,


    they were ignored as Shane questioned them. "I have told Geoffrey to invite Phaedra''s daughter and


    her husband here. So, are you not happy with my decision at all?"


    "Grandpa, we¡­" Jordan and the others stuttered nervously. Apparently, Shane was the most respected


    person in their family. Their futures would be ruined if Shane was angered.


    "Well, I want you to keep your thoughts to yourself!" Shane yelled which terrified Jordan and the others.


    Shane shifted his focus to Yulia after that and after a long pause, he mumbled. "Yeah, you really do


    resemble my dear Phaedra. You must be Yulia, right? Wow, you look exactly like her. This is awesome,


    how truly awesome indeed." Shane grabbed Yulia''s hand and said, "Come now, join me for tea. There


    is so much that I want to say to you."


    Yulia felt bad when she noticed how emotional Shane looked. It seemed that what happened twenty


    years ago was no longer important anymore. Besides, Shane just seemed like an old man who missed


    his daughter. So, Yulia gave Skr a quick nce and followed Shane. Skr and L followed


    behind after that.


    Meanwhile, Jordan and the others looked bitter as they stared at Skr''s back when they left with


    Shane. They resented Yulia and Skr even more after seeing how much Shane favored them.


    Meanwhile, Shane grabbed Yulia''s hand and told her to sit next to him as he said, "I''m really sorry


    about what happened all those years ago. I''m sorry to you and your mother." Shane broke down crying


    as he spoke. It seemed that he clearly regretted what he did to Phaedra back then. Apparently, even


    Skr was touched when Shane started crying. He was touched when Shane regretted what he did


    and even made the effort to apologize to Yulia.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    CHAPTER 553 JORDAN PANICKED


    Yulia''s heart ached when Shane cried, so she handed some tissue to him and said, "Grand¡­ Grandpa,


    mom died more than ten years ago and besides, you''re not getting any younger, so you should just


    take care of yourself. Although I''m not too sure what happened exactly all those years ago, I believe


    that if my mother was still alive, she wouldn''t be bothered by it anymore. Besides, what happened


    doesn''t really matter anymore," said Yulia as she recalled how much her mother had sacrificed when


    she insisted on marrying her father despite Shane''s protest. It seemed to her that her father was really


    as Shane had described him to be. He was nothing more than a good for nothing yboy. She


    wondered if things would be different if her mother had listened to Shane back then. However, she


    knew exactly how stubborn her mother was, so even if she was aware that she had made a mistake,


    she would never admit her faults to Shane. She knew that her mother would see her decision through


    the end.


    Shane was delighted after Yulia called him her grandfather. He chuckled and said, "Good girl. Oh, good


    girl indeed. I''m really d to hear you call me your grandfather."


    Yulia felt awkward, so she grabbed L from Skr''s arms and said, "Come now L, this is your


    great-granddad."


    "Nice to meet you, great-granddad. Please cheer up." L greeted Shane.


    Hearing this melted Shane''s heart as he stared gleefully at L and said, "Oh darling dear. You really


    are our family. You are just too beautiful now. Come now L, let me hold you for a moment."


    "Daddy?" L hesitated since this was her first time meeting Shane. It seemed that she would always


    ask Skr what to do whenever she had no idea what to do in a situation. She seemed to have made


    Skr her pir of support without her knowing. So, Skr gently patted her head with a smile and


    said, "Go ahead honey."


    L nodded and headed straight toward Shane.


    "Oh my. You are just too adorable now, L. I love you so much," said Shane while hugging L.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After ying with L for a brief moment, Shane looked up and told Yulia, "Things were quite tense


    between me and your mother back then, Yulia. But, let''s not talk about who''s right and who''s wrong.


    Instead, there is something that I really need to tell you." Shane paused for a moment and continued,


    "You know, our family business started dividing shares not long after your mother left. I''m pretty sure


    that things were hard for your mother back then and I was sure that she would return home if things got


    too difficult for her. So, I kept eighty-percent of thepany''s shares for her. But she never returned


    home¡­. This is why I will be transferring her share of thepany''s stocks to you. It doesn''t matter if


    it''s to make up for my guilt, I just want you to ept it regardless."


    A loud gasp could be heard as soon as Shane said that. "No grandpa! You can''t do that! We won''t


    agree to that!" Jordan and the others rushed in as soon as that was said. It turned out that they had


    been eavesdropping the entire time. Jordan panicked when he heard Shane''s decision to transfer


    eighty-percent of thepany''s shares to Yulia.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    CHAPTER 554 ENVY


    Apparently, the Lucas family''s wealth was unimaginably massive. Eighty-percent of the entire


    company''s shares would amount to over a couple billion dors. Jordan only held less than three


    percent of thepany''s shares as Shane''s grandson.


    They were shocked to hear that aplete stranger would be given eighty percent of the family''s


    wealth. Hence, the immense protest. It seemed that everyone in the family was drooling over the


    shares Shane held and they knew that it would go to them as soon as Shane perished.


    They never expected Yulia to appear out of nowhere and be given everything Shane owned on their


    first meeting. This was outrageous to them. So, Jordan rushed over to Shane and questioned him,


    "Grandpa, Yulia is not even a direct rtive to us. What right does she have to be given so much of our


    family''s wealth? What has she and her mother contributed to our family anyway? We can''t ept that


    at all."


    "Yeah grandpa, we can''t!" The others protested urgently. Even ra was shocked by Shane''s decision.


    Everyone was wondering why Shane would be that biased toward Yulia. So much so that he was


    willing to give her everything he owned.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Contribution?" Shane chuckled and continued, "What have you contributed to our family then? Oh


    right, you have crippled a person from a speeding ident, lost money from gambling and expected


    me to pay your gambling debt, and have an affair with some random person."


    "Grandpa¡­" Jordan and the others were so embarrassed by this that they were renderedpletely


    speechless. Apparently, what Shane said was what they would usually do.


    Upon noticing their silence, Shane smashed his cup on the table and said, "I want all of you to know


    your ce. None of you has earned anything that you have right now. The only reason why you still


    have those things is because you are sharing the same blood as me. I don''t care if you know nothing


    about honor and ethics, but I cannot ept that you have the audacity to judge me! It''s up to me on


    who I want to be nice to! I don''t need to report to anyone! I have made myself very clear earlier. Keep


    your thoughts to yourself! If you can''t then you are more than wee to leave this family!"


    This terrified Jordan and the others as they did not expect Shane to be this harsh on them for Yulia.


    They looked pale, but this only made them resent Yulia even more.


    Suddenly, Yulia said, "You don''t have to do that, grandpa. I don''t want anything from your family."


    The shares Jordan and the others were drooling over for were nothing to Yulia. Besides, she knew that


    she had everything after being with Skr, so she had no reason to take anything from the Lucas


    family or make them jealous of her.


    Shane was stunned for a second after Yulia refused him, but he assumed that she had been hurt by


    what Jordan and the others said. So, he said, "Don''t worry, Yulia. I know what I''m doing."

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    CHAPTER 555 SMALL WORLD


    "I''ve worked hard to build our family''s business. So, anyone who dares speak another word about my


    decision will be exiled from the family!" Before Yulia could speak, Shane continued, "Cloudtopia is far


    from the capital and I believe that you must be tired. Have ra show you to your rooms. We''ll talk in a


    few days." It seemed that Shane wanted them to stay for a few more days with him. Skr knew that


    they would only leave after L''spetition, so he nodded and agreed to stay.


    "I''ve already cleaned up one of our vis. I want you to take Yulia and the others there," said Shane.


    "Will do, grandpa," replied ra.


    The vi was located within the mansion''spound. It was painted white and was surrounded by


    bamboo. The environment was quite rxing. After they settled in, ra introduced the maids and


    servants to Yulia and told them that they could just make any requests and their family would take care


    of everything. The maid prepared a meal after ra left as Yulia and Skr unpacked. They took a nap


    after that. L climbed onto Skr''s body and was excited to go to Seaworld when she woke up. She


    said, "Daddy, you told me that you''d show me some fish when we get here. Can we go now?"


    Skr''s heart melted when she said that, so he nodded and said, "Sure, let''s go right now."


    "Yay! We can go see some fishes now!" L cheered.


    "You''re going to end up spoiling her someday." Yuliained with a smile. She looked absolutely


    stunning.


    Meanwhile, a staff member informed Shane that Skr and his family had left. Jordan asked,


    "Grandpa?"


    Shane red at him and said, "Don''t ask. You''ll understand eventually¡­ I have no other choice. I need


    to do this for the family. I hope Phaedra can forgive me."


    Jordan dared not ask anything other questions. However, it seemed like Shane was hiding something


    from them¡­


    Skr and his family soon arrived at Seaworld after an hour. Suddenly, they were greeted by a


    shocked voice while Skr was lining up. "Skr?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was greeted by a man in his thirties. He was with a small girl about the same age as L. The


    man looked familiar to Skr.


    "Mr. Quinn." Skr greeted with an awkward smile. That man was called Zach Quinn. He met Zach


    when he was still a fresh recruit in the military. Zach was promoted to assistant squad leader back then.


    As talented as Zach was, he was known to be quick to temper, which was why he was unable to be


    promoted any further. However, when Skr joined the army, he outshone Zach and Zach resented


    him for it. Zach quit the army soon after and Skr was deployed to the Northern borders. The duo


    never met after that. They never expect to meet each other in Seaworld. It seemed that it was a small


    world after all.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    CHAPTER 556 THERE¡¯S NO NEED


    "Oh wow, it really is you, Skr," Zach said and immediately looked shocked when he noticed Yulia. He


    did not expect Skr to marry such a beautiful wife. So, he asked Skr enviously, "Did you also quit


    the army? So, what do you do for a living now?"


    Skr shook his head and said, "No, I still belong to the army."


    "What? You''re still in the army?" Zach immediately sounded arrogant. He continued, "I mean, you were


    exceptional in everything you did back then. Ourmanding officer really liked you back then


    because of it. I believe you must be a sergeant major now, right?" However, before he could say


    anything, Zach continued, But, after the reforms were made, people who didn''t hold a graduate degree


    can only be promoted to be a squad leader at most. Most people quit because of that. My friends and I


    started a marketingpanyst year and we finally made a profit. We made about five to six million


    dors already. I believe we can probably break a hundred million dors by the end of the year. If you


    can''t find a job someday, just call me. I can help you because I was your squad leader once." He


    seemed to be mocking Skr when he said that.


    Since he was from the army, he obviously knew that anyone who did not have a graduate degree could


    never amount to anything no matter how long they served. His spotlight was stolen when Skr


    entered the military back then, so he decided to get back at Skr because of that.


    "Haha. There''s no need for that." Skr felt speechless when he heard that. He could not believe that


    he needed partners to start a smallpany that made such little profit. He also could not believe that


    Zach would even brag about it to him. Skr''s entire wealth could rival nations and even Yulia''s


    product in Kareem Fashions would be over a couple billion dors a year. Even L made over a few


    hundred million dors just by streaming online and bing a talent. They made a lot more than


    Zach''spany. However, Skr''s rejection felt like an insult to him. He assumed that Skr was only


    rejecting him out of pride. So, he shifted his focus to L.


    "Oh, is she your daughter? She''s really pretty. But, that won''t do. You should start nurturing your child''s


    talents too, you know. My daughter has won the singingpetition here in the capital. If your daughter


    is interested, my daughter can give your daughter some pointers."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr knew that Zach just wanted to brag about his daughter. Suddenly, Zach''s daughter red at


    L and said, "No. I don''t like her! I don''t want to teach her."


    L was unhappy to hear that. She had no reason to interact with Zach''s daughter when she had


    Valerie as a tutor. However, before she could say anything, Yulia interjected, "L can sing really well


    too. She won first ce in the singingpetition in Cloudtopia too."

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    CHAPTER 557 LIVE STREAMER?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Oh?" Zach was stunned for a moment and said, "But Cloudtopia is just a small city. It can''tpare to


    the capital. I''m afraid she won''t even make the cut in the capital¡­"


    Suddenly they were ambushed by a wave of cheering while Zach was bragging.


    "Good gosh, it really is L!"


    "Really? Where is she? I want her autograph!" A group of people rushed over as soon as they said


    that.


    "It really is L! Gosh, her parents are here too!" Another group of people rushed over as well.


    "Ah! I can''t believe we''d run into her here! I am your biggest fan, L! Your voice is amazing! Can you


    give me an autograph? If you can''t write, you can draw for me or have your handsome father sign the


    autograph for me!" Soon, Skr and his family werepletely surrounded by people.


    Zach and his daughter, on the other hand, were shoved aside.


    "What¡­ What is going on¡­" Zach wondered what exactly was going on. He did not care when L


    won Cloudtopia''s singingpetition because he knew that his daughter was better. But, L was


    swarmed by a group of fans before he could even finish bragging. He was also shocked that Yulia and


    Skr were also roped into the whole mess. He felt embarrassed when that happened.


    L was shocked by the fans, but after a woman spoke to her, she finally calmed down. She finally


    understood that everyone wanted to take a picture with her because they loved her. After a couple of


    pictures were taken, Skr noticed the growing crowd and immediately told everyone, "I''m sorry, but


    this is the end of the photo-op. It''s L''s personal time now and besides, she''s only four. So, I hope


    everyone can understand that."


    The fans understood what Skr was trying to say. That was because L was still very young and


    was different from the other celebrities. She needed space to grow happily. After taking a few more


    pictures, they bid L farewell. "Let''s meet in your stream, L! We''ll always support you!"


    "Thank you everyone." L thanked everyone.


    Skr and Yulia were only able to calm down after they left. It seemed that being famous had its


    downsides too. They did not expect L to be that famous already.


    "Hey, Skr, those people¡­ What is going on?" Zach asked. He continued, "Are you saying that your


    daughter already has fans at such a young age?"


    Zach''s daughter looked bitter.


    "L has been singing to people and has attracted quite the following by streaming everything online."


    Skr tried to keep a low profile, but he still looked proud.


    "Oh? So, she''s an influencer, right?" Zach looked bitter as he continued, "Well, if my daughter were to


    join, I believe your daughter will not have any fans anymore. Your daughter should revere my daughter,


    you know.''

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    CHAPTER 558 UNETHICAL


    Zach''s daughter gave L a smug look and said, "I am the best singer in the capital. Hmph! I want to


    stream online too. If I did, I would have a hundred or a thousand times more fans than her!"


    Both Skr and Yulia were speechless after seeing how arrogant they were. They had no idea how


    anyone could be as arrogant as they were. Zach''s daughter looked normal and the only reason why


    L even went viral was because of the unreasonabledy. Apparently, Skr had manipted the


    post to make L viral back then. It seemed that Zach and his daughter were just too naive. However,


    Skr noticed how unhappy L looked, but it was finally their turn to buy tickets to enter Seaworld.


    So, Skr said, "Let''s head inside, honey."


    "Yeah!" Hearing this cheered L up. Skr did not want to waste any time on Zach, so he entered


    Seaworld with Yulia and L. However, they were quickly joined by Zach and his daughter.


    "Whoa, look daddy. The fish is swimming above us!" L pointed at the huge aquarium above her


    head.


    "Yeah honey, there are more fishes that you''ve not seen inside." Skr put her down as L ran


    around the aquarium excitedly.


    "Whoa, I didn''t know we have blue and glowing fishes! Daddy look, this golden fish looks really pretty!


    Whoa, what is that fish, daddy? It''s as huge as a ship!" L was in awe.


    Skr and Yulia were delighted to see L happy. After wandering around for a while, L pointed at


    a poster and asked, "What is that, daddy? I heard ady mention there will be some showter. Can


    we watch?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Skr felt ufortable when he noticed that it was a poster for a dolphin show. Dolphins were known


    to be intelligent creatures. They had the mental capacity of a ten year old child. They were friendly to


    humans and would often guide lost boats back to shore. Apparently Skr had blown up a ship three


    years ago and had dove into the ocean before the ship exploded. He was surrounded by some sharks


    before he could return to his speedboat. Skr could not do anything in the ocean despite his immense


    power. However, he was rescued by two dolphins as they carried him to the nearest shore. He was


    saved by dolphins. After the incident, he had a special bond with dolphins. Plenty of cities would keep


    dolphins to entertain humans back then. However, people began protesting recently about how


    hical those performances were. He did not expect a show like this would still exist in the capital.


    Yulia and L led Skr to the theater while he was lost in his thoughts. It seemed that the show had


    just started.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    CHAPTER 559 SAVIOR


    The theater was huge and could house a huge pool and a few thousand seats. A young man gave


    everyone a bow as the crowd apuded. Soon, a dolphin was released into the pool as the man


    approached it and gave it some orders while the dolphin obeyed. The crowd only grew more excited


    when that happened. L pped and said, "Whoa daddy! The dolphin is awesome! It knows how to


    obey humans!"


    Suddenly, five more dolphins swam through a narrow tunnel. It turned out that the tamer wanted them


    to y ball. This made the crowd even more excited as the man felt great. He bows and savored every


    bit of attention he got from the spectators. Since the dolphins had to y ball, they had to swim in the


    pool. Two of the dolphins swam by Skr and this immediately stunned Skr. He could recognize


    those dolphins to be the same ones who saved him three years ago. He knew that he was absolutely


    right. So, Skr immediately rushed over to the dolphins. They were stunned when they spotted Skr


    and immediately started cheering happily while swaying their bodies around. One of them even swam


    to Skr. They actually recognized him.


    "Whoa daddy, I think that dolphin knows you!" L cheered and reached out as she wanted to feel the


    dolphin''s skin. However, before she could, she suddenly screamed, "Daddy, the dolphin is hurt!" Upon


    closer inspection, Skr noticed the dolphin was covered in wounds. He knew that they must have


    been whipped. The other dolphin swam to Skr as well and it was also hurt. They were even bleeding


    at the moment. This immediately angered Skr.


    "Please leave if you don''t want to watch the show, sir. Don''t stand there and stop my dolphins from


    performing,'''' said the man.


    "Your dolphins?" Skr scoffed and said, "They belong to nature. They don''t belong to anyone. You


    confined them to such a small space and forced them to perform. You even whipped them if they


    refused! Dolphins understand humans and are friendly to humans. How dare you hurt them so cruelly!"


    Those dolphins were Skr''s savior and he still missed them when he returned to the Northern


    borders. He wished they could swim freely in the ocean. But, he never expected them to be confined in


    such a small space and would be forced to entertain humans. He was livid when he noticed they were


    hurt.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    A staff member said, "What is wrong with you, sir? How can you use us of abuse when dolphin


    performances have been going on for years?"

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    CHAPTER 560 BUYING EVERYTHING


    "Besides, we feed them too! It''s only reasonable for them to entertain us. I don''t think they would be


    able to survive this long in the ocean. They should thank us for that! Stop trying to act all high and


    mighty. Don''t tell me that you''re from some sort of animal rights group. If you are, you should leave.


    You are not weed here! I really hate people like that! If you''re so great, you should stop eating


    meat then! Dolphins are nothing more than pets to me!" The staff members yelled.


    "Shut up!" Skr eximed menacingly. His words were so loud that the staff members'' ears were


    ringing. They were stunned and terrified of Skr. "Tell me, how exactly did you abuse them!" Skr


    eximed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The man who was standing closest to Skr seemed as if he was charmed as he said, "Aside from the


    four shows, there will be trainers training them for the remaining six hours a day. If they do well, we will


    feed them, but we won''t feed them too much. We want to keep them hungry, that way they will fight to


    prove themselves. Of course we will be whipping those who refuse to work with us¡­"


    Skr was furious to hear that, so he questioned further, "Aren''t you worried about whipping them to


    death?"


    The man brushed Skr off and said, "So what? They are deadweight if they don''t listen. I mean, two


    more wille if they die." However, before Skr could react, L said, "Daddy, I feel bad for the


    dolphins and I don''t want to watch them anymore. Can you buy them and release them to the ocean,


    daddy?"


    Skr was only able to calm down when L said that.


    "What''s going on? Why aren''t you performing?" A middle-aged man arrived. He seemed to be the


    theater''s supervisor. The staff members exined the situation by exaggerating what happened when


    the man arrived. As soon as the man heard that, he yelled at Skr, "Tell me, are you here to cause


    trouble or watch the show? If you are here for the show, you better stay in your seats, or else I will beat


    you up!" A group of bodyguards surrounded Skr as soon as the man said that. They were ring at


    Skr. However, without acknowledging them, Skr told the middle-aged man, "Are you the show''s


    supervisor? Call the owner of Seaworld and inform him that I want to buy every dolphin you have here!"


    The middle-aged man was stunned to hear that as he thought to himself, He''s here to buy all the


    dolphins? I can''t believe someone would show up to buy dolphins? Is he serious about this? He sized


    Skr up when he regained his senses and said, "Do you take me for a fool, you b*stard?"

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    "Do you know how much a dolphin sells for? We are the first-hand source, and each of them cost five


    million!"


    "There are now eight dolphins in the museum, each of them is five million dors, and the total is forty


    million dors. Do you think you can afford it?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    At this moment, the staff around him, as well as the bodyguardsughed.


    Looking at Skr''s ordinary clothes, he doesn''t look like someone who can afford 40 million.


    Besides, if anyone had 40 million, no one would use it to buy a few dolphins.


    Skr was toozy to talk with these people, so he took out his card from his pocket, and said to the


    middle-aged man, "It''s only 40 million, I''ll pay!!"


    The people who were stillughing were shocked.


    Can this kid afford it?


    The young man standing next to the middle-aged man suddenly shrank his pupils, and then eximed,


    "The pattern of alpine edelweiss, the national flower of Switzend? Is this the ck card of the Swiss


    Bank?"


    "Oh my, is this for real?"


    "Really! I have a cousin who works in the biggest bank here. I heard her talk about it."


    "You need to have millions of dors in your ount to have this card,"


    "God, I didn''t expect this kid to be a rich person,"


    The eyes of the middle-aged man suddenly flickered.


    He never expected that Skr would be the one who could own a ck card.


    And Louis, who ran over to watch the fun, was full of jealousy.


    He retired from the military a few years ago, worked hard in Sconvia for several years, and had two to


    three million dors. Skr, who was still in the army, had hundreds of millions of dors.


    How could he not be jealous?


    The middle-aged man came to his senses, thinking that someone who could own the ck card was


    considered to be wealthy, and his attitude immediately improved a lot.


    "I apologize, sir. Please don''t take what I said earlier to heart,"


    "We managed to transport the eight dolphins here and trained them for several months. It''s time to


    make money."


    "The boss said that many people came here for the show, and they are considering adding two more


    shows every day. It is impossible to sell them to you,"


    These dolphins were the main attraction of the zoo.


    The middle-aged man was still thinking about how to squeeze their values to the greatest extent.


    Selling them for 40 million dors was not worth it.


    Hearing his words, Skr sneered and said, "I''m not discussing with you, let alone bargain!"


    "I know you can''t make the decision, and I won''t make it difficult for you. Call your boss, and I''ll talk to


    him!"


    "I know you can''t make the decision, and I won''t make it difficult for you. Call your boss, and I''ll talk to


    him!"


    This group of people abused the dolphins that had saved his life, and he only wanted to buy them so


    that he would not embarrass them.


    It was the man who fixed the price of the dolphins, not him.


    He would buy all eight of them today!


    When the middle-aged man heard the words, his face sank.


    "Boy, do you think our boss can see you whenever you want? Do you think you''re worth it?"


    Although the middle-aged man was not the boss, he could be considered the boss'' right-hand man as


    he had been following the boss in Sconvia for so many years.


    The houses in Sconvia were outrageously expensive. Considering that he owns several houses there


    and owns a ck card, he must be rich.


    He wanted to show respect to him since Skr had a ck card.


    But he did not expect him to be shameless.


    The middle-aged man''s temper suddenly rose, "Kid, this is Sconvia, you''re taking out the ck card to


    fool people. I don''t think you''re even worthy to talk about my boss'' shoes!"

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    "I''ll give you one minute to leave with your wife and children! Otherwise, don''t call me a cold-hearted


    person!"


    To be able to open such arge-scale aquarium in a ce like Sconvia where every inch ofnd was


    expensive, the middle-aged man''s boss must have a powerful background.


    At this moment, Louis also looked at Skr mockingly.


    Let''s see how he ends up!


    But Skr snorted coldly, "Oh? You won''t show mercy?"


    "You don''t think I dare?"


    The middle-aged man yelled at the bodyguards, "Get this ignorant kid out!"


    "If he dares to refuse, I will beat him until he epts it! If he was sent to the hospital, I''ll pay him for his


    medical bills!"


    "Where did this countryside boye from, how dare he show off his ck card in Sconvia?"


    "He didn''t even know how powerful the boss of the aquarium was! How dare he pretend, I''ll show him


    what happens if he keeps being ignorant!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The bodyguards agreed in unison.


    The next moment, they approached Skr.


    Among them, two of them attacked Yulia and L directly without saying a word.


    "Get lost!"


    Skr snorted coldly, and he had a murderous intent.


    "Boom!"


    No one saw Skr''s attack, but all of the bodyguards were beaten up.


    In a blink of an eye, they fell to the ground, clutching their stomachs, and writhing in pain.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "You¡­"


    Everyone around was dumbfounded.


    Even Louis, who had been in the military camp, was shocked.


    He had not seen Skr for so many years, and his skills had gotten incredible!


    Skr did not care about how everyone reacted and strode in front of the middle-aged man.


    "Didn''t you say you wouldn''t show mercy?"


    "Let me see what you''d look like if you don''t show mercy," Skr mocked.


    "You¡­"


    The middle-aged man turned pale with fright.


    At this moment, Skr was like a fighting machine, his whole body was cold, and there was a


    murderous intent in his eyes.


    After seeing Skr''s approach, the middle-aged man took several steps back, and said in a panic,


    "Stay away from me! My boss..."


    He wanted to reveal that he was the boss to suppress Skr.


    Skr did not stop as he started to speak up.


    "p! p! p!"


    Three loud psnded on his cheeks.


    Skr raised his hand and asked, "I want to buy all of the dolphins here, are you selling them or not?"


    How could the man refuse him at that moment?


    He covered his swollen cheeks, and said with horror, "I''ll sell them!"


    "But...I can''t make the decision...I''ll call the boss now and tell him to talk to you,"


    As he spoke, the middle-aged man took out his phone and made a call.


    After a few words, he put away his phone and said to Skr, "The boss is around here, and he said he


    will be here in fifteen minutes,"


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for him for fifteen minutes."


    While talking, Skr took Yulia and L to sit on the chairs next to him.


    As soon as Skr walked away, the middle-aged man let out a sigh of relief, thinking that the boss


    wouldeter, a ferocious smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Ten minutester, there was a sudden roar from the back door.


    "Who is it? How dare you smash the Lucas family''s ce? Do you have a death wish?"

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Skr and Yulia looked in the direction from where the shout came from.


    It turned out to be Jordan!


    No wonder the voice sounded familiar.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, neither Skr nor Yulia expected that this aquarium was owned by the Lucas family.


    If they had known this earlier, they would have called Yulia''s Grandpa instead.


    Upon seeing Jordan, the middle-aged man greeted him full of grievances, and said in a low voice, "Mr.


    Lucas, you are finally here!"


    "It''s that ignorant brat over there!"


    The middle-aged man pointed at Skr and said with resentment, "This guy is arrogant and


    unreasonable. He insists on buying the dolphins from our performance hall."


    "I told him that they''re not for sale and told him to leave. Not only did he injure the bodyguards in the


    hall, he even pped me three times!"


    "Before he pped me, I told him that I''m working for you and the aquarium belongs to the Lucas


    family. However, he didn''t listen and refused to take the Lucas family seriously,"


    The middle-aged man looked at Skr with resentful eyes whileining.


    He had to look carefully before hitting the wrong person!


    He did not believe that Jordan would not be mad upon hearing his exnation.


    At this time, Louis, who had been watching the excitement, smiled mockingly.


    Even if Skr had a ck card, it was nothingpared to the Lucas family.


    "Huh? You''re a family?"


    When Jordan saw Skr and Yulia''s faces, he was surprised.


    In Lucas Manor, he felt suffocated because of Yulia''s arrival in the morning.


    At noon, he had lunch at a clubhouse nearby but he did not feel any better.


    Then, he received a call from a middle-aged man, saying that someone was causing trouble.


    Normally, he would not bother to show up.


    However, he needed to vent his anger so, he rushed over in his sports car at lightning speed.


    He did not expect Skr and Yulia to be causing trouble.


    It haunted him.


    "Mr. Lucas, do you know him?"


    The middle-aged man was shocked.


    Before Jordan could speak, Skr got up and said to him, "I wanna buy eight dolphins, are you selling


    them?"


    "I''ll call Shane if you can''t do so,"


    Upon hearing Skr''s words, the middle-aged man suddenly roared, "You runt!"


    "Mr. Lucas is a respected figure in Sconvia, how dare you call his name out so casually?"


    "Mr. Lucas will¡­"


    "It''s just eight dolphins,"


    Jordan gritted his teeth and interrupted him.


    "Just give it to him if he wants them!"


    "What? Mr. Lin, you''re giving all of them to him?"


    "These eight dolphins have been trained for a long time until they''re familiar with the performances.


    They''re now the main attraction of the aquarium. Do you know how many children came here for this?"


    The middle-aged man asked in shock.


    He did not expect that Jordan, a person who had high status would bow his head to that kid in front of


    him!


    He turned his gaze to Skr, with an incredulous expression on his face.


    Who the heck is this brat?


    Jordan did not even dare to resist him when he spoke so domineeringly.


    At this moment, Louis, who was beside him was extremely shocked, and his eyes were full of surprise


    and uncertainty.


    Everyone in Sconvia knew that the Lucas family was powerful, and Jordan was also arrogant and bold.


    Why did he follow Skr''s orders?


    How could Skr, a soldier, be so domineering?

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    "p!"


    There was a crisp sound.


    The middle-aged man was pped hard on the face again.


    This time, it was Jordan who pped him.


    "Damn it, I said give it to him, don''t you understand English?"


    "I''ll cut your tongue off if you keep babbling!" Jordan scolded fiercely.


    Before he came, he was holding back his anger and wanted to vent.


    Unexpectedly, it was Skr and Yulia who caused trouble.


    Skr said that he only wanted to buy the dolphins, he did not discuss it with Jordan and was just


    informing him, and he used the old man to pressure him.


    He thought that the old man cared for Yulia more in the morning and he could not disagree with it.


    The old man did not care about a few dolphins at all, and he just wanted to make his granddaughter


    happy.


    If he went on like this, not only would he be embarrassed, but he would also make the old man


    unhappy.


    Rather than doing so, it would be better for him to give the dolphin to Skr.


    However, he felt even more aggrieved.


    The middle-aged man still dared to talk about nonsense at a time like that, was he not looking for a


    scolding?


    Seeing Jordan getting angry, the middle-aged man was so frightened that his legs trembled, he quickly


    bowed and said, "Yes, sir. Please calm down, Mr. Lucas..."


    Before Jordan could react, he spoke to Skr, "I''ll sell the dolphins to you, they''re 40 million dors in


    total."


    "Huh? Sell? Did I mention selling the dolphins to him?"


    Skr sneered, looked at Jordan, and asked.


    Although 40 million was nothing to him, he never expected that the aquarium belonged to the Lucas


    family and that it was now under Jordan''s management.


    However, Skr did not want to show Jordan his good side.


    Jordan hated Skr to death, but he did not dare to show it on his face. So, he directed all his anger at


    the middle-aged man.


    "p!"


    There was another p.


    "Didn''t you say you understand English? What''s so difficult about what I said earlier?"


    "Can''t you tell the difference between giving and selling?"


    The middle-aged man held his head, wanting to die.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr wanted to buy them earlier but he changed his mind after a while.


    On the other hand, Jordan said he was going to give it to Skr, who knew whether he was going to


    give or sell the dolphins?


    Although he felt wronged, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction on his face. He nodded, "Yes, Mr.


    Lucas, I understand,"


    "Sir, where do you want to ce the dolphins, I will arrange for someone to send it to you."


    The middle-aged man hurriedly asked Skr.


    Skr pondered for a moment, then said, "You guys should have a car for transporting dolphins, right?


    Send them all to the nearest beach. I wanna let them go,"


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it now."


    The middle-aged man agreed, covered his face, and disappeared.


    He was embarrassed today.


    When he was done handling the matter, Skr picked L and spoke gently, "Let''s go to the beach


    okay? We''ll watch the dolphins return home,"


    "Okay!"


    The little one pped her hands happily.


    Sending the little dolphins home was much more interesting than seeing them being imprisoned here.


    It''s just that the next moment, the little guy won''t be happy anymore.


    "What''s the matter, sweetheart?" Skr asked nervously.

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    L said worriedly, "Why don''t we find a ce to raise the little dolphins, Daddy?"


    "I''m afraid they will be caught and abused by bad guys when they go back to the sea..."


    "Except for these few dolphins, what about the other dolphins? Daddy, can you find someone to protect


    them all the time?"


    Upon hearing L''s words, Skr''s heart skipped a beat.


    He did not think further than that.


    L''s words reminded him about it.


    At that moment, he lightly tapped L''s nose and said with a smile, "L, you''re so thoughtful,"


    "However, don''t worry, Daddy can assure you that as long as they''re in the sea of Alvonia, no one will


    dare to hurt them,"


    "Anyone who dares to keep them in captivity will go to jail!"


    Upon saying that Skr took out his phone and called Dianne.


    "Dianne, aren''t those old guys thinking about improving the constitution recently? Tell them to add one,"


    "From now on, killing dolphins is strictly prohibited in the waters of Alvonia, and any form of


    performance involving dolphins will be banned. Anyone who breaks thew will be sentenced to more


    than ten years in prison, and the sentence will not be lifted!"


    Upon hearing his words, everyone looked at him strangely.


    Is he a fool?


    Improve the constitution?


    Do you think you''re the leader of the country?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The constitution was the foundation of a country, and it could not be amended or added at will without


    discussion.


    Was he daydreaming?


    People covered their mouths and startedughing, they thought that Skr was joking.


    Initially, they thought Skr was very powerful, but when the words "make the constitution perfect"


    came out, they just wanted to ridicule Skr, as he was being ignorant.


    However, the next moment, someone eximed while holding their phone.


    "Oh my god! WhatsApp, Twitter, and TikTok announced that they added a constitution!"


    "The constitution is about the protection of dolphins! It is strictly forbidden to kill and keep dolphins in


    captivity. Vitors will be sentenced to more than ten years in prison. If the circumstances are serious,


    they can be sentenced to death!"


    "Oh my God, that''s exactly what he said."


    "I received the notification on my phone as well!"


    The people who wereughing at first could notugh anymore.


    They picked up their phones and refreshed the news.


    If it was not for the announcement of the major social tforms, they would have thought there was


    something wrong with the system.


    When everyone believed it, the performance hall was silent.


    They all stared at Skr with their mouths wide open.


    Even Yulia who was beside him was a little shocked.


    He added a constitution just with a phone call.


    Oh my God.


    Only a powerful person was able to do so!


    Even if she knew that Skr was capable, the act of adding the Constitution waspletely beyond


    her imagination.


    She was right.


    Skr was a mystery to her.


    Yulia had only seen a fraction of what Skr was capable of.


    On the other hand, Jordan and Louis were even more frightened and fell silent.


    Even if the Lucas family was powerful in Sconvia and was the root of the city hundreds of years ago, it


    would not be that easy for them to add a constitution.


    L was in the audience. She still could not understand the situation and jumped up for joy when they


    heard Skr''s assurance and the familiar lines rang out again.


    "Daddy is so awesome! My Daddy''s the most powerful person in the world!"


    Skr caressed her hair and said with a smile, "Now, can we watch the dolphins go back now?"


    "Yeah!"


    L nodded vigorously.


    Skr picked her up, took Yulia''s hand, and walked out when everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Skr and others left for a while before everyone in the performance hall came to their senses.


    "Could it be that¡­ he knew someone in the Legitive council, and knew in advance that this


    constitution would be added, then fooled all of us?"


    Some viewers thought about it.


    "It''s possible! I''ve never seen anyone who can add a constitution with just a phone call! Moreover, it''s


    all over the Inte!"


    "Yes, as far as I know, amending the constitution is a major event. First, it needs to be proposed step


    by step, and then discussed and voted on at various levels of meetings."


    "Then draw up the draft for some time. After there are no problems, it will be announced to the public


    officially. It''s not as sloppy as he showed us!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Many people began to join in.


    After hearing this, everyone around felt that everything made sense.


    From the discussions, Skr was viewed as a pretentious person.


    It seemed that they were almost deceived by Skr.


    Jordan and Louis heaved a sigh when they heard what everyone said, and the expressions on their


    faces were very dissatisfied.


    They thought that Skr could amend the Constitution.


    It turned out that he just knew the news in advance.


    Then it was no big deal.


    The Lucas family would know it in advance if they wanted to


    At the back entrance of the performance hall.


    Eight dolphins were loaded into two vehicles filled with seawater.


    The middle-aged man who had been pped three times by Skr stood aside, thinking of the


    humiliation he had suffered today, the hatred in his eyes became more intense.


    Just as the vehicle was about to leave for the beach, he suddenly took out a small ck bottle from his


    suit pocket, unscrewed the cap, and poured the medicine in the bottle into the bucket of one of the


    transport vehicles.


    "You''re something, kid. Since you have eight dolphins, I''ll kill them all!"


    The middle-aged man grinned while pouring the potion.


    After he finished pouring the potion, he got into the passenger seat of one of the vehicles and set off to


    the nearest beach.


    Initially, he did not have to go, he wanted to see Skr''s grief expression so, he followed him sneakily.


    Skr drove to the beach himself and arrived first with Yulia and L.


    After ying on the beach for a while, they saw two transport trucks with their buckets approaching.


    "L, the dolphins are here,e look at them with Daddy!"


    Skr held L''s hand and walked in the direction of the vehicle.


    At this time, several people jumped out of the car and moved the huge water tank containing the


    dolphins.


    L was very excited and rushed to the side of the water tank, ready to tease the dolphins inside, but


    suddenly found something was wrong.


    "Dad, are these four dolphins asleep?"


    L asked strangely.


    Skr squatted down and took a look, his face turned dark immediately.


    All four dolphins in the tank had no vital signs.


    They were all dead!


    One of them was the dolphin who had saved him back then.


    Skr quickly looked at the other water tanks.


    Fortunately, the four dolphins inside were alive.


    Only then did Skr feel a little better.


    He was only a little better.


    Four dolphins died among the eight, and one of them saved him before.


    The anger in Skr''s heart surged in an instant.

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Seeing Skr''s grief-stricken expression, the middle-aged man next to him had an evil smile.


    This is what you get for embarrassing me in front of that many people!


    How dare you!


    I won''t let you get what you want!


    Those four dolphins are already dead, why don''t you bring them back to life if you can do so?


    The middle-aged man lowered his head,ughing at his pain.


    After holding back hisughter for a while, he suddenly raised his head, pretending to be ignorant, and


    eximed, "What''s wrong? They were fine when it was loaded into the car, why did they all die?"


    "you''re asking me?"


    Skr frowned, and stared at the middle-aged man, "They had the same transportation conditions, why


    are all the dolphins in this tank dead?"


    Although the eight dolphins had scars to varying degrees, they were not injured.


    Even if the space in the water tank was rtively small, they couldn''t die within minutes.


    Someone must have drugged the water and wanted them dead on purpose!


    He stared at Skr''s murderous eyes, and the middle-aged man''s heart trembled in fright.


    At this moment, he suddenly regretted it.


    He should not have been so impulsive just now and poured the potion into the tank.


    It was not that he felt sorry for those dolphins, but Skr''s eyes were too terrifying.


    However, there was no turning back for him.


    The middle-aged man cleared his throat, concealed his guilty conscience, and said, "I don''t know, I


    treat eight dolphins and two transport vehicles equally!"


    How could Skr believe his nonsense?


    Skylsr''s cold gaze prated through his bones as if he could read the middle-aged man''s heart.


    "Tell me the truth!"


    Skr shouted suddenly, and powerful coercion came towards the middle-aged man.


    In an instant, the middle-aged man stood frozen in ce.


    Before he could react, a strange feeling suddenly rose from the depths of his heart.


    Then, his mouth opened uncontrobly, and he said, "That''s right, I poured the potion into that water


    tank, so the dolphins in it died,"


    "You pped me three times in front of everyone in the performance hall, and you made Mr. Lucas hit


    me. I can''t swallow such a shameful humiliation!"


    "You put all your effort into saving those beasts, don''t you? I won''t let you do what you want, I just want


    to see you in grief!"


    His voice was trembling and the panic in the eyes of the middle-aged man became more intense.


    What was going on?


    It was fine that his body was out of control, but his consciousness was also out of control!


    What trick did Skr use? He was able to manipte him and make him tell the truth he was hiding!


    This was too scary!


    Upon hearing the middle-aged man''s words, L shouted angrily, "You big meanie, you killed the little


    dolphins!"


    Yulia also shook her head angrily.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    People''s hearts were more terrifying than beasts.


    He wanted to vent his anger, so he killed four dolphins.


    Seeing that L was crying anxiously, Skr suppressed the anger in his heart, hugged her, wiped


    away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said softly, "Don''t be angry sweetheart, Daddy will


    never let him go,"

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    "There''s still four cute little dolphins, let''s release them back to the sea first, shall we?"


    "Okay, I''ll listen to Daddy!"


    L sniffled and said sensibly.


    Several workers put the four remaining dolphins into the sea under Skr''s supervision.


    Skr also released the four dead dolphins back into the sea.


    To Skr, they were the guardians of the sea.


    He should release them back into the sea even if they died.


    The four dolphins swam happily as soon as they were released into the sea.


    As soon as they were released, they jumped and dove into the water, enjoying the taste of freedom.


    Just when Skr and L waved them goodbye with a smile, they turned around and swam toward the


    shore.


    "Dad, is the little dolphining back to say goodbye to us?"


    L immediately ran forward excitedly.


    Skr was worried that she would fall, so he quickly followed her.


    When they reached the water''s edge, the four dolphins poked their heads out, shaking their heads and


    tails at Skr and L, as if they were talking about something.


    L touched one of the dolphins.


    The dolphin immediately became more cheerful.


    "Wow, it likes me!"


    L hugged the dolphin happily.


    "They can''t stay out of the water for too long, Sweetheart. Let''s say goodbye to them first, and see


    them again when we have the chance, okay?"


    Skr caressed her head and said.


    "Okay!"


    L nodded and said goodbye to the dolphins.


    As if they understood Skr''s words, the four dolphins whistled a few times, then dived into the sea


    and swam far away.


    Then, L buried her head into Skr''s arms.


    The family drove away.


    The middle-aged man who was frightened, immediately became angry as soon as Skr left.


    He thought Skr was toozy to argue with him.


    But just as he was about to get in the car and leave, a female voice called out to him.


    "Trying to escape? It won''t be that easy!"


    The middle-aged man''s heart trembled and looked at her.


    He saw a beautiful woman looking at him expressionlessly.


    It was Dianne.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She came to Sconvia a long time ago to finish constructing the Lover''s Tower


    When the dolphins were released back into the sea just now, Skr sent her a message, ordering her


    to deal with the middle-aged man.


    "You... who are you?"


    The middle-aged man asked cautiously.


    "You don''t need to know who I am because you''re about to die,"


    Dianne snorted coldly, "You poisoned the dolphin that saved the Dragon King''s life, and the Dragon


    King ordered me to bury you in the sea with the dolphins!"


    "What did you say? Dragon King¡­ wants to bury me in the sea?"


    The face of the middle-aged man changed drastically.


    He thought he had escaped from his consequences, but he did not expect that Skr was just toozy


    to do it himself.


    Without waiting for the middle-aged man to react, Dianne picked him up like a chicken and swung his


    arm forward violently.


    The middle-aged man flew in the air.


    After a long time, he fell into the water.


    Several workers around were shocked and speechless.


    The middle-aged man was thrown into the sea two thousand meters away from the shore after being


    thrown by Dianne.


    "Miss¡­ our manager can''t swim..."


    One of the workers said boldly.


    "Get lost! Otherwise, I''ll feed you to the sharks too!"


    Dianne snorted coldly, scaring the workers to flee the scene.


    Dianne nced at the sea and left.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    On the way back, Skr saw a nice restaurant, so he brought Yulia and L in, had a delicious dinner,


    and then returned to the Lucas Manor.


    It was an eventful day.


    The three of them took a bath andy down on the bed.


    L fell asleep quickly because she was excited to look at the dolphins.


    Skr and Yulia, who were next to her, did not feel sleepy.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yulia covered L with a nket, and couldn''t help but ask Skr, "Did you ask someone to add the


    dolphin protection constitution this afternoon?"


    This question had been lingering in her mind all day.


    Skr was capable enough to do so and she was extremely shocked.


    Seeing her curious look, Skr twitched his lips, and said with a smirk, "I told someone to add it, but I


    think it''s gonna be a long story if I exin about it,"


    "I''m afraid we''ll wake L up. Why don''t we go to the next room where we can talk all night?"


    As soon as the words "talk all night", Yulia''s face flushed instantly.


    "Rascal!" She gritted her teeth and red at Skr angrily.


    This guy was full of seawater!


    Yulia was arrogant and even though she let her heart loosen a little, she did not want this guy to


    seed easily.


    "Dear..."


    Skr said unwillingly.


    Yulia scolded, "You don''t need to exin it to me, I''m no no longer curious! Go to sleep!"


    With that said, she wrapped herself in the nket.


    She left Skr alone in the dark.


    The next morning, the family was having breakfast prepared by the servant. ra walked in and said to


    Yulia,


    A family of three was eating breakfast brought by the servant, ra walked in and said to Yulia, "Yulia,


    Grandpa wants you toe over to have a family meeting,"


    "A family meeting?" Yulia was slightly taken aback.


    ra nodded, "Well, Grandpa transferred 8% of the Lucas family''s shares to you yesterday,"


    "You''re now the person who owns the most shares besides Grandpa and Uncle, so you shouldn''t be


    absent whenever we have family meetings,"


    Yulia thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, I''ll go after breakfast."


    After ra left, Skr said to Yulia, "I''ll go with you."


    The Lucas family was big, some were happy and some were worried about Yulia''s sudden return.


    Shane cared about Yulia the most as he felt bad for her deceased mother, Phaedra.


    Geoffrey, who went to Cloudtopia to tell Yulia toe back, and Han, who just came back from his


    meeting, were also there.


    The others were difficult to deal with except for the three of them.


    Especially for Jordan and his people, who were incredibly angry yesterday and might have figured out


    how to attack Yulia.


    Skr would not let Yulia face it alone.


    Upon hearing Skr''s words, Yulia nodded without hesitation.


    She could feel more at ease no matter what she was dealing with as long as Skr was there.


    After twenty-five minutes, Skr''s family walked into the Manor where the old man lived.


    The interior of the Manor was elegantly decorated.


    In the living room, there was a marble table and well-crafted chairs around it.


    Shane sat in the middle and next to him was his eldest son, Logan.


    Skr scanned but did not see Geoffrey.


    However, Jordan and others were also there.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Upon seeing Skr and Yulia enter the door, Shane waved enthusiastically, "Yulia,e and sit next to


    Grandpa,"


    Yulia agreed and sat on the chair next to him.


    The old man cleared his throat and said to everyone "I think everyone''s here, we can start the meeting


    now,"


    "I called everyone here to introduce my granddaughter Yulia to you,"


    "She''s Phaedra''s only daughter, and she returned to the Lucas family yesterday morning,"


    "I have already transferred the shares reserved for Phaedra to her,"


    "In other words, Yulia has be one of the major shareholders of Lucas Enterprise,"


    As soon as the old man finished speaking, Han apuded and Skr followed.


    Although L could not understand what the old man said, she pped her little hands vigorously


    when she saw her father apuding.


    The others present did not express anything.


    They were unwilling to ept the old man''s decision.


    At this time, the eldest son of the old man, Logan, who was about to be the head of the Lucas family,N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    nced at Yulia, and said to the old man with displeasure, "Dad, although Yulia is Phaedra''s daughter,


    she does not share the Lucas surname,¡±


    "The thirdrgest shareholder of the Lucas family turns out to be some outsider. I don''t think it sounds


    good,"


    Upon hearing his words, Skr sneered.


    He expected that the meeting would not be so smooth for Yulia.


    Seeing that Logan disagreed, Jordan and the others agreed with him and started chattering.


    "Uncle Logan is right, Yulia is an outsider, so why give her 8% of the shares, Geoffery''s shares aren''t


    even as much as hers!"


    "Besides, she is married and has a child now. Aren''t we just giving the shares to people with different


    surnames? It''s uneptable for us,"


    Shane frowned and said nothing.


    Logan said again, "Dad, everyone knows that you can''t let go of Phaedra''s death,"


    "Now that you have found her daughter, you want to make up for it through this. We shouldn''t have said


    anything,"


    "However, I still can''t help but ask, even if it''s given to Yulia, does she have the ability to hold so many


    shares?"


    "If she can''t handle it and let outsiders take advantage of it, the shareholding structure of the Lucas


    Enterprise will change,"


    "So I''m thinking of giving her a test to see whether she''s capable of it,"


    "If she can manage it, I''m in favor of giving her the shares."


    "What is it?"


    Yulia asked subconsciously.


    Logan rxed and said, "To negotiate a business,"


    "It''s just that the amount is a bitrge, about 10 billion. If you can negotiate with the cooperation, I think


    no one in the Lucas family will question your ability,"


    "Of course, I won''t let you run in vain if you can''t do so. You only need to return 7% of the shares given


    by Grandpa,"


    "There''s still one percent, and the annual dividend alone is enough for you to livevishly in


    Cloudtopia,"


    As soon as he said it, the living room fell silent.


    Everyone''s eyes flickered slightly, each with their thoughts.


    Yulia cast a look at Skr.


    At this time, Han who was sitting on the side suddenly eximed, "Cooperation of tens of billions?"


    "Isn''t this someone else''s project¡­ Yulia, don''t¡­"


    However, before he finished speaking, Skr said to Logan, "Yes, she''ll do as you say!"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    ra stomped her feet angrily as she was interrupted by Skr.


    Wanting to negotiate with the cooperation that Logan said was not an easy job.


    This was because the project was handled by the Fitz family in Sconvia.


    Initially, the Lucas family was qualified to negotiate it with them as they had high status.


    But for some reason, the two families have not been in touch since Shane was young.


    So, both families had never cooperated on any projects for decades.


    Right now, Logan''s proposal to ask Yulia to negotiate with the Fitz family''s cooperation worth tens of


    billions was making things difficult.


    Knowing that it was impossible, he insisted on letting Yulia do it.


    They were waiting for Yulia to return the shares of the Lucas family.


    Seeing that Skr dared to agree without hesitation, Jordan and the others sneered.


    At that moment, Skr was an ignorant fool in their eyes.


    Logan was afraid of Skr''s repentance, so he said, "You''re a courageous, young man!"


    "In a while, I''ll tell the secretary to make the contract. If you manage to get him to cooperate, you win,"


    "Okay,"


    Skr replied calmly.


    Seeing that the opposing parties had reached an agreement, Shane, who had been silent all this time,


    nodded and said, "Let''s do as you said, today''s meeting ends here, and carry on with what you were


    doing,"


    "Stay here, Yulia,"


    After everyone left, Shane took Yulia''s hand and said with a worried expression, "Yulia, Logan will be


    taking over the Lucas family soon and I can''t lecture him in front of so many people,"


    "There are only a few of us here, and negotiating with the Fitz family isn''t an easy task. You can give up


    if you don''t think you can do it,"


    "You have my support, they won''t dare to do anything to you,"


    Yulia was very moved when he saw Shane, "Grandpa... I don''t want you to be embarrassed because of


    me, even if I don''t have much confidence, I''m willing to give it a try,"


    Yulia was very kind-hearted, and it reminded him how he had always favored her since she was a child.


    Upon hearing what Yulia said, Shane nodded in relief, and said, "Alright, you''re a good kid. You''re


    courageous! Grandpa is proud of you,"


    "Don''t worry, even if the negotiation fails, I''ll never treat you badly if the shares in your hand are


    transferred to your uncle,"


    They exchanged a few more words, and then Yulia got up to say goodbye and left Shane''s Manor with


    Skr and L.


    As soon as they came out, they met ra who was waiting outside.


    "Skr, how dare you agree with Jordan''s proposal without knowing their background? Yulia''s gonna


    fail because of you,"


    ra, who was outspoken, said to Skr.


    From the first time she met Yulia, she felt an inexplicable intimacy.


    Coupled with Yulia''s gentle nature, ra quickly fell in love with her sister.


    Therefore, when Logan dug a grave for Yulia, she risked offending Logan and wanted to stop it.


    But she never expected that Skr would agree to Logan''s condition without waiting for her to finish


    speaking.


    Wasn''t he making things worse for her?


    Facing ra''s questioning, Skr smiled indifferently, "No, she won''t,"


    Isn''t it just a contract?


    What could stop him?


    "What do you mean she won''t? You don''t know anything!"


    ra gritted her teeth.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    "The cooperation that Uncle Jordan told Yulia to negotiate is the project that the Fitz family has


    invested in the most this year,"


    "Before you came, Uncle Jordan coveted it for a long time, but he couldn''t even enter the door of the


    Fitz Corporation."


    "The two families had a rtionship decades ago. When Grandpa and the old man of the Fitz family


    were young, they liked Grandma at the same time. Eventually, Grandpa was the one who ended up


    with Grandma,"


    "The old man of the Fitz family hated us because of his love for Grandma. Since then, he had been


    targeting and suppressing the Lucas family. It wasn''t until grandma passed away that the old man


    stopped doing so,"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Now, although the two are no longer hostile, they have no contact with each other. Cooperation was


    simply impossible,"


    ra became angrier.


    Skr did not know that the Lucas family and the Fitz family had such a dusty past.


    However, in his opinion, it was nothing at all.


    At this moment, Jordan and the others came out from nowhere, looked at Skr and Yulia mockingly,


    andughed, "ra, why are you so worried about them? They don''t even look troubled!"


    "Perhaps Skr and Yulia know someone powerful and might have a chance at getting their


    cooperation!"


    "That''s right, didn''t you see that he agreed to the proposal without hesitation earlier? Don''t worry about


    them!"


    Upon hearing these words, Skr was not angry, instead, she said, "You''re right,"


    "It''s just the Fitz family. I, Skr, ept this proposal. Let alone a cooperation of 10 billion, even if it is


    100 billion, 1 trillion, who wouldn''t want to agree with me?"


    "You¡­ I don''t wanna care about you anymore!" ra stomped her feet angrily.


    But Jordan and others were a little confused.


    Was Skr joking?


    They could not tell if Skr was mocking them.


    Just the Fitz family?


    This brat, he''s not afraid of anything!


    the Fitz family and the Lucas family were the most powerful household in Sconvia, but they had more


    assets than the Lucas family.


    Skr said that no one would refuse him as long as he was there.


    the Fitz family would have gone mad after hearing his words.


    Not to mention it was cooperation between the Lucas family and the Fitz family.


    "Know your ce!"


    Jordan snorted coldly, "Skr, don''t embarrass yourself!"


    "How could the Fitz family be afraid of someone who came from a small town in Cloudtopia? You''re


    ridiculous!"


    Before Skr could open his mouth, his eyes suddenly flickered, and he said in a yful tone, "Skr


    since you''re confident that you''re sure to win, would you let me raise the bet?"


    "If you can cooperate with the Fitz family, I''ll kneel and admit my mistake to you and Yulia."


    "If the negotiation fails, I''ll take Yulia''s final share,"


    "This is interesting, I''m in!"


    "Count me in too,"


    "What do you think, Skr? Are you down?"


    At that moment, the people behind Jordan were also scrambling to join in.


    One percent of the shares were worth more than a billion dors.


    Who would not want that sum of money?


    Skr nced at them, and said jokingly, "What''s the matter? Are your knees made of gold?"


    "Kneel and admit your mistake, is it equivalent to more than one billion shares?"


    "If you want to increase the bet, you can! But it must be the same condition, and each person takes 1%


    of the shares."


    "There are eight of you in total, and Yulia owns 8% of the shares. If the cooperation is negotiated, each


    of you will transfer 1% of the shares to her,"


    "If the negotiation fails, the shares she owns are just enough to be divided among the eight of you."


    "How''s that?"

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Hearing Skr''s words, Jordan and others were taken aback for a moment and then became


    overjoyed.


    "Okay, let''s go with it!"


    As Jordan said, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket, "I need to write it down so that it counts,"


    "To prevent anyone from cheating, our bet will begin once you sign this agreement,"


    Jordan was in a hurry to leave to prepare the agreement.


    He''s so thoughtful.


    Skr smirked.


    These self-righteous guys were rushing to send money to him and Yulia.


    Since the other party was so impatient, he had no reason to refuse.


    "Okay, we''ll go with it," Skr signed the agreement.


    "Skr!"


    ra wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    Skr''s signature was eye-catching as it was signed in ck and white.


    "you!"


    ra gritted her teeth angrily.


    At this moment, she wanted to buy a functioning brain for Skr.


    Initially, Yulia would still have 1% of the share if she failed the negotiation.


    However, the bet had been increased and Yulia would be left with nothing if she failed.


    Skr, you''re such an idiot!


    How could he set Yulia up for this?


    After Jordan signed the agreement, he quickly snatched the agreement back, as if he was afraid that


    Skr would change his mind.


    With this agreement, Jordan and others were immediately overwhelmed with excitement.


    For them, Skr couldn''t negotiate with the Fitz family.


    This meant that after three days, Yulia''s shares would be given to them.


    One person would have more than one billion!


    Their mouths watered at the thought of it.


    "You''re doomed, Skr!" Jordan and the others left triumphantly after saying so.


    "Yulia, how could you not care when Skr''s this reckless?"


    ra could not bear it anymore.


    Upon seeing ra''s angry and indisputable appearance, Yulia was very moved.


    It seemed that there were people in the Lucas family that cared about her besides Shane.


    Yulia took ra''s hand and said with relief, "ra, Skr is a responsible person and since he dared


    to ept Logan and Jordan''s proposal boldly, I believe he''s able to do it,"


    Having experienced so many things before, Yulia had regarded Skr as her reliance.


    In her eyes, Skr was a man of his word.


    At this time, L, who was in Yulia''s arms, also pped her hands and said, "Don''t worry, Aunt ra,


    my Daddy''s the most powerful person in the world!"


    "Hahaha, both of my sweethearts are so capable,"


    Skr felt more confident after hearing their conversation.


    He could not control himself and kissed both of them on the cheek.


    L giggled.


    As for Yulia, her pretty face was flushed, and she pushed Skr in embarrassment.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ra was still there and did not shy away from them.


    This guy''s getting more rxed.


    ra was angry again.


    They were even showing their affection in front of her!


    But she also knew that the matter hade to this point, and it was useless to be angry.


    At that moment, she let out a long sigh and said, "I don''t wanna care about you anymore!"


    "But since you''re new here and don''t know much about the situation, I''ll try to find someone to help,"


    "Go back to Flessy Tower and wait for Uncle Logan''s contract. I will go to the Fitz Corporation with


    youter,"


    With that said ra made a phone call.


    Skr swallowed his words.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    "ra has good intentions, just take her with you whether you need her or not," Yulia said to Skr.


    Skr nodded, then hugged L, and went back to Flessy Tower with Yulia.


    As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the vi, the servants inside came out to report that Jordan


    had someone send the contract.


    Skr sneered, as expected, the talk about cooperation was not a temporary idea at all, it was a tactic


    Logan thought up long ago to make things difficult for Yulia.


    Now that he had the contract, Yulia asked the servant to call ra.


    Within a few minutes, ra arrived. She waved to Skr and Yulia, and said, "I asked a friend for help.


    She can talk to the Fitz family. I hope she can help you."


    "We''ll be at the Fitz family in a while, so try not to say anything funny and let my friend do the talking,"


    Skr and Yulia nodded.


    After leaving Flessy Tower, they found that ra''s car was parked at the door and got on it.


    They drove to the Fitz Corporation.


    As soon as they left, Jordan and others started the car and followed them.


    After more than half an hour.


    ra parked the car at the door of an office building.


    It was the headquarters of the Fitz Corporation.


    When they got off the car, Skr and Yulia saw a beautiful woman with long ck hair standing at the


    doorstep.


    "Yanice!!"


    ra yelled at the woman, and introduced her to Skr and his family, "This is my sister, Yulia,


    brother-inw, Skr, and their daughter, L,"


    "Yulia, Skr, this is my best friend Yanice. The Mason family and the Fitz family have been friends for


    several generations. Maybe bringing her along with you might help with the negotiation,"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "But she can''t guarantee that the negotiation will be a sess,"


    "Let''s do our best and leave it to God,"


    Yulia exchanged pleasantries with Yanice, and Skr nodded with a smile as a greeting.


    Yanice felt a little ufortable when she saw Skr asking for help and had a carefree attitude.


    Moreover, when she heard ra introduce that their daughter took Yulia''s surname, she looked down


    on Skr even more.


    She was afraid that he was a golddigger.


    "Let''s go there right now. I called Jaiden before I came,"


    Saying that Yanice proudly walked to the front.


    Skr nced at her, feeling a little unhappy.


    Although Yanice was ra''s best friend, the gap between them was a bitrge.


    However, Skr did not show his dissatisfaction as ra was eager to help.


    The five of them went to the president''s office under the guidance of the staff.


    "Mr. Fitz, Miss Mason is here,"


    The staff reported it to him and left.


    "Pleasee in,"


    A man''s voice came from the office.


    Yanice walked in.


    There was a young man in a white shirt sitting at the desk.


    Seeing Yanice, he immediately got up and greeted her warmly, "Yanice, you are finally here. I''ve been


    waiting for you in the office,"


    The man was the eldest son of Fitz family, Jaiden.


    However, his smile faded when he saw ra, Skr, and Yulia behind her.


    "Yanice, didn''t youe alone? What are they here for?"

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    It would be better if only ra followed.


    He did not know Skr and Yulia at all, and there was a child in Skr''s arms.


    "You should know ra, so I don''t need to introduce you to her. This is her sister and this is her


    brother-inw,"


    Yanice pointed to Skr and Yulia and introduced them to Jaiden.


    "I told you that I have something to discuss with you. They want to cooperate with the Fitz family, so I''ll


    just be the intermediary," Yanice said.


    "Uh?"


    Jaiden frowned, "People from the Lucas family want to cooperate with the Fitz family?"


    Before Yanice could speak, Jaiden smiled helplessly, and said, "Little Miss Mason, you''re giving me a


    problem!"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m willing to do other things to make you smile,"


    "However, you should know how much our old man hates the Lucas family,"


    "If I let the Lucas family do what they wanted, I probably won''t be able to enter the house,"


    Upon hearing his words, Yanice pondered for a while, then raised her head suddenly, and said with a


    determined look, "If you can take out the tens of billions of projects and share them with the Lucas


    family, I can grant you one wish."


    Grant him a wish?


    Jaiden''s eyes lit up immediately.


    Not only did Yanice have a good family background, but she was also beautiful, which he had chased


    after for a long time.


    However, he used all his tricks, and Yanice remained unmoved.


    Right now, Yanice said something that she could satisfy one of his wishes.


    At the moment, Jaiden did not care what the old man thought, looked at Yanice with a burning passion,


    and said, "Yanice, I have liked you for a long time, and my wish is that you can be my girlfriend,"


    "If you can fulfill my wish, I''ll risk offending our old man and agree to cooperate with the Lucas family."


    Upon hearing his words, Yanice was slightly taken aback, but after thinking about it, there was no


    reason to take them back since she had already promised him that she would fulfill his wish.


    However, when she was about to nod her head, Skr interrupted her suddenly, "Miss Mason, I


    appreciate your kindness!"


    "However, asking a woman to sacrifice herself in exchange for benefits is not in line with how I do


    things," Skr said.


    "Since I epted the bet, I have a way to get the Fitz family to agree to cooperate with me,"


    He knew that Jaiden did not like Yanice at first nce.


    Although Yanice was a little arrogant, he did not want her to sacrifice herself for Jaiden because of a


    contract.


    "Skr!" ra called out angrily.


    She was so mad she did not respect him as her brother-inw any more.


    Beforeing here, she told Skr and the others to keep quiet, but he ignored her advice.


    She was so mad.


    Now, Yanice looked down on Skr even more, thinking that he was just all talk and incapable of


    anything.


    As for Jaiden, her face darkened instantly.


    Seeing that his dream was about toe true, Skr refused to let him achieve it.


    "How ignorant are you, kid?"


    "Are you from the Fitz family, or am I?"


    "I''ll see what happens if I don''t agree with the negotiation!"


    "Mr. Fitz!"


    ra wanted to exin, but Jaiden did not even look at her and refused to give her a chance.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Yanice, who was next to him, scolded Skr, "I''m sacrificing for you? Stop being so sentimental!"


    "If it wasn''t for ra, I wouldn''t even know who you are,"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Jaiden again, "Mr. Fitz, as long as you are


    willing to help ra, I can fulfill your wish,"


    "As I said earlier since I epted the bet, I have a way of letting the Fitz family cooperate with me,"


    Skr spoke again.


    There was a bit of boldness in his tone.


    He did not care whether Yanice was being tough, but he did not need her to sacrifice herself for the Fitz


    family to cooperate with the Lucas family.


    On the way here, he thought if Yanice could make him sign the contract after talking to him, he would


    be willing to ept it.


    However, he did not expect Jaiden to propose such a condition, and Skr was unhappy with it.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to see what would happen if you refused to cooperate with me?"


    "Then I''ll let you take a good look,"


    Skr nced at Jaiden, then took out his phone and called a number.


    "Hey, I''m in Jaiden''s office,e over,"


    After finishing speaking, Skr hung up the phone.


    Several people at the scene were a little dumbfounded.


    Did Skr know someone from the Fitz family? "


    However, the next moment, Jaiden sneered.


    He had to take a good look, even he had to make up his mind to facilitate the cooperation, who else in


    the Fitz family would dare to agree?


    After a while, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    Soon, the door of the office was pushed open.


    Amanda, who was dressed in a smart uniform walked in quickly.


    "Amanda?"


    Seeing Amanda''s figure, Jaiden''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    Although Amanda was just a woman, she was outstanding in all aspects and had won the favor of Mr.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Fitz since she was a child.


    In addition, in the past two months, the freckle and skin rejuvenation cream projects that cooperated


    with Kareem Fashion had be popr in the market, making Amanda''s status in the Fitz family


    soar.


    So far, it seemed that she had stolen all the limelight.


    Unexpectedly, the person on the other end of Skr''s phone was Amanda.


    As soon as Amanda entered the door, he ran towards Skr and Yulia without even looking at Jaiden.


    "Mr. Stone, Miss. Sue, why didn''t you tell me in advance when you came to the Fitz family so that I can


    wee you?"


    What?


    Miss Amanda, eldest daughter of the Fitz family, had to wee Skr and Yulia in person.


    ra was shocked.


    Even Yanice, who looked down on Skr could not help but look sideways.


    Recently, Amanda had made big moves in Sconvia and had be a role model for the younger


    generations in Sconvia.


    ra and Yanice admired her too.


    Unexpectedly, Skr knew Amanda!


    Moreover, judging by the way Amanda spoke, she was polite.


    What''s going on?


    Skr did not care about what they thought, and said to Amanda "I''m here today on behalf of the


    Lucas family,"


    "The Lucas family has taken a fancy to your new big project and wants to get a share of it. Take a look


    at the contract. If there is nothing wrong, please sign it now,"


    After speaking, Skr handed the contract to Amanda.


    "Uhh¡­"


    Upon hearing Skr''s words, everyone present was even more stunned.


    They did not expect Skr to ask Amanda to sign the contract without any hups.


    What''s more, his tone sounded very indifferent, but there was an undeniable meaning hidden in it.


    Was this a negotiation?


    It was an order!

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ra looked at Skr in disbelief.


    As for Yanice, the way she looked at Skr changed instantly.


    Just now, she thought Skr was a big talker and a gold digger.


    Now it seemed that she was wrong about him.


    "Huh? The Lucas family?"


    Hearing Skr''s words, Amanda was also a little dazed.


    She nced at ra with some doubts in her heart.


    When did Skr get involved with the Lucas family?


    He came to discuss cooperation with the Fitz family on behalf of the Lucas family.


    However, she did not say anything took the contract handed over by Skr, and started to read it.


    Jaiden saw the situation, and said coldly, "Amanda, Grandpa hated the Lucas family the most!"


    "I hope you don''t disappoint Grandpa,"


    Before Amanda came, he said some bold words. Without his support, no one in the Lucas family would


    dare to agree to Skr''s proposal.


    Right now, Amanda listened to Skr''s words and looked at the contract seriously. Wasn''t that just


    pping him in the face?


    If Amanda signed it, he would be ashamed and would be thrown to his grandma''s house.


    Especially Yanice, whom he had coveted for a long time, was also present.


    But Amand ignored him and focused on the contract.


    After a while, Amanda raised his head, looked at Skr, and said with embarrassment, "Mr.Stone, I


    would sign this if it was a different contract,"


    "But the amount involved in this contract is toorge. I don''t have such arge authority. I have to ask


    my grandfather if I can sign it,"


    Upon hearing Amanda''s words, Jaiden showed ecstasy.


    "Hahaha, what did I tell you, Mr. Stone? Was there anyone who would sign this contract for you?"


    "If you brought this matter to Grandpa, he would refuse immediately! You should just give up!"


    ra and Yanice were disappointed.


    ra called Yanice to meet Jaiden to make him sign the contract behind his old man''s back.


    But when Amanda came, their problem was not solved.


    Jaiden was right.


    Once Mr. Fitz knew about this, he would lose.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, ra sighed, "Yulia, Skr, let''s go back,"


    Skr nced at her, then turned to Amanda and said, "Since you can''t make the decision, let your


    grandfathere over,"


    "Okay! Grandpa just came to see some directors today, and he is in the meeting room downstairs now,"


    With that said, Amanda left the office.


    After a while, she walked in with a fat old man with a red face.


    It was the old man of the Fitz family, Walter.


    "Grandpa, you''re here!"


    Jaiden hastily greeted her.


    ra, Yanice, and others greeted him.


    However, Walter walked towards Skr as if he did not hear them.


    He bowed and said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Stone, forgive me for beingte!"


    "Why are you still standing, Mr. Stone? Please sit down, and I''ll tell someone to make tea for you,"


    "Boom!"


    Everyone was surprised.


    What was going on?


    Mr. Stone?


    Mr. Fitz addressed Skr as Mr. Stone.


    Moreover, he was even ttering Skr!


    It was even more shocking than how Amanda treated him earlier!

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    What they did not know was that when Amanda attended Walter''s birthday party, she told everything


    that happened on that day.


    At that time, Walter had a strong interest in Skr.


    Then they sent someone to secretly investigate Skr''s background.


    Unexpectedly, he used all the connections he could, but he did not find any useful information.


    Skr''s files were in the army for six years and it was marked as a top secret.


    Only people with high authority had permission to view it!


    These two words frightened Walter.


    Although he did not know Skr''s true identity, he realized that Skr was so powerful that his identity


    was a top secret.


    Not long after, the Jenkins family announced that they had already severed ties with Barry and Parker.


    Moreover, Amanda went to Maersk to discuss the cooperation and saw Skr as the lord of Maersk.


    The connection between these events confirmed Walter''s guesses.


    Walter realized that Skr must be a powerful authority.


    The power possessed by Skr was beyond the imagination of ordinary people!


    What''s more, the freckle-removing cream and rejuvenating cream that the Fitz Group was making a lot


    of money on was provided by Kareem Fashion.


    The reason why Kareem Fashion could produce these two products was because Skr provided the


    form for them.


    He had already nned for the cream to be the priority of the Fitz Group for the next five years


    yesterday.


    As long as he could continue to cooperate with Kareem Fashion, the future of the rejuvenating cream


    project was limitless.


    From this point of view, the love-hate rtionship between him and the Lucas family was not worth


    mentioning.


    Moreover, he decided to curry favor with Skr.


    If that old fellow Shane stole the limelight and got the benefits from Skr, then the Lucas family would


    be prosperous.


    If they got Skr''s favor, the Fitz family would fall behind.


    Shane would have been furious if it happened.


    After fighting with Shane for a lifetime, he did not want to see the Fitz family being overwhelmed by the


    Lucas family.


    Upon seeing Walter''s respectful attitude, Skr nodded, "I brought a contract, please read it, and we


    will talk about other thingster,"


    Walter immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it, if Mr. Stone wants to


    cooperate with our family, that''s because you think highly of us,"


    "Wait a moment, Mr. Stone, I''ll sign it now,"


    Walter signed the contract without reading it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandpa, you''re¡­"


    Jaiden eximed.


    Did he sign a contract worth tens of billions without looking at it?


    Didn''t he say wants nothing to do with the Lucas family anymore?


    ra and Yanice were too stunned to speak.


    Walter, why are you ttering Skr?


    This was beyond their imagination.


    "Thank you, for trusting us, Mr. Fitz,"


    Skr put away the contract and nodded, "I''m done with everything here. I''ll treat you to a drink when I


    have the time, Mr. Fitz,"


    Was he being kind to polite people?


    Skr was polite to Walter as he respected him.

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Upon hearing Skr''s words, Walter looked at him with ttery and said, "You''re wee, Mr. Stone,


    I''ll treat you to tea and dinner the next time you visit,"


    Skr nodded, took Yulia''s hand, and walked towards the door.


    "Amanda, send Mr. Stone off for me,"


    Walter hurriedly gave orders to Amanda.


    "Yes, Grandpa!"


    Amanda agreed and followed him out of the office.


    After leaving the Fitz Corporation, ra and Yanice woke up from their trance.


    They looked at Skr with incredulous expressions on their faces.


    "Yulia, Does Skr have a terrifying identity?"


    ra could not help asking.


    Skr''s understatement made Mr. Fitz put aside his grudge and share a tens of billions contract with


    the Lucas family.


    If this matter got out, everyone in Sconvia would be shocked.


    Yulia smiled and shook her head.


    It was not that Yulia did not want to tell her about Skr''s identity, it was because she did not know him


    too well.


    At this moment, L pped her hands and cheered, "Aunt ra, I told you my Daddy is the most


    powerful person in the world!"


    Skr and Yulia were immediately amused by her, one of them reached out and caressed her hair,


    while the other could not help but kiss her.


    L would make the atmosphere better every time.


    Even ra and Yanice could not helpughing when they saw L, who was in good spirits.


    After being interrupted by L, it was hard for them to ask any more questions.


    "Thank you, everyone, for your efforts," Skr said to ra and Yanice.


    ra and Yanice looked at each other speechlessly, neither of them knew how to respond.


    They came today because they wanted to help, but in the end, he did not need their help at all.


    Mr. Fitz rushed to sign the contract after listening to Skr''s words.


    Thinking about how they treated Skr earlier, they felt ashamed.


    They did not dare to take the credit.


    A group of people walked to the parking lot.


    At this moment, a voice full of ridicule came.


    "Skr, Yulia, did you get kicked out by the Fitz family in just a couple of minutes?"


    Skr looked back and saw Jordan and othersing out of the car next to him, pretending to be.


    They followed ra''s car all the way here and saw Skr and others entering the Fitz Corporation.


    At that time, they were discussing that if Skr went in for more than two hours, there might be a


    possibility of cooperation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But if it was less than half an hour, they assumed that Skr did not get to see the executives of the


    Fitz family.


    After all, this was a contract worth tens of billions. Even if the Lucas family and the Fitz family did not


    hold grudges, it was still impossible for them to agree to sign the contract in such a short time.


    However, it only took 20 minutes for Skr and others to enter and leave the building.


    Jordan assumed that they were kicked out.


    At this time, the followers behind Jordan also looked at Skr mockingly.


    They felt that the shares held by Yulia were not far from their pockets.


    Hearing Jordan''s words, ra sneered.


    What a self-righteous guy.


    Just wait for the news.


    And Yanice snorted coldly, looking at Jordan yfully.


    "Sorry to disappoint you!"


    Skr looked at Jordan, raised the contract in his hand, and said, "We have reached a cooperation


    with the Fitz family, and you''re going to transfer the shares in your hands to Yulia!"

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "What did you say?"


    Jordan''s pupils shrank, but he quickly reacted, and said disdainfully to Skr, "Tch, who are you


    fooling, Skr?"


    "How could the Fitz family agree to cooperate with the Lucas family that easily?"


    "That''s right! The old man of the Fitz family held a grudge against the Lucas family all his life. Did he


    change his mind before being buried?"


    "Besides, this is a contract of tens of billions. Even if someone from the Fitz family was willing to


    cooperate with the Lucas family, it''s impossible to finalize it in such a short time,"


    "I think you''re too ignorant, how dare you lie to us!"


    A group of people echoed one after another.


    They did not believe that Skr got the contract signed.


    "Come on, show me the contract you made him sign!"


    Jordan looked at Skr triumphantly and said yfully.


    "Here you go, don''t cry," Skr said leisurely, at the same time, he showed to Jordan.


    Logan provided the contract.


    Skr turned to thest page, and Jordan was surprised to see Walter''s signature.


    The official seal and private seal were also in there.


    "This... this is impossible!"


    Jordan''s expression changed drastically, and he stretched out his hand as he spoke, trying to snatch


    the contract from Skr.


    Skr dodged him and took the contract back. He sneered, "I said that you can have a look at it, but


    didn''t say you get to touch it,"


    "This is impossible! Mr. Fitz agreed to cooperate with the Lucas family. Did he sign this?" Jordan


    panicked.


    Jordan''s followers also saw the contract.


    At this moment, their faces were pale.


    Skr nced at them jokingly, and said calmly, "Since you''ve seen the contract, get ready with your


    shares,"


    "Shares...shares? What are you talking about? We don''t understand..."


    When Jordan and the others came to their senses, they immediately pretended to y dumb.


    Except for Jordan who owned 4% of the Lucas family''s shares, most of the others only had 1% of the


    shares, and a few only had 2%.


    The reason why they could maintain a luxurious life was because of the dividends from the shares they


    had.


    If they transferred the shares to Yulia, they would not be able to sleep soundly at night.


    It was more painful thancerating their flesh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    On the other hand, if Yulia got 1% of their shares including her own, she would have 16% of the


    shares.


    She would surpass Logan and be the secondrgest shareholder besides Shane!


    At that moment, Logan had to bow and act like a boy in front of Yulia.


    At this time, Jordan said yfully, "Skr, we are just ying around, I didn''t expect you to take it


    seriously, aren''t you being too greedy?"


    "I already have 8% of the shares, and I''m still coveting the shares in our hands! If the old man knows


    about this, he won''t be on your side,"


    "Oh?"


    Skr took out the agreement signed by the two of them earlier, and said, "You drafted the bet, you


    added to it, and you signed it first."


    "It''s written in ck and white. Are you joking with me?"


    "So what if he knows about it? Don''t use the old man to suppress me."


    "Let me tell you, if Shane can uphold justice, it will be a good thing for you. Otherwise... those who


    want to me me won''t live long!"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    "See you at the family meeting." After saying these words, Skr got into the car and left.


    "Jordan, what should we do next?" A group of people hurriedly asked Jordan.


    They had fewer shares and were more anxious than Jordan.


    Jordan looked at Skr and the others leaving, and grit his teeth, Darn it, I can''t believe it, he''s an


    outsider and the old man let them get away with it! We''re going to have to transfer our shares to him,"


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, even if the old man was confused, We still have Logan. Would he let some outsider step all


    over his head?"


    "Let''s go, we''ll head back quickly so that Skr won''t nder us in front of the old man!"


    "Okay, we''re going home! I don''t believe that the old man would disregard all of our feelings!"


    "It''s better to leave another n for the future. If Skr forces us to hand over the shares, I won''t allow


    him to stay in the Lucas family!"


    A group of people spoke harsh words to soothe their uneasiness.


    As soon as they arrived at the Lucas manor, the bodyguard informed them that the old man was


    waiting for them in the living room.


    In the living room, Shane was still sitting on his seat, while Skr and Yulia sat near him.


    At this moment, Logan hurried in with a few people behind him.


    As soon as he entered the door, he nced at Skr and Yulia, and said, "Didn''t you go to the Fitz


    Corporation to sign the contract? Why did you tell everyone toe back?"


    "I need to approve so many documents in thepany, I''ve been dealing with the both of you this


    morning,"


    The person who told him to return said that it was Skr and Yulia who asked Shane to call for a


    meeting.


    At this moment, he was very dissatisfied.


    He never thought that Skr and Yulia had sessfully negotiated with the Fitz family.


    Something feels off.


    He thought that no matter how much time was given, Skr and Yulia would not be able toplete


    the task.


    He nned the task to make things difficult for Yulia so that she would hand over 7% of her shares.


    "What''s the matter, tell me quickly!" Logan red at Skr.


    Skr sneered and said, "What''s the hurry, someone important hasn''t arrived yet!"


    Seeing Skr''s arrogant appearance, Logan and others could not wait to p him.


    But Shane sat there silently, and they did not dare to be rude in front of him.


    At this moment, Jordan and others arrived, they greeted the old man and Logan respectively, and sat


    down.


    "Okay, everyone''s here, let''s start the meeting," Skr said calmly.


    A look of surprise shed in the eyes of Logan and the others.


    Since when did Jordan and others be someone important?


    Regardless of what they thought, Skr took out the contract and handed it to Logan, "The contract


    you prepared had already been signed by the Fitz family,"


    "What?"


    Logan eximed, he snatched the contract and read it.


    The contract was the one he prepared.


    When he turned to thest page and saw Walter''s signature and seal, his brain suddenly roared.


    "How can this be!"


    Logan stood up abruptly, his eyes full of surprise and uncertainty.


    The few people next to him also looked stunned.


    The Fitz family had been fighting with the Lucas family for so many years, How was it possible to share


    the tens of billions of contracts with the Lucas family?

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Moreover, the person who signed it turned out to be Walter who hated the Lucas family the most!


    That old man changed ever since he failed to marry the love of his life and he would curse at Shane


    whenever he saw him.


    Skr and Yulia were just outsiders, how could they make Walter share tens of billions of projects


    regardless of his grudge against the Lucas family?


    Whoever heard this would not believe it!


    Of course, not only Logan and others could not believe it, but even Shane was shocked.


    "Skr, Yulia, is it true?"


    Skr nodded, "It''s true!"


    "To tell you the truth, Yulia is in charge of Kareem Fashion in Cloudtopia. Another big projectunched


    by the Fitz Corporation cooperated with Yulia,"


    "She and Amanda have already reached a strategic cooperation and still had to work together for a


    long time. So, it wasn''t difficult to ask her about the project you proposed,"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After exining, Skr suddenly turned his attention to Logan, "ording to your previous agreement,


    Yulia is now able to control the shares of the Lucas family in his hands, right?"


    Logan and the others were annoyed.


    Initially, they were still mocking them, but they did not expect that the proposal they prepared would


    benefit Skr and Yulia.


    They were shameful.


    "Okay, we''re not people who break our promises. Since you have proven that you are capable, then we


    have nothing to say,"


    Logan said embarrassingly.


    At this time, ra, who had been silent all this time, suddenly eximed.


    "Kareem Fashion?"


    "Yulia is the leader of Kareem Fashion?"


    "So, the popr freckle cream and rejuvenating cream were formted by Yulia?"


    ra was a woman, so she paid more attention to the skincare market than all the men present.


    The previous freckle cream, promoted by Amanda, had been popr in Sconvia for several months.


    Coupled with the new product that was released some time ago, the Rejuvenating Cream, Fitz''s stock


    price rose by the limit for weeks.


    She even heard that the rejuvenating cream had been scheduled for next month.


    The Fitz family was building a factory, preparing to introduce Kareem''s fashion technology, and the two


    were running full production at the same time, making preparations for entering the country and even


    going international.


    Upon hearing what ra said, Jordan and others also remembered the poprity of these products


    and changed how they looked at Skr and Yulia.


    All of them thought that since they already had a sessful business, why would they want to hold the


    Lucas family shares?


    "Are you done? I''m going back to thepany,"


    Logan felt dull and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    However, just as he stood up, Skr said quietly, "Wait a minute, I still have something else to say,"


    "Before Yulia and I went to the Fitz Corporation, Jordan and others stopped me and asked for a higher


    bet,"


    "ording to the agreement, if Yulia and I can get Mr. Fitz to sign the contract, the eight of them will


    transfer 1% of the Lucas family''s shares to Yulia,"


    "The agreement was drawn up by them, and they proposed the bet, and they signed it. Please be a


    witness,"


    With that said Skr put the agreement signed by Jordan and others on the table next to Shane.


    Jordan''s face suddenly darkened.


    He thought Skr did not dare to talk about this matter.


    Unexpectedly, he was wrong.


    This was Sconvia, their haven!

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Skr, an outsider from a rural area, forced them to hand over their shares.


    Was he not afraid of being beaten up by them?


    "Skr, don''t you know what it means to be good to each other?" Jordan said viciously.


    "We said that we were just kidding. Why would you bring this matter in front of the old man?" Another


    person from the Lucas family said angrily.


    Logan''s face darkened.


    He thought that if they acted ording to the agreement, Jordan and others would give Yulia 1% of the


    shares respectively.


    Then, Yulia would be the secondrgest shareholder of the Lucas family.


    If that were the case, he would have to follow Yulia''s orders during family meetings.


    He could never ept such an oue.


    He sat back on his seat, mmed the table, and cursed at Jordan and the others, "Why do you guys


    love gambling so much?"


    "The old man gave you shares so that you can make a career on this basis!"


    "And you just gambled away all the shares. Are you worthy of the old man''s painstaking efforts?"


    "We''re sorry, Uncle Logan! We were wrong!"


    Jordan and the others quickly bowed and admitted their mistake.


    "It''s alright, all of you are young and ignorant. I''ll let you off the hook since this is the first time,"


    "If you make the same mistake again, you''ll have to return the shares to Grandpa!"


    "Yes! We wouldn''t do it again!"


    Jordan and the others were secretly delighted and quickly agreed.


    The next moment, they looked at Skr with mocking faces.


    They seemed to be saying, "You never expected this huh?"


    How could Uncle Logan watch as you and Yulia take away our shares?


    Uncle Logan was the one who would be the head of the family. As long as he opposed, the old man


    would not be able to refute his majesty.


    But Skr did not take Logan seriously.


    He expected Logan to handle the matter like that.


    At that moment, he asked Shane, "Old man, what do you think?"


    Shane was in a dilemma.


    Although he had a lot of preference for Yulia because of his guilt towards Phaedra.


    But Jordan and others were also his grandchildren.


    Of course, he did not want to see them end up with nothing.


    After pondering for a moment, Shane said, "Skr, Yulia, Grandpa knows that Jordan and the others


    must have made a mistake in increasing the bet."


    "I need to lecture on this matter,"


    "However, Logan''s words were also reasonable. I gave shares to your juniors to provide you with a


    good life and good conditions to start a business, not for you to bet against each other,"


    "So, this agreement isn''t valid"


    After speaking, he took Yulia''s hand and continued, "Yulia, I''ll tell Jordan and the others to apologize to


    you and everything ends here,"


    "We''re family after all,"


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, Jordan and others became arrogant.


    "Skr, Yulia, did you hear that? Both Grandpa and Uncle Logan said that shares in the Lucas familyUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    cannot be regarded as bets, so this agreement isn''t valid!"


    They were not afraid of Skr and Yulia as they were supported by Logan and the old man.


    Yulia could not make up her mind and looked at Skr.


    She was used to letting Skr make the decision.


    And Skr nced at everyone and sneered, "As I said, anyone who dares to take advantage of me


    will not live long!"

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    He said it before.


    If Shane agreed to increase the bet, Jordan and others escaped from it.


    Otherwise, he was not sure whether Jordan and the others could bear his anger.


    However, to Jordan and others, these words seemed like empty lies.


    They looked at Skr mockingly.


    So what if I owed you money?


    This is Sconvia.


    Do you think you''re someone important?


    At that moment, Skr did not bother to talk to them anymore, he picked up L, took Yulia''s hand,


    and left the meeting hall.


    ra quickly followed.


    After leaving the meeting hall, ra said to Skr worriedly, "Please don''t do anything crazy, Skr,"


    "This is Sconvia and you''re still neers. Although you''re friends with Miss Amanda, you still haven''t


    proven yourself yet,"


    "Uncle Logan and Jordan have been in Sconcia for decades, and they have a wide circle of people, so


    please don''t let them take advantage of you,"


    "Logan?" Skr sneered, "Don''t worry, ra, Logan can''t catch me at all, let alone Jordan and others,"


    "Skr!"


    ra was so angry that he called Skr by his name again.


    This guy is so ignorant.


    Moreover, he did not know how to understand her efforts.


    "Why am I making myself mad, why should I care about you!" ra gritted her teeth.


    At this moment, an old voice came from behind.


    "Yulia, wait!"


    Yulia turned her head and saw Shane walking towards them.


    "Grandpa, why did youe out?" Yulia asked suspiciously.


    Shane walked to Yulia, and said earnestly, "I know you have been wronged earlier, Yulia,"


    "I know Jordan''s behavior. But no matter what, they are all my grandsons after all. I had to consider


    their feelings,"


    "In terms of the share distribution, they are already very unbnced. If they were to return the shares,


    they will hate me,"


    "We''re all family after all, and I have so many grandchildren, It''s not easy being the head of the family!"


    "However, I don''t want you to feel aggrieved, so I''ll allocate another 8% of the shares to you from my


    own aspensation."


    "This matter between Jordan ends here, what do you think?"


    Upon hearing Shane¡¯s words, ra was startled.


    Did the old man care about Yulia to this extent?


    Simrly, Yulia was also surprised.


    Unexpectedly, he was afraid that she would be unhappy, the old man would give her 8% of his shares.


    At that moment, she said very moved, "Grandpa, I''m touched because of your words,"


    "However, there is no need for shares. Don''t worry, I''ll tell Skr not to trouble Jordan and the others,"


    "This matter ends here,"


    "No no no,"


    Shane immediately shook his head and said, "You''re so sensible because you care about me,"


    "I can''t let you suffer from all that withoutpensation,"


    "How about I give you 4% of the shares instead of 8%, what do you think?"


    "I''ll give you another 4% of the shares, so adding the previous ones, you have 12% of the shares,


    which is the same as Logan''s shares,"


    "Is this okay?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After speaking, Shane looked at Skr.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Through his observations, he noticed that Yulia never fought for everything, unlike Skr.


    He sat there silently and there was ruthlessness in his bones.


    Now that Shane had been humbled, Skr nodded and said, "Okay, let the matter end there for the


    sake of Mr. Lucas,"


    "However, they won''t be able to get away so easily if it happened again,"


    "let''s go back, Yulia,"


    With that said, Skr pulled Yulia and walked towards Flessy Tower.


    ra went back to her ce.


    When they were all gone, Jordan and others came out from a bush.


    He said angrily, "Grandpa, why do you keep giving Yulia shares?"


    "Even if she is Aunt Phaedra''s daughter, she doesn''t have our surname. We''re the descendants of the


    Lucas family!"


    Shane red at him fiercely, "Didn''t I tell you, that you shouldn''t ask about something you shouldn''t


    know?"


    Jordan and the others closed their mouths in embarrassment, watching Shane leave.


    In Flessy Tower, Skr''s family was resting on the sofa in the living room when a servant came to


    report that Shane had sent someone to deliver the equity transfer letter.


    After signing her name, Yulia officially owned 12% of Lucas Group''s shares.


    She was on an equal footing with the eldest son of the Lucas family, Logan, who became the second


    largest shareholder of the Lucas family.


    "Yulia, I''m going to run some errands in the afternoon, can you apany L?" Skr said


    suddenly.


    Yulia guessed what he wanted to do, and just as she was about to nod her head, L ran over, shook


    Skr''s arm, and said coquettishly, "Daddy, I wanna go too,"


    "Be good, sweetheart, Daddy has something important to do, so I can''t take you with me,"


    Skr hugged her and exined patiently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Daddy, are you going to leave me and Mommy to meet with other girls?


    L stared at Skr suspiciously.


    Skr almost burst outughing, "L, where did you learn this from? Did Wi teach you this?"


    "No, no, I thought about it myself,"


    L shook her head as she was afraid that she might get her ssmates in trouble.


    "Sweetheart, stay at home with Mommy and be a good girl. I''ll bring you to meet up with the prettydy


    some other day," Skrughed.


    "Huh? The beautifuldy also came to Sconvia?"


    L''s eyes brightened.


    "Well, the beautifuldy came to Sconvia before us, do you miss her?" Skr asked.


    L nodded vigorously, "Yes, I miss her. Daddy, can you bring me to her some other day?"


    "However, Daddy you have to promise me not to see otherdies when you go outter, or else,


    Mommy will be sad and I''ll be angry,"


    "Okay, I promise!" Skr agreed helplessly.


    Fortunately, he was not a man who messes with women, otherwise, he would have been able to hide it


    from his wife, but not from his daughter.


    After leaving Lucas Manor, Skr got into the jeep parked by the roadside.


    Dianne had been waiting for a while.


    On the way, Skr asked Dianne, "Has the foundation beenid for Lover''s Tower?"


    "I hired six construction teams at the same time, with a division ofbor and a 24-hour shift system.


    The progress is very fast,"


    "Currently the building has reached the top, We''re left with the exterior and interior decorations,"


    Dianne reported.


    "Splendid," Skr nodded, expressing his satisfaction.

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    "Where do you want to go, Boss?" Dianne asked.


    "I need Max''s location, it''s time he pays back what he owes me," Skr''s eyes shed, and he said


    coldly.


    He came to Sconvia this time not only to fulfill the old man''s wish after being invited by Geoffrey but he


    was also after Max.


    After Max returned to Sconvia from Cloudtopia, not only did he fail to fulfill his promise, but also asked


    his grandfather to use the power of the Nanling Chamber of Commerce to suppress Kareem Fashion.


    At the same time, the freckle cream form obtained by illegal means was used to produce the same


    type of products, which brought huge profits for Kareem Fashion.


    It was time to settle the ount.


    Hearing Skr''s words, Dianne nodded, dialed a number, and gave some instructions.


    After a while, she received a text from the other party, nced at it, and reported to Skr, "Boss, Max


    is now in a private club called Veilstone Hills,"


    "Okay, let''s head there," Skr ordered.


    "Yes, sir!" Dianne started the car and drove to Veilstone Hills.


    At the same time in Veilstone Hills, arge group of wealthy people were gathering.


    They like to n some receptions, and charity parties, and find reasons for themselves to eat, drink


    and be merry when they neglect their business every day.


    More than thirty minutes passed, and Skr and Dianne got out of the jeep and walked towards the


    entrance of Veilstone Hills.


    "Sir and Madam, please show me your invitation,"


    Two bodyguards in ck suits stopped them at the door.


    "I don''t have an invitation,"


    Skr nced at the bodyguard and said calmly.


    The two bodyguards immediately said with a look of wariness, "Sir, the poster said no one is allowed to


    enter without an invitation!"


    Just as Skr wanted to reply to him, a yful voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Skr, you even have a ck card, but no one sent you an invitation?"


    Skr turned his head and suddenly saw the former squad leader, Louis, wearing a neat suit, walking


    over as he mocked him.


    Earlier in the aquarium, he and his daughter were wiped out by Skr, which made him very upset.


    Seeing that Skr did not have an invitation, he seized the opportunity andughed at him.


    Before Skr could reply, Louis said, "Since you were my subordinate, I can consider bringing you to


    see the world,"


    "Today''s reception was held by Max, the eldest son of the Kent family. It took me a lot of effort to get


    the invitation,"


    "I''ll take you in and meet a few rich young men and youngdies if you beg me. Maybe it can save you


    ten years of struggle,"


    Skr shook his head, "There''s no need,"


    "An invitation can''t stop me from entering. There is no ce in this world that I can''t go to."


    "The wealthy people you want to curry favor with can''t even catch my eyes,"


    "Skr!"


    Louis shouted angrily.


    He felt that Skr did not take him seriously.


    Skr was toozy to him, and said to the two bodyguards, "I''m not interested in attending this


    reception,"


    "How about this? Can you help me tell Max that Skr hase to collect what he owes,"


    "If he is sensible and pays back the money he owes me, that''s the end of the matter,"


    "Otherwise, I''ll collect everything he owes me since he was in Cloudtopia,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "He would die a horrible death!"

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    Upon hearing these words, everyone around was dumbfounded.


    "Collecting debts?"


    Soon Louis came to his senses.


    "Skr, are you delusional?"


    "Mr. Kent is from a wealthy family in Sconvia,"


    "The Kent family has hundreds of billions of assets, why would they need to borrow money from you?"


    At this moment, the bodyguards also looked at Skr mockingly.


    They thought that Skr escaped from a psychiatric hospital.


    How dare hee here, ask Max for money and say that he would die a painful death?


    How ridiculous!


    "Get lost! Don''t me us for using force on you!" One of the bodyguards scolded Skr.


    Louis, on the other hand, stood beside him gloatingly, watching the excitement.


    Skr snorted coldly, "We can do this the easy way or the hard way, but you chose the hard way,"


    "I told you to tell him about this, but you chose to ignore me, you leave me no choice but to go in by


    myself,"


    With that said Skr walked into the entrance of Veilstone Hills.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that Skr was barging in, the bodyguards were startled and angry and tried to stop him.


    At this moment, there was a beautiful female voice.


    "Stop!"


    The two bodyguards were taken aback for a moment.


    Immediately, a young woman with cold eyes and a beautiful face appeared in front of everyone.


    It turned out to be Yanice.


    "Miss Mason!" The bodyguard greeted her respectfully.


    "Miss Mason, you alsoe to today''s reception!"


    Seeing Yanice, Louis was overjoyed and greeted her tteringly.


    Before Yanice could open his mouth, he pointed at Skr and said, "Miss Mason, calm down, you


    should me this reckless and ignorant guy, who insisted on attending today''s reception without an


    invitation, and even said that..."


    "Skr!"


    Before Louis finished speaking, he was interrupted by Yanice.


    She saw that a fight was about to break out at the entrance and called out.


    Only now did she see clearly that the person who wanted to fight with the bodyguards was Skr.


    At that moment, she walked in Skr''s direction with some surprise.


    Louis choked on his words, he was embarrassed.


    Seeing that Yanice knew Skr, his jealousy towards Skr became more intense.


    The two bodyguards also asked unexpectedly, "Miss Mason, do you know this runt?"


    "Who did you say was a runt? How impolite can you be?"


    "He''s my friend, can you be more respectful?" Yanice frowned.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Sorry, Miss Mason, we didn''t know this,"


    The two bodyguards quickly bowed and admitted their mistake.


    Although the Mason family was not as rich and powerful as the Kent family, she was also from one of


    the ten most powerful families in Sconvia.


    Yanice was not someone the guards could offend.


    "It''s fine, do your jobs. I''m taking him in," Yanice waved her hands.


    The two bodyguards did not dare to refuse her orders, agreed, and stepped aside.


    "Let''s go, Skr," Yanice said.


    "Thank you, Miss Mason."


    Skr nodded and followed her with Dianne.


    "Damn it, this kid knows Miss Mason!" Louis cursed silently.


    But the next moment, heughed sinisterly.


    "Hmph, let him go in!"


    "Didn''t he say that Max owed him money? I''d like to see how it goes and how he''d make Max die a


    horrible death!"


    With that said Louis quickened his pace and walked in Skr''s direction.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    In the reception hall of Veilstone Hills, a group of young men and women were in fine attire, holding


    wine sses andughing happily.


    Before entering the door, Yanice finally couldn''t help asking Skr, "Who is this person next to you?"


    When she went to Fitz Corporation yesterday, she met Yulia and L.


    Seeing Skr next to a young and beautiful woman she could not help but overthink.


    He thought Skr was a promiscuous man.


    However, before Skr opened his mouth, Dianne took the initiative to say, "Miss Mason, my name is


    Dianne, and I am the Dragon King''s subordinate,"


    "Dragon King?" Yanice was a little confused.


    Why was he called the Dragon King?


    What year was it? Who even says the Dragon King now?


    However, she was not very familiar with Skr.


    Skr did not intend to exin, and she did not want to ask about it, so she changed the subject and


    said, "Why did youe here when you don''t have an invitation?"


    Skr shook his head, "I''m not interested in receptions,"


    "I''m just looking for someone,"


    Just as Yanice was about to ask him who he was looking for, a group of people at the door suddenly


    cheered.


    Everyone in the hall immediately followed.


    "Mr. Kent is here!"


    "Wow, the clothes that Mr. Kent is wearing were thetest piece released in Mn yesterday! He''s so


    quick to get his hands on them!"


    "He''s so handsome!"


    A group of men and women immediately surrounded Max, scrambling to curry favor.


    Skr also looked at Max who was in the center of the crowd.


    Yanice thought Skr had never met Max, so she kindly introduced, "He organized today''s reception,


    his name is Max,"


    "He is the eldest son of the Kent family. His grandfather Dante handed over the position of head of the


    family to his father, and he still retains the position of the director of the Nirth Commerce,"


    "So, even though the Kent family is only ranked fifth in terms of assets in Sconvia, they have a lot of


    say in the businessmunity..."


    Before she finished speaking, Skr took Dianne and walked towards Max.


    This time, Yanice''s impression of Skr changed, and she returned to her original state.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He did not let her finish speaking.


    Why was he so impatient to butter Max up?


    How snobbish.


    Yanice bit her lip, regretting that she should not have given Skr a good face.


    At this time, Louis, who was not far away, saw Max walking towards him, so he quickly got up and


    greeted him.


    "Mr. Kent, I''m Louis. When I entered the door just now, there was a guy who barged in without an


    invitation, saying he was here to collect the debt you owe him,"


    "Collecting debt from Mr. Kent?"


    All the people around Max who were fawning at him burst intoughter.


    "Who is this idiot? How dare he brag about such things? He probably doesn''t know how wealthy the


    Kent family is!"


    "I can still understand if he wants to talk about emotional debt. If he wants to talk about money, he''s just


    delusional. Did he watch too many movies?"


    "How could Mr. Kent owe a guy his feelings? As far as I know, Mr. Kent isn''t gay,"


    Everyoneughed again.


    At this time, a young man who was full of vigor said proudly, "Did hee in?"


    "Who is it, show yourself!"


    "I, Angelo, will pay for whatever Mr. Kent owes!"


    "I dare to pay for it, would you dare to show yourself?"

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    "Huh? Are you scared?"


    As soon as Angelo finished speaking, Skr stood up with Dianne.


    For a moment, all eyes were on them.


    Seeing Skr and Dianne, Max''s heart shuddered, and his whole body felt cold.


    Hearing from Louis that there was someone who said at the door that he wanted to collect his debt, he


    immediately thought of Skr.


    He felt that Skr would never dare to find him in his territory.


    He never expected that what he was worried about would happen.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But right now everyone''s attention was on Skr and Dianne, and no one noticed that his expression


    has changed.


    "Was he the one who said was gonna collect Mr. Kent''s debt?"


    Angelo took a look at Skr and asked disdainfully.


    Louis, who was at the side, was happy.


    He never expected that Skr would dare to show himself.


    So what if he had money?


    He''s just a fool!


    He was going to use Max to trample on Skr!


    With that in mind, Louis hurriedly said to Angelo, "That''s him, Mr. Kent!"


    "He was very arrogant at the entrance. He said that if you pay back what you owe him, he would let


    things end there,"


    "If you don''t pay it back, he''ll have to settle it one by one and make you die a horrible death!"


    After finishing speaking, Louis looked at Skr leisurely.


    Upon hearing his words, Max''s followers immediately shouted.


    "How arrogant!"


    "Where did this rascale from, does he not know how powerful the Kent family is? How dare he


    threaten Mr. Kent?"


    "I''ll teach you a lesson for Mr. Kent if you''re still being presumptuous,"


    A group of people scrambled in front of Max.


    Even Yanice who stood there, thinking that Skr and Dianne were going to curry favor with Max, her


    face changed drastically.


    "Tell me, how much does Mr. Kent owe you? If it''s not too much, I''ll pay it for him,"


    Angelo said very arrogantly.


    He thought to himself, if Skr asked for one hundred thousand or two hundred thousand, then he


    would give it to him.


    Skr sneered, "Not much, just 100 billion!"


    "Boom!"


    Everyone was stunned and it was silent.


    What?


    One hundred billion?


    This number shocked everyone.


    After a long time, they looked at each other, their eyes full of surprise and uncertainty.


    "What did this kid say? Mr. Kent owes him 100 billion?"


    "Impossible! What did Mr. Kent do to owe a hundred billion dors?"


    "That''s right, this kid doesn''t even have 100 billion, so he wanted to say that Mr. Kent owes him 100


    billion,"


    Everyone looked at Skr like a fool.


    But Skr was calm while everyone''s hearts thumped.


    Was he this powerful?


    Louis, on the other hand, was speechless.


    One hundred billion?


    No one in the world could tolerate Skr.


    How awesome is he? Why doesn''t he go to heaven?


    Skr did not care what they thought, and said to Angelo, "Didn''t you just keep saying that you want to


    help Max pay the money back?"


    "He owes me 100 billion, you should pay up!"


    "I''ll ept it as long as you pay up!"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Angelo was embarrassed, he wanted to reply to Skr, but considering the money in his card, he could


    not speak up.


    Their family''s total assets did not exceed one billion dors, which was not bad for ordinary people, but


    at today''s reception, it was just entry-level.


    He could not borrow 100 billion dors.


    At this moment, Max could not hold back anymore.


    He faced Skr and said coldly, "Skr, you''re talking nonsense!"


    "When did I owe you money? Why would I owe you 100 billion dors?"


    Max thought that he did not leave any evidence of him borrowing the money.


    Therefore, he denied it, and there was no such thing as owing him money.


    Hearing Max''s words, everyone around immediately became angry.


    "How dare you say he owes you 100 billion?"


    "There should be evidence!"


    "That''s right, you should show the loan contract!"


    "Also, there must be a witness for borrowing such arge amount of money,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Seeing that Skr was silent, a middle-aged man next to Max stood up and sneered, "Just a hundred


    billion?"


    "ording to your approach, if I say that you owe me 100 billion, should I pay you back?"


    Hearing his words, everyone present immediately burst intoughter.


    "Well said!"


    "I think he''s just dreaming!"


    "Is your brain stimted, and do you have mental problems?"


    The middle-aged man said proudly to Skr, "Kid, you broke into the reception hall and talked


    nonsense. You have alreadymitted harassment, defamation, and extortion against my client, Mr.


    Kent,"


    "If you dare to mess around again, just wait for thewyer''s letter!"


    "Once you cause trouble with the Supervision Department, you''ll be in prison."


    The middle-aged man''s words were full of threats.


    Max, who was on the side, looked at Skr jokingly.


    In Cloudtopia, he was a foreigner, so it was normal for him not to be able to beat Skr.


    But once he was back in Sconvia, it was different.


    This was his home.


    The Kent family was powerful. He did not have to be afraid of a kid from Cloudtopia!


    It was a bright day, and there was awyer beside him, so he believed that Skr would not do


    something funny to him.


    Yanice, who was standing there, hurried over and whispered to Skr, "Skr, don''t be so stubborn!"


    "This is Sconvia, hurry up and apologize to Mr. Kent, and I''ll say a few more words for you,"


    "If things get serious, it''s over!"


    At this moment, in her eyes, Skr was just a reckless man with a stubborn mind.


    He was straightforward.


    If Max was offended, Skr was going to be killed, even if the Lucas family came forward, it would be


    difficult to dismiss him.


    Skr nced at her and he remained silent, instead, he sneered at the middle-aged man and said,


    "Really?"


    Before the middle-aged man could speak, he turned his eyes to Max, and said quietly, "Max, I know


    you''re happy because you didn''t leave any evidence on that day,"


    "But let me tell you, I don''t need evidence at all because your grave has already been dug,"


    "I said you owe me 100 billion, then you owe me that amount. If you don''t admit it, I''ll make you pay it


    back,"


    "If the Kent family owes any more debts, I''ll make you and your family disappear,"

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    When everyone heard his words, their expressions became strange.


    For a while, they did not know how to describe their feelings.


    Make Max disappear? Make the entire Kent family disappear?


    It would take a very capable person to do so!


    Not to mention a little kid from a small town.


    There were not many people who were qualified to do so in Sconvia and Nacrene.


    That was insane!


    How arrogant!


    "Shut up, Skr!"


    Yvonne was about to die of anger.


    Didn''t he provoke Max enough?


    Why did he have to drag the Kent family into this?


    Even if Skr was friends with Yvonne, it would not help him at that moment.


    On the other hand, Louis, who had been watching the excitement, was beyond words.


    Initially, he wanted to thank Max for teaching Skr a lesson.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Unexpectedly, not only Skr was unprepared, but even rammed himself into the muzzle of the gun,


    forcing Max to get angry.


    He was looking for death!


    Just because he was a nouveau riche, could hepete with the Kent family?


    In his dreams!


    "Skr, do you need me to repeat what I just said?"


    "If you''re still causing trouble, I''ll sue you..."


    The middle-aged man took a step forward and said to Skr sternly.


    Skr covered his ears, "How noisy!"


    Dianne had a stern look, she took a step forward and pped the middle-aged man''s cheek fiercely.


    "p!"


    There was a loud snap!


    There was a bright red palm print on his left cheek.


    Half of his face swelled.


    "I''m awyer, how dare you assault me!"


    The middle-aged man covered his face, pointed at Dianne, and eximed.


    Thewyers who could stand beside Max were the best in their industry.


    Awyer like him could manipte right from wrong and wrong from right.


    The richer the family, the morewsuits and disputes are unavoidable. That Middle-aged man was in


    high demand in Sconvia.


    Even Max had to show him courtesy.


    He was afraid of offending him, so he did not know what to do if he did so.


    Not only did Skr and Dianne ignore his warning, she even dared to p him in public.


    How rude!


    "If you say one more word, I''ll make her kill you!"


    Skr nced at him and said calmly.


    "You¡­"


    The middle-aged man wanted to shout, but when he saw the murderous intent in Skr''s eyes, he


    suddenly felt chills all over his body.


    He opened his mouth, but he was silent.


    The people around were also shocked by Dianne''s ruthlessness.


    Skr did not care what they thought, and said to Max, "When I was in Cloudtopia, I told you to make a


    choice."


    "I''ll give you another chance,"


    "Pay me 100 billion, or I''ll send you to hell!"


    As soon as Skr spoke, Diane took out the Dragon Dagger.


    The Dragon Dagger was pitch ck, but it shone with a bloodthirsty light.


    Everyone present felt their scalps go numb.


    Back then in the Cloudtopia Hotel room, the feeling of fear swept over Max again.


    He took two steps back and said nervously, "Skr¡­ I¡­"

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Skr looked at him quietly.


    Max was horrified to see him.


    He felt that even if he did not bow his head, the Dragon Dagger in Dianne''s hand would immediately


    plunge into his heart.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Kent?"


    At the critical moment, arge number of bodyguards in ck suits suddenly rushed through the door.


    There were thirty or forty of them.


    Most of them were holding electric batons, and some even had guns.


    To frighten Skr and Dianne, he already pulled it out and held it in his hand.


    As soon as they entered the door, they immediately surrounded Max to protect him.


    Seeing so many bodyguardsing in, everyone in the hall immediately felt relieved.


    The middle-aged man who imed to be awyer, pointed at Skr and ordered the bodyguard, "This


    man found that he could not ckmail Mr. Kent, so he became angry and wanted to assault him. Send


    him to the Sconvia police station at once"


    Everyone was looking at Skr as their eyes brightened.


    Even if Dianne was good at martial arts, she was just a woman.


    How could she fight thirty or forty bodyguards armed with electric batons?


    Can he still fight thirty or forty bodyguards with electric batons?


    Moreover, there were a few of them with guns.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    They wanted to see how Skr would react.


    "Mr. Kent..."


    Yvonne could not stand it any longer, she walked closer, and pleaded with Max, "Skr is my friend,


    and I''m close with Amanda, the eldest daughter of the Fitz family,"


    "What he said just now was a little rash. I''ll tell him and his subordinate to apologize to you. All of us


    are adults, let''s settle things the easy way,"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Yvonne whispered to Skr, "Skr, apologize quickly!"


    "If you go on like this, Amanda and I won''t be able to protect you."


    Skr nced at her, smiled lightly, and said, "Aren''t they just bodyguards? They''re not worthy of me,"


    After saying that, Skr''s expression froze, and said to the middle-aged man, "I told you I was going to


    have someone kill you if you spoke one more word,"


    "Since you want to die so much, then I''ll grant your wish!"


    "Dianne!"


    "Yes, sir!" Dianne walked towards the middle-aged man.


    "Skr, you!"


    Yvonne saw that her painstaking efforts were ignored, and her face turned green with anger, "Why are


    you making things hard for yourself, can''t you see that I''m helping you?"


    If it wasn''t for her best friend ra, she would not bother to care about his death.


    She had never seen such an arrogant man like Skr!


    Does he think he could beat thirty or forty bodyguards with his subordinate?


    The middle-aged man who heard Skr''s words on the opposite side immediately mocked him, "You''re


    about to die, kid, and you still want to kill me?"


    "Do you think you can do so?"


    As he spoke, he ordered the bodyguards, "Get him!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The bodyguards standing around waved the electric batons in their hands and rushed toward Dianne


    and Skr.


    Dianne was the closest to them, and she was targeted first.


    However, everyone heard a loud bang when they were a few feet away from Dianne.


    The next moment, they saw some bodyguards rushing to the front, as if they had been hit by some


    huge shock, they rolled back.


    Then it hit the bodyguard behind him.


    In just a few seconds, all of them rolled on the ground, howling in pain.


    They could not even touch Dianne''s clothes!


    But for Dianne, these well-trained bodyguards were like farm animals, and they copsed after a touch.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    "Uhh¡­"


    Seeing the bodyguards on the ground, everyone was stunned.


    Thirty or forty bodyguards wielding electric batons could not beat a young and beautiful woman?


    No!


    This was not a beating!


    The bodyguards were defeated without even touching Dianne.


    They were pressed to the ground rolling.


    Dianne ignored the bodyguards, held the Dragon Dagger, and continued walking toward the middle-


    aged man.


    The middle-aged man gulped and stared at Dianne warily, he said, "You, what do you want?"


    "Do you dare to kill me in broad daylight when everyone is watching?"


    "I''m a well-knownwyer in Sconvia... I''ll sue you for bankruptcy if you dare to hurt me..."


    "Bargaining?"


    Dianne smiled, "I think it would be easier to kill you,"


    Although Dianne smiled, her voice was cold, and her gaze was colder.


    At this moment, she was not some morous woman, but an iron-blooded rose admired by many.


    The middle-aged man felt scared, he took two steps back and shouted, "Quick, kill her!"


    "Dianne, look out!"


    Not far away, Yvonne eximed.


    Among the bodyguards who were lying on the ground, a few stood up and aimed their guns at Dianne.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s cry, the bodyguards tightened their grip and were about to pull the


    trigger.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Yvonne''s face turned pale with fright.


    She cursed Skr in her heart.


    It was because of his words that his subordinate was going to be killed.


    The people watching were gloating.


    They were all invited to the reception held by Max, so they stood by Max''s side.


    Moreover, Skr was just a kid from the countryside to them.


    Was it possible for an outsider to overwhelm the limelight of their local wealth?


    The middle-aged man could not help but grin.


    You wanna kill me,dy?


    Is your dagger faster than a bullet?


    However, in the next second, everyone froze.


    There were not any gunshots.


    Instead, there were a few screams.


    Ah!


    The wrists of the bodyguards with guns were cut open by something, and blood oozed out.


    Then, their hands and their guns broke!


    They fell to the ground as blood gushed out from their wounds!


    The scene was extremely frightening!


    "Ah!"


    Several bodyguards clutched their wounds and screamed again.


    Upon seeing this scene, everyone''s faces turned pale with fright, and kept silent.


    What''s going on?


    Who cut off all the bodyguards'' hands?


    No one was moving!


    They looked at Skr and Dianne and Skr''s eyes were still fixed on Max.


    On the other hand, Dianne was staring at the middle-aged man intently.


    At this moment, someone suddenly eximed, "Look at the dagger!"


    Everyone looked over immediately.


    They saw the Dragon Dagger in Dianne''s hand that was stained with blood as blood dripped on the


    floor.


    Everyone trembled.


    Did she do it?


    But they did not see anything!


    What is this? Did she use magic?


    How scary¡­


    No one knew how Dianne managed to cut off the bodyguards'' hands before they fired their guns!


    They thought that there was no weapon faster than bullets.


    However, Dianne managed to go past five or six pistols.


    "I... I''ll be quiet, I won''t say another word..."


    The middle-aged man''s face turned pale in an instant, and he begged for mercy.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    " Toote!"


    Dianne interrupted him.


    At the same time, she waved the Dragon Dagger lightly.


    "sh!"


    A wound immediately appeared on the middle-aged man''s neck.


    Blood spurted out.


    "You¡­"


    The middle-aged man reached out to cover the wound on his neck.


    How did it help?


    His breathing became short and his eyes began to blur in an instant.


    Boom!


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a loud bang.


    The middle-aged man fell to the ground and died.


    "She¡­ She killed Mr. Rodgers!"


    The people around were dumbfounded.


    As for Louis, his eyes were filled with horror.


    Thinking about how he provoked Skr numerous times, he was on the verge of his death!


    Even Yanice was too shocked to speak.


    Why was Skr''s subordinate so bold?


    Did Skr give her this confidence?


    Did Skr have a terrifying identity?


    Ignoring everyone''s gazes, Skr walked in front of Max, and asked in a low tone, "Is it that difficult to


    choose between life or money?"


    Seeing that Skr was getting impatient, Max''s heart trembled with fright, and he quickly waved his


    hands and said, "It''s not difficult, it''s not hard at all,"


    "I...I''ll give you back the money, I''ll.."


    "But I can''t give you 100 billion dors all at once, can¡­ I call my dad?"


    "Yeah,"


    Skr nodded, "However, I no longer have patience,"


    "Don''t you dare y tricks on me,"


    "You''ll die if you do so!"


    "I wouldn''t dare!"


    Max''s heart trembled, and his head shook like a rattle.


    He forced himself to calm down and called his dad.


    After saying a few words, he reported to Skr, "Mr. Stone, my dad will be here in ten minutes,"


    Skr kept quiet and sat down on the chair next to him as everyone watched.


    The reception hall was surprisingly quiet.


    No one dared to speak or breathe.


    They wanted to escape, but they were afraid of angering Skr.


    The ten minutes took forever to pass.


    Ten minutester, chaotic footsteps came from the corridor.


    The next moment, arge group of people filed in.


    It was


    And those who were behind him turned out to be hundreds of police officers.


    All members of the Central District Police Station were there.


    "Dad! You''re finally here!"


    Max almost cried upon seeing Sterling.


    When Sterling saw that Max was unharmed, he was relieved.


    He immediately turned his gaze to Skr, and asked in a cold tone, "Are you the one who ckmailed


    my son for 100 billion dors?"


    "Yes, that''s me, but I wasn''t ckmailing him. He''s the one that owes me 100 billion dors,"


    Skr said calmly.


    "Very well!"


    Sterling never expected that Skr would admit it in front of so many police officers.


    At that moment, he said to the police next to him, "Chief Marrow, this guy broke into Veilstone Hills,


    ckmailed my son, and even killed Mr. Rodgers. His methods are cruel and his influence is bad."


    "Aren''t you going to arrest him?"


    Chief Marrow nodded and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Kent, we have all the witnesses and evidence, the two


    of them wouldn''t be able to get off the hook easily,"


    "Thank you for contacting us and allowing us to solve a case,"


    As he spoke, Chief Marrow ordered the police officers behind him, "Arrest that murderer and his


    subordinate!"


    "Do not resist or you will be shot immediately!"

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Upon hearing Chief Marrow''s words, everyone in the reception hall heaved a sigh of relief.


    They were all frightened by Dianne''s skill just now.


    However, right now, Sterling had brought hundreds of police officers, and he could vaguely hear the


    sound of a police car outside.


    Veilstone Hills was heavily surrounded.


    No matter how terrifying Dianne''s skills were, she might not be able to match the police officers on the


    third floor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Moreover, they werew enforcement officers.


    They were different from the bodyguards earlier.


    They did not believe that Skr could still challenge the authority of the Sconvia police station.


    At this time, Yanice looked at Skr anxiously, thinking that this would be his end.


    However, only Skr and Dianne were calm.


    They were just police officers from the Sconvia police station, there was nothing to worry


    It was less threatening than the millions of foreign troops they faced on the northern border.


    Those police officers were equipped with guns and pointed them at Skr and Dianne after receiving


    the order from Chief Marrow.


    Among them, two officers took out their handcuffs, ready to arrest Skr and Dianne.


    "Dianne, go ask whose idea it was to point a gun at me,"


    Skr sat on the chair and said quietly.


    Upon hearing his words, Chief Marrow and his subordinates all red.


    They have been handling cases for many years and had never seen such rampant gangsters.


    At this moment, Yanice let out a long sigh and closed her eyes in despair.


    It''s all over.


    And Dianne agreed and walked toward Chief Marrow


    "What''s she doing?"


    The police officers nearby became wary.


    Max yelled in fright, "Shoot her! Her dagger is dangerous!"


    "She cut off the hands of the bodyguards!"


    The police officers at the scene aimed all their guns at Dianne, "Stop!"


    "Hands up! Or we''ll shoot!"


    Dianne ignored them and she was in front of Chief Marrow.


    "p! p!"


    Dianne pped Chief Marrow twice without saying a word.


    Chief Marrow was stunned by her beating, and was to speak while covering his face, Dianne


    immediately said coldly, "How did you have the courage to point a gun at the Dragon King?"


    "Do you have a death wish?"


    The reception hall was instantly silent.


    Everyone looked at Skr and Dianne in surprise.


    This is too chaotic.


    She pped Chief Marrow in front of everyone!


    And what did she mean by the Dragon King?


    Dianne even threatened Chief Marrow!


    No one in Sconvia would dare to question Chief Marrow like that.


    After a few seconds, Chief Marrow came back to his senses.


    He covered his swollen cheeks, and growled at Dianne, "Who the heck are you? How dare you assault


    me?"


    As he spoke, he immediately reprimanded the police officers behind him, "Are you all dead?"


    "Why didn''t you do anything when I was attacked?"


    "Arrest them immediately, shoot her immediately if she resists!"


    "I''ll be responsible for it if the higher-ups question this!"


    Although he was not the most powerful person in Sconvia, he was in charge of dozens of police


    stations in Sconvia, and everyone treated him as a guest of honor whenever he was on duty.


    Not only did the two of themmit murder, but she also pped and threatened him.


    They were just looking for death!

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    "Yes, Chief!"


    As soon as the police officers agreed, they approached Dianne with handcuffs and pointed their guns


    at her.


    Dianne did not bother to look at them, she took out her phone and called, "Remove Chief Marrow''s


    position within one minute,"


    "What? Remove Chief Marrow from his position?"


    Everyone present could not believe their ears.


    She''s acting, right?


    Only the higher-ups in Nirth could remove Chief Marrow from his position.


    However, Dianne ordered someone to do so on the phone earlier.


    Could this vicious woman overwhelm the authorities in Nirth?


    Moreover, she was only Skr''s subordinate.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Tch! Is she pretending to be aggressive? Who is she scaring?"


    "That''s right, stop pretending. She thinks that she can scare Chief Marrow by pretending she knows


    someone powerful. She''s lying!"


    "If she could remove Chief Marrow from his position, I''ll cut off someone''s head and let her use it as a


    ball!"


    Everyone including the police started mocking Dianne.


    Under the protection of hundreds of police officers, Max was no longer afraid of Skr.


    He looked at Skr with a gloating expression.


    Louis, who was not far away, had hope rekindled in his heart.


    Although Dianne''s abilities were beyond his imagination, he had been in the army and knew how


    difficult it was for a soldier with no background and no military college education to be promoted.


    But in six years, not to mention Dianne''s subordinates, even Skr himself, it was impossible to


    remove the position of Chief Marrow.


    Yanice was ashamed.


    Although Dianne''s skills were beyond her imagination, Skr was facing the chief of the Sconvia police


    station.


    Naturally, she did not believe that one of Skr''s subordinates could dismiss Chief Marrow with just


    one phone call.


    Chief Marrow burst intoughter after hearing Dianne''s words.


    "Hahaha, remove me from my post within a minute?"


    "Are you joking?"


    "Oh my, I couldugh at this for a year!"


    "Okay, I''ll wait for a minute, I want to see how you''re going to make me step down!"


    Just as Chief Marrow finished speaking, a burst of familiar music sounded.


    It was his phone.


    Chief Marrow was taken aback.


    And the people present were watching him nervously.


    Was what Dianne said¡­ true?


    Chief Marrow frowned and scolded, "Who is this? Why are you calling me at this moment?"


    After venting, Chief Marrow took out his phone.


    When he saw the name on the screen, his heart skipped a beat.


    It was the chief of the Nirth Provincial General Administration!


    He did not hesitate and answered the call.


    "Chief Joseph..."


    As soon as Chief Marrow spoke, an angry roar came from the other end of the phone.


    "Frank Marrow, who gave you the courage to provoke him?"


    "Now, on behalf of the Nirth General Administration, all your titles will be revoked, and your police


    registration will be dismissed. Your title as Chief in the Sconvia police station will be removed instantly!"


    Before he could respond, Chief Joseph hung up the phone directly.


    Frank was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    It took one minute for Frank to process everything.


    At this moment, there was a bead of cold sweat on his forehead, running down his neck, the blood on


    his lips was gone, and he even felt that his soul was about toe out of his body.


    "Plop!"


    There was a muffled sound.


    Frank knelt in front of Dianne.


    "Miss Dianne, I didn''t know you were someone powerful. Please ept my apology!"


    "I beg you to hold your hand high and take it back! I will leave immediately with my men."


    "I won''t pursue anything that happened in Veilstone Hills today¡­"


    "Chief Marrow, he..."


    Seeing the scene in front of them, everyone present was dumbfounded.


    "This is¡­"


    Whether it was Sterling, Max, Louis, Yanice, and the others, all of their hearts were trembling.


    Chief Marrow knelt to Dianne and admitted his mistake.


    Did the authorities remove his position?


    But Dianne only made a phone call and removed his position!


    Dianne''s identity was so scary!


    No!


    It should be Skr with a scary identity!


    Dianne was his subordinate and relied on his authority.


    "Get lost!"


    Dianne did not react, so he scolded Frank in a cold voice.


    As for Skr, he took a step and walked toward Sterling and Max.


    He nced at Sterling and red at Max.


    "Max, let me remind you what I said,"


    "My patience is gone and you''re supposed to die if you y any more tricks on me!"


    "It seems that your father chose to kill you today"


    Seeing Skr''s cold gaze, Max was terrified.


    His legs trembled, his body felt cold, and he took several steps back, trying to hide behind Sterling.


    "Dad, I''m still young, I don''t want to die!"


    "I''ll think of a way¡­"


    After all, Sterling was more experienced than Max, so he quickly forced himself to calm down.


    He stared at Skr, gritted his teeth, and said, "Skr, even if you are a dragon, you''re not that


    powerful,"


    "I don''t believe that you would be so powerful that you''re above thew,"


    "Even if my son offended you, why would you ckmail him 100 billion?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Do you know how much is 100 billion dors? Do you think that you can decide how much he owes


    you?"


    "Max''s grandfather is the director of Nirth Commerce. I''ll die with you if you pressure us!"


    "ckmail?"


    Skr sneered, "Have I ckmailed your son?"


    "First of all, your son went to Cloudtopia to buy my wife''spany, Kareem Fashion forcibly,"


    "After being rejected, he bribed the employees of Kareen Fashion, stole the secrets, and posted them


    on the Inte, causing immeasurable losses to Kareem Fashion,"


    "Next, your son used the Kent family''s influence in the Nirth Commerce to order the businesses in the


    province to suppress Kareem Fashion,"


    "Furthermore, your son used the form of Kareem Fashion''s gship product, freckle cream, to


    produce the same type of product, topete with Kareem Fashion for his own gains,"

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    Every time Skr said a word, he took a step closer to Sterling.


    After he was done talking, he was already near Sterling.


    "You should have heard about the poprity of freckle cream,"


    "I don''t believe you don''t know what your son is doing,"


    "Didn''t all of this add up to 100 billion?"


    Sterling''s expression froze.


    Max did everything Skr said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, he would not admit it that easily.


    "Skr, these are just your side of the story! Has your wife''spany registered a patent for the


    form of the freckle cream?"


    "If it is registered, you can sue my son for infringement,"


    "But if you didn''t, you''re just lying and want to take advantage of us!" Sterling said sternly.


    Skr snorted, "Mr. Kent, I think I made a mistake,"


    "I''m telling you all this not because I want you to judge me,"


    "I''m just letting you know what your son did,"


    "What do you mean by my side of the story? I''m just telling the truth"


    Max and Sterling were still arguing.


    Initially, Skr was thinking about not making things extreme.


    However, the way Sterling and his son reacted disappointed him.


    They were just powerless entrepreneurs in Skr''s eyes.


    Even if there was evidence, the Kent family would still have a way of not admitting their mistakes.


    They would even sue him for infringement.


    He did not want to show mercy to them.


    That being the case, Skr did not care anymore.


    The Kent family dared to be tyrannical in Sconvia and Nirth.


    Then Skr would show them what real arrogance was!


    Skr ordered Dianne, "Kill Max!"


    Max trembled all over, and shouted at Sterling in horror, "Dad, pay him 100 billion, I don''t want to die!"


    Before Max''s voice fell, everyone saw a white shadow sh past.


    "Swish!"


    Dianne cut Max''s throat with the Dragon Dagger.


    In a blink of an eye, Max fell to the ground, dying with regret.


    At this moment, Dianne said to Sterling expressionlessly, "Even if he dies, you must pay the money


    back,"


    "You... you¡­ How dare you kill my son!"


    Sterling looked at Max, his eyes were about to burst.


    He did not expect that Dianne would dare to make a move.


    He wanted to resist and take revenge, but his whole body seemed to be heavy, unable to move.


    Dianne could take everyone down by force and could make Frank step down from his position with just


    a single call.


    What was even more frightening was that she was just one of Skr''s subordinates.


    "Skr, are you trying to threaten the Kent family?"


    Sterling stared at Skr with his bloodshot eyes and asked.


    Skr nced at him, and said coldly, "You''re exaggerating, Mr. Kent,"


    "I just want to recover the debt your son owes me,"


    "But if you still dare to y tricks on me, what you say might be reality,"


    Sterling''s face turned pale in an instant. He clenched his fists and thought for a long time before he


    uttered, "Alright,"


    Next, he was raising funds everywhere.


    100 billion dors was a huge amount for the Kent family.


    Sterling could not afford so much money all at once, so he could only transfer part of the Kent family''s


    property to Skr''s name to repay the debt.


    After an hour, everything was settled.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    He came to Veilstone Hills to settle the debt Max owed him.


    Since Max was dead and Sterling had paid back the money, his purpose had been fulfilled.


    Skr was not interested in chatting with a bunch of people, so he brought Dianne out of the reception


    hall.


    However, as soon as the two got into the jeep, Skr received a call from ra.


    Skr was a little surprised, then answered the call.


    In the next second, his face changed drastically.


    "Skr, Yulia was hit by a car!" ra said anxiously.


    L was heard crying faintly in the background.


    "What? Hit by a car?"


    Skr''s pupils shrank, and his brain was racing.


    "Where did she get hit? Who hit her? Where is Yulia now?" He asked hastily.


    ra said quickly, "The person who hit Yulia ran away, and she was sent to the hospital,"


    "I also just received the news, and I''m rushing to the hospital with L now,"


    "Stay safe, I''m going to the hospital now," Skr said, and then told Dianne, "Go to the Hospital as


    soon as possible!"


    "Yes, boss!" Dianne agreed, immediately mmed on the elerator, and drove the jeep to the


    Hospital.


    At the entrance of the hospital, Skr ordered Dianne, "Ask someone to find out who hit my wife,"


    "I could never let him get away with this after hitting my wife!"


    "Yes, boss!"


    Dianne agreed, took out her phone, and started calling.


    Skr called ra again, asked which ward Yulia was in, and rushed over immediately.


    As soon as he arrived at the ward, L rushed over.


    "Daddy, you are finally here."


    L hugged him tearfully, looking terrified.


    Skr did not have time to wipe her tears, so he quickly looked at Yulia who was on the bed.


    "Yulia, how do you feel? Are you hurt anywhere?"


    Yulia was afraid that he would be worried, so she quickly waved her hand, "Don''t worry, it''s just a


    scratch. The doctor said I broke my calf,"


    "It''ll heal in no time,"


    Skr was relieved after hearing her words.


    However, he still wanted to check on her injuries.


    After confirming that Yulia had no other injuries, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness you''re okay. Just take the medicine prescribed and I''ll bring you something else from


    home so you can heal faster,"


    Skr kissed Yulia''s forehead and said softly.


    "Okay," Yulia smiled and nodded.


    "There''s a pharmacy here, I''ll go get the medicine first," Skr said and walked towards the door.


    "Dad,e back quickly, Mommy and I will wait for you here," L said dependently.


    Skr picked her up and sat her next to Yulia, and told her patiently, "Take care of Mommy when I''m


    gone, sweetheart,"


    "You need to take care of Mommy because she''s hurt,"


    "Okay!"


    L nodded vigorously, "Mommy, do you want oranges? I''ll peel them for you!"


    Yulia''s eyes turned red immediately, "Yes, would you peel them for me, please?"


    Upon hearing Yulia''s words, L immediately picked up the oranges in the basket next to her and


    peeled them carefully.


    Skr and Yulia felt warm.


    L was only four and a half years old, and she already knew how to care for her mother.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Skr went down to the first floor, he ran into Dianne who was going to report to him.


    "Boss, the person who hit your wife is dead,"

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    "Dead?" Skr frowned.


    Dianne nodded, "Yes, and hemitted suicide by taking poison,"


    "Huh?" Skr smelled something unusual.


    Yulia was only slightly injured, and the person did not have to run away at all.


    Even if he chose to escape in a panic, the punishment would not be very severe if he was investigated,


    and there would be no need tomit suicide at all.


    "Dig deeper and find out why," Skr''s expression froze, and he said thoughtfully.


    "Yes, boss!" Dianne immediately took his orders.


    Skr walked towards the pharmacy on the first floor.


    At the same time, Shane, the head of the Lucas family, was drinking tea in the tea room.


    His eyes were fixed on the words written on the opposite wall, and Skr did not know what he was


    thinking.


    At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Shane frowned, set his teacup down, and said sternly, "Come in,"


    A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes opened the door and walked in.


    It was Geoffrey who went to Cloudtopia and invited Yulia to Sconvia.


    "Is it done?"


    Upon seeing him, Shane asked expectantly.


    "No," Geoffrey sighed.


    Shane''s eyes darkened, and he stroked the teacup.


    He suddenly said, "Since Yulia can''t make it, why don''t we try her daughter, L?"


    "I hope she lives up to our expectations,"


    Geoffrey nodded, with the same secretive look...


    For the next three days, Skr went back and forth between the hospital and Flessy Tower every


    day and made some special remedies for Yulia.


    Under his care, it took three days for her bones to heal, which would have taken longer to heal.


    Yulia''s doctor was stunned, thinking that he had encountered a miracle.


    Skr did not bother to exin, went through the discharge procedures directly, and took Yulia and


    L back to the Lucas family.


    "Yulia, why are you back so soon?"


    After receiving the news, Shane immediately ran to Flessy Tower.


    As he asked, he examined Yulia, especially her injured calf.


    When he found that Yulia walked back by herself without the help of a wheelchair or crutches, he was


    surprised and said, "Yulia, isn''t your leg broken? How did it heal so soon?"


    He was clueless.


    No matter how small a bone fracture is, it was impossible to heal in just three days.


    Yulia smiled. Just as she was about to speak, L said proudly, "Mommy healed quickly not because


    of the doctors and nurses at the hospital!"


    "It was Daddy who applied a ck ointment to Mommy, and Mommy could walk by herself the next


    day,"


    "Oh? Skr also has medical skills?"


    Shane was a little surprised.


    Moreover, Yulia could be cured so quickly, Skr must be very good at it considering Yulia was fully


    healed.


    However, he did not take it too seriously and said to Yulia kindly, "Yulia, I''m d you''re fully healed. I


    don''t need to worry much anymore,"


    "How about this, I''ll tell the servants to prepare a feast and everyone in the Lucas family will celebrate


    your discharge from the hospital,"


    "Everyone would be lively and would get rid of all of your bad luck!"


    "There''s no need, Grandpa, it''s troublesome," Yulia quickly waved her hand.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She had only been discharged and did not think it should be celebrated that grand.


    Shane''s enthusiasm made her a little ttered.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    "I don''t think it''s troublesome, why would you think that?"


    "Then that''s it, let Skr take you upstairs to rest. I''ll tell ra to call you down when the feast is


    ready," Shane said.


    "Thank you, Grandpa," Yulia could not bear to brush off his kindness, so she could only nod in


    agreement.


    In the evening, ra walked into Flessy Tower as Skr and Yulia were ying with L.


    "Yulia, Skr, Grandpa said the feast is about to start,"


    Yulia answered her, tidied up her dress, and walked outside with Skr and L.


    the Lucas family had a hall dedicated to family banquets. ra was familiar with the ce, so she lead


    the way.


    Skr followed behind her.


    It was a narrow path, so they could not walk together. So, Yulia and L walked behind them.


    On the way, ra slowed down and waited for Skr to reach her, then asked in a low tone, "Skr,


    what''s happening between you and Yanice?"


    With that said ra stared at Skr.


    "Yanice?" Skr was taken aback for a moment, and then he came to his senses, but he was still a


    little confused.


    "Are you ying dumb?"


    ra snorted, "You went to Veilstone Hills alone that day, and met Yanice there didn''t you?"


    "Yanice kept pestering me about you that night and wanted me to arrange an appointment with you,"


    "I said you were in the hospital taking care of Yulia, so she gave up,"


    "Yanice had been with me for so long and I know her better than myself,"


    "I''ve never seen Yanice have a crush on any man for the past twenty years,"


    "Why did she care about you so much all of a sudden?"


    Seeing ra''s angry appearance, Skr was a little speechless.


    What happened at Veilstone Hills that day was enough to shock Yanice and it was enough to change


    her view of him.


    He was afraid that Yanice wanted to see him because she had a purpose and wanted to use his


    authority.


    Skr smiled helplessly.


    ra looked even angrier, "Are you happy about this?"


    "You have a family, Skr, if you do something bad to Yanice, I won''t let you get away with it!"


    He never thought that he would be threatened by his sister-inw.


    However, Skr was not angry at all.


    He said to ra seriously, "Don''t worry, ra. I would never do something horrible to Yanice,"


    "I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if I made her sad,"


    "Really?" ra looked at him again.


    She wanted to see his sincerity.


    However, at that moment, L ran over. ra quickly turned around and continued to walk towards the


    family banquet hall.


    When they arrived, everyone in the Lucas family was already there.


    Geoffrey, the second son of the Lucas family sat beside Shane.


    "Yulia, you''re here! Bring L over and sit next to me,"


    Shane greeted her enthusiastically. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Yulia was the main guest of the banquet.


    Geoffrey also smiled at Yulia.


    Meanwhile, Jordan and others snorted coldly and turned their heads away.

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Skr and Yulia ignored them.


    "L, hurry up and greet Grandpa and Uncle Geoffrey,"


    Yulia instructed the little girl.


    The little guy immediately shouted, "Hello, Grandpa and Uncle Geoffrey!"


    Shane smiled and waved to L, "Come on, L, sit next to Grandpa, I specially asked the servant to


    move the child seat next to me,"


    "Daddy, Mommy?" L took two steps forward, then turned around hesitantly asking Skr and Yulia


    for their opinions.


    "Go on, sweetheart, it makes me so happy to see Grandpa love you so much,"


    Yulia encouraged her.


    "Then where are you and Daddy sitting?" L asked worriedly.


    Seeing that there were only two empty seats next to Shane, Skr said, "Yulia, sit next to L, I''ll sit at


    the table next to you,"


    "Alright then," Yulia agreed and sat next to Shane with L.


    Skr found a seat at the next table that was closest to them.


    It happened to be Jordan''s table.


    However, Skr sat wherever he wanted, and did not care if Jordan was mad.


    ra sat next to him.


    Everyone in the Lucas family sat at the table.


    Before the food was served, everyone chatted about the interesting things that happened to them.


    After chatting for a while, Jordan put on a mysterious look, and said, "Do you know that the eldest son


    of the Kent family, Max, was murdered by someone?"


    "What? Murdered? Are you for real?"


    "I think it''s true, I''ve heard about it too. I just don''t know who has such a powerful background to be


    able to touch the Kent family,"


    "Killing Max isn''t the scariest thing that happened,"


    Jordan said very proudly, "The most terrifying thing is that after Max was killed, Sterling, the head of the


    Kent family, didn''t dare to make a fuss out of it,"


    "Moreover, he called everyone he knew to raise funds and paid him 100 billion dors, which saved the


    Kent family from being wiped out,"


    "What?"


    Everyone at the table was frightened.


    "Who is this powerful figure? How was he able to make the Kent family fear him?"


    "The Kent family is far better than our family!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Since when did Sconvia have such a powerful person? That''s too scary,"


    ra was speechless when she heard the news.


    And Yulia, who was closest to them, heard their conversation and looked at Skr thoughtfully.


    Max Kent?


    Wasn''t he the person who went to Cloudtopia a while ago to buy Kareem Fashion forcibly and stole the


    freckle cream form, then posted it on the inte?


    Could Max''s death be rted to Skr?


    However, it was hard for her to ask too many questions with so many people around.


    Logan nodded at the other table and said seriously, "I''ve just received the news as well,"


    "I don''t know why Max owed him 100 billion dors. He was having fun with a group of people when


    that person came up and asked him to pay his debt,"


    "However, Max didn''t admit it and told the bodyguards to send him away, so he ended up dying,"


    "Max''s death isn''t the point,"


    "This is about who attacked him. His identity is mysterious and made the people present to keep it a


    secret,"


    "From now onwards, you shouldn''t be arrogant as long as you''re from the Lucas family. Moreover, let''s


    not take advantage of strangers,"


    "If you offend that person, not only your life would be at risk, but our family would also be threatened,"


    "Please remember!"

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Upon hearing Logan''s words, Jordan and others looked solemn, and agreed in unison, "Yes, Uncle


    Logan, we''ll remember this!"


    L who was sitting next to Shane turned around and eximed at Skr, "Daddy, what are they


    talking about?"


    "Has a very powerful persone to us?"


    L''s childish voice attracted the attention of everyone in the hall.


    Skr saw that she had an unquenchable curiosity and smiled, "He''s alright, he''s not that powerful,"


    L nodded vigorously immediately, and said, "Yeah, my Daddy is the most powerful person in the


    world!"


    That was L''s catchphrase but now that everybody heard it, their views on him had changed.


    All of them looked at Skr sarcastically.


    Jordan snorted and said, "You''re joking, Skr! How bold of you!"


    How dare he say that the mysterious person was not powerful?


    How could he say something like that to someone who threatened the Kent family?


    How bold of him!


    At this moment, ra, who was sitting next to Skr, was so mad that she punched him, "You''re


    talking about nonsense again!"


    "You''ll die if the mysterious person heard you!"


    Skr smiled helplessly, "I just think that he''s not that big of a deal!"


    "Skr!"


    ra stomped her feet angrily, she did not bother to talk to him anymore.


    "Not that big of a deal?" Logan, who was sitting at the next table snorted coldly.


    "I heard that one of his subordinates made Chief Marrow from the Sconvia Police Station step down


    with just one phone call,"


    "He must be incredibly powerful to do so,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "How could you look down on such a powerful man?"


    "Do you think you''re better than him?"


    Shane and Geoffrey at the main table also showed a look of disappointment.


    From their point of view, Skr liked to think he was a big shot.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Geoffrey, said, "Logan, I think Skr is exaggerating just to make L happy,"


    "Don''t take him that seriously,"


    After being persuaded, Logan withdrew his sharp gaze.


    Skr did not bother to talk to them anymore and continued eating.


    But everyone in the Lucas family was very interested in it, and they did not care about eating, so they


    started to guess at each other.


    "Everyone, I remembered that there''s another important event that might also be rted to that


    mysterious person,"


    Logan''s daughter, Sadia said.


    "What is it?"


    Everyone''s attention was on her.


    Sadia nodded, and continued, "A while ago, the Jenkins family announced something out of a sudden,


    right?"


    "Which announcement?"


    Everyone did not react.


    ra suddenly asked, "Sadia, are you talking about Barry and Parker severing ties with the Jenkins


    family?"


    "Yes, we know about this. We even guessed if he offended someone they shouldn''t have. The Jenkins


    family was so frightened that they had to distance themselves from them"


    Someone next to Jordan added.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Upon hearing his words, Jordan suddenly asked, "Sadia, did you mean that the person Parker and


    Barry offended is the same person who killed Max?"


    If Sadia''s guess was correct, then things would change in Sconvia.


    The Kent family and the Jenkins family were both well-known in Sconvia.


    That mysterious person dominated them as soon as he arrived.


    He even overturned the Jenkins family.


    That''s terrible!


    Who knows what he''s going to do?


    Who will be his next target?


    Upon thinking of this, everyone in the Lucas family trembled in fear.


    Sadia said frankly, "That''s right! I think so too!"


    "Think about it, what if a couple of them came here?"


    "How could there be more than one powerful person and go to Sconvia at the same time?"


    After hearing this, Jordan and the others could not help but nod, thinking that Sadia''s words made


    sense.


    Skr could not help but also agreed, Sadia was pretty good at connecting the points.


    It just so happened that she guessed it right.


    However, no matter how smart Sadia was, she would never thought that the mysterious man they were


    afraid of was sitting next to them and enjoying a feast.


    "Hearing what Sadia said, I also thought of something. I don''t know if it has something to do with him


    though,"


    ra, who was sitting next to Skr, thought about it for a while and spoke.


    "Oh? What else is there?"


    Everyone in the Lucas family immediately turned their attention to her.


    They were eager to know what the mysterious man did.


    ra took a sip of water, and continued, "I remembered that a few days ago, there was a mysterious


    buyer who bought the only remainingnd in the center of Sconvia for more than 50 billion dors,"


    "I heard that construction started on thatnd the next day. More than 10,000 workers were working all


    day. It will take only two months to build a building taller than the Sconvia Building and be the new


    landmark,"


    "Thatnd is a park with an area of more than a thousand acres. A building with 20 or 30 floors should


    berge enough,"


    "The main building now has 188 floors and various facilities, it''s simply a miniature urban area."


    "Tsk tsk, how much money do you need to invest to build a miniature Sconvia city?"


    Everyone present was speechless.


    It took 50 billion dors just to acquirend, and to build buildings and cities in it would take more than


    that.


    In other words, the building would cost at least 100 billion dors.


    Not including the cost of maintenance.


    How rich was the person to be able to spend more than 100 billion dors to build a building at once?


    The sum of all the assets of the Lucas family is more than 100 billion.


    Even the richest person in Sconvia City would not dare to do so!


    "If it''s true, then this series of actions should be done by that mysterious person,"


    Everyone present agreed with ra¡¯s guess.


    And the youngdy in front of Sadia said, "Oh if I''m lucky enough to meet that mysterious person,"


    Logan''s eyes flickered, and he smiled, "It''s not impossible,"


    "Do you know him, Dad?"


    Sadia''s eyes lit up, and she asked urgently.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Logan quickly waved his hand and said, "How can we meet someone that powerful this easily?"


    "However, I received news that the building will be inspected in one and a half months."

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    "There would be a banquet after the inspection and I''m sure he would show up!"


    "With our reputation, we should be able to get an invitation,"


    "When the timees, you girls should dress up nicely and try to get to know the mysterious person,"


    Logan''s intentions were obvious.


    Everyone in the Lucas family did not feel that there was anything wrong, but they were looking forward


    to the celebration party in a month.


    Even ra was curious and wanted to see who he was and how could he have such monstrous power.


    Then, they began to talk, dreaming that if the Lucas family had a daughter, it would be such an honor to


    be appreciated by the old man.


    Skr was speechless.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He could not help but wonder what expressions the Lucas family would have if they found out that he


    was the mysterious person.


    The feaststed for two hours because they were discussing the mysterious man.


    The next morning, they had breakfast and L suddenly said in a childish voice, "Daddy, I wanna see


    the prettydy,"


    "You promised me that you''ll bring me to her someday,"


    "Can I see her today?" L looked at him eagerly.


    Only then did Skr remember that he promised her that before he went out to settle ounts with


    Max,


    He forgot about it when Yulia was hospitalized.


    He did not expect L to remember it.


    At that moment, he nodded and said with a smile, "Okay, since I''ve promised to take you to the pretty


    lady,"


    "Daddy''s so awesome, Daddy loves me so much!"


    L kissed Skr on the cheek.


    Skr touched his face, there was L''s saliva and a grain of rice.


    When she saw it, she immediately giggled.


    "Did you do this on purpose, you naughty girl?"


    Skr pulled her ear.


    The little guy immediately begged for mercy, "I was wrong, Daddy, I won''t do it again,"


    Seeing the two people making a fuss, Yulia smiled brightly.


    However, the next moment she became sad.


    "Mr. Stone, did you cast some kind of spell on L? Now she''s always sticking by your side and I feel


    extra,"


    Skr almost spat out a mouthful of porridge.


    At that moment, he imitated L, brought his mouth to Yulia''s face, and kissed her.


    "You didn''t wipe your mouth!"


    Yulia quickly took out a tissue, and desperately wiped the ce where Skr kissed.


    "Hahahaha!" Skrughed.


    L also looked at Yulia and giggled.


    Seeing that both of them were mischievous, Yulia wanted to punch each of them.


    However, she loved both of them so much, how could she do such a thing?


    "Hmph!"


    Yulia snorted arrogantly, but her heart felt warm.


    After breakfast, Skr took Yulia and L and drove to where Valerie was.


    The headquarters of thepany that Valerie signed, Star Entertainment was in Sconvia.


    After more than forty minutes, Skr parked the car at the entrance of the Star Entertainment


    headquarters.


    He called Valerie in advance while he was on his way there.


    "Skr, Yulia, and L, you''re here!!"


    Valerie, who was waiting downstairs, greeted them warmly.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Skr and Yulia looked at her.


    There was a beautiful woman in a light yellow suspender dress standing by the gate.


    It was Valerie.


    "Hello, Valerie" Yulia also waved happily.


    L rushed over excitedly, hugged Valerie''s thigh, and shouted, "I missed you so much, prettydy!"


    Valerie''s legs were itchy from being rubbed, she quickly picked L up and kissed her cheek.


    As expected after being a master and apprentice for a few days, the two of them became very close


    when they met.


    "L, your words have gotten sweeter,"


    Valerie felt her heart was about to melt because of how sweet she was.


    L replied, "Aunt Valerie, you''re getting prettier!"


    "Pfft!"


    Yulia burst intoughter, "Both of you can stop it now,"


    "Hehe¡­"


    Valerie and L smirked at Yulia at the same time.


    L suddenly rubbed against Valerie''s chest, and said in a childlike voice, "Wow, Aunt Valerie, your


    breasts are as fragrant and soft as Mommy''s, I feel sofortable leaning on it,¡±


    "Daddy, do you want to try leaning on her?"


    "Uhh¡­"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Valerie''s smile froze and her face turned red.


    How embarrassing!


    She should not be mad at a four-year-old child¡­


    L did not mean it¡­


    She said to Skr, asking him to lean on Valerie...


    And she said it in front of Yulia...


    Yulia was silent, she red at Skr.


    Skr stayed with L all day long, so they should have discussed it in private, right?


    That should be it!


    You rascal!


    No wonder Skr had been getting more unscrupuloustely!


    Seeing Yulia''s angry appearance, Skr did not know if he shouldugh or cry!


    He was innocent!


    Even if L wanted to say something like that, she should not do it in front of Yulia.


    That meant that L was putting Skr in trouble!


    "Ahem, I think the weather''s nice today... Where do you want to go? I''ll bring you there," Skr quickly


    changed the topic.


    Before Valerie and Yulia could react, L shouted excitedly, "Daddy, let''s go to the beach to visit the


    little dolphins!"


    After speaking, she put her arms around Valerie''s neck again, and said proudly, "Aunt Valerie, Daddy


    saved four little dolphins thest time and they all became friends with me,"


    "I''ll bring you to the dolphins, alright?"


    "You rescued four baby dolphins?"


    Valerie nced at Skr curiously.


    Skrughed and said, "I saw people in the aquarium mistreating the dolphins in the performance


    hall, so I asked them to release the dolphins back into the sea,"


    Valerie nodded, "Oh, I see...Skr, I didn''t expect you to be so caring,"


    Skr was speechless.


    Valerie thought that he was heartless.


    He admitted that he had a ferocious side, but only toward people who offended him.


    "I''m just kidding," Valerie teased Skr.


    "Uhh¡­"


    Skr was speechless again.


    This woman was sharp-tongued.


    He should not be mad at her or else Yulia would think that they''re flirting.

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    "Stop being shocked, take us to the beach!" Valerie urged.


    Although there was a high probability they could not see the dolphins, Valerie still wanted to stroll at the


    beach.


    L also wanted to y in the water.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    They decided to go to the beach.


    "Okay, wait here while I''ll get the car ready," Skr said and walked to the parking lot


    At this moment, two women came out of the building, it turned out to be Belinda and her plump


    manager, Peach.


    Thest time Belinda and Valerie went to Cloudtopia on the same train, she tripped Valerie on purpose


    because Valerie walked in front of her.


    Afterward, not only did she not apologize, but she also insulted Valerie. Eventually, Skr taught her a


    lesson.


    On that day, Belinda''s arm was injured by Skr, and now she was not so agile when she moved


    around.


    When she saw Skr, a look of resentment shed across her eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and walked toward Skr and the others.


    "Hey, Valerie, you''re all dressed up, where are you going?" Belinda said angrily.


    Valerie''s face changed, and was annoyed, "I can wear whatever I want, don''t you know how to mind


    your own business?"


    Belinda snorted coldly, "Yeah, I''ll mind my own business,"


    "However, I just heard from someone that an investor will being to thepany,"


    "One of them is the director of Nirth Commerce, and they want you to apany them,"


    "Mr. Coleman agreed in an instant,"


    "You''re going out right now, wouldn''t Mr. Coleman think you''re doing it on purpose?"


    "If you offend the director of Nirth Commerce, do you think you can bear his anger?"


    Valerie felt bad upon hearing Belinda''s words.


    Everyone knew the influence of Ninth Commerce, let alone celebrities who often have to deal with


    capital.


    Mr. Coleman was the son of the chairman of Star Entertainment.


    Coincidentally, Valerie came to the Sconvia headquarters from Cloudtopia a while ago, only to find out


    that Belinda brought her manager from Fruity Entertainment to Star Entertainment.


    The person who signed her was Mr. Coleman.


    Valerie could not afford to offend Mr. Coleman or the director of Nirth Commerce.


    After hesitating for a while, Valerie gritted her teeth, and said apologetically to Skr''s family, "Skr,


    Yulia, and L, I''m sorry, I can''t go to the beach with you today."


    "Why don''t we meet another day?"


    "Huh? Aunt Valerie, I asked you out first!"


    L pouted and said with dissatisfaction.


    How could she understand Valerie''s helplessness?


    Belinda smugged as if she had won a battle.


    She could not ruin Skr''s day, so she had to bully Valerie.


    Skr felt disgusted at Belinda''s acts. On the other hand, Belinda felt extremely happy.


    At this moment, Skr said to Valerie, "Valerie, what kind of meeting is that? You don''t need to go if


    you don''t want to!"


    "I¡­" Valerie nced at Belinda with embarrassment.


    Of course, she did not want to go, but Belinda was so close to Mr. Coleman, who knew what she would


    say to him.

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    She could not help herself as she belonged to thepany.


    Upon seeing Valerie''s embarrassed look, Skr understood immediately.


    At that moment, he said to Belinda in a cold tone, "Tell Mr. Coleman that Valerie has an appointment


    ahead of time, so she doesn''t have time to attend the dinner."


    "Skr!" Valerie yelled in fright.


    Skr had been surprising her when they were in Cloudtopia.


    But that was in Cloudtopia.


    How could the prosperous Sconvia bepared to a small city?


    Even the four powerful families in Cloudtopia were very respectful to Skr.


    But in Sconvia, Skr was just a nobody and he was helpless.


    He could not overwhelm them.


    If the Coleman family, who was in charge of Star Entertainment got angry, Skr would be dead meat.


    Not to mention the directors of Nirth Commerce.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Don''t worry, Valerie, Skr will find a way,"


    Yulia looked at Skr confidently.


    Although she did not know what was Skr''s identity, or how much power he had, she believed in him


    as they went through so many things together.


    Although what Skr said was exaggerated, he would prove them wrong.


    He really can do it!


    L, who was in Valerie''s arms said confidently, "Aunt Valerie, as long as my Daddy is here, no one


    will dare to bully you,"


    "My Daddy is the most powerful person in the world!"


    After being persuaded by Yulia and L, Valerie was moved.


    At that moment, she took a deep breath and said to Skr, "I''ll go to the beach with you,"


    Skr nodded and brought them to the beach.


    When they were all gone, the fat woman next to Belinda, Peach, said disdainfully, "Skr is so


    arrogant!"


    "He''s just a kid from the countryside, yet he doesn''t even take Mr. Coleman seriously!"


    "Besides, he took Valerie away. Not only did he disrespect Mr. Coleman, he even embarrassed the


    director of Nirth Commerce. How bold is he?"


    Upon hearing her words, Belinda sneered and said, "Let''s go upstairs!"


    "Let''s tell Mr. Coleman what Valerie said just now, as well as that arrogant brat, Skr,"


    "I don''t believe that Mr. Coleman and the director wouldn''t be angry!"


    "Mr. Coleman seems to have taken that director to eat," The fat woman Peach said.


    "Then let''s head there!" Belinda touched her injured arm and said with a sinister smile.


    In a private club in Sconvia, seven or eight men were sitting around the table.


    A bald man was sitting in the main seat.


    From the way everyone tried to please him, it was Terry, one of the directors of Nirth Commerce.


    The young man sitting next to him was the son of the chairman of Star Entertainment, Ryan.


    "Ryan, does that celebrity in yourpany live far?"


    Terry asked, but in fact, he was already impatient for waiting.


    Ryan smiled and said, "Mr. Pearson, I''ve already had someone notify Valerie, and she should be on her


    way now,"


    "I''ll call her and ask about it if you''re worried,"


    Ryan took out his phone, ready to call Valerie.


    Just then, there were footsteps.

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    There was a knock on the door of the private room.


    "Who is it?" Ryan asked.


    "Mr. Coleman, it''s me, Belinda,"


    Belinda''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Come in," Ryan answered.


    Belinda and her manager, Peach, walked in.


    "Hello Mr. Pearson, I''m Belinda, an artist under Mr. Coleman," Belinda greeted Terry delicately.


    Terry''s face grew darker. He frowned, and asked Ryan, "Ryan, what''s the meaning of this?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "I told you I wanted Valerie, why did you arrange for her to be here?"


    "Do you think I''m easy to please? Or is your eyesight so bad that you can''t even tell Belinda and


    Valerie apart?"


    Ryan''s heart trembled in fright, "Mr. Pearson, please calm down, I would never y tricks on you,"


    As soon as he finished talking, Ryan cast his eyes on Belinda and roared angrily, "Belinda, who asked


    you toe here? Get out!"


    Seeing that Terry disliked her so much, Belinda was filled with resentment.


    She felt that she was better than Valerie in every way.


    Moreover, she was especially good at talking and knew how to please people.


    To Belinda, Valeria was always in high spirits and found her annoying.


    Terry liked Valerie so much, but he disliked Belinda.


    She was going to die of anger.


    She wished that she could stab Valerie to relieve her anger.


    However, she did not dare to show her displeasure at the moment, and said with a bit of grievance,


    "Mr. Coleman, I came here to talk to you about Valerie,"


    "Huh? What happened to her?"


    Only then did Ryan''s expression soften a little.


    Belinda sneered, "I saw Valerie when I went out earlier,"


    "I told her that you arranged for her to have dinner with Mr. Pearson"


    "Eventually, she said she wanted to go to the beach with another man,"


    "Peach and I persuaded her, but she said that she''d rather die than have dinner with Mr. Pearson,


    who''s as fat as a pig,"


    "Boom!"


    "Shut up!"


    Upon hearing her words, Ryan stood up in fright.


    In the previous year, the Coleman family had been traveling around to join the Nirth Commerce.


    And Terry had a lot of say in the Nirth Commerce.


    Seeing that everything was going along the n, if Terry was angered at this time, all his previous


    efforts would be in vain.


    Belinda''s words made him startled and angry.


    "It''s okay, let her continue!" Terry said with a dark face.


    Belinda put on an innocent look, and said coquettishly, "Mr. Coleman, Valerie said that earlier,"


    "I''m just telling you the truth."


    "Also, the man she was with even said that no one would dare to bully her as long as he was there,"


    "He would kill anyone who gets in their way,"


    Upon hearing these words, Terry''s expression grew darker,


    As for Ryan, a wave of monstrous anger arose in his heart.


    No matter how outstanding Valerie was, she was just a celebrity who could be manipted by him, a


    tool for thepany to make money, how dare she disobey her arrangements?

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    Terry and Ryan were furious.


    As a director of Nirth Commerce, he had dominated the entire province.


    They had to be pleased wherever they went.


    How could a celebrity not take him seriously?


    It would be dumb if he did not show off his power!


    At that moment, Terry snorted and said to Ryan, "Mr. Coleman, should I teach you what you''re


    supposed to do?"


    Ryan was so frightened that he waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry, Uncle Terry, I know what to


    do..."


    "I assure you that I''ll send Valerie to you even if I need to tie her up. You can punish her however you


    like,"


    She was a beautifuldy sent to an old pervert, it was obvious what was going to happen next.


    Upon hearing Ryan''s words, Belinda and Peach gloated.


    Meanwhile, on the beach, Skr walked over with Yulia and others.


    As soon as L approached the sea, she shouted into the distance, "I''m here to see you, little


    dolphins,"


    "I even brought Aunt Valerie with mee out and y with us!"


    L''s voice attracted so much attention.


    They thought that L was ying around, so they did not take it seriously.


    However, when they were about to look back, they found Yulia and Valerie standing next to L.


    Everyone''s eyes brightened.


    In the midsummer season, both Yulia and Valerie were wearing skirts, showing off their fair legs.


    They were pretty and radiant with smiles, so they made everyone around them amazed.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Some men could not help but gasp at their beauty.


    At this time, suddenly someone with sharp eyes pointed at Valerie and eximed, "Oh my god! Is that


    Valerie, the popr celebrity recently?"


    "She came to the beach, and a man was standing beside her!"


    "It''s her! But isn''t she a pure and talented girl, she''s dressed so revealingly today, and she''s talking and


    laughing with a man!"


    "Look at the girl next to her, her face is more beautiful than Valerie''s. Isn''t he lucky?"


    A group of young people were surprised.


    There were even a few people among them, walking towards the direction where Valerie was.


    The leader was a girl. She walked up to Valerie and asked, "Excuse me, are you, Valerie?"


    "Yes, I am," Valerie nodded.


    The girl was ecstatic, "That''s awesome, I''m Jillian, can I have a picture with you?"


    "Sure," Valerie agreed.


    The girl took out her phone and took a selfie with Valerie.


    And the people who were following her were looking at Yulia.


    The tallest one among them showed a handsome smile and said to Yulia, "Hello, prettydy, I''m


    Ronan, can I..."


    Skr was next to them and his face darkened.


    He was still there.


    How dare he hit on Skr''s wife?


    He''s looking for a fight!


    "No way!"


    Before Ronan could finish speaking, Skr interrupted him.


    And he put his arms around Yulia''s waist and looked at Ronan warily.


    It was like he was telling the world that Yulia was his wife.


    No one could have his woman!

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    Before Ronan could finish his question, he was interrupted and felt a little upset, and when he looked at


    Skr, he became a little more annoyed.


    Yulia gently pushed Skr, holding back a smile.


    He was just hitting on her, she would just refuse. However, Skr acted as if someone snatched away


    his food.


    Did he need to act like that?


    Yulia thought Skr was cute although he was narrow-minded.


    "Little dolphin, why won''t youe?"


    L called out many times, but there was no movement on the surface of the sea.


    "Daddy, why didn''t the dolphinse? Did the bad guy kill them again?" L asked Skr anxiously.


    At this time, Jillian, the girl who had finished taking photos with Valerie, reminded L gently, "Little girl,


    it''s impossible to call the dolphins if you shout like that,"


    L immediately shook her head and said, "I promised the dolphins, as long as Ie to the beach


    and call them, they wille to y with me,"


    Jillian, Ronan, and the others did not know how to answer L upon hearing her reaction.


    Was this little girl too invested in her drama?


    At this time, Skr rubbed L''s head, and said dotingly, "Don''t worry, sweetheart, no one would dare


    to harm them as they''re protected by thew,"


    "If you want to y with them, do you want Daddy to call them out?"


    "Okay, okay, the little dolphin must listen to Daddy the most," L immediately pped her little hands


    and said excitedly.


    Ronan, who was being sarcastic earlier looked at Skr like he was a fool when he heard Skr''s


    words.


    "How can adults be as ignorant as their kids?"


    "Can dolphins understand you? How would they y with you?"


    "Do you think they''re your dogs?"


    What Skr said had nothing to do with him.


    But just now, Skr made him embarrassed in front of the beauties, so he did everything possible to


    save his dignity.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Jillian and the others who stood aside did not believe that Skr could call the dolphins to the shore.


    Upon hearing Ronan''s words, Skr frowned and nced at him coldly.


    He was talking to his daughter, why did Ronan have to interrupt them?


    Did he want Skr to exin himself in front of that many people?


    And Ronan, who had made him a little unhappy just now wanted to be a part of the conversation.


    He liked meddling with other people''s businesses.


    However, Skr did not reprimand him directly, but said, "What if I can call the dolphins to the shore?"


    Ronan was taken aback for a moment, then sneered, "Hey, do you wanna bet?"


    "Okay, if you can call the dolphins to the shore, I''ll kneel and admit my mistake,"


    "But what if you can''t call them?"


    "How should we deal with it?"


    Ronan nced at Skr with disdain.


    Skr said indifferently, "I''ll do anything you say,"


    "That''s what you said!"


    Ronan immediately turned his attention to Yulia, "If you can''t call a dolphin, I will have dinner with this


    beauty next to you and I''ll have her contacts too,"


    "Is that too much to ask for?"


    "It''s too much"


    Skr sneered, how dare he hit on his wife?


    "However, I can promise you that, because I can''t lose,"


    "I just wait for you to kneel and apologize to me!"

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    "Tch, you sure talk big when you''re gonna lose!" Ronan said disdainfully.


    He did not know where the dolphins were.


    Ronan did not believe that someone could summon the dolphins from the sea.


    Besides, how far could a human voice travel?


    Everyone who was with Ronan also looked at Skr mockingly.


    Jillian also felt that Skr was overconfident.


    Valerie felt that Skr was exaggerating.


    Even if Skr couldmunicate with dolphins, how could he summon some dolphins in the vast sea?


    There are only Yulia and L''s mother and daughter in the audience, I believe Skr can do it.


    Skr did not care what other people think, as long as Yulia and L believed in him, he was satisfied.


    At that moment, he picked up L and shouted at the sea, "Little dolphins, L is here to see you,


    come and y with her,"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When Skr yelled these words, he used some internal force.


    Although it was not very loud, it could be transmitted thousands of miles away.


    However, Ronan and others did not know this.


    Upon hearing Skr''s shout, they were taken aback and then burst outughing.


    "Hahaha, do you think you are filming a TV series?"


    "Can the dolphins understand you? Can it even reach them?"


    Jillian and Valerie felt embarrassed.


    They thought that Skr had some special skills that could summon dolphins.


    He was just shouting at the sea after all.


    They were speechless as the sea was calm.


    Skr smiled very calmly, "Let''s wait for the call to reach them, shall we?"


    "Pfft¡­ are you joking? Wait for the call to reach them? Do you think your words are like bullets?"


    Ronanughed again.


    Skr did not bother to talk to him and turned his head to look at the sea wholeheartedly.


    "You lost the bet. What about that bet I made earlier?" With that said Ronan set his eyes on Yulia.


    He felt that he was no worse than Skr. Once he had the opportunity to have dinner together and


    contact information, he was confident that he could get Yulia to date him.


    "I lost? When did I lose?" Skr was puzzled.


    "What? Don''t you keep your promises?"


    Ronan''s face instantly turn dark, and he said coldly, "There were so many people watching us make


    the bet, how dare you¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, L suddenly shouted, "Wow, is that the little dolphin?"


    "Daddy, you called the little dolphin here, you''re so amazing!"


    "What?"


    Everyone looked at the sea.


    They saw a dolphin in the distance riding the waves and approaching the shore.


    When they got closer, everyone realized there were four dolphins!


    The four dolphins released by Skr came back!


    "They came..."


    Ronan was dumbfounded.


    On the other hand, Jillian and Valerie were also very surprised.


    Skr summoned four dolphins.


    Even Yulia was shocked.


    Although she never doubted Skr from the beginning, it was purely based on her experiences with


    Skr.


    And it further proved that her lover was incredible!

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    L did not think about it so much. After confirming that it was the four little dolphins, she immediately


    jumped off Skr, ran into the water, and hugged one of the dolphins.


    The dolphin twisted its body, making L''s face wet.


    The other three dolphins seemed to be lining up, waiting to be hugged by her.


    "L, don''t go any further."


    Yulia was worried that she would fall into the water, so she followed.


    "Your name is Ronan right?"


    Skr turned his attention to Ronan, "Okay, just kneel here and admit you''re wrong,"


    Ronan''s face darkened.


    He never expected that Skr could call the dolphins.


    Moreover, there were four of them!


    He lost the bet.


    However, he could not kneel in front of everyone and the two beauties!


    Skr saw that he was going to y tricks, and immediately snorted, "What? Do you want to go back


    on your word?"


    "There are so many people watching, do you want to take advantage of me?"


    This was what Ronan said to Skr just now. Ironically, Skr was the one saying it back to him.


    Ronan''s face turned red.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jillian could not bear to watch it any longer and said, "Ronan, why don''t you admit that you''re wrong?"


    Since his femalepanions had said so, Ronan could not escape from it anymore.


    He gritted his teeth, knelt in front of Skr, and said unwillingly, "I''m sorry, I was wrong,"


    Although he looked humble at that moment, he wished he could tear Skr''s body into pieces and turn


    his bones into ashes.


    Skr was toozy to say anything more to him.


    The reason why he agreed to Ronan''s bet just now was to frustrate him and teach him not to think


    lowly of people.


    "Daddy, Aunt Valerie,e and y with me," L hugged the dolphin while calling them.


    Skr and Valerie agreed with a smile, ready to walk into the sea.


    But after taking a step, Valerie''s phone rang.


    She picked it up and saw that it was Ryan calling, and her body tensed up.


    "What''s wrong, Valerie?"


    Skr immediately noticed that something was wrong with her.


    "Mr. Coleman is calling,"


    "Belinda must''ve told Mr. Coleman about how we ignored her and went to the beach," Valerie sighed


    and said helplessly.


    However, she did not dare to dy at the moment and answered the phone.


    As soon as she picked up the phone, Ryan''s angry roar could be heard.


    "Valerie, I don''t care where you are now or who you''re with,"


    "I''ll give you 20 minutes toe to the Raven Club''s private room and apologize to Mr. Pearson!"


    "Everything will be okay if he forgives you,"


    "However, if you''re not there, I''ll destroy you and the man you''re with!"


    "Mr. Coleman, I..."


    Valerie''s face turned pale, and she wanted to beg for mercy.


    However, before she could say anything, Skr snatched her phone.


    "Are you Mr. Coleman?"


    Skr spoke, "I''ve told Belinda just now that Valerie isn''t free to attend your dinner,"


    "Better be quiet if you''re sensible, otherwise I''ll make the Coleman family suffer!"


    After speaking, Skr hung up the phone without waiting for Ryan''s reaction.


    "You hung up the phone?"


    Valerie''s face turned pale with fright.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    If Valerie begged for mercy earlier, she might have made things better.


    But right now, Skr''s outburst angered Ryan.


    Ryan would take advantage of someone even if they did not offend him.


    Let alone right now.


    Ryan would never let go of what happened today.


    Skr smiled, "Don''t worry, no one would do anything to you as long as I''m here,"


    Valerie was taken aback for a moment, and her heart felt warm.


    Skr''s words made her feel safe for the first time.


    At this moment, she had mixed emotions.


    She had liked Skr since she was a student. She guarded Skr like treasure and waited


    wholeheartedly for his return from the army.


    But she never expected that Yulia would win his heart first.


    The two gave birth to L more than four years ago.


    Valerie subconsciously nced at Yulia with envy.


    Yulia was lucky!


    "Daddy, Aunt Valerie, why won''t you y with the little dolphin?"


    L, who was not far away, shouted at them.


    Only then did Valerie recover from her thoughts, and said "Yes," to Skr.


    Then, she followed Skr and walked in the direction where L and Yulia were.


    At this time, Ronan''s eyes lit up, "Mr. Coleman?"


    "Isn''t he the prince of Star Entertainment?"


    "Valerie is an artist under Star Entertainment, right?"


    "So, the person who called Valerie just now was the eldest son of the Coleman family, Ryan!"


    Ronan became excited upon guessing it. He looked at Skr and the others with hatred.


    "Hahaha, Skr offended Mr. Coleman,"


    "As far as I know, Ryan doesn''t have any tolerance for others. If anyone dares to get in his way, he''d kill


    them!"


    Ronan''s father was a small figure under the Coleman family, with assets of five or six billion dors.


    Ronan often heard his fatherining about Mr. Coleman.


    So, he thought Ryan was a ruthless person.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "What?"


    Jillian was shocked when he heard his words.


    "Ronan, what do you mean by that? Does Mr. Coleman want to take his revenge on Valerie and her


    friends?"


    "If that''s the case, I have to tell them quickly to stop ying around and avoid the limelight!"


    "Avoid the limelight?"


    Ronan sneered, "Jillian, do you think this is a simple problem?"


    "Let''s talk about your idol, Valerie. She signed a long-term contract with Star Entertainment. She could


    be sued if she disappeared,"


    "Furthermore, even if Star Entertainment still wants to make money from Valerie, don''t you think it''s


    easy for them to find new people considering the Coleman family''s wealth?"


    "Then... what should I do?"


    Jillian suddenly panicked.


    She could not sort out grievances between powerful families.


    Skr and the others could not hide anywhere.


    "We can only watch quietly. If they are advised to run away, the matter will be moreplicated.


    And we can''t walk around as we please anymore"


    Ronan exaggerated to scare Jillian.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    "However, I think maybe Skr has a terrifying identity!"


    "Did you see the way he talked to Mr. Coleman?"


    "If that''s the case, I assume he wants Mr. Coleman to send someone to beat them up so that he can try


    and act tough in front of the two beauties,"


    "If you told Valerie about it, Skr would probably hate you to death,"


    "So, no matter how you look at it, we shouldn''t meddle with other people''s businesses,"


    Jillian did not dare to speak up after being persuaded by Ronan but looked at Valeria helplessly.


    The few people who came with her stood by Ronan''s side and watched the excitement.


    At the same time, in Raven Club''s private room¡­


    "p!"


    Ryan mmed his phone to the ground, his face was dark.


    Skr told him to shut up.


    How dare Valerie''s man talk to him that way?


    How arrogant!


    Incredibly arrogant!


    Although Ryan was not the wealthiest person in Sconvia, he was still a well-known figure.


    How dare someone speak to him like that!


    He was asking for death!


    Belinda and her manager, Peach, were secretly happy when they saw him furious.


    Their mission wasplete.


    "Mr. Coleman, do you believe me now?"


    "Valerie was going out with some other man and doesn''t take her job seriously. She doesn''t even


    respect you at all," Belinda said delicately.


    Hearing her words, Terry, who was already furious, almost burst into mes.


    "Mr. Coleman, I thought you were young and capable, but I didn''t expect that you can''t manage your


    celebrities,"


    "There''s no need to have dinner with you anymore. Let''s go our separate ways from now on,"


    After Terry finished speaking, he shook his sleeves and was getting ready to leave.


    Ryan''s face turned pale with fright, he tried to grab him, and said apologetically, "Uncle Terry, please


    don''t go, we can talk this out,"


    "Isn''t she just a nasty woman? I''ll have someone tie her up now, and let her kneel in front of you to


    admit her mistake..."


    "I''ll also tie the man up, how dare he ruin your mood. I''ll never forgive him!"


    With that said, Ryan picked up another phone on the table and dialed it...


    Skr was ying with L and having fun with the dolphins.


    He did not know what Ryan was up to.


    However, even if he knew it, he wouldugh it off.


    Even if the Pearson family wanted to start a fight with him, they could not even touch Skr at all.


    "Wow, Daddy, I think the dolphins understand what you say,"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Skr took L and rode on the biggest dolphin, having a great time.


    The people were looking at them swimming around and ying with dolphins.


    Some children were envious of L since her father brought her to the sea to y with dolphins.


    How cool was that?


    On the shore, Yulia and Valerie watched them ying with smiles.


    Yulia''s heart was especially warm as she looked at the clouds, the sea, the dolphins, and the two


    people she loved.


    "Yulia, you must''ve known Skr for many years, right?" Valeria asked all of a sudden.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    This question had troubled Valerie for a long time.


    Six years ago, Skr dropped out of high school to join the army, and he did note back until this


    year.


    He even had a four-year-old daughter.


    Did Skr marry Yulia when he was in the army?


    "Not really, it''s only been three months," Yulia said frankly.


    "Three months?" Valerie eximed, and then asked, "Then, is L Skr''s¡­" Valerie swallowed her


    words.


    Upon hearing Valerie''s words, Yulia''s expression darkened, recalling the unbearable past from five


    years ago.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Everything that happened that night lingered in Yulia''s heart like shadows.


    She thought that she would forget about them as she discovered new feelings.


    However, she realized that the knot in her heart was difficult to be untied.


    Especially when she saw how much Skr loved L, she would feel a little sorry for him.


    Who wouldn''t want to be with the person they love the most?


    Seeing Yulia''s gloomy expression, Valerie immediately got the answer.


    L isn''t Skr''s daughter.


    But if ording to what Yulia said, she and Skr had only known each other for three months, why


    did Skr spoil L so much?


    He was spoiling her to the extreme and loving her like his own children.


    Upon observation, L''s eyebrows were very simr to Skr''s.


    No one would doubt that they were rted.


    There shouldn''t be any other secrets, right?


    Valerie could not help but guess.


    "Vroom!"


    At this moment, there was a sudden roar of an engineing from behind them.


    When Valerie and Yulia looked back, they saw a dozen ck vehicles driving toward the beach.


    The people around were about toin, but the next moment, everyone covered their mouths in


    fright and kept silent.


    As soon as the doors of the vehicles were pushed open, nearly a hundred men jumped out


    immediately.


    Most of them held steel pipes, with intimidating looks.


    At this time, one of the men in a floral shirt yelled at everyone, "Where''s Valerie? Show yourself!"


    Hearing his words, Ronan''s eyes lit up immediately, "Mr. Coleman never disappoints me!"


    The few people beside him looked at Valerie and gloated.


    Jillian was so nervous that her face turned red.


    She was worried about what would happen to her idol.


    When Valerie heard that someone was looking for her, her smile froze.


    "Skr,e back quickly! Valerie''s in trouble!"


    Yulia hurriedly shouted to Skr who was in the sea.


    It was a shame that Skr and L were far away as they rode on the dolphins.


    The waves were so loud that Yulia''s call could not be heard.


    Yulia was panicking.


    Why did theye here when Skr was away?


    At this time, someone in the group of big men spotted Valerie, ran to the man wearing a floral shirt, and


    said, "Sir, Valerie is over there!"


    The man in the floral shirt spotted Valerie immediately.


    At that moment, he was silent and led a group of men aggressively.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    "Are you Valerie?"


    The man in a floral shirt took a closer look at Valerie.


    Valerie knew that she was a celebrity, and it was useless to deny it, so she simply said, "Yes, I am!"


    "Did Mr. Coleman send you here? I''lle with you, but please don''t hurt my friends,"


    Mr. Coleman sent hundreds of people just to send her back.


    Ryan was determined.


    Instead of resisting, it was better to follow their instructions


    She did not want to get Yulia involved.


    Upon seeing Valerie pleading, the man was about to say something, but Yulia immediately eximed,


    "No way!"


    "Valerie, don''t you know what Mr. Coleman is going to do to you?"


    "How can you go with these people?"


    Upon saying that Yulia grabbed Valerie''s arm, not letting her leave.


    She knew what Valerie was struggling with as she was a woman as well.


    Valerie was willing to sacrifice herself so that Yulia would not get hurt.


    However, she could not let Valerie be taken away just like that.


    Yulia could hardly imagine what was going to happen.


    Seeing that Yulia was getting in his way, the man pped Yulia.


    "Don''t get in my way, you fool!"


    Yulia''s face was swollen.


    However, she was strong.


    Yulia did not let go of Valerie''s arm even though she had tears in her eyes.


    "Yulia!"


    Valerie was about to cry, "Let go of me, or you will be hurt. I can''t exin this to Skr if you''re hurt,"


    "Oh, I almost forgot about Skr if you didn''t mention him,"


    "Mr. Coleman said Valerie and Skr areing with us!"


    The man raised his eyebrows, and then looked at Yulia, "That brat is so lucky, he got to spend the day


    with two beauties,"


    "Are you going to y intense sports tonight?"


    "You''re shameless!" Yulia scolded angrily.


    The flowered shirt immediatelyughed, "You''re saying that I''m shameless? I''ll let you see what real


    shamelessness is,"


    "She''s such a beautifuldy, she''s all yours, my brothers!"


    The flowered shirt smiled lewdly at the men behind him.


    "Thank you, Zayn!"


    The men looked at Yulia like a jewel and drooled.


    They usually spend some money to satisfy themselves with women in the alleys, and they had never


    tasted such a beautiful woman before.


    Judging by her attire, she was a white-cor girl.


    They watched her and their bodies started to react.


    They could not wait to satisfy themselves with Yulia.


    "You...you''re being too much!" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Valerie was even more furious.


    She looked at the flowered shirt and said angrily, "Mr. Coleman told you to take me back. Yulia has


    nothing to do with this. Don''t..."


    "p!"


    Before Valerie could finish her sentence, the man pped her.


    "Valerie, do you think that you''re that popr after singing a few bad songs?"


    "How dare you talk to me this way?"


    "Don''t take yourself too seriously! Companies are just using celebrities like you to make money!"


    "The bosses are willing to spend money so you could be famous,"


    "Otherwise, you''re a nobody. You''re no better than thedies that sit and do nothing on stage,"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Valerie covered her face, her tears were welling up from the pain.


    Her heart hurt more than her face.


    "Valerie!"


    Jillian who was terrified also burst into tears.


    However, she did not have the guts to go forward.


    She was from an ordinary family, and she could not fight against these gangsters.


    She would only make things worse if she ran up to her.


    Ronan mocked, "Where''s Skr?"


    "Why are you still ying with water,e back quickly."


    "At least let us see your power!"


    Earlier, he lost a bet and Skr forced him to kneel and admit his mistake.


    He felt ashamed of himself when he did it.


    So, he hated Skr.


    When Jillian was about to warn Valerie and the others, Ronan stopped her because he wanted to see


    what would happen to Skr.


    How could Mr. Coleman let a kid disrespect him?


    In his dreams!


    Mr. Coleman did not disappoint him and sent hundreds of vicious men at once.


    At this moment, he wanted to see Skr being beaten up by the men.


    He wanted to see how Skr would react!


    Just when Ronan was gloating, the man in the floral shirt yelled at Yulia, "Where''s Skr?"


    "Make hime quicker, I have work to doter, I don''t have time to chat with you!"


    Yulia''s eyes were red, but she kept quiet, and she turned her face away, ignoring the man.


    "Tch! How dare you ignore me!"


    The man was furious, rushed to Yulia, and grabbed her hair.


    "Tell me the truth, where is he?"


    "Otherwise, I''ll have someone kill you!"


    "Ah!"


    Tears burst out of Yulia''s eyes as her hair was pulled.


    She did not expect the man to threaten her like that.


    She was really scared at the moment.


    "Yeah?"


    At this time, a distant voice was heard.


    It was Skr!


    Although his voice seemed to be muffled from the distance, It showed that he had already found out


    what was happening on shore.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Yulia and Valerie felt reassured when they heard Skr''s voice, especially Yulia.


    Because she knew that as long as Skr was there, the men would not dare to hurt them.


    Skr was her safe ce.


    "Skr''s back!"


    Ronan was excited when he saw Skr rushing back from a distance.


    The next moment, Skr hugged L, stepped away from the sea, and walked towards Yulia


    Yulia''salerie.


    "Skr''s quite courageous!" Ronan eximed, "There were so many people after him, I thought he


    was so scared that he peed his pants and didn''t dare to show himself!"


    "The two women angered the man in the floral shirt, and he gonna vent his anger on Skr, he''s


    doomed!"


    Skr heard what he said, but thought about the safety of Yulia and Valerie, and ignored Ronan.


    When he got close, Skr found that the man was pulling Yulia''s hair. He saw Yulia and Valerie''s faces


    swollen and became furious.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Everyone''s hearts trembled and a chill ran down their spines.


    Even the sand seemed to cool down in an instant.


    Skr was at his limit when he saw Yulia getting hurt.


    He would kill anyone who dared to hurt her!


    Valerie was Skyar''s good friend and he would make them crippled if anyone bullied her.


    "Are you Skr?"


    The man nced at Skr, and said disdainfully, "Who do you think you are to disrespect Mr.


    Coleman?"


    "Mr. Coleman told me to bring you to him, but before leaving, he told me to break your legs first!"


    "Do you wanna break them yourself or do you want me to help you out?" The man smiled at Skr.


    The people behind him were eager to break his legs.


    Skr ignored what he said and stared at his hand that was pulling Yulia''s hair, "Get your filthy hands


    off her,"


    "Huh?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The manughed, looked at Skr provocatively, and said, "You seem to like this woman very much,"


    The man pulled Yulia''s hair more vigorously upon saying so.


    "Sorry, she''s supposed to apany my brothers tonight!"


    "I''m gonna make her¡­"


    Before the man finished speaking, he saw a ck shadow shing past.


    Before he knew what was going on, his hand that was pulling Yulia''s hair felt a shock and went numb.


    Then, he loosened his grip.


    "My... My hand..."


    The man held his numb hand with his other hand, and his eyes were full of horror.


    "Skr, what did you do to my hand?"


    The man roared, afraid that his arm would be crippled.


    Skr did not bother to answer him, hugged Yulia, caressed her swollen face, and asked in distress,


    "Yulia, are you okay? It must''ve hurt,"


    Feeling Skr''s concern, Yulia softened, and said, "It hurts,"


    "Bring L with you and wait for me in the car. I''ll care of everything and it''ll be fine soon," Skr said


    as calmly as possible.


    However, he could no longer conceal the murderous intent in his eyes.


    Skr was going to kill him for hurting his lover.


    If he was not afraid of letting Yulia and L see something violent, the man would have died long ago.


    "Okay,"


    Yulia knew what Skr was thinking and immediately agreed. She was ready to bring L to the


    parking lot.


    "Hey, I''m not done talking to you yet, why are you running away?"


    At this moment, the man reacted, "You wanna leave? Hurry up and grab them, don''t let anyone of them


    go!"


    "Yes, Zayd!" a group of men agreed and waved the steel pipes in the air. They ran toward Yulia.


    At that juncture, Skr''s figure shed before them, and he stood in front of Yulia. He was facing them


    with his bare hands.


    "Do you wish to die? We only show mercy to beauties, and beat men to death!"


    One of the gangstersughed sinisterly, waved the steel pipe in his hand, and threw it at Skr.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    The man in the floral shirt said that they were going to y with Yulia tonight.


    They were drooling because they got to have a taste of a woman that was prettier than celebrities.


    How could they let their prey escape?


    "He deserves it!"


    Ronan, who was standing not far away, smiled proudly.


    He was looking forward to Skr being beaten into a pulp as he shrieked in agony.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Just when everyone thought Skr was about to be in trouble, Skr appeared in front of the man who


    spoke just now.


    "p!" He pped the gangster hard on his forehead.


    The man''s head made a full turn.


    The next moment, there was a muffled snap.


    The head separated from his body andnded on the sand.


    "Boom!"


    Everyone was stunned!


    "What?"


    Everyone was stunned by the scene in front of them.


    "I...I''m not blind, am I? Skr pped him so hard¡­ His head went flying¡­"


    Ronan''s face turned pale, and his legs felt weak.


    The others were so frightened that they did not dare to breathe.


    How much force was needed to blow a living person''s head away with just a p?


    Even Valerie, who had seen Skr''s strength, was also frightened.


    The gangsters were holding steel pipes and were about to attack Skr, including the man in a floral


    shirt trembled, and was drenched in cold sweat.


    "Do you still want to hurt my wife and my friend? Do you wanna end up like a corpse without a head


    just like him?" Skr asked coldly.


    His voice was neither loud nor hasty, but when the gangsters heard it, they feared him as if he was the


    devil.


    Hundreds of men holding steel pipes backed up.


    He was afraid that he would be the next one to die.


    Skr did not bother to talk to them and walked in front of the man in a floral shirt.


    "You... What do you want?" His tongue was tied.


    "Don''t mess with me¡­ I was sent by Mr. Coleman¡­ Don''t hurt me or else¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Skr took another step forward, stretched out his hand, and grabbed


    his cor.


    "No, please don''t kill me, I won''t do it again! Please spare me!"


    The man covered his head, he was scared out of his wits.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you," Skr sneered.


    "Thank you..."


    The man wanted to tter him but Skr interrupted him, "I''m afraid I''ll get my hands dirty if I killed


    you,"


    "What... What do you want?"


    The man realized Skr wanted to do something else to him.


    Skr sneered, he stretched out his hand and pped him hard.


    "p!" Skr pped him so hard, the man was seeing stars.


    "p!" He pped again and the man''s head was swollen.


    "p!" The man spat out blood and his teeth fell out.


    ...


    Skr pped the man so many times in a row, the man''splexion was horrible to look at.


    His mother would not recognize him if she saw him like this.


    Skr''s temper cooled down after that.


    "Dolphins, would you lure a shark over here?" Skr shouted toward the sea.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    CHAPTER 621 NO MERCY


    Again, the unexpected turn of events left everyone in attendance speechless.


    Does this man want to draw sharks using dolphins? Is this a dream?


    Despite how difficult it was for them to believe, they dared not make fun of Skr at this point.


    Shortly, four dolphins began swimming toward the shore. There seemed to be a dark figure swimming


    in the middle of them. A hard dorsal fin was revealed on the water''s surface. Indeed, it was a massive


    shark!


    Dolphins have smaller bodiespared to sharks in the sea, but sharks would not provoke dolphins


    because they are social animals. Like wolves, they pursue their prey in groups; even a shark with a


    bloodily big mouth was not a match for them.


    This was the reason Skr had them chase after the shark.


    Skr grabbed the man in a floral shirt with one hand and strode toward the water as soon as he


    noticed the dolphins and a shark were getting closer to the shore.


    The man finally realized what Skr wanted to do to him. He wet his pants because he was so terrified.


    He pleaded, "You¡­let me go! Let me go now! I''m Mr. Coleman''s¡­"


    Before he could finish, Skr swung his right hand and threw him into the area where the shark was.


    The shark bit into the man''s legs with its gaping mouth.


    "Arghhh! Help!" Before the shark dragged him away, he only managed to yell for assistance once.


    The shark grabbed its prey and swam off into the deep water.


    The only thing that remained on the shore was a small area of blood-stained seawater. When a wave


    arrived, it vanished.


    "This¡­"


    Those gangsters''plexions instantly turned white as a sheet. They were nervously gulping down


    their saliva. They dared not look at Skr at this point, fearing that he would throw them into the water


    and feed them to sharks if he was upset.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    After Skr dealt with the man in the floral shirt, he turned around and focused on the other thugs. The


    steel pipes they were holding in their hands fell hastily to the ground as their legs began to shake.


    The thugs were terrified. Their bodies appeared to be out of control and prevented them from running,


    even though they wanted to.


    Of course, no one dared be the first to flee, even if they were able to move. The bird that pops up its


    head gets shot; the first that attempted to escape would not be able to escape Skr''s grasp.


    Skr did not bother to deal with these worthless men. He told them directly, "Go back and tell your


    boss to show up at Lucas Manor to meet his demise in three days. Otherwise, I''ll get rid of his entire


    family!"


    "Yes!"


    How dare these gangsters express their disapproval? They were thrilled to learn that Skr was ready


    to release them. They believed they had been given a second chance at life. They were certain that


    Skr could kill them all if he was upset.


    The group agreed and scurried toward the shore.


    When those men vanished from his view, Skr began to pant heavily, and sweat began to appear on


    his forehead.


    The tourists who were enjoying themselves on the beach dared not stay and watch the chaos. Those


    who wanted to return home left for their homes, while the others walked as far as they could.


    Ronan and the others wanted to bury their heads in their pants because they were gloating and wanted


    to see Skr make a fool of himself earlier on. A shiver ran down his spine when Ronan thought about


    how they foolishly provoked Skr. He felt a pang of fear.


    On the contrary, the young girl named Jillian seemed happy. She ran up to Valerie and asked,


    concerned, "Valerie, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," Valerie answered with a smile.


    "I''m sorry, Valerie," Skr said, gazing at the p mark on Valerie''s face.


    "I was having so much fun with L that, for a brief time, I forgot about Mr. Coleman''s problem. Don''t


    worry, I will see this through. I won''t let anyone who dares to harm my wife and friends off the hook!"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    CHAPTER 622 FEROCIOUS


    Skr gave Yulia''s swollen cheek a massage after they got back to the car.


    L sat on the side. She said angrily, "Daddy, those people are terrible. They even hit Mommy and


    Aunt Valerie. I had decided not to live stream anymore. I want to learn from you how to fight effectively


    so that I can grow up and be as powerful as you. When you are not around, I can protect Mommy and


    Aunt Valerie."


    Although the little girl had not stopped with herbat training, she had been focused more on live


    streaming recently. She finally realized the significance ofbat abilities when she witnessed bad


    guys harassing her mother and Valerie.


    When Yulia and Valerie heard her words, their hearts instantly felt warm. They could not help but smile.


    "Okay, we¡¯ll rely on L for protection in the future."


    "Hmm!"


    The child gave a firm nod while maintaining a serious expression.


    Skr stroked her hair affectionately. Heplimented, "Sweetheart, you''re such a lovely girl. I''ll help


    you train when we get home."


    Skr started the car and left the coast.


    the Emperor''s private room of the Raven Club.


    Terry was furious. He roared, "Mr. Coleman, don''t me me for looking down on you! You couldn¡¯t


    even deal with such a trivial matter. There''s nothing left for us to discuss!"


    Terry sneered. He smashed the cup in his hand on the table and was ready to leave.


    In his anxiety, Ruan reached out to grab him. He said, "Uncle Terry¡­"


    "Hmph!"


    Terry snorted coldly and shook off his hand. At this time, he had lost all patience.


    On the other side, Belinda and Peach were secretly pleased about this.


    Since Ryan had truly annoyed Terry, he would vent all his rage on Valerie and Skr. That is to say,


    those two would experience more terrible oues. This was exactly what the two wanted to see.


    The sound of hasty footsteps emerged from the corridor at this precise moment.


    Ryan was overjoyed. He said, "Uncle Terry, my men have returned!"


    Terry stopped his track, and the furious look on Terry''s face slightly softened.


    Immediately afterward, a group of thugs pushed the door open and entered the room.


    Ryan scolded sternly, "Where''s Ethan? Get here and apologize to Mr. Pearson! You took so manyUpstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    brothers with you to catch two people. All of us have been waiting for you. Besides that, where are


    Valerie and that piece of crap? Hurry up, make them kneel on the floor, and apologize to Mr. Pearson!"


    When those thugs heard this, they seemed to have fallen into a difficult position. They exchanged


    nces before kneeling on the ground with a thud.


    "Mr. Coleman, Ethan¡­Ethan was killed by Skr! That guy is so terrifying! We couldn''t capture him


    and Valerie."


    Ryan was astounded. He questioned, "What? Skr had killed Ethan?"


    One of the more brazen thugs gave a brief ount of what took ce on the beach.


    Theplexions of Ryan and the others turned pale when he mentioned one of his peers'' heads had


    been severed by Skr''s p and Ethan had been thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.


    If they had been telling the truth, Skr''s fighting prowess would have been far more terrifying. He was


    ferocious.


    The same thug mustered the courage to say, "Mr. Coleman...he also asked us to ry a message to


    you. He threatened to destroy your family if you didn''t go to Lucas Manor and meet your demise within


    three days."


    "Wha¡­what? That guy is with the Lucases?"


    Ryan''s expression darkened when he heard this.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Chapter 623 A Distant Rtive Of the Lucases


    In Sconvia City, the Lucases were considered a first-rate family. Together with the Jenkinses, Kents,


    and Fitzes, they were regarded as the major families of the A-ss social circle.


    On the other hand, the Colemans were far below them. At best, they can be regarded as a second-rate


    family.


    Skr has the backing of a distinguished family. It makes sense why he is so haughty.


    After a brief pause, Ryan turned his attention to Terry. He spoke in a pleading tone, "Uncle Terry¡­"


    Actually, Terry was the one who started it all.


    Valerie had never consented to attend dinner parties. Terry mentioned Valerie''s name and insisted that


    she must attend his event to show off his capabilities. Ryan had to do as he was instructed to please


    him. Following that, a series of things happened that intensified his conflict with Skr.


    Now, Ryan''sst hope lies with Terry. His family would not be able to stand up to the Lucases if they


    took action against the Colemans.


    The two women who were watching were astounded too. Belinda and Peach had no idea a man from


    Cloudtopia would be a family member of the Lucases in Sconvia City.


    Only Terry was able to maintain hisposure. He asked nonchntly, "What''s there to panic about?


    Are you afraid of him because of the Lucases? Moreover, that guy''sst name is Stone, not Lucas. In


    my opinion, he could be the son-inw of the Lucases. Do you think his family would offend me for the


    sake of a distant rtive?"


    As soon as Ryan heard this, his eyes lit up.


    Terry''s words had enlightened him. This man had a prominent background in addition to serving as a


    director of Nacrene Commerce.


    In the province of Nirth lived the prestigious Pearson family. Terry¡¯s family was a branch of the


    Pearsons. The Pearsons had protected thend for centuries. Simr to feudal lords, their power was


    passed down through the generations.


    Even though they were a branch, Terry''s family possessed a level of power that was unmatched by


    other families.


    Terry said with a sinister glint in his eyes, "Alright, don''t worry about it. I''m to me for this problem. I¡¯ll


    personally visit the Lucases and meet that guy."


    Skr had the nerve to repeatedly ruin my ns. I wouldn''t spare him.


    Terry instructed, "However, you need to deal with the little starlet that I had my eyes on."


    Ryan''s face immediately lit up. He promised him confidently, "Uncle Terry, I assure you. That starlet


    would be without support once you dealt with Skr. If I told her to go east, she wouldn''t dare go west.


    Would she not be at your mercy at the time?"


    Terry nodded in agreement. His eyes briefly exhibited a hint of a lewd smile.


    Skr and Valerie''s misfortune made Belinda and Peach happy.


    Finally, someone would avenge their deep grudge against Cloudtopia. Terry was so powerful that even


    Mr. Coleman needed to tter him. This time, whether it was Valerie or Skr, they had better brace


    themselves to be devoured.


    Skr purchased several kinds of herbs on his way to deliver Valerie home. He went to the farmers''


    markets to grind them and make an ointment.


    He split it into two and gave one to Valerie. He instructed her to apply it to her injured cheek when she


    got home. He assured her that she would recover after a good night''s sleep.


    He then returned with his family to the Flessy Tower at Lucas Manor.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After he applied the ointment to Yulia, the little one asked Skr to train her to fight. As expected,


    Skr was happy to oblige. While Yulia watched quietly from the side.


    ra''s voice rang out from outside the door as the father and daughter were immersed in their training.


    "Yulia and Skr!

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    CHAPTER 624 WASTED TALENT ON PETTY COMPETITION


    The maid, who was cooking in the kitchen, quickly ran over to open the door for ra.


    When ra walked inside, she noticed Skr and L practicing a weird posture in the living room.


    She asked in surprise, "Yulia, what are they doing?"


    Yulia said with a chuckle, "Sky is apanying the little one to practicebat techniques."


    ra was intrigued. She asked, "Combat techniques? Skr knows how to fight?"


    Yulia nodded with a smile.


    L bragged, "Aunt ra, Daddy not only knowsbat skills, but he''s also very good at them. My


    dad is capable of defeating hundreds and thousands of bad guys at once. When I''m older, I want to


    follow in his footsteps and protect my mom.v


    raughed and yed along with her, "Hmm, L is very ambitious!"


    Certainly, she was skeptical that Skr could take down a hundred or a thousand bad guys.


    It must be L''s way to go above and beyond to show her admiration for her father. If Skr could


    fight, it would be basic boxing, given his gentle demeanor. His movements must be inferior to those of


    true masters.


    She remembered something and said, "I heard there will be an MMApetition in Sconvia City soon.


    Skr could enroll if he''s interested in it. I think it would be a good opportunity to meet thosebat


    masters."


    Before Skr could say anything, L got excited. She asked, "Wow, an MMApetition? Daddy,


    will you sign up? I want to see you fight."


    The little one looked at Skr with eager anticipation.


    Skr waved his hand and refused, saying, "Wouldn''t it be like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut if


    I signed up for this level ofpetition?"


    ra was attempting to strike up a friendly conversation. Skr''s patronizing attitude toward the MMA


    match in Sconvia City irritated her.


    Use a sledgehammer to crack a nut? Is he going to die if he doesn''t boast?


    ra nced at Skr and spoke in a tone that belittled him,"Skr, are you really that good? The


    MMApetitions in Sconvia City are not just limited to local participants. Many national-level fighters


    will take part too, including mercenaries who have fought in war-torn Middle Eastern countries and


    boxers who regrly participate in underground fights.


    "With your gentle look, I''m afraid you won''t be able to withstand a single punch when you go on stage."


    Hearing her ridicule Skr, L was the first to voice out her disagreement. She said, "Aunt ra,


    you''re wrong! Daddy is awesome. He had defeated those who had received good training."


    L was referring to the time when Skr taught a lesson to two foreigners from Utopia.


    The little girl took it seriously at this point. She held Skr''s hand and pleaded, "Daddy, please sign up


    for thepetition. I really want to see you fight."


    Skr was unable to resist her daughter. He quickly nodded in agreement. He was a little speechless


    toward ra. This girl was good at making things difficult for him.


    That did not concern L at all. She leaped with excitement when her father agreed with this.


    On the other hand, ra raised her eyebrows. She thought to herself.


    He might benefit from a little pain, so he would stop being so arrogant.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Yulia was standing on the side. With a helpless grin, she inquired, "ra, are you here to hang out, or


    is there something you want to say?"


    "Oh, you¡¯ve reminded me!"


    ra pped her forehead and said, "Uncle Charles wants Skr to join them in the parlor. There''s a


    man named Pearson looking for him. I heard he came from Nacrene Commerce.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    CHAPTER 625 KNEEL AND ADMIT YOUR MISTAKE


    "Nacrene Commerce?" Skr inquired with a grave expression.


    If I remember correctly, the only two individuals who could link me to Nacrene Commerce are Max''s


    grandfather, a director of that organization, and the investor who specifically requested that Valerie


    attend a party. I wouldn''t have high regard for them, no matter who they are.


    Skr said as he calmly nodded, "Alright, I''ll go. Yulia, stay at home with L. I''ll be back soon."


    Skr and ra left for the parlor after saying that.


    There were several people gathered in the parlor. Younger members like Jordan were present in


    addition to Logan and Geoffrey.


    All of them gave Skr ridiculing looks as soon as he entered the room, as if they were pleased by his


    misfortune.


    Skr did not even give them a passing nce. He simply gave Geoffrey a nod and randomly found a


    ce to sit down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Logan cast him a disapproving nce. He then turned to face the chubby and bald man who upied


    the center seat.


    "Mr. Pearson, this is Skr. He''s the one you were looking for," he said with aforting smile.


    "I was unaware that he had offended you and that you had traveled so far to visit our manor personally.


    You are free to express all of yourints. I will make him apologize to you in person."


    Terry red haughtily at Skr while widening his small eyes. He said, "The grandson-inw of your


    family is quite arrogant! How dare you meddle in my affairs? I had Ryan from Star Entertainment ask a


    small-time starlet to liven things up today, but the guy tantly threatened to kill me.


    "In addition, he had murdered two of Ryan''s men who had been sent to catch that starlet. Even more


    audaciously, he dared to demand Ryane to your house to meet his end. Otherwise, he vowed to


    exterminate the Colemans."


    Terry''s expression changed to one of coldness after saying these. He asked in a stern voice, "Logan, is


    a grandson-inw of your family allowed to behave this arrogantly?"


    The Lucases were astounded. Their hearts thumped ferociously. They had guessed that Skr had


    offended Terry, but they were shocked that Skr had spoken in such a haughty manner.


    Although the Colemans were not to be feared, it was a different story when Terry, the director of


    Nacrene Commerce, was involved in the matter. Skr was just a grandson-inw, even Shane would


    not have dared to act in such a reckless manner.


    Skr actually dared to make trouble outside under the name of the Lucases, and he got into this


    trouble due to a small-time starlet. This was ridiculous!


    Logan became enraged upon considering this and yelled, "Skr, do you think you can offend


    someone like Mr. Pearson? Get over here and apologize to him!"


    Terry snorted coldly, "Apologies? I''m not the type to be quickly appeased by a few nice words. You


    were audacious enough to meddle in my affairs. At the very least, you need to get down on your knees


    if you want to apologize, right?"


    Hearing this, Logan nodded and yelled again, "Skr, don''t you understand humannguage? Kneel


    down and apologize to Mr. Pearson right now!"


    The rest of the family members who watched the show were beaming with joy.


    Skyler, aren''t you incredibly haughty? I want to see how you can maintain your arrogance now that


    you''ve encountered a tough nut to crack!


    At this moment, Geoffrey, who was sitting on Logan''s right, pondered for a moment. Then he spoke in a


    deep voice, "Mr. Pearson, isn''t it a little much to ask Sky to kneel down?"

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    CHAPTER 626 THE LECHER


    Terry said with a gloomy expression, "Over the top? So you want to do it the hard way? If anyone dares


    to plead for him again, you can ask Old Mr. Lucas toe talk to me! I want to ask him personally


    whether he can bear the wrath of Nacrene Commerce or the oppression of Pearsons from Kley City!"


    Terry made direct reference to the power of Nacrene Commerce and the influence of the Pearsons''


    main branch. It was an indication of his rage.


    Geoffrey nervously swallowed his saliva after hearing this.


    Our family couldn''t afford to anger Nacrene Commerce or the Pearson family''s main branch.


    Geoffrey was reprimanded angrily by Logan from the side, "Geoffrey! Shut up! Skr''s arrogance and


    ignorance are to me for this. It''s reasonable for Mr. Pearson to ask him to kneel and apologize."


    Logan turned to re at Skr and said, "Skr, do you still dare to sit down? Kneel and apologize to


    Mr. Pearson immediately. The interests of our family are at stake. Don''t expect my father to protect


    you!"


    The rest of the family members grew even more excited as they expected Skr to embarrass himself


    in front of everyone.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Skr nced at Terry and said with a smirk, "When ra


    informed me earlier on, I thought the person looking for me would be an old man from Kents. I didn''t


    anticipate it to be lecherous. I can''t believe you actually knocked on my door because you want to take


    advantage of my friend."


    "Old man from Kents?"


    The Lucases did not understand what he meant. Why would Old Kent want to look for Skr?


    Terry erupted in rage when he overheard Skr calling him a lecher. He growled, "Skr!"


    Skr sneered coldly, "You forced a talented singer that just wants to do a good job to party with you.


    It''s fairly obvious what you intend to do with her, right? Is it wrong to call you a lecher? I¡¯m going to


    me this on Ryan, but I wasn''t expecting you toe over and attempt to suppress me through the


    Lucases. Don''t me me for being rude to you!"


    With that being said, Skr abruptly stood up and walked toward Terry, who upied the center seat.


    In response to his action, the Lucases cried out in terror, "Skr, what are you going to do?"


    Skr pretended he had not heard them. He took a few more steps to arrive before Terry. Skr


    sneered, "You want me to kneel for you? Dream on!"


    He stretched out his right hand to grab Terry''s shirt cor and directly lifted him up from the throne


    chair. Terry''s short and fat body looked like a toad when he was held in Skr''s hand. The scene


    looked particrly funny.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The Lucases were stunned by the scene.


    Despite his frail appearance, Skr was able to raise Terry with just one hand. What incredible


    strength!


    Then, Skr pushed his right hand downward before they had a chance to respond.


    Boom!


    Terry''s short and chubby body mmed to the ground in an instant. It was a coincidence that hended


    in a kneeling position on both knees.


    Logan leaped out of his chair out of fear. He eximed, "Skr! He is the Director of Nacrene


    Commerce, the heir to the Pearson branch! Are you trying to kill us all?"


    The rest of the family members were dumbfounded. They never expected Skr to make a move on


    Terry.


    Of all of them, Terry was undoubtedly the most taken aback. He waspelled to kneel on both knees,


    and the sharp pain brought him to his senses.


    "Skr, how dare you do this to me? I''ll kill you!"


    Terry shot out a zing rage from his eyes. The veins on his forehead were bulging.


    No one in Nirth Province''s business industry would dare disdain him given his status as the Director of


    Nacrene Commerce and the heir to the Pearson branch.


    A lowly, distant rtive of the Lucases like him dared to touch me and forced me to kneel! This man


    was courting death!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    CHAPTER 627 NO ONE CAN SAVE YOU


    Skr raised his brows and asked, "Kill me? I''ll take the initiative to start the attack since you said to do


    so. I''m going to kill you!"


    Hearing this, Terry felt a chill in his heart. He shouted indignantly, "How dare you?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Skr sneered.


    He moved forward two steps before grabbing Terry''s neck.


    He then quickly and forcefully raised Terry''s short, chubby body above his head with one hand. Terry


    was having breathing problems when he slightly tightened the hand that was squeezing his throat. In


    just a few seconds, his face had be red.


    Terry finally felt some fear at this point. He sensed that death was near. He never imagined Skr


    would be so bold as to murder him in the Lucas family parlor.


    This man is so cocky. I¡¯m someone from the Nacrene Commerce and a descendant of the Pearsons.


    How could he ignore all of these? Is this man crazy?


    Of course, Terry was not the only one who did not anticipate this; the Lucuses seated nearby were all


    frightened by Skr''s behavior. The family would face difficulties if Skr really did kill Terry in the


    parlor.


    Regardless, Yulia held sixteen percent of the family shares. It made her a bona fide member of the


    family. Skr was Yulia''s husband. If Skrmitted a crime in Sconvia, the family would suffer the


    consequences with him.


    If Terry dies, Nacrene Commerce and Pearsons will unquestionably conduct a thorough investigation.


    Even if they surrender Skr at that point, the family will sustain an enormous loss. It is a universal


    truth that innocent bystanders are always caught in the crossfire.


    "Skr, let go of him!" Logan shouted from the side in fear and trepidation.


    Geoffrey also eximed, "Skr, let go of Mr. Pearson. You''re angry now, but don''t do something you''ll


    regretter. Even if you don''t give a damn about it, please think for the sake of our family.


    "Grandpa loves Yulia dearly. He transferred sixteen percent of his shares to Yulia. We would all be


    destroyed if you killed Mr. Pearson here. Grandpa is eighty years old now; he can''t handle such a big


    blow!"


    At this time, ra also jumped up in fright. She persuaded him, "Skr, please listen to Uncle


    Geoffrey; don''t act impulsively!"


    At first, Skr was not bothered to respond when Logan spoke. He finally began to lose some of the


    murderous intent in his eyes after hearing Geoffrey and ra''s sincere advice.


    He red at Terry and warned coldly, "Today, I''ll spare your life for the sake of Geoffrey and ra. You


    are wee to seek retaliation from me at any time if you are unwilling to ept this, but nobody will


    be able to save you if you do that."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As soon as his voice fell, Skr loosened his grip. Terry''s fat body fell to the ground right away.


    The severe pain in his body did not bother Terry. He struggled to get some air. He breathed so


    anxiously that he started coughing violently. His face and neck were now both red.


    Skr''s clenched fingers felt like iron pliers as they encircled his throat. His hand almost crushed his


    throat. Terry was certain that if Skr had gone on for two more seconds, he would have died.


    He now had a burning hatred for Skr and wished he could rip him to pieces. On the surface, he did


    not dare to say anything. If Geoffrey and ra had not pleaded for him just now, Skr would have


    taken his life.


    Skr was a madman. He was afraid to further incite a lunatic.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    CHAPTER 628 WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE


    Skr, just you wait! If I don''t have you chopped up! I''ll spell my name backward!


    Although Terry did not say it out loud, he was secretly swearing in his heart.


    In disgrace, he rose from the floor, strode out of the parlor, and made his way to Lucas Manor''s front


    door.


    The Lucases were finally able to let go of the worry once Terry was out of sight. When they looked at


    Skr, they were immediately burned with rage.


    Especially Logan, he questioned Skr, "Are you tired of living? Do you know who he is? Do you think


    that man is someone you can afford to offend? If you killed him just now, the entire family would be


    ruined in your hands! You''re ignorant about your own abilities!"


    "You say I''m ignorant of my own abilities?"


    Skr abruptly red at Logan.


    Logan''s heart pounded furiously as his icy, sword-sharp gaze swept toward him. In fear, he choked


    back all the words he was going to say.


    What sort of gaze is that? Not only is it razor sharp, but it is also unfathomable and filled with


    murderous intent that made me shudder.


    Skr finally withdrew his gaze from Logan, when he obediently shut his mouth.


    He said to everyone in the parlor, "That man is just someone from the insignificant Nacrene


    Commerce. I never think highly of that organization. As for the Kley City''s Pearsons¡­I don''t think much


    of them either. This situation will be resolved if Terry lets it go. I''ll destroy the Pearsons along with him if


    he overestimates his power and refuses to repent!"


    Skr immediately walked out of the parlor after finishing his speech. Everyone thought it had fallen


    into chaos.


    Skr is such a big talker. Why doesn''t he take a look at his own self in the mirror? He did not think


    much of Nacrene Commerce and Kley City, Pearsons? Who does he think he is?


    ra''s face had turned red from her rage.


    Even though Terry is a bully, Skr shouldn¡¯t impulsively kill him on the spot, right? He should be


    thinking about Yulia''s circumstances!


    As for the rest, they were gloating. They had clearly seen the look on Terry''s face before he left, that


    man was fuming with rage. Terry would undoubtedly pursue it further. They would just wait for Terry to


    make his move and how Skr would respond.


    The following two days were peaceful.


    The family of three chose to stay at home. They simply remained in the Flessy Tower where they


    yed games, practicedbat techniques, and enjoyed some rare leisure time.


    As per Skr''s warning, Ryan should have visited Lucas Manor within these days, but no one had


    seen him. Clearly, he did not take Skr''s words seriously.


    The third day was L''s finalpetition, so Skr decided not to worry about it for the time being.


    On that day, the family of three got up early. After breakfast, Skr brought his family to the


    competition venue, the Sconvia Grand Theatre.


    After he parked the car, they walked a few steps and ran into Valerie.


    Valerie had arrived earlier. She had been waiting for them at the entrance.


    L happily threw herself into her arms and praised, "Aunt Valerie, your dress is so beautiful today!"


    Valerie was the only person she was most eager to approach besides Skr and Yulia.


    Valerie yfully asked the little one, "The only thing that looks beautiful is my dress?"


    The little one immediately grinned and answered, "Aunt Valerie is more beautiful."


    Valerie immediately covered her mouth and chuckled, "Our sweetheart is also very beautiful today, like


    a little fairy."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    An impatient voice suddenly came from the side as the four of them wereughing and conversing.


    "Why did I run into you guys again? You haunt me everywhere I go."

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    CHAPTER 629 NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS


    Skr and hispanions turned to face the person who was speaking. They saw Belinda.


    When she noticed the group, she appeared surprised.


    She walked toward them wearing a ck evening gown with a train. Peach and numerous bodyguards


    had gathered around Belinda.


    Three days ago, didn''t Terry say he was going to visit the Lucases personally? How was it possible for


    Skr to arrive here unharmed? Could it be that Terry postponed his visit because he had more


    pressing matters to attend to? Had he not yet had the opportunity to confront Skr?


    Yes, this must be it. Otherwise, how could a distant rtive of the Lucases like Skr possibly go


    against a top gun like Terry?


    Belinda immediately regained herposure after thinking about this. She gave the group a chilly look.


    When she saw L, who had dressed adorably, her eyes shed with disdain. She said, "Don''t you tell


    me that girl is the contestant for today?"


    Skr furrowed her brow and chided, "What''s it to you? Get lost!"


    "Skr!" Belinda yelled angrily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She quickly retracted her neck in fear when she met Skr''s menacing gaze and dared not utter


    another word.


    Themotion Belinda caused made people in the area take notice. A few dozen people soon


    gathered and moved in their direction.


    When Belinda noticed this, she immediately assumed an arrogant stance and remarked, "Never mind, I


    don''t have time to argue with you. My admirers are trying to find me. I''m going to be busy signing


    autographs and taking photos with them!"


    Peach also acted high and mighty.


    Shemanded the bodyguards standing behind her, "It''s time for you guys to carry out your duty. Bell


    needs to be kept safe. Photos are fine, but don''t let those fans get close. Bell is the hottest celebrity, if


    any of them are haters and harm her, none of you could afford to pay forpany losses."


    The bodyguards replied, "Roger that, Ms. Peach!"


    They immediately joined hands to form a human wall, keeping Belinda in the center for protection. They


    were prepared to use all of their might to fend off the madness of the fans.


    Belinda said, "You all are so observant that you manage to recognize me from my back."


    When the fans approached, she immediately put on a graceful and friendly demeanor and began to


    chat with them. Her smile vanished as she waved her hand and prepared to pose for a photo because


    she saw the frenzied fans run past her and directly toward L.


    "It''s Mini Diva!"


    "L, we are your fans!"


    "L, can I take a picture with you? My child adores your singing."


    Skr and Yulia were immediately surrounded by dozens of people.


    Meanwhile, Belinda and Peach, who were ready to pose, had their mouths twitching. Even the


    bodyguards that formed the human wall felt utterly humiliated.


    Are they the brat''s fans?


    Belinda was outraged. She felt the mocking looks from those around her and wished she could hide in


    a hole.


    It''s so goddamn embarrassing! I thought those people wereing for me, but I''m clueless that a little


    girl would steal my limelight. I had been painstakingly striving in the entertainment industry to achieve a


    certain status and poprity, yet I was unable topete with a greenhorn little girl? Why?

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    CHAPTER 630 NO LONGER DARE


    Belinda stomped her foot out of rage. She immediately put the me for everything on Skr. She


    even gnashed her teeth in anger.


    She thought to herself.


    Just wait and see; I''ll let you guys be arrogant for a while longer. When Mr. Pearson has time to deal


    with you, it will be my time to hold my head high!


    Belinda suppressed her resentment after having that thought. She swayed her hips and headed toward


    the theater.


    Meanwhile, L had taken pictures with many people.


    When Skr noticed that more and more people were assembling, he abruptly ended the photo shoot.


    He said to everyone, "I''m sorry, L is here to participate in the finals today. We must make final


    preparations backstage as thepetition is about to begin. We''ll have opportunities for pictures


    another time."


    The fans who were lined up for photos all agreed understandingly.


    "That''s fine; there will be chances for photoster. Let L prepare for thepetition first."


    "Go L, we''re rooting for you!" N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "The championship is yours to take!"


    A group of fans were cheering for L.


    L nodded vigorously and said, "Hmm, I''ll do my best."


    Skr led the group to the theater after saying goodbye to the fans.


    On their way, Valerie eximed in surprise, "Skr, when did L be so popr?"


    Valerie was unaware that L was live streaming because she had recently been preupied with


    filming with a production team.


    Skr was about to answer when L chimed in, "Aunt Valerie, I sing in front of theputer at home.


    There are lots of grandpas, grandmas, uncles, and aunties that like me. They even gave me gifts! Next


    time when I sing, Aunt Valerie can watch too."


    "L, are you talking about live streaming online?" Valerie asked.


    "Hmm!" L nodded proudly.


    "That''s awesome, L! When you live stream next time, I''ll definitelye and watch. I''ll send you


    gifts too!"


    The reason L suddenly had so many fans became clear to Valerie.


    Amid theirughter and chatter, the four of them entered the theater lobby.


    Employees were registering the contestants at the lobby''s entrance.


    When Skr was lining up with L, he noticed the familiar figures that stood in front. It was Louis and


    his daughter, Tyne.


    Tyne immediately assumed a superior demeanor upon seeing L, disying contempt even at such a


    young age. Her father also noticed Skr. His heart jerked ferociously. He quicklypleted the


    registration and took Tyne backstage.


    As a young girl, Tyne did not understand theplexities of adult interactions, nor did she know how to


    hide her emotions. However, Louis had witnessed Skr''s power firsthand.


    The terrifying scene at Veilstone Hills still haunts him. From that day on, he would be awakened by


    nightmares every night. It appeared as though the one who had been beheaded that day was him


    instead of Max. How would he dare say another word when he saw Skr now?


    As expected, Skr was not concerned about him. He also followed procedure and made his way


    backstage after signing in for L.


    In the backstage dressing room, there was a teacher who guided the contestants. The parents were all


    directed to the audience seats to watch thepetition.


    Skr, Yulia, and Valerie took their seats in the audience. The stage curtain rose after they waited for a


    short while. This signaled the start of thepetition.


    The host went up on stage carrying a microphone while wearing an eye-catching red evening gown.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    CHAPTER 631 THE ALL-ROUND SUPERSTAR


    "Good evening, teachers and parents! Wee to the grand finale of the Nirth Junior Association


    Singing Competition! I¡¯m your host, Una French. We would like to extend a sincere wee to


    everyone in this room on behalf of the Junior Association.


    "We have sessfully chosen the top three performers from each city topete in our grand finale


    here in Sconvia City after two weeks of intensepetition. Now, let''s enjoy the beautiful voices of our


    young performers!"


    Una''s voice was pleasant and enthusiastic. She had earned thunderous apuse from the parents


    who upied the audience seat.


    Unlike the previouspetition in Cloudtopia, there were many general audiences in attendance. In


    other words, the fans lining up outside to take pictures with L had actually purchased tickets to the


    event.


    They all started to cheer at this point.


    "L, the victory is yours!"


    "L, the championship belongs to you!"


    "Babe L, we will always love you."


    All of the audience members were from Sconvia. They had previously watched L''s performances via


    live streams. Naturally, they were thrilled to be able to watch thepetition live.


    The host seemed taken aback. She did not anticipate one of the contestants to be so well liked and


    draw so many followers.


    When the cheering quieted down, Una continued, "Thank you for your enthusiasm. I''ll now introduce


    the judges for today. They are Mr. Krystian Debussy, Chairman of the Sconvia Piano Society; Madam


    Carole, Music Instructor for the Sconvia Children''s Association; and Mr. Cory Wonder, Music Critic for


    Nirth Musical TV."


    Each judge stood and greeted the audience after being introduced.


    After introducing the first five judges, Una announced the sixth with greater enthusiasm, "Our sixth


    judge is the pride of Sconvia City and Star Entertainment. Furthermore, Miss Belinda is known as


    Alvonia''s all-around superstar! Let''s give her a hearty wee and thank her for taking time out of her


    busy schedule to support our young performers!"


    Upon hearing the host''s words, Belinda stood up arrogantly and gave the audience a slight wave.


    When her gaze swept over Skr and hispanion. A smug look shed across her face.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Skr and Yulia were unaware of this. The couple was only interested in watching their daughter''s


    performance and did not bother with Belinda''s thoughts.


    The rules for the grand finale were the same as those in the Cloudtopia semi-finals. Each of the six


    judges had 100 points to award, with a maximum of 600 points. The champion, first runner-up, and


    second runner-up positions would be given to the top three performers with the highest scores.


    "Now, I hereby dere that the grand finale has begun! Our first performer is Lionel Robson from


    Maersk County, let''s wee him!"


    The host left the stage after she announced this.


    A boy about six years old walked onto the stage and started his performance in time with the music.


    All the contestants who made it to the grand finale had already been screened in their respective cities,


    and each of them delivered outstanding performances.


    Following his performance, Lionel received a total of 525 points from the judges.


    The scores of the followingpetitors were all between 500 and 550.


    "Next, let''s wee Tyne, the champion from the Sconvia City semi-finals, to perform herpetition


    piece."


    Following the host''s announcement, Louis''s daughter took the stage.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    CHAPTER 632 BELINDA SCHEME


    Louis was seated among the audience as he watched Tyne on stage. There was anticipation in his


    eyes. Since he was unable to defeat Skr, he sought to extend thepetition through their


    daughters. If Tyne ranked higher than L today, he would certainly feel proud.


    Tyne confidently said into the microphone on stage, "Hello judges and the audiences, I¡¯m Tyne, the


    champion of the Sconvia region. Today, I will perform the song ''Heartbeat'' for you. It''s a ssic and


    challenging Italian song, and I hope you will like it."


    Compared to the other children''s song choices, the one Tyne chose was indeed more challenging and


    resonant. All the judges smiled approvingly when they saw Tyne''s calm demeanor.


    As one of the judges, Belinda even took the initiative to say, "Ever since the semi-finals, I''ve been


    thinking about Tyne''s singing. This young girl has a wonderful voice, and she''s a local from Sconvia


    City. I hope everyone pays more attention to her."


    Naturally, the other judges knew what she was trying to do. She wished for Tyne to receive excellent


    marks. After all, it was just a children''spetition. While it was important to the parents, the judges


    saw it as a fun activity. They would naturally respect her since the superstar had spoken.


    Skr was speechless. Back in the Cloudtopia semifinals, he ran into a contestant who believed


    singing in Italian would elevate him. Louis''s daughter followed suit. Some people, after lying down for a


    while, simply could not get up. They happily assumed the role of ves, forgetting their own roots.


    Tyne waspletely engrossed in the song as soon as the music began. A few minutester, the


    music stopped, and Tyne put down the microphone.


    Everyone had to give it to her. She sang this song incredibly well for a five-year-old girl.


    Belinda immediately gave a thumbs up and gave 100 points. The other five judges all gave scores


    above ny-five. Tyne''s final score was an impressive 585 points. That was the highest score so far.


    Louis was thrilled to hear this score. He deliberately nced at Skr. However, Skr was


    unconcerned about this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Two more contestants had performed, and both scored significantly less than Tyne. Louis became even


    more arrogant.


    Soon, it was L''s turn.


    Skr, Yulia, and Valerie all sat up straight. As they watched the stage, excitement filled their eyes.


    L walked up the stage while donning a tiny pink and white dress and a sparkling crown.


    "Hello, Sister Una; hello, uncles and aunties from the judges'' seat; I''m L. I''m four and a half years


    old!"


    The little one politely greeted the host and the six judges.


    Una was taken aback that L would greet her, and the little girl''s sweetness won Una over. She was


    intrigued by L, who had so many fans there, and she took a liking to her right away.


    At this point, the fans in the audience quieted down. They started to feel extremely anxious, as though


    their own daughter were performing, and worried that she would make a mistake.


    Belinda''s eyes shed with a hint of resentment.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    CHAPTER 633 LOLA AMAZES THE AUDIENCE


    This wench had stolen my spotlight! I can''t take this. I had a lot of old grudges with Skr and Valerie,


    too. How could I like their daughter?


    With these thoughts running through her head, Belinda impatiently said, "Other children are waiting.


    Don''t waste everyone''s time pretending to be sweet and innocent here. We y fair. If your singing is


    bad, it doesn''t matter how nice you try toe across."


    Skr and Yulia felt a little upset upon hearing Belinda''s words.


    How on earth could Belinda do this as a judge? L just followed what her teachers and Valerie had


    taught her, to greet everyone when she went on stage. The little one has always been polite and sweet


    at home; how could that be considered acting? Nowadays, is being polite considered acting? Is Belinda


    taking revenge on her personal grievances by abusing her power as a judge?


    Naturally, L''s family and fans were incensed.


    L, who stood on stage, was stunned. She retracted the greeting she had prepared for the audience.


    She said directly into the microphone, "The song I''m going to perform is ''Nameless''. It was written by


    Dad. I love it very much. I hope everyone will like it too."


    With that being said, L started singing into the microphone.


    This song was originallyposed by Skr andter had lyrics added by Valerie. It was not officially


    released, and the organizers were unable to locate the apaniment, so L was forced to perform


    a cappe.


    Unlike other songs, "Nameless" was more suitable for a cappe. It had a soul-prating impact. The


    song gave a different sensation whenbined with L''s slightly childish voice. It seemed to bring a


    glimmer of hope to the deste battlefields of the North.


    For a moment, the entire audience was immersed in L''s innocent and pure voice. Many of L''s


    fans were unable to control their tears after hearing her voice.


    Halfway through the song, L''s childish voice disappeared. A lengthy and ethereal melody took its


    ce. It was still the same song "Nameless", but it felt like a different song.


    L held a green leaf and ced her hands on either side of her mouth. A string of melodies came


    from that leaf.


    The melody has an ethereal zither-like quality as well as somber oboe tones. It seemed to be a song


    which belonged from the distant past and slowly approached the audience along with the sound of


    hooves from ancient times.


    Everyone was so shocked that they were at a loss for words. They felt as if half a century had passed,


    yet it also felt like only a moment had passed.


    The enchanting melody gradually disappeared. L removed the leaf from her mouth and bowed to


    everyone.


    The apuse erupted from the audience seats. The audience had eventually recovered their


    composure and thunderous apuse erupted.


    "L, L, you are amazing! You''re worthy of being the one I admire!"


    "She sang well during the live stream, but I wasn''t expecting it to be so shocking in person."


    "Mini Diva, I''ll always be your fan!"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The fans shouted excitedly.


    Skr, Yulia, and Valerie all got to their feet and apuded L with pride.


    Louis, who had been in the front row earlier and had been feeling arrogant, was now unable to feel


    proud. Despite his fondness for his own daughter, he was well aware that Tyne could notpare to


    L in terms of tone or emotional expression.


    Of course, audiences were not the only ones to experience this. Both the host and the judges could not


    help but p for L.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    CHAPTER 634 A GREAT IRONY


    They never anticipated being moved by a four-and-a-half-year-old. Of course, the song itself was very


    moving, but what truly surprised them was that theposer turned out to be L''s father.


    If this song is publicized, it could further improve the standing of the contest.


    Una finally understood why so many people came to cheer for L. She instantly became a fan after


    hearing the melody created with a leaf at the end of the song. From this moment on, Una became


    L''s fan.


    The little girl''s singing was enjoyable to hear. She also resembled a porcin doll in appearance. Of


    course, the most amazing aspect was that she could y music with a leaf. Little L was a gifted and


    lovely girl.


    At this point, Belinda was the only one staring at L with resentment. She did not give much thought


    to her singing ability. She was furious that a four-and-a-half-year-old kid had taken all the attention.


    Before the judges scored, Una could not help but praise L, "Thank you, little L, for giving us the


    greatest pleasure and astonishment."


    Without hesitation, the judges unanimously gave it a score of 100.


    L did not express the song perfectly, butpared with other contestants, she had brought far too


    many surprises to everyone. If she performed on TV stations withrge audiences and sang an original


    song, she could undoubtedly be a nationwide sensation.


    Who else should be the champion if not her?


    Five of the six judges gave it a score of 100. Belinda was the only judge to make her score public so


    far.


    Everyone focused their attention on her because her score determined whether L could be the


    champion. Everyone thought there was no suspense. After all, the other judges had given perfect


    scores. In this case, Belinda''s score would not be too far behind, right?


    Compared with the scores of other contestants, L would be the champion if Belinda gave her sixty


    points. It''s easy to achieve sixty points!


    The fans were confident. A few of them were prepared to apud.


    Belinda revealed her score. Zero points!


    Everyone was in disbelief. There wasplete silence throughout the venue.


    Many people were blinking their eyes because they believed they were seeing things. Some people


    even got up and leaned forward. The whiteboard still had shockingly obvious zero points written on it.


    That judge truly gave zero points! L received zero points from Belinda! What''s going on? The score


    is far too different from what they anticipated.


    The judges would award sixty or seventy points to contestants who were so anxious that they forgot


    their lyrics as encouragement.


    L had performed so well, but Belinda actually gave her zero points? Considering the perfect ratings


    given by the other judges, this was a huge irony.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Not to mention the audience below the stage, even the host on stage could not bear to see this. She


    pursed her lips and asked Belinda, "Miss Belinda, did you write your score wrong? Why do your points


    differ so much from those of the other judges, who all gave 100 points?"


    Belinda snorted. She picked up the microphone and said arrogantly, "Everyone, please look up and see


    what the full name of thispetition is."

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    CHAPTER 635 TWISTING THE ARGUMENT


    "You do realize that this is the Nirth Junior Singing Contest? We are obviouslypeting for singing


    skills rather than offbeat tricks. This girl started off singing quite well; earning sixty points shouldn''t be a


    problem for her, but she then decided to be a smartass and began to make the melody with leaves.


    "She had seriously vited thepetition''s rules. She received zero points after I directly subtracted


    the sixty points she should have received for singing. Is there anything wrong with my thoughts?"


    "Hmm," Una said, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Clearly, Belinda was twisting the argument, but in her role as a host, she was powerless to counter.


    L appeared a bit wronged as she stood on the stage. In the beginning, she signed up because she


    thought it would be fun. Later, she wanted to win the championship due to the support of Valerie,


    Skr, and Yulia.


    In reality, it didn''t matter if she could win the championship, but Belinda''s ring zero scores hurt her a


    little.


    Skr, Yulia, and Valerie, who sat in the audience seat, were infuriated when they saw L''s upset


    expression.


    Belinda was using her position of authority to vent her own grudge. Valerie was a little worried when


    she was first introduced as one of the judges. She believed that Belinda would refrain from venting her


    personal resentment in public. Apparently, they underestimated Belinda''s shamelessness.


    "You do realize that this is the Nirth Junior Singing Contest? We are obviouslypeting for singing


    skills rather than offbeat tricks. This girl started off singing quite well; earning sixty points shouldn''t be a


    problem for her, but she then decided to be a smartass and began to make the melody with leaves.


    "Nonsense!"


    L''s fans all yelled out unwillingly.


    "Even if you were to judge strictly, L''s performance should receive at least eighty points. What do


    you mean by giving her zero points?"


    Some hot-tempered fans directly confronted the organizer, who was seated in the front row.


    "How were the judges chosen? That woman has a pretty face and is backed by rich supporters; could


    she represent the audience''s aesthetic? When L came on stage, she merely smiled politely, which


    was met with icy sarcasm. She now receives malicious scores from that woman. Is she jealous that


    L is more popr and sings better than her?"


    The person in charge was rendered speechless.


    Thepetition was almostplete, and L''s performance was very much in line with the


    champion they were looking for. They were surprised that Belinda would create such a scene now.


    She acted carelessly; indeed, she was eye candy backed by rich supporters.


    Belinda, who was seated on stage, disregarded these remarks. She directly took the microphone and


    said to the fans, "Jealous of her? Are you kidding me? Not to mention my standing in the entertainment


    industry, today I''m the judge invited by the organizer. I have the right to give out one hundred points. I


    can give as many points as I want. It''s none of your business?"


    "Belinda, I cannot talk sense into you!"


    "Belinda, I cannot talk sense into you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    L''s fans were surprised that Belinda behaved so defiantly on stage.


    "Belinda, I cannot talk sense into you!"


    L''s fans were surprised that Belinda behaved so defiantly on stage.


    "Let''s get the next child on stage now. Later, I have other things to attend to!"


    Belinda urged the host.


    Una cast a nce at the person in charge of the event. He sighed, nodded, and motioned for her to


    continue.


    Belinda''s career was flourishing in the entertainment industry, which was understandable given that she


    had wealthy backers. This person in charge was merely the president of the Children''s Association. He


    dared not offend Belinda''s supporters. He decided to reach apromise andplete the


    competition.


    Although Una felt unfair to L, she had to helplessly walk to the center of the stage and announce the


    result.


    It was time to announce the results once all the kids had finished singing. Without a doubt, Tyne was


    the one who ultimately won the championship.


    Tyne purposefully gave L, who was standing in the stage''s corner, a cocky nce as she raised the


    trophy.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    CHAPTER 636 WHO PERMITS YOU TO SPEAK


    L''s final score was 500 because Belinda used her position of power to vent personal grudges and


    gave her zero points.


    She came inst among all of thepetitors in terms of points earned. L''s eyes immediately


    turned red when she received the result that she came inst.


    The young girl suppressed her tears when she was on stage. Skr felt as though his heart had been


    shattered by her grievances.


    "Daddy!" L cried out to his father.


    She was full of grievance, and it made Skr feel like his heart was shattered into pieces.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When it came to thepetition, there were winners and losers. Skr would obviously give L


    some lessons if she did poorly and cedst. However, his daughter clearly performed so well.


    Belinda suppressed her on purpose.


    Skr furrowed his brow when he saw his sweetheart appear so aggrieved. He was not going to let


    this slide!


    Valerie dered indignantly, "Belinda is truly disgusting. It''s one thing to constantly suppress me, but


    she is making things difficult for a child!"


    Yulia was upset too. She carried her daughter, who appeared angry and distressed, in her arms.


    Skr snorted icily and said, "The incident that urred three days ago where Terry forced you to go


    out to party must have something to do with this woman. I wasn''t nning to hold a grudge against her,


    but since she doesn''t know how to restrain herself and makes my sweetheart suffer, don''t me me for


    bringing up old scores! It just so happens that it''s time to settle scores with Mr. Coleman."


    L''s final score was 500 because Belinda used her position of power to vent personal grudges and


    gave her zero points.


    Seeing L crying, many of her fans were so heartbroken that they came over tofort her.


    Skr spoke a few words to them. He told them that he wanted to take his daughter home to calm her


    mood.


    The fans were very understanding. They expressed their love for L''s performance before they left.


    When Skr carried L and walked towards the exit with Yulia and Valerie, they walked into the


    parents of thepeting contestants. They would approach them and say a few words tofort L.


    When the young girl saw how many people were impressed by her performance, she felt a little better.


    Skr came across Louis and his daughter once more, just as they were about to enter the parking lot.


    Louis appeared a bit awkward when he saw Skr.


    While Tyne stared at L and mocked her loudly, he said, "How embarrassing for you to cry because


    you lost thepetition? Didn''t you hear what the judge said¡ªit''s a singingpetition, but you had to


    y the melody with a leaf? You''re taking a crooked path and viting thepetition rules. Why on


    earth would you dare cry here?"


    Skr''s eyes shed with a cold light when he heard Tyne''s words.


    He was already furious, but this young child dared to make fun of his sweetheart by calling her walking


    down a crooked path by blowing a leaf? Like Belinda, she was courting death!


    Skr was going to blow up.


    Tyne received a face-p from Louis, who had suddenly adopted a startled expression. He chided,


    "Shut up! Who gave you permission to speak?"


    Back in Veilstone Hills, he had personally witnessed how terrifying Skr could be. Even Max, the


    young master of the Kents, was murdered by Skr. The Chief Marrow of the Sconvia Police


    Headquarters was forced to step down with a single phone call. Following the death of his own son,


    Sterling Kent, the head of the Kent family,cked the courage to investigate further.


    Wouldn''t it be easy for Skr to kill them if he wanted to?


    Louis immediately bowed to Skr after reprimanding Tyne and said, "Skr, I''m sorry. My daughter


    has been spoiled by my parents since she was a child; you mustn''t take it to heart."

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    CHAPTER 637 TEACH YOU HOW TO BEHAVE


    The p caught Tyne off guard. She asked resentfully, "Dad, why did you hit me? Did I say anything


    wrong?"


    Smack! Louis backhanded her with another p.


    Skr had no desire to watch this drama. He turned away and began to move in the direction of the


    parking lot.


    At this time, Belinda, Peach, and a few bodyguards had walked over with an air of arrogance. She was


    extremely happy to see that L was being carried by her father and that she had teardrops in the


    corners of her eyes.


    When she saw Skr fuming with rage, she finally could not hold back and said sarcastically, "Oh my, I


    must have upset the little girl; I''m sorry. I always say what I think. I will give it a good review if it is. I will


    criticize it if it''s not. As parents, you shouldn''t teach your children to take shortcuts. Before achieving


    anything, they should learn how to behave themselves!"


    Belinda imed she was sorry, but her eyes were filled with mockery. Where was her regret?


    Skr sneered icily, "Learn to behave herself? Let me first show you how to do that!"


    Skr strode over to Belinda as soon as the words were spoken.


    The p caught Tyne off guard. She asked resentfully, "Dad, why did you hit me? Did I say anything


    wrong?"


    Smack! Belinda received a loud p to the face.


    It was one thing when Tyne mocked his daughter; she was a five-year-old child, and Louis had already


    disciplined Tyne.


    Belinda, on the other hand, was an adult and was the one who brought about L''s suffering. She


    actively provoked Skr rather than just avoiding his rage. She was inviting trouble!


    Instantaneously, Belinda was sent flying by Skr''s p. She crashed heavily onto the concrete


    ground a few dozen feet away.


    "Cough, cough, cough¡­"


    Belinda coughed violently. She detected a metallic taste in her mouth. After that, she spat out a


    mouthful of blood. From there, she could just make out a few teeth with blood on them.


    "You¡­How dare you hit me?"


    Belinda never expected that Skr would dare to hit her in Sconvia City.


    Peach, who stood behind her, immediately screamed at the bodyguards, "Are you here to freeload?


    Go! Hold that guy down and take revenge for Bell!"


    Hearing hermand, the bodyguards finally snapped out of their shock.


    Before they had a chance to make a move, Skr''s gaze fell on them. He warned them gloomily, "I


    suppose you''re here to make a living as this woman''s bodyguards. Those who are wiser should leave


    now! Don''t bring trouble upon yourselves!"


    The moment they met Skr''s gaze, the bodyguards felt their hearts tremble, followed by a chilling


    sensation as if they were being watched by a predatory tiger. No one dared to move forward.


    Amotion broke out nearby just as things were starting to get tense.


    Everyone looked up to see a sizable crowd rushing in their direction.


    "Belinda is there!"


    "That disgusting woman had unfairly scored L! She made L cry for a very long time and gave her


    zero points.


    "L, stop crying! We are here to take revenge on you!"


    Then they pulled a pile of rotten vegetables and a bunch of rotten eggs out of stic bags and threw


    them at Belinda.


    "Arghhh! Arghhh!"


    Belinda screamed a few times. She had stinky egg yolks and decaying leaves all over her body. She


    looked incredibly disgusting.


    Belinda was in utter disbelief as she used her hands to block the assault.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    CHAPTER 638 MAKING THE HEADLINES


    Belinda was a superstar who had tens of thousands of admirers. She never considered the possibility


    that she would ever experience this type of treatment.


    Peach trembled in terror as she noticed a sizable crowd gathered in the distance.


    Only a few dozen people were in the group that had just rushed over, but it was bad enough for


    Belinda. However, the group that approached them in the distance was made up of several hundred


    people.


    Were all of them L''s fans? Forget it! Now is not the time to think about this. It would be a big problem


    if Belinda''s current state were photographed by the tabloids.


    A glimmer of light shed through Peach¡¯s eyes. Shemanded the bodyguards, "Hurry up! Protect


    Bell and get her into the car."


    The bodyguards immediately carried out the order. They swarmed toward the MPV van and quickly


    surrounded Belinda. The group appeared to be frantically trying to escape from the scene.


    Meanwhile, the angry fans did not hold back; they hurled the rotten vegetables and stinky eggs at


    Belinda''s van.


    Skr and hispanion took advantage of this opportunity and quietly left the scene.


    On their way home, Yulia and Valerieforted L with gentle words.


    "L, there are so many fans who love you. They came specifically to exact revenge after learning that


    Belinda had unfairly judged you."


    "That''s right; take a look at the scores given by the other judges. L is the best singer of the day."


    The young child sniffed and nodded after hearing what Yulia and Valerie said. She said, "Hmm, Daddy,


    Mommy, Aunt Valerie, I understand now. Belinda is a bad woman!"


    Skr and others were immediately amused by the term "bad woman."


    Skr said to L, "That''s right, sweetheart. Belinda is a bad woman. Daddy is the best at making bad


    people pay for their actions!"


    L immediately perked up and said, "Hmm, Daddy needs to go teach that bad woman a lesson!


    Daddy rocks! Mommy and Aunt Valerie are great too."


    The little one hugged Yulia''s neck and gave her a kiss.


    "What about me?" Valerie asked and leaned her face closer.


    She too received a generous kiss from the toddler.


    Skr dropped Valerie off and then sent Yulia and L home before leaving once more. He had made


    a promise to make the trash pay for their actions.


    The three-day deadline had passed. It was time to settle ounts with Ryan. Besides that, Belinda justN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    so happened to be an artist at Coleman''s Entertainment Company. When new grievances add on to old


    grudges, it''s perfect to settle them all at once.


    At this time, Belinda smelled awful. She and her group return to her residence in a sorry state in the


    van.


    Belinda looked at her miserable self in the mirror and roared furiously, "Skr! And that brat! I won''t let


    you go!"


    I''m a great beauty. Since I became famous, how many people haveplimented me? Just now, I was


    chased by arge crowd, and they were throwing stinky eggs at me. It was simply a crying shame.


    When she opened her mouth, she was shocked to find she was missing four teeth. What''s worse, her


    front teeth were beginning to loosen.


    Belinda shouted with resentment burning in her eyes, "Oh my god! Skr, I want to kill you!"


    After she vented for a while, she came out of the bathroom and told Peach, "Ms. Peach, tell the driver


    that I''m going to Coleman''s family''s residenceter."


    Peach tried but was unable to resist the urge to say, "Alright, I''ll text the driver. You better go take a


    shower."


    The stench of rotten vegetables and foul egg fluid was all over Belinda. Even she found it disgusting to


    the point where she could not stand it.


    She gritted her teeth, turned around, and entered the bathroom again. When she had finished bathing


    and changed into a beautiful dress, she heard Peach''s exmation.


    Peach shouted with her phone in hand, "Oh no, this is bad, Bell! You''ve made the headlines on


    Twitter!"

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    CHAPTER 639 ANOTHER 999 YEARS


    Belinda rebuked peevishly, "Twitter headline? Isn''t that a good thing? What''s the big deal?"


    Peach shouted in a worried tone, "No, everyone is scolding you!"


    "Let them reprimand! Even bad publicity is useful publicity. Being ignored rather than criticized is the


    worst thing that can happen to a celebrity. What else is there to surprise me since I''ve worked in the


    entertainment industry for so long and have already encountered numerous strong winds and high


    tides?"


    Belinda seemed quite pleased with herself. From the way she saw it, all that mattered was that she


    was getting attention. Once everyone was done criticizing her, she could rify things and gain even


    more attention.


    Peach was sweating profusely from her anxiety. She said, "No, no, no, it''s different! Videos of you


    purposefully giving that young girl zero points are widely avable online. You are receiving criticism


    from everyone on the inte.


    "Some crazy fans even dug up all of your previous scandals. For instance, your history of working in a


    club in Kley City and the fact that you slept with an investor tond a role in a movie All of that is now


    widely known.


    "I received a dozen calls from the brands we coborate with while you were just taking a bath. They


    have made public announcements about terminating your endorsement agreements. They intend to


    sue you for breach of contract and seek a major settlement.


    "The PR manager told me this incident had spread far too quickly when I called the office. Even if we


    used all of the resources avable to thepany, the situation might not improve. Senior executives


    have therefore unanimously decided to forgo PR in favor of waiting for things to settle down.


    Belinda eximed, "What? Give up on PR? Isn''t that the same as leaving me to fend for myself?"


    She was behaving smugly just now, but she had turned pale with fright. She could not believe that a


    competition held by the Junior Association could cause such a big uproar. She was in big trouble just


    for giving a girl a zero.


    "What should we do now? How can we just be sitting ducks?"


    Belinda began to feel helpless in light of the circumstances.


    Peach made an effort to calm down. She sighed deeply and said, "Here''s what we can do. You should


    immediately tweet an exnation of your current thoughts. Then, you must apologize to inte users


    and acknowledge that you were rigid and upheld your reputation as a straightforward person.


    "In addition, I had captured on camera the crazy L fans chasing us and hurling rotten vegetables


    and foul eggs at us while we were in the car. You should definitely tweet about it. Let everyone know


    that we, too, experienced bullying. In this case, the other party is also at fault. We''ll y it by ear with


    the next step."


    "All right, I''ll post it now," Belinda said.


    Belinda immediately picked up her phone and opened Twitter. However, she was no longer able to post


    new tweets to the ount she had logged into this morning. She discovered a message from the


    Twitter system when she checked her inbox.


    Dear Ms. Belinda, We regret to inform you that your ount has been suspended for 999 years.


    999 years? What the hell?


    Belinda was incensed.


    When she checked thepany''s homepage, she also found that it had also been suspended for 999


    years. When she checked the trending topics, she saw that everyone was mocking her and Star


    Entertainment, saying they had set a precedent since the establishment of Twitter.


    Have things gotten this bad?


    Belinda felt everything turn dark before her eyes. She almost fainted on the spot.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Thinking back to Skr''s abilities in Cloudtopia, she immediately shouted, "Skr! This must be your


    doing! I''ll have Mr. Coleman and Mr. Pearson kill you!"

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    CHAPTER 640 A SURE CATCH


    Belindamanded, "Quick, take me to the Colemans'' residence now. I need Mr. Coleman to call the


    shots for me."


    Belinda grabbed her phone and headed for the door. Peach quickly caught up with her. In no time, the


    two arrived at the entrance of Coleman''s vi.


    The living room sofa was upied by several of Coleman''s goons as well as Ryan and his father,


    Andrew.


    "Boss!"


    Belinda squeezed out a few tears, put on a pitiful expression, and threw herself into Ryan''s arms. She


    comined, "Mr. Ryan, I was bullied by Skr. You must call the shoot for me. All I did was give his


    daughter a zero, but he went so far as to incite those stupid fans to retaliate against me.


    "I had lost all of my endorsements, and those brands are going to sue thepany for huge


    compensation. My career is over. Thepany will suffer a huge financial loss. That jerk was to me


    for it all! Mr. Ryan, you cannot let him get away with it!"


    When they heard Belinda''s words, everyone in the room''s expressions turned murky.


    Belinda had only recently joined Star Entertainment, but Ryan had to pay an enormous sum to bring


    her on board at the time. As soon as she joined Star Entertainment, she immediately rose to the


    position of top star.


    It was known that Belinda and Ryan were involved, but the Colemans were no fools; the business


    depended on Belinda to generate significant revenue.


    Nobody anticipated that this incident would spread as widely as it did.


    Even Andrew, who was in his early fifties, was furious and swearing, "Damn it!"


    Ryan had told Andrew what had happened to Valerie and Terry three days before Belinda''s arrival. He


    also brought up Skr''sst warning, telling him to go to the Lucases and meet his end, or else he


    would have their family eliminated.


    They had offended Terry because of him. He also ruined the career of theirpany''s top star. He had


    no respect for them.


    Andrew chided her with a grave look on his face, "How dare he be so haughty? That kid is just a distant


    rtive of the Lucases. Did he think our family is simple to deal with?"


    Ryan was still a little scared deep down.


    He suggested, "Dad, aren''t you friends with the newly appointed police chief? Give him a call and ask if


    he cane over. The due date has passed. I''m worried that a man will break into our home. He is


    extremely skilled, and it has been said that he can send a person flying with a single p."


    Andrew thought about it, and he nodded. He thought his son''s proposal made sense. He immediately


    took out his phone to call the newly appointed Chief Daniel.


    He spoke for a short while before hanging up the phone. He told everyone, "Chief Daniel and his men


    would soon arrive. If Skr dares to show up here, we will catch him."


    Ryan''s face lit up with joy. He eximed, "This is great! I just called Terry, and he said he would be


    here shortly. I doubt we would fail with the support of those in power from two different industries,


    including the bigwigs from the Sconvia Police Department and Nacrene Commerce!"


    Belinda and Peach were overjoyed when they heard this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Skr, oh Skr, today is your day of doom!


    After they chatted for a few more words, there was someone else at the door.


    The housekeeper went to get the door.


    Speak of the devil and he appears. It turned out to be Terry, the director of Nacrene Commerce. He


    was followed by a few bodyguards dressed in ck suits.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    CHAPTER 641 GET RID OF RYAN


    When Terry arrived, Ryan jumped to his feet and said, "Uncle Terry, you''re finally here!"


    Andrew also stood up and said with a ttering grin on his face, "Mr. Pearson, my son is still young and


    ignorant; it''s presumptuous of him to bother you toe all the way to our house."


    Terry waved his hand and replied, "No problem."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Skr was all he could think about. He had no interest in exchanging pleasantries with Andrew.


    Andrew quickly offered Terry his own seat. He said, "Please take a seat!"


    Terry sat down on the single sofa unceremoniously.


    Ryan quickly asked, "Uncle Terry, you mentioned that you would personally visit the Lucas Manor.


    Have you paid them a visit in thest few days?"


    Terry was startled by that query. He immediately recalled what had happened in the Lucas Manor''s


    parlor that day. It was such a humiliating incident that he naturally did not want the Colemans to know


    about it.


    He tried to look calm and said, "I''ve been busy with official duties for the past few days and couldn''t find


    the time to do that. However, I have invited a powerful man to Sconvia out of concern for our safety.


    Later, I''ll go to Lucas Manor with him. I want to see for myself who is more formidable, the petty


    grandson-inw of the Lucases or me."


    The second part of Terry''s speech, in which he invited a powerful man, was true, but the first part was a


    lie.


    Back in Lucas Manor, Skr hadid hands on him. He even forced him to kneel and apologize to him.


    How could Terry swallow such a public humiliation given by a greenhorn youngster?


    "Oh? You want topare who''s more formidable?"


    At this precise moment, a mocking voice came from the entrance.


    Everyone looked toward the direction of the sound. They saw the handsome man and walked in with


    his subordinate, Dianne.


    "Skr!"


    Everyone was astounded when they saw Skr.


    "Skr, I''m surprised you dared to step foot in my house!" Ryan sneered icily.


    Belinda and Peach also sneered from the side. They thought Skr had walked into a trap.


    Skr raised an eyebrow, and his gaze fell on Terry when he said this, "Why wouldn''t I dare? Terry,


    would you still be going home in one piece and sitting here if it weren''t for Geoffrey and ra pleading


    for you back in Lucas''s manor?"


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Skr say those words.


    What did he mean? Had Terry visited Lucas Manor two days ago? Was he almost killed by Skr?


    Didn''t Terry just say that he was too busy with official duties and didn''t have the time to pay them a


    visit?


    Everyone casts doubtful nces at Terry.


    Terry''s big, fat face had instantly turned red. The look in his eyes flickered. He looked embarrassed and


    angry. He yelled, "You''re talking nonsense! Who do you think you are? Do you think I would be


    suppressed by you?"


    Skr sneered coldly, "Hush! I''ll start with settling the ounts with the Colemans. There will be plenty


    of time for me topete with youter."


    Having said that, Skr did not care about what kind of crap Terry was spewing. He gazed at Andrew


    and Ryan.


    "Ryan, I had warned you the other day toe to the Lucas Manor to meet your death. If you had


    shown a proactive attitude by admitting your mistake, I might have spared your life. You not only


    showed no remorse, but you also attempted to subdue me using Terry''s strength. I have no reason to


    pardon you. I have no reason to forgive you now. Dianne, get rid of him!"

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    CHAPTER 642 WHO ARE YOU?


    On that day at the beach, Ethan insulted Yulia and Valerie, and he even pped them.


    Skr wanted to settle the scores with Ryan, who instructed Ethan''s actions.


    Yulia and Valerie were Ethan''s soft spots.


    Anyone, whoid a hand on them, deserved to die!


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Dianne received the order, and she immediately drew the Dragon Dagger hidden at her waist.


    Andrew, who sat beside Ryan, shouted, "Hey, Skr, don''t be arrogant!"


    "The Lucas family may have greater influence than the Coleman family, but you''re only a distant


    rtive of the Lucas family. How dare you threaten to kill my son in front of me?"


    "Do you seriously think I''m someone you can push around? Do you honestly believe you can do as you


    please?"


    "That''s right!"


    Skr sneered, "The Coleman family means nothing to me. Crushing all of you to death will be a piece


    of cake."


    "You have a death wish by antagonizing the people I cared about!"


    "Skr, you have gone too far!"


    Hearing Skr''s words, Andrew and Ryan were infuriated.


    The Coleman family might not be the most influential, but they were considered well-established.


    Skr is audacious to look down on our Coleman family even though he is merely a distant rtive of


    the Lucas family.


    However, Chief Mitchell had yet to arrive. Andrew and Ryan were left with no other options besides


    being angry.


    Andrew had already heard from Ryan about Skr''s outstanding physique.


    Skr would send an adult flying with a single p. Andrew and Ryan knew they could not even put up


    a fight, given Sky''s horrifying physique.


    If they had decided to act against Skr, they would only end up dead.


    Amanding voice sounded as Andrew and Ryan kept their frustrations to themselves.


    "Such arrogance. Are you delusional?"


    As the sentence ended, the door was pushed open. Arge group of police officers dressed in uniforms


    rushed in.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The middle-aged man leading the officers exhibited valiance.


    With his right hand on his waist, it became evident that he had a handgun holstered in that spot.


    That person was Daniel, the Chief of Sconvia Police Headquarters.


    Upon seeing Daniel, Andrew''s and Ryan''s eyes lit up with hope.


    "Daniel, you''re here. I have been waiting for a long time."


    Ryan smirked at Skr before saying to Daniel, "Mr. Mitchell, quickly get your men to capture the


    criminals."


    "They have trespassed into the Coleman family''s residence. Moreover, they''ve threatened to kill me


    and wipe out our presence in Sconvia City."


    "To my knowledge, the culprit is named Skr. He is a dangerous individual. Quickly shoot him down."


    Upon hearing Ryan''s words, Belinda and Peach looked at Skr with mocking eyes.


    They felt proud of themselves.


    The police officers were equipped with loaded guns. Skr had no chance to escape, no matter how


    formidable he was.


    On top of that, these police officers were from thew enforcement.


    Skr''s retaliation would be deemed a serious offense.


    Hearing Andrew''s and Ryan''s words, Daniel nodded. He quickly instructed the rest of the police


    officers.


    The police officers captured themand, and they quickly wielded their guns.


    The gun muzzles pointed at Skr and Dianne.


    "Drop your weapons! Raise your hands!"


    "This is your final warning. If you fail toply, we will open fire!"


    Daniel firmlymanded Skr and Dianne.


    "Who are you?"


    Skr nced at Daniel coldly as he asked.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    CHAPTER 643 TROUBLEMAKER DRAGON KING


    Daniel grunted, "You''re wondering who I am?"


    Daniel announced proudly, "I''m Daniel, the newly appointed Chief of Sconvia Police Headquarters."


    Skr looked at Daniel in amusement, "Oh, it''s you."


    Dianne walked toward where Daniel was, surprising everyone present.


    "Don''t move!" The police officers were on high alert as Dianne walked forward.


    "Hands up, right now! This is your final warning. Taking any more steps will be treated as an assault on


    police officers. We will open fire."


    Dianne ignored their warnings. She darted forward, appearing right before Daniel.


    Smack! A loud pnded harshly on Daniel''s face.


    The impact was overwhelming for Daniel. Dianne pped Daniel to the floor, leaving his face swollen.


    "What?"


    Everything happened in a split second. No one had time to react. The onlookers stood there in


    disbelief, with their jaws hanging open.


    No one had expected Dianne, Skr''s subordinate, would have the audacity to assault Daniel


    physically.


    The surrounding police officers pointed their guns at Dianne!


    Does she have a death wish?


    "Chief!"


    "Are you fine, chief?"


    All the police officers looked at Daniel, who was on the floor, in concern.


    Daniel snapped out of his shock, gritting through the burning sensation on his face as he swiftly rose to


    his feet. He pointed at Skr and Dianne, shouting, "You''re audacious! I''m the Chief of Sconvia Police


    Headquarters!"


    "How dare you p me? This is a serious crime!"


    "Everyone, point your gun at those two troublemakers. Shoot them to death on the spot!"


    Daniel led his men in this operation because of his rtionship with Andrew. He also wanted to show


    off his authority.


    However, Dianne pped Daniel to the floor, embarrassing him in front of everyone.


    It was a humiliation!


    Daniel was determined not to let Skr and Dianne off the hook easily because of the p!


    When all the police officers aimed their guns at Skr and Dianne, Dianne yelled, "Daniel, you won''t be


    appointed as the police chief if it''s not because of the Dragon King."


    "How dare you insult the Dragon King as the troublemaker?"


    Dianne''s question surprised everyone.


    What does it mean?


    Who is the Dragon King?


    Is that Skr''s title?


    Did Skr y a role in Daniel''s promotion to police chief?


    However, Skr asked who Daniel was moments ago. They''re strangers to each other!


    As everyone made their guesses, Daniel''s heart trembled.


    The former police chief, Frank, had a vastwork of supporters. He wielded significant authority within


    the Sconvia Police Headquarters.


    Everyone thought Frank could at least hold onto his position as the Chief of the Sconvia Police


    Headquarters for five years.


    However, only a few days ago, Frank offended a prominent figure. A single phone call resulted in


    Frank''s removal from office, which prompted Daniel''s unexpected promotion.


    ording to Dianne, Frank offended a big shot¡­ Could it be the man before me?


    Dragon King?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Thinking of this, Daniel trembled in fear, and he broke into a cold sweat.


    Frank was fired because he had offended the Dragon King. On the other hand, Daniel benefited from


    this event, and he should be grateful to the Dragon King.


    However, Daniel scolded the Dragon King as a troublemaker!


    If Daniel offended the Dragon King, Daniel would lose his position as the police chief simrly.


    Thud.


    Daniel disregarded any concerns for his reputation, and he immediately dropped his knees in the


    direction where Skr stood.


    "Mr. Stone¡­"


    "Please ept my apologies, Mr. Stone, for my rudeness!"

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    CHAPTER 644 DID YOU ALREADY FORGET ABOUT THAT?


    "What¡­?"


    Everyone was in disbelief.


    Andrew and Ryan had their mind went nk.


    What''s happening?


    Daniel is the Chief of Sconvia Police Headquarters. He has the right to speak in front of the big shots.


    However, Daniel is kneeling in front of Skr, apologizing frantically!


    Has the world gone crazy?


    This is unbelievable!


    It had happened no matter how Andrew and Ryan questioned what was happening before their eyes.


    Skr nced at Daniel, who was on the floor. He sneered, "I''ll give your credit for your quick


    realization."


    "I''m giving you 30 minutes. Get back to the police headquarters and ask your superiors to get someone


    to rece you."


    "You''re no longer the police chief because you have abused your authority."


    Daniel felt dizzy upon hearing Skr''s instructions.


    Daniel was appointed not long ago. However, Skr demanded that Daniel step down before he could


    savor his new position.


    Moreover, Daniel no longer had the chance to be appointed police chief.


    Daniel certainly did not like the situation!


    However, there was nothing Daniel could do. He could not afford to offend someone who could turn


    Frank into a nobody in a single phone call.


    Taking a lesson from what happened to Frank, Daniel knew if he did not follow Skr''s demand, he


    would also lose his uniform. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As Skr had said, it was already an act of mercy that Daniel only had to resign from his position as


    the police chief.


    "Yes, Mr. Stone!"


    After reorganizing his thoughts, Daniel agreed humbly and left with the rest of the police officers swiftly.


    "Ryan, is Daniel thest hope for the Coleman family?"


    Skr smirked at Ryan and Andrew.


    Ryan and Andrew were drenched in a cold sweat, afraid to meet Skr''s gaze.


    They looked at Terry pleadingly, hoping that Terry could save them.


    However, Terry did not have the spare effort to bother with them.


    Terry was taken aback, filled with uncertainty and doubt.


    Isn''t the Lucas family the only supporter Skr has?


    How is Skr so overwhelming?


    With a few words, Skr had the Chief of Sconvia Police Headquarters trembling and begging for


    forgiveness. It was unbelievable.


    Terry knew he did not have such prestige.


    Before grasping the situation, Terry dared not offend Skr.


    Then, Terry ignored the pleading for help from Ryan and Andrew. Terry stood up, and he smiled


    humbly, "Skr, after thinking about it, we don''t have a deep grudge."


    "On that day, I requested Valerie to apany me because I didn''t know she was your friend. It


    happens to be a good opportunity for us to get acquainted. I want to assure you that I will not trouble


    Valerie anymore. She will be given priority if there are suitable openings in my investment projects!"


    Terry thought he had handled the apology well.


    However, Skr responded with a sneer.


    Are you treating me like a fool?


    Terry, you were arrogant, thinking you had the support of the police officers when I walked in.


    Did you already forget about that?"


    I know you want to back away safely after seeing Daniel retreating in fear.


    On that day at the parlor in the Lucas Manor, Skr had already given Terry a chance. Moreover,


    Skr had warned Terry that there would be no second chances. No amount of pleading would save


    him.


    There was no way that Skr would give Terry the easy way out.


    "You have to show me your sincerity if you want to live. Chop off one of your hands, and leave Sconvia


    City. Never show your face in front of me again."

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    CHAPTER 645 WHAT CAN YOU DO ABOUT IT?


    "I don''t mind having Dianne take your life away if you''re unable toply. Adding another death under


    my name won''t make a difference."


    After finishing his words, Skr shifted his gaze to Ryan, "Dianne, get rid of him!"


    "No¡­ Skr, Mr. Stone, I was wrong. Please spare me¡­"


    Ryan''s face turned pale, and he shuddered in fear. He quickly fled to Andrew''s side and pleaded, "Dad,


    I''m still young. I don''t want to die¡­"


    "Quickly, you have to think of something!"


    Andrew yelled, "Skr, the Coleman family may not be the most influential family, but don''t


    underestimate us in Sconvia City."


    "You won''t be able to cover it up if you kill my son tantly!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Skr sneered, "That''s my concern. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "You''re going too far¡­"


    Before Andrew could finish his sentence, Skr grew impatient, signaling Dianne with a nce.


    Dianne appeared before Andrew immediately.


    sh!


    Skr''s Dragon Dagger shed across Ryan''s throat.


    "What can you do about it?"


    Dianne held the blood-stained dagger, and she said to Andrew.


    "How dare you kill my son!"


    Andrew''s eyes widened in anger.


    Andrew looked at Ryan, whoy in a pool of blood beside him. Ryan was already dead.


    Andrew''s face turned pale with anger.


    Andrew had never expected Skr to have the audacity to murder Ryan in the Coleman family''s


    residence.


    As Dianne had said, Andrew was shocked and mad, but he could not do anything.


    Moreover, Andrew was afraid deep down in his heart.


    Of course, Andrew was not the only person feeling fear.


    Belinda and Peach, who sat and observed at the side, were also in deep fear.


    After witnessing Ryan being murdered, Belinda and Peach felt an instinctual urge to scream.


    However, they immediately covered their mouths due to the fear in their hearts.


    They dared not even breathe, let alone make a sound.


    Instead, Belinda and Peach looked at Skr and Dianne with fearful eyes.


    Three days ago, they heard that Skr beheaded a person quickly and threw Ethan''s body into the


    sea.


    They cursed Skr as a brutal thug, but they were unfazed by the incident.


    However, things were different when they witnessed Ryan''s death before their eyes.


    The shock and fear of death terrified Belinda and Peach.


    However, Skr did not bother with Belinda and Peach. He said to Andrew, "Do you want to live? I can


    give you a chance."


    "Donate all of the Coleman family''s wealth to the education fund for underprivileged children in rural


    areas."


    "You only have one choice between your wealth and your life!"


    Andrew nced at the Dragon Dagger in Dianne''s hands. He begged for mercy in fear, "Take my


    money instead."


    "Let me go, and I will donate all of my wealth."


    Without hesitation, Andrew quickly took out his phone. He dialed his secretary''s number, rying his


    instructions over. He was afraid that Skr might change his mind.


    Then, Skr shifted his gaze at Terry, "Why are you hesitating? Do you need Dianne''s help?"


    Terry''s face turned pale instantly, and he quickly said, "No, please wait. I''ll do it myself."

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    CHAPTER 646 SOMETHING TO SAY


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Bracing himself, Terry picked up the fruit knife from the coffee table and slit his wrist.


    He had to be one step ahead of Dianne in case she would finish the job instead.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    A harrowing shriek ensued.


    Blood slid across Terry¡¯s fat arm.


    Terry made a grimacing face from the stabbing pain.


    ¡°Is¡­ Is this up to your satisfaction?¡±


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, Terry¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he asked Skr.


    ¡°Beat it! Don¡¯t forget the warning. I don¡¯t want to see your face again!¡± Skr yelled.


    ¡°Consider it done. I¡¯ll leave right away, and I won¡¯t ever step foot in Sconvia City again!¡±


    Terry was thankful to be alive since it was a narrow escape.


    With Ryan dead, Andrew losing his wealth, and Terry punished, Skr had no more reason to remain


    there.


    He took Dianne to leave right there and then.


    Terry and Andrew could breathe relief once Skr¡¯s ride was long gone.


    At least, they survived to see another day.


    ¡°Mr. Pearson, the boy made you lose an arm. Are you nning to just let it go?¡± Andrew sounded Terry


    out.


    The resentment overtook Andrew¡¯s every being.


    Not only did Skr kill his son, but he also forced Andrew to donate away most of his assets. The world


    was not big enough for the both of them!


    ¡°Let it go?¡±


    Terry applied pressure to his wrist with a towel before hissing through gritted teeth, ¡°No way.


    ¡°I am Terry Pearson, the face of status and influence. I have never been so humiliated.


    ¡°Your life is mine to take, Skr!¡±


    Although he did not expect that of Skr today, the Pearsons were big leaguers.


    The family had connections and power.


    Besides, Terry heard that Ezra Kent had ns to avenge his grandson.


    If Terry were to join forces with the Kents, Skr would be no threat!


    Not to mention, Terry was backed by Kley City¡¯s Pearsons and Nirth Commerce.


    It would not take long before Terry would make Skr regret sparing his life today.


    L greeted Skr by jumping at him the moment he entered the Lucas Manor in Flessy Tower.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re finally back!


    ¡°Mommy bullied me. She drew Santa us¡¯ beard and mustache on my face. I look awful!¡±


    Skr looked down and saw the stain of red lipstick smeared across L¡¯s chin and nose bridge.


    The girl looked kind of adorable.


    Skr nearly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Why did Mommy give L a Santa us beard and mustache?¡± Skr asked while holding back the


    laughter.


    ¡°Ipeted with Mommy in a game of hopscotch. Mommy drew on my face every time I lost.¡±


    The little girl vented, ¡°Daddy, you have topete with Mommy for me and draw on her face!¡±


    ¡°Haha, okay! I want to see Mommy with a Santa us beard and mustache too!¡±


    Skr was in stitches at this point.


    Yulia rolled her eyes at Skr and haughtily said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going topete with you.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡±


    Skr did not understand where that wasing from.


    ¡°How am I supposed to beat you? I don¡¯t want to have a beard and a mustache on my face.¡±


    ¡°Erm¡­ You did the same to your daughter though, Dear.¡±


    Skr was caught between tears andughter.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s a child, so anything looks good on her. I¡¯m an adult. You can¡¯tpare us both.¡±


    Yulia spoke as if she was in the right.


    Skr and L exchanged nces, at a loss for what to say.


    Yulia had a point¡­


    Still, something did not seem right¡­


    Just then, ra arrived at the residence.


    Instead of entering the house, she stood at the door and shouted, ¡°Can youe out for a bit, Skr?


    I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    CHAPTER 647 HELP HER


    Skr thought it was weird that ra needed to speak to him without Yulia present.


    Still, he drew close to the door and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ra held her gaze up to meet his and said, ¡°My best friend, Yanice, wants to meet with you about


    something. She needs a favor.¡±


    Skr gave a nod.


    Oh, so that was what it was all about.


    It exined the need for a private conversation.


    From Yulia¡¯s standpoint, it was weird for ra to ask her brother-inw for a meetup on behalf of her


    best friend anyway.


    ¡°What can I do to help?¡± Skr inquired.


    Although Skr was not too fond of Yanice in the beginning, their paths crossed again at Veilstone


    Hills.


    It was only then he realized that despite her aloof demeanor, Yanice was soft and squishy inside.


    Yanice was not able to lend him any help, but she meant well and was genuinely concerned about him.


    No wonder she was best friends with ra.


    Skr was d to do Yanice a favor seeing that she was seeking help through ra.


    It was no biggie since Skr was not going out of his way.


    ra shook her head at the question. ¡°Yanice didn¡¯t say, but I know her well enough to assume it has


    something to do with her marriage.


    ¡°The Masons adopt a traditional gender role and patriarchal values. Her family has been using Yanice¡¯s


    marriage as a means of acquiring resources.


    ¡°But Yanice has been fighting this. The situation has reached a stalemate for a while.


    ¡°That was why I let her help you with Jaiden¡¯s contract, and she agreed to Jaiden¡¯s request.


    ¡°Although she doesn¡¯t see Jaiden the same way, Jaiden always has feelings for her.


    ¡°Yanice told me that she would rather marry someone who likes her than some trust baby who she


    hasn¡¯t even met.¡±


    Skr fell deep into his thoughts for a while before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll need to have a moment with Yulia


    about this.¡±


    ra nodded her head in affirmation.


    As Skr returned to the living room, Yulia asked her the purpose of ra¡¯s visit.


    Skr repeated the whole story to Yulia.


    In the end, he hesitantly asked, ¡°Yulia, I¡¯ll take your advice on whether to get involved with the matter.


    It¡¯s your call.¡±


    Yulia would not befortable with Skr interfering in a marriage if thetter did not put it that way. It


    was not their ce after all.


    Now that Skr expressed that she had a voice, Yulia was moved and wanted to be as thoughtful in


    return.


    After giving it some thought, she uttered, ¡°Yanice has a b*tch resting face, but she¡¯s a softie underneath


    it all.


    ¡°A marriage is for a lifetime, and it¡¯s linked to a woman¡¯s happiness. If it doesn¡¯t take much of your time,


    you should help her.¡±


    With Yulia giving him the word, Skr had no reason to say no.


    He gave a nod and replied, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go and meet her with ra to see if I can help in any way.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, are you going out again?¡±


    Tugging onto the hem of Skr¡¯s shirt, L reluctantly asked.


    Skr picked her up and kissed her chubby cheek.


    ¡°Sweetheart, Aunt ra needs my help, but you should end the game of hopscotch with Mommy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s draw on Mommy¡¯s face when I get back.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Skr whispered in L¡¯s ear, tickling the little girl¡¯s funny bones.


    ¡°Go on, Daddy. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s my good girl.¡±


    After snuggling up to the little girl for a while, Skr followed ra out of Flessy Tower


    Half an hourter, ra pulled up outside a restaurant.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Chapter 648 A Virgin


    Before entering the premises, Yanice could be seen seated with a middle-aged couple near the


    window.


    ra mentioned that the couple was Yanice¡¯s parents.


    Sitting across from them was a short and plump young man with skin as white as snow.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Needless to say, the man must be the future son-inw the Mason family had chosen for Yanice.


    Yanice¡¯s mind seemed to be elsewhere.She would look back in the direction of the entrance every now


    and then.


    While on the way, ra had sent Yanice a text message about Skr being on board.


    Yanice informed ra that Skr coulde straight to the restaurant and pose as her boyfriend.


    The n was to infuriate Yanice¡¯s date so that he would storm off.


    The details did not matter to Skr since he had agreed to help.He got out of the car and made a


    beeline to the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, ine, Yanice¡¯s mother, gleefully uttered, "Look at Mr.Pearson¡¯s skin, Yanice.It¡¯s


    glowing.He looks to be in his twenties even though he¡¯s well over thirty.


    "Besides, he¡¯s running most of his family businesses despite his young age.He¡¯s an impressive young


    man! That¡¯s what I call a sessful man."Fergus, Yanice¡¯s father, chimed in, "That¡¯s right.Aman of


    Mr.Pearson¡¯s caliber is few and far between."


    "Yanice, I know you''re not busy today.You should have a walk around the mall and watch a movie with


    Mr.Pearsonter so that you can get to know each other."


    The short and obese young man acted humble in response to thepliment, "You tter me, Mr.and


    Mrs.Mason.


    "I just started off in life."


    While talking, Aiden turned his gaze to Yanice.


    Aiden got the hots for Yanice the moment heid eyes on Yanice¡¯s pretty face.


    Yanice cringed.


    Her parents lost theirst shred of dignity in pursuing social climbing and befriending the likes of the


    Pearsons.


    Aiden was nowhere close to a sessful man or a man of caliber.


    Although looks were hereditary, Yanice had doubts about the man''spetence of running a business


    when he could not even tend to his own health.


    Yanice had asked around prior to attending the date.


    The talk about managing family businesses was a fish story.


    The only thing Aiden pursued was women instead of a career.


    He was not fussy with women and took any women, be it from showbiz or the streets.


    If that was not enough, even the decent girls could not escape from his clutches.


    Aiden was an absolute misogynistic bully.


    Still, there was no stopping him as he had his highborn privilege to thank for.


    With the influence of the Pearsons standing behind Aiden, barely anybody could stand up to Aiden in


    the whole of Nirth.


    The victims had to keep their troubles and sufferings to themselves to move on with life.


    The staring only got on Yanice¡¯s nerves.


    She said, "Mom, Dad, I told you.I have a boyfriend."


    Aiden scowled and questioned Fergus and ine, "Are you trying to y me?"


    With Aiden about to blow, Fergus and ine made a quick save, "Not at all! "We wouldn¡¯t dare,


    Mr.Pearson.


    "We know our daughter.She doesn¡¯t give any man the time of the day, so where did her boyfriende


    from? "Speaking of which, Yanice is still a virgin."


    Fergus and ine gave Aiden a wink while saying that.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    Chapter 649 What a Coincidence


    The mention that Yanice was untouched saw the tension lifted in Aiden¡¯s expression.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Aiden looked at Yanice with lewd eyes.


    ine lectured Yanice, "Stop with the stories, or I''ll beat you, Yanice.


    "You''re lucky that Mr.Pearson is fond of you.It¡¯s your honor.


    "Plus, what boyfriend are you talking about? He has nothing on Mr.Pearson."Skr happened to enter


    the restaurant.


    "My boyfriend is here."


    Yanice, who had been absent-minded before, jolted up from her seat and headed toward Skr.


    The trio looked over.


    In an attempt to rile them up, Yanice drew close to Skr and intimately clung to Skr¡¯s arm.


    They walked back to the table inughter.


    Yanice was not her usual aloof self.


    Fergus¡¯ and ine¡¯s faces fell.


    Their daughter got a boyfriend behind their backs.


    Besides, she even told the man toe over when they were meeting with Aiden.


    Was she trying to get under Aiden''s skin? Aiden was born into privilege and power.


    He was not one to take the humiliation sitting down.


    As expected, the smile on Aiden¡¯s face froze as everything unfolded.


    Yanice pulled Skr to the table and cheerfully introduced "Mom, Dad, Mr.Pearson, this is my


    boyfriend, Skr Stone."


    Aiden took a nce at Skr before scoffing at Fergus and ine.


    "Are you sure you''re not ying me? "The talk about her being a virgin is bullsh*t! She even brought


    her boyfriend here.


    "The nerve of the Mason family to y me a fool.


    "l expect an exnation.Otherwise, you can be ready to face my wrath."


    ine and Fergus turned as white as a sheet.


    Fergus said, "Mr.Pearson, I promise we didn''t y you.


    "We have never met this man before, and neither will we approve of him as Yanice¡¯s boyfriend."


    Before Aiden could say anything, Fergus turned to Skr and yelled, "So you''re Skr? "I have never


    heard of the Stone family in Sconvia.


    "A nobody like you doesn''t deserve my daughter.


    "You have a chance to get lost now before I lose my patience with you."


    ine joined in the criticism.


    "Scram! You can even afford more than two thousand dors for your clothes.


    Who are you to stand next to Yanice? "Do you know who the man in front of us is? While talking, ine


    pointed at Aiden.


    "He is Aiden, the firstborn of the Pearson family.His father has a permanent seat in Nirth Commerce.


    "We have decided that Mr.Pearson will be our son-inw.What do you have over him? "Oh? The


    Pearsons?"


    Skr was only meant to be there to y a part, but the mention of the Pearson family caught his


    interest.


    What a coincidence.


    Aiden came into the picture after Terry was gone.


    The Pearsons seemed to be everywhere he went.


    Seeing that Skr had heard of the Pearsons, Aiden smugly uttered, "That¡¯s right.I¡¯m a member of the


    Pearson family and the sessor of the family in Kley."

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Chapter 650 Why Not


    "The influence of the Pearsons extends all over Nirth.


    "Be smart and leave right now.Don''t ever see Yanice again.


    "Otherwise...hmph, hmph..."


    Aiden ended his sentences with snorts as a threat.


    Yanice let out a smile in disdain.


    The only thing Aiden could brag about was his family in Kley as if it mattered.


    Skr might think twice if Aiden was the sessor of the Pearsons in Sconvia.


    However, Aiden belonged to the extended family in Kley.


    The most Aiden had going for him was his father who held a position in Nirth Commerce.


    Not even Max, the heir of the Kent family could scare Skr.


    The Kents could give the extended family of the Pearsons a run for their money.


    Aiden, a mere sessor of the Pearson branch family, was in over his head to challenge and brag in


    Skr¡¯s presence.


    While Yanice was lost in her thoughts, Skr said to Aiden.


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with Terry Pearson?"


    Aiden haughtily replied, "Terry is my father.He is a member of Nirth Commerce."


    Skr coldly scoffed.


    "Since Terry is your dad, I should let you know that even your dad bows and scrapes at me.Who are


    you to boast and brag at me?"


    Everyone present was dumbstruck.It took a while for the whole thing to register in Fergus¡¯ and ine¡¯s


    heads.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fergus yelled, "Skr! Who do you think you are? The nerve of you to speak to Mr.Pearson like that!"


    Frightened, ine dragged Yanice toward her and nervously said, "Yanice, you should cut ties with this


    arrogant man.He¡¯s no good for you."


    Aiden burst outughing.


    "Hahaha! Are you kidding me? "My dad bows and scrapes at you? "That remark of yours can cost you


    your life!"


    A hint of wickedness streaked across Aiden¡¯s eyes.


    "Cost me my life?"


    Skr chuckled.


    "You and your family put together have nothing on me.


    "Aiden, you have a minute to leave the restaurant.You are not to be near Yanice ever again.


    "I can make you if you don¡¯t leave on your own ord."


    "How dare you!"


    Aiden turned menacing with rage.


    "I''ll demand your head on a tter the minute youy your hands on me."


    He enjoyed a privileged upbringing due to his ties to the Pearsons in Kley City, and his father holding a


    post in Nirth Commerce.He could practically do whatever he wanted in Nirth, and no one would say


    anything about it.


    However, a nobody had the audacity to steal the woman Aiden had his eye on.


    The same loser even tried to drive Aiden away.


    Apparently, his father and the Pearson family were no threat to him.D*mn it! F*ck! The audacity! "what''s


    stopping me?"


    Raising a brow, Skr let out a scoff.


    Terry was less than a challenge for Skr, so Terry''s son would likely be child¡¯s y.


    Besides, the Pearsons and Nirth Commerce were not worth the mention.


    Skr could ruin them with the snap of a finger if they angered him.

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Chapter 651 Know Your ce


    Within a blink of an eye, Skr closed the distance and plucked the portly Aiden from the couch.


    "What the...Let go of me!"


    Aiden didn''t expect Skr to be this strong.


    "Iam the heir of the Pearson family.Touch me and lI kill your entire family."


    "Skr! Put Mr, Pearson down at once.If you hurt him, lil fight you," said Fergus.


    He was trying to cozy up to Aiden.


    "You will?"


    Skr let go of Aiden.


    Yanice asked him toe here to scare Aiden into giving up on her.He figured he should go all-out to


    make sure Aiden would avoid Yanice like the gue.


    "Know your ce, Skr," mocked Aiden as he thought his intimidation had worked.


    "Kneel and apologize and I might just forgive you.Otherwise, you won''t live to see another day."


    "highly doubt that, Aiden."


    Skr then pped Aiden''s pudgy face.


    Covering the handprint on his face, Aiden bellowed, "How dare you!"


    Both Fergus and ine were appalled.


    Their daughter found a disrespectful man.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Lcan kill you and get away with it, Aiden," said Skr coldly.


    The threatening tone Skr used made Aiden tremble in his boots but he put on a brave front.


    "My father is Terry Pearson, a board member of Nirth Commerce.He will beat your ass."


    "Sure.Run back to your daddy.Let''s see if he willy his hands on me."


    Everyone was shocked as they wondered who exactly was Skr and why was Terry afraid of him?

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Chapter 652 Kryptonite


    Aiden rolled his eyes, thinking that Skyar was bluffing.He knew all the prestigious families in Nirth and


    none carried thest name, Stone.


    "You asked for it, Skr.I''ll call my dad now."


    Aiden then whipped out his phone and made a call.


    "Dad, I''m in Sconvia City with the Masons.But I ran into a prick here who pped me and said he could


    get away with it.Go put him in his ce, Dad."


    Terry was in the hospital treating his left arm.He had enough on his te.


    Impatiently, he shouted, "Who''s that bastard? I''m going to make him pay the price."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "His name is Skr Stone.Please..."


    "WHAT?" Terry eximed.


    The name, Skr Stone, was like kryptonite to his presence.


    While Terry would love to have his revenge against Skr, now was not the time.He needed a perfect


    n first.


    "Why on earth would you cross Mr.Stone?"Terry reproached his son.


    "Beg for forgiveness now or even I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "What?"


    Did his father just call Skr "Mr.Stone"? Was Skr such an eminent figure that even his father had to


    use a respectful term of address? "What did Terry say?"


    Skr asked nonchntly.


    Before Aiden could say something, Fergus and ine made matters worse.


    "Oh, Skr.Your arrogance will be the death of you!"

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Chapter 653 Something Happened To L


    "Mercy, Mr.Stone! I swear to stay away from Yanice.Please spare me!"


    Fergus and ine couldn''t believe what they just saw.


    The heir of the Pearson family just begged for his life in front of a stranger? What was this sudden turn


    of events? "Disappear!" ordered Skr.


    "And don''t forget what you told me today."


    "Yes, sir."


    Aiden weaseled out of the restaurant.It was only when he was outside that he could breathe freely.


    "Wow, Mr.Stone.I didn¡¯t expect to run into someone famous like you," Fergus ingratiated himself with


    Skr.


    "Which prestigious family are you from?"


    "None."


    He gave a contemptuous look at the couple.Fergus and ine avoided Skr''s usatory gaze.


    "Oh, would you look at us! We almost misunderstood this fine gentleman.And moments ago, we were


    trying to separate them.You know what? We should go.We wouldn''t want to impose on their date."


    Fergus nodded frantically.


    In fact, he was even happier because his daughter was dating someone more powerful than Aiden.


    After her parents left, Yanice thanked Skr, "I owe you one, Skr."


    "Don''t mention it.I will leave now.ra is waiting for me outside."


    "Can Ie with you to talk to her?"


    As they headed to the parking lot, a hysterical ra called out.


    "Skr, something happened to L!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Chapter 654 Something''s Afoot


    "What happened?" asked Skr, concerned.He barely arrived at Sconvia City and bad things kept


    happening.


    First, it was the ident involving Yulia, the perpetrator of which took his own life.


    And now, it was L¡¯s turn.


    Either way, Skr had to save L.


    "The maid in Flessy Tower said that L went over the railing when she was ying on the second


    floor.She fell on a patch of grass and was sent to the hospital," answered ra.


    "To the hospital, now!" Skrmanded.


    On his way there, Skr could almost confirm that everything was premeditated.


    Both idents didn''t kill Yulia or L, so they weren''t the doing of his enemies.


    But who else then? What were they after? It was a question that Skr struggled to find an answer to.


    After around 10 minutes, they arrived at the entrance of Sconvia General Hospital.


    Skr leaped out of the car and made a beeline to L''s ward.


    Yulia was talking to a doctor.


    "Yulia, how''s L?" asked Skr.He took a careful look at the sleeping L.


    Other than some scratches, she was fine.


    A wave of relief washed over him.


    When Yulia saw Skr, she immediately threw herself into her embrace, as if she just found a lifeline.


    "I''m sorry, Skr.I took my eyes off L for a second and...and..."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You must be the patient''s father," said the doctor.

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Chapter 655 Safe Haven


    "Fortunately, your daughternded on something soft.She suffered from a shock but nothing some rest


    couldn''t cure.However, as a doctor, I strongly advise you to keep an eye out for your child at all times.It


    could have been much worse than this."


    "Duly noted, doctor." Skr nodded.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "We will make sure we pay extra attention to her."


    "Yulia, I will do my best to protect you and L."


    Skr turned to his wife and consoled her.


    Those were the words Yulia needed to hear.


    After the panic, the uncertainty that she experienced just now, Skr''s arms were like a safe haven.


    Unbeknownst to Yulia, a murderous intent crept into Skr''s eyes.He would hunt those who dared to


    harm his family.


    Meanwhile, ra and Yvonne were happy to hear that L was all fine.


    The surrounding voice woke L up.


    "Daddy? Mommy? Am lina hospital?"


    "Yes, you are."


    Skr carried L in his arms.


    "Oh, I remember now.I was ying on the balcony.Then, I fell."


    "Do you remember how you fell?"


    L shook her head.


    "Are you hurt somewhere?"


    "Not at all, Daddy."


    Skr checked on L''s body again before returning to Flessy Tower.He told Yulia to take a nap


    with L while he stayed in the living room.


    "Dianne, I need some bodyguards for Yulia and L.Someone''s trying to hurt them." Skr made a


    call.


    "Yes, sir!"


    After the call, Skr retreated into his musings.He was strong enough to fend off all dangers but s,


    he couldn''t stay with his family all the time.

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Chapter 656 The Odds Are In Our Favor


    Some bodyguards around Yulia and L were almost mandatory now.


    The perpetrator targeted them when he was away.


    Which only meant that the mastermind was very well acquainted with his itinerary.


    Skr needed to stay proactive.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Meanwhile, Shane was sipping tea in his mansion.


    An excited voice came through the door.


    "Dad!"


    Geoffrey barged in.


    "L and Phaedra arepatible."


    "The odds are indeed in our favor."


    Shane was so thrilled that he stood up.


    "Yulia can''t do it but her daughter can.Our family will prosper now!"


    "But Dad..."


    Geoffrey tried to temper his father¡¯s expectations.


    "Skr is very strong.Remember how he bypassed security and entered the cemetery back then?


    Targeting L might be..."


    "Hmph,"interrupted Shane.


    "He is strong but he is still a human.He can''t stop bullets now, can he? But just to be safe, we will have


    more security guards.We will subdue Skr first."


    "I see.I will arrange for it now."


    As Geoffrey left to handle his assignment, Shane mumbled to himself, "Oh, Phaedra, the shirking of


    your duty has stunted our growth for more than twenty years.And now, your granddaughter shall be


    sacrificed to remedy this mistake.You will be proud of her, won''t you? For she will be the fodder that


    fosters our prosperity."


    For the next few days, Skr kept his familypany.


    Soon, it was the day of the MMA fight.


    "Daddy, Aunt ra said the MMA fight was about to begin.Can I go?" asked L.

 Chapter 657 Skylar!

    Chapter 657 Skr!


    ¡°Sure. I''ll bring you there.¡± Skr could never say no to his daughter.


    ¡°Yay! You''re the best, Daddy. I''ll go and find Aunt ra now!"


    "Slow down, L. I''lle with you,¡± said Yulia.


    But Skr pulled Yulia back by her waist. ¡°Rx. I saw raing thisway. L will see her when


    L''s at the door."


    "Okay." Yulia let out a sigh of relief. She had been very tensetely, after what happenedst time.


    "You smell good today, my dear." Skr gave a suggestivepliment.


    "Stop it!" Yulia protested, but she couldn''t deny that she enjoyed thatpliment. She then leaned in


    and kissed Skr.


    While they were locked in their tongue-on-tongue action, L''s voice appeared. And judging from the


    increasing rity of it, L was running toward them.


    "Daddy! Mommy! Aunt ra is here. Can we go now?" Knowing that ra and L wereing,


    Yulia tried to shove Skr away. But of course, a petite woman like her was no match to Skr''s


    muscr frame. She grew frantic as time went by. She didn¡¯t want them to see her in this embarrassing


    state. SKYLAR!


    Before Yulia was about to bite Skr''s tongue out of frustration, Skr let go of her. She threw an


    angry re at him.


    "Mommy, did Daddy make you angry again?¡± asked L innocently.


    "Yes, Daddy was bullying me. Punish Daddy now!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Yulia thought she would have her daughter''s support. However, L replied, "But Daddy is the best


    daddy in the world. Why would he bully you?¡±


    Yulia could only pout. Even her daughter wasn''t on her side! That wasn''t fair.


    And then, they all went to Sconvia Sports Center.

 Chapter 658 Cage Overlord

    Chapter 658 Cage Overlord


    After half an hour, they arrived at their destination. Outside the sports center, there were posters for


    each contestant of the MMA tournament, including a mercenary who once fought in a war, and the


    Cage Overlord who reigned the underground fighting scene.


    "Skr, you said this tournament was beneath you. Do you regret it now after seeing these posters?"


    asked ra smugly.


    However, L was the one who couldn''t stand the provocation. She retorted, ¡°Of course, not, Aunt


    ra. Daddy can defeat these people effortlessly. Right, Daddy?"


    ¡°Of course.¡± Skr held his head high. ¡°I can even defeat all of them at once."


    "I have a super daddy!" cheered L. She then nted a kiss on Skr''s cheek.


    ra could only roll her eyes. Seeing Skr''s lean frame, she highly doubted that he could take a


    punch, let alone face off all the veteran fighters here.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Cocky, aren''t you?" a voice appeared. Its owner was none other than Jaiden, who came with Amanda.


    ¡°Mince your words, Jaiden. Even Grandpa has to show Mr. Stone here some respect.¡± Amanda came


    to Skr''s defense. She, for one, did not want to cross Skr because she knew what Skr was


    capable of.


    ¡°Don''t bring that old man up. He only did that to ensure the profitability of his business project. Our


    family business can still survive even if that project is axed today.¡± Jaiden looked at Skr


    contemptuously. He had beef with Skr. That day, not only did he lose Yanice, he also got a p from


    Skr. There was no way Jaiden would let it slide.

 Chapter 659 A Legendary Figure?

    Chapter 659 A Legendary Figure?


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Skr. I know a contestant who is a legendary figure in the military. How


    long do you think you canst before him?¡± provoked Jaiden haughtily.


    ¡°A legendary figure in the military? What''s his name?¡± Skr was intrigued.


    "Milton Wintringham, ever heard of him?" Jaiden shot a sly grin.


    "Milton Wintringham?" Skr almost cackled. Who would describe the subordinate of Philbert as a


    ¡°legendary figure"?


    ¡°Afraid now?" mocked Jaiden.


    ¡°Why don''t you find out who''s afraid of who?" Even Philbert had to be wary of Skr, let alone Milton.


    ra became anxious. "Skr, enough bluffing. We don''t want to get on someone''s bad side.¡±


    In fact, ra brought Skr here to humble him. She didn''t like how overconfident he was all the time


    and she just wanted him to learn some modesty.


    "I shall ry what you said to Milton verbatim then." Jaiden then entered the sports center.


    On the other hand, Amanda stayed and apologized to Skr. "Please forgive Jaiden, Mr. Stone. He


    has a temper."


    ¡°No worries. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Skr shrugged. Jaiden was the one who started it, not


    Amanda.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Daddy, everyone is going in. Let''s go in too," said L.


    ¡°All right. Let''s watch the tournament."


    ra had already bought the tickets for them. They were seated in the front rows. Jaiden and Amanda


    weren''t too far away from them on the left.


    Five minutester, a septuagenarian, still sprightly, appeared on the fighting ring.

 Chapter 660 The Contestants Appeared

    Chapter 660 The Contestants Appeared


    "Good afternoon!" said the elderly man. m Dave Miller, the President of Nirth Martial Art Union. I


    hereby announce that the biennial Nirth MMA Tournament begins now!"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "To make the tournament more exciting, we have invited several veterans to join us. Please, a round of


    apuse for them!"


    And then, three men sauntered into the fighting ring. The first one was topless. He was muscr and


    appeared to be in his 30s. The second one wasnky and thest one came with a ck hood.


    "I know most of you know them already. For those uninitiated, allow me to introduce,¡± Dave pointed at


    the first man. "This is Connor, the previous champion. We shall see if he can defend his title this year.


    And this is the legendary figure in the military, Mr. Milton Wintringham. And thest one has the


    moniker, Cage Overlord. Let''s wee Light Thompson!"


    When Dave introduced Light to the audience, Light didn''t even bother to smile. Instead, he stared at


    the crowd with a pair of murderous eyes, making his hostility known.


    "So he''s the God of Boxing? He looks like he could pulverize someone with a punch.¡±


    ¡°You know why he¡¯s called the Cage Overlord? Because in the underground fighting scene, people fight


    to the death in a cage. And he has killed hundreds.¡±


    Everyone began to gossip.


    "Skr, don''t fight, please. Cage Overlord sounds like a murderer to me. I just want to give you a


    humble pie. ! don''t want you to get hurt," ra begged.

 CHAPTER 661 MAKE YOUR OPPONENT SURRENDER

    CHAPTER 661 MAKE YOUR OPPONENT SURRENDER


    ra Lucas looked nervous, while Yulia Sue and L Sue felt nothing.


    Yulia Sue had seen with her own eyes how Skr Stone had taken care of the ck coach from


    Utopia.


    Of course, it was not only the ck coach who was as big as a bear. It was also the scary assassin


    who came to Old Mr. Leon Sue''s birthday party and was killed by Skr Stone in a single move.


    After all she had been through, she would believe Skr Stone even if he said he could pick the stars


    out of the sky.


    The Skr Stone in L Sue''s eyes is the kind of adoration a daughter has for her father.


    To her, Skr Stone is the most powerful father in the world.


    She wasn''t worried about Skr Stone losing, and looked forward to Skr Stone beating the scary


    Light Thompson right away. This was to prove to ra Lucas that her dad was reallypetent and


    wasn''t bragging at all.


    Seeing ra Lucas'' nervous look, Skr Stoneughed indifferently. "It''s okay, he''s just an


    underground boxing champion. It doesn''t scare me."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    For ordinary people, Light Thompson seemed very talented and can fight well.


    However, ording to Skr Stone''s observation, not to mention sparring with him, even if he fights


    Milton Wintringham, Light Thompson may not get to lift a finger on him.


    The devil''s training in the military is beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    The requirements are even more extreme for the adjutant next to the general.


    Seeing Skr Stone''s total disinterest, ra Lucas rolled her eyes in anger. She thought to herself that


    Skr Stone must notin to her if he loses both the battle and his reputation. As Skr Stone


    smiled, he decided not to calcte with her, especially with his sister-inw.


    At this time, Dave Miller on stage spoke again, "The above are the heavyweights specially invited by


    our martial arts association."


    "Of course, there are also many contestants from all over the country who havee from far and


    wide to participate in ourpetition. On behalf of the Nirth Martial Arts Union, Dave Miller would like


    to thank everyone for participating."


    "In order not to let any of you go back disappointed, thispetition has now added multiple twists and


    channels for all participants."


    "Apart from those registered participants, the audience or the contestant can challenge anyone. The


    challenged contestant or audience can choose to ept the challenge or forfeit and admit defeat."


    "The final champion must ensure everyone in the auditorium epts his win!"


    "Well, thepetition system has been introduced. I will not say unnecessary nonsense. Let us


    immediately enter the first match of the day!"


    "This match is between the previous Martial Arts Champion, and the King of the East China Military


    Region, Mr. Milton Wintringham!"


    As soon as Dave Miller''s words fell, there was another burst of wild apuse and cheering from the


    whole crowd.


    This opening was high energy.


    This year''spetition was more refined than thest.


    For a while, the emotions of the audience rose to a peak.


    Amidst the cheers, Dave Miller and Light Thompson temporarily retired from the stage.


    And Connor Davis and Milton Wintringham have taken a stance.


    The two stood a few meters apart, with a referee in a white shirt and a ck bow tie between them.


    However, in civil organization contests, the referees are simply pretending to determine who can fight


    and who should submit.


    As soon as the referee''s whistle sounded, the match was officially kicked off.


    Milton Wintringham nced contemptuously at Connor Davis across the room and spoke, "You make


    the first move, and I can give you a head start."

 CHAPTER 662 BULLIED

    CHAPTER 662 BULLIED


    It wasn''t that Milton Wintringham was gullible.


    He was nothing like Skr Stone, though.


    But when looking at the entire East Military Region, he was indeed unbeatable.


    To be General Philbert''s adjutant, he relied not on background and origin, but on the experience


    of war to rise up in stature.


    In his eyes, Connor Davis was not qualified to face him.


    Therefore, he was only willing to fight him with an arm.


    At that time, the only person who could make him take it seriously was the underground martial arts


    king Light Thompson.


    "All hail the military king!"


    "Go Mr. Milton Wintringham, we are rooting for you!"


    Many spectators cheered for Milton Wintringham.


    A gloomy look appeared on Connor Davis'' face on stage.


    He was a former champion, and Milton Wintringham didn''t take him seriously.


    At that moment, he snorted coldly and said: "Heh! No need for you to give me a head start, give me


    your all!"


    "I will defeat you since you said I would not!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Connor Davis attacked Milton Wintringham with all his strength.


    He stomped his right leg to the ground and arrived in front of Milton Wintringham instantly.


    At the same time, his big fist came directly towards Milton Wintringham''s face with a cracking sound


    that could be heard throughout the room. This reminded people of the ssic martial art technique


    known as Eight Dragons of Heavenly Dragon''s Palms.


    This Connor Davis was obviously irritated by Milton Wintringham''s contemptuous attitude, and used ten


    percent of his power in his first move.


    "Take this!"


    Seeing that his iron fist was about to shatter Milton Wintringham''s brain, Connor Davis broke off a cry,


    with a triumphant smile on his face.


    Before this smilested a second, Connor Davis¡¯s facial expression became stiff.


    Connor Davis'' heart instantly sank when Milton Wintringham dodged his iron fist effortlessly.


    And Milton Wintringham''s contemptuous voice once again sounded, "It seems that the head start I


    gave you was not enough, so let''s give you two more moves!"


    "Go to hell!"


    When was Connor Davis humiliated like this? His face immediately turned red and his veins burst out.


    He didn''t pause and threw a second punch at Milton Wintringham''s face again.


    His opponent Milton remained calm and did not strike back and avoided his second punch like a ninja


    At the same time, his voice, which drove Connor Davis crazy, sounded again. "This is yourst chance,


    think carefully before striking."


    "You...bully!"


    At that moment, Connor Davis''s eyes were bloodthirsty, with a fiery desire to crush Milton


    Wintringham¡¯s bones into pieces.


    He attacked twice but his opponent remained unharmed.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 CHAPTER 663 : NO TURNING BACK

    CHAPTER 663 : NO TURNING BACK


    Thirty years of dedicated practice, his most formidable skill was not in his fists, but in his legs.


    In thestpetition, he swept the whole floor with his thunderous legs.


    Originally, he nned to use his Thunder Kick only in the second half of thepetition.


    But he didn''t expect that Milton Wintringham was so arrogant and difficult to deal with that he had to


    use his ultimate move right from the beginning.


    The Thunder Kick was not just a reputation.


    When he swept towards Milton Wintringham, that leg was not just a leg, but a steel wall.


    Even a steel te could be cut in half by him without exaggerating.


    And this time, Connor Davis changed his strategy. He attacked Milton Wintringham while taunting him,


    "What kind of king of the military? You only know how to hide. What kind of hero are you?"


    "If you really think you''re tough, take my hit! Do you dare to face my Thunder Kick?"


    Milton Wintringham knew Connor Davis was trying to provoke him. However, he was also confident in


    his own Thunder Kick, so he coldly sneered, "Why not?"


    As he spoke, he narrowed his eyes, clenched his right fist, and smashed it directly onto Connor Davis''s


    Thunder Kick sweeping towards him.


    Boom!


    This punch, with overwhelming momentum, fiercely hitting Connor Davis'' Thunder Kick.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Crack!


    It was the sound of bones breaking.


    Connor Davis''s facial features were twisted in agony.


    Two secondster, he finally reacted and screamed "Ah..."


    As he spoke, his body, which was almost two meters tall, couldn''t support himself anymore and fell


    heavily to the ground.


    After falling to the ground, Connor Davis''s face became extremely pale, and he held onto his broken


    leg, groaning in pain.


    Silence!


    The whole audience was silent!


    No one expected that the previous martial arts champion would be so vulnerable in front of Milton


    Wintringham!


    It took more than ten seconds before the entire audience erupted into thunderous apuse.


    "The king of the military should not be underestimated!"


    "My goodness, the champion of thestpetition couldn''t even take a hit from him!"


    "He''s so cool! From now on, my dream lover will be him!"


    For a moment, the men cheered and the women got crazy, admiring Milton Wintringham.


    Even L Sue couldn''t help but p her hands and say to Skr Stone, "Daddy, that uncle is


    amazing!"


    Besides them, ra Lucas quickly said, "Skr, did you see that?"


    "This level ofpetition is impossible to participate in."


    "The military king named Milton Wintringham shattered the Thunder Kick of thest champion with just


    one punch. You''d better give up."


    "I''m afraid you''ll be beaten to the groundter, and Yulia will be upset. You''ll me me for encouraging


    you to participate in thepetition."


    "The military king? With me here, he dares to call himself the king of the military?"


    Skr Stone nced at Milton Wintringham on the stage.

 CHAPTER 664 OVERESTIMATE ONE’S OWN STRENGTH

    CHAPTER 664 OVERESTIMATE ONE¡¯S OWN STRENGTH


    Connor Davis was carried off the stage on a stretcher. At that time, the referee raised Milton


    Wintringham''s hand. Dave Miller had announced, "First match, Connor Davis vs Milton Wintringham,


    Milton Wintringham wins!" Dave Miller had then said to the two contestants who were ready on the


    stage, "Next, let''s have the other two contestantse to the stage..."


    The first match was very exciting, and Connor Davis was defeated by Milton Wintringham. Out of the


    three contestants, only Milton Wintringham and Light Thompson remain. It was only natural for them to


    be ced in the finals. In anticipation of this, the audience at the scene cheered.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Wait a minute!" Just when everyone was looking forward to the next match, a young man''s voice


    suddenly came from the audience and broke the cheering of the audience. The crowd followed the


    voice and saw a man in histe twenties standing up from his seat. The man was thin-skinned, wearing


    gold-rimmed sses, and upon closer inspection, it was Jaiden Fitz, the son of the Fitz family.


    "What does this guy want?" Everyone in the audience exchanged pleasantries.


    At that point, ra Lucas felt a sense of foreboding in her heart. Jaiden Fitz was a vengeful person,


    after all the bad things he did to Skr Stone, could he now want to attack Skr Stone?


    Amanda Fitz, who had been next to Jaiden Fitz, tugged on Jaiden Fitz''s arm while whispering: "Jaiden


    Fitz, what do you want? This is a martial artspetition, every single hit is a real fight!"


    Jaiden Fitz had not listened to what she said. At that moment, he had deliberately nced at Skr


    Stone before saying to Dave Miller on stage: "Mr Miller, you just mentioned that anyone could


    challenge the contestants on stage in today''spetition, right?"


    "Ah? The Fitz family¡¯s son is not intending to challenge Milton Wintringham on the stage?" The crowd


    was astonished.


    Hearing Jaiden Fitz''s words, Dave Miller hesitated for a moment. But he nodded his head and said,


    "That''s right, I have just made it very clear that this year''s martial artspetition epts challenges


    initiated by any contestants."


    "What, Mr. Fitz interrupts the old man at this time to challenge our earlier winner, Mr. Milton


    Wintringham?" Jaiden Fitz immediately waved his hand, "Mr Miller, you misunderstood. I am friends


    with Mr. Wintringham, and is very clear about his ability. Jaiden Fitz is not the kind of person who does


    not measure up to his own strength."


    "However, on the way here just now, I met a very confident individual who dared to say that even if all


    the contestants came together today, they would be beaten by him."


    "He also said that if Mr. Wintringham met him, he would be so scared that he wouldn''t even dare lift his


    finger on him."


    "There is someone so capable of sitting in the audience of our martial artspetition, I want everyone


    to see it."


    "Also let Mr. Wintringham screen for us, whether that person is talking big, or really has that strength."


    Hearing Jaiden Fitz''s words, the crowd stretched their necks to find out who that person was. Milton


    Wintringham''s supporters were in an uproar. "Hmph! I don''t believe anyone can surpass Milton


    Wintringham! That guy is boastful. What a big mouth!"

 CHAPTER 665 - TO SMASH A CRACKED POT

    CHAPTER 665 - TO SMASH A CRACKED POT


    "All of them be beaten by him? Does he think he''s the hero of a martial arts movie?"


    "Not to mention everyone, Milton Wintringham just smashed into Connor Davis with that punch,


    probably can kill him!"


    "Yes, in terms of strength, Milton Wintringham is even stronger than thest champion, and in terms of


    background, Milton Wintringham is the most skilled in the army. He will be afraid of nobody sitting in the


    audience?"


    A group of people expressed their discontent with a righteous protest.


    Even Milton Wintringham on the stage, hearing Jaiden Fitz''s words, exhibited a teasing expression.


    "I didn''t expect today''s audience to conceal someone who is so capable?"


    "Since the big words have been spoken, please ask this expert to show his face."


    "And let me Milton Wintringham see for himself what kind of person would make Milton Wintringham so


    afraid that he wouldn''t even dare to put his hand on him."


    Dave Miller, aside, frowned and spoke to Jaiden Fitz: "Mr. Fitz, stop ying games and bring that


    person on stage now."


    Jaiden Fitz saw Skr Stone''s displeasure among the crowd. He looked at Skr Stone smugly and


    said, "Skr Stone, you haven''t forgotten what you said just before you entered, have you?"


    "This is the kid?"


    All the audience members cast a searching nce at Skr Stone.


    When Milton Wintringham''s gaze met Skr Stone, his face suddenly changed. His heart pumped so


    hard that his legs grew weak and he fell to his knees.


    Skr Stone!


    Surprisingly, it was Skr Stone!


    The man who is known as the Dragon King of the North, God of War of the Nine Continents, would


    watch a martial artspetition?


    Milton Wintringham suddenly turned pale and sweated like rain.


    But the people around him did not notice his oddity.


    "Who is this guy?" He looks weak, but he dares to say something crazy. Is he looking for a fight?"


    "I''m afraid he can''t stop Milton Wintringham with a single finger, not to mention all the yers together!"


    "Come on, Mr. Wintringham, teach this kid how to behave!"


    ra Lucas also turned pale at this time.


    "Skr Stone, don''t go!"


    "That Milton Wintringham''s fist, which broke Connor Davis'' Thunder Kick leg in one go, was horrible!"


    "If you go up on stage now, what will Yulia and L Sue do if something bad happens?"


    It was her idea toe to thepetition, so ra Lucas always had a sense of responsibility in her


    heart.


    She was very afraid that Skr Stone would make a fool of himself for the sake of dignity.


    "It''s okay."


    Skr Stone looked at her and waved his hand.


    The reason he came to thepetition was not because of what ra Lucas said to him at all.


    Instead, he came to make his sweetheart L Sue happy.


    Since L Sue wanted to see him y on stage, he didn''t minding to have fun.


    However, what he didn''t expect was to meet Jaiden Fitz and Milton Wintringham. So things got


    interesting.


    Thinking about it, Skr Stone nced at Jaiden Fitz andughed, "I''m not a fish with only a seven-


    second memory."


    "Of course I remember what I said."


    With that, Skr Stone stood up from his seat and his eyes fell on top of the high stage.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Wow, is Daddy going topete?"


    L Sue cheered excitedly.


    "Well, sweetheart, you just sit here, with Mommy, and watch how Daddy beats those guys."


    Skr Stone dotingly rubbed L Sue''s head.


    "Skr Stone!"


    ra Lucas stomped her foot in anger. What a time it was, and this guy still talked big?

 CHAPTER 666 MILTON WINTRINGHAM WOULDN’T DARE

    CHAPTER 666 MILTON WINTRINGHAM WOULDN¡¯T DARE


    "Hmph, I''ve already said what I should say. If you are missing an arm or legter, don''t me it on me!"


    ra Lucas snorted and turned her head away.


    At the same time, she said to herself, "If Yulia Sue is not worried, why should she be worried?"


    The king doesn''t worry but his eunuch does.


    Skr Stone deserved it when Milton Wintringham beat him up!


    The first thing you need to do is wait for Skr Stone to suffer.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Jaiden Fitz, who was next to him dazed when Skr Stone heading for the high tform.


    Obviously, he didn''t expect Skr Stone to still go on stage after seeing Milton Wintringham''s strength.


    Just now, he just wanted to humiliate Skr Stone and ridicule him publicly.


    I didn''t expect that Skr Stone would not even be afraid to die for the sake of his ego.


    That''s good!


    In this way, the grievances in his heart could be properly vented out through Milton Wintringham''s fist.


    "Hmm? Is that him?"


    When Skr Stone passed by the first row of the audience, a plump white man suddenly frowned and


    eximed.


    The man turned out to be Aidan Pearson, who had previously been chosen by Yvonne Mason''s


    parents to be the Mason family''s wealthy son-inw.


    Hearing his words, Marlin Sagar, who was sitting next to him, asked in a whisper, "Mr. Pearson, do you


    know this guy?"


    "More than you know?"


    Aidan Pearson coldly snorted, and his gaze became gloomy.


    Looking at the whole Nirth, except for a few wealthy families, there is no woman Aidan Pearson could


    not get his hands on.


    Butst time in the western restaurant, Skr Stone stole the woman he was about to get. He also


    made him kneel down and apologize in public.


    For Aidan Pearson, who was raised to be a domineering man, there was nothing more humiliating than


    this.


    Marlin Sagar, a highly knowledgeable man, saw Aidan Pearson''s resentful look and naturally guessed


    that Aidan Pearson had a grudge against Skr Stone.


    At that moment, his eyes flickered slightly and he whispered to Aidan Pearson, "Mr. Pearson, should I


    send a message to Milton Wintringham to show no mercy and strike him hard?"


    The corner of Aidan Pearson''s mouth hooked up a cold smile. Aidan was just about to open his mouth


    to say yes, when Skr Stone walked on top of the high tform. He stood face to face with Milton


    Wintringham.


    "Milton Wintringham, do you dare strike?"


    Skr Stone nced at Milton Wintringham and spoke quietly.


    "Crap, when you get to the stage, you still dare to be so arrogant. Is this guy out of his mind?"


    "I think he''s just looking for death!"


    "He has a weak appearance, not to mention Mr. Wintringham. He can''t even withstand Connor Davis''


    Thunder Kick just now."


    "Mr. Wintringham, beat this guy to death, see if he still dares to be arrogant!"


    There was an extreme level of anger among a group of people.


    But before they vented their anger, their faces stiffened.


    They saw Milton Wintringham, who was on stage, suddenly bow ny degrees to Skr Stone. He


    said in a trembling voice, "Milton Wintringham wouldn''t dare!"


    "What? No?"


    The audience was dumbfounded.


    Especially Milton Wintringham''s crowd of supporters thought they were hallucinating.


    "Don''t dare?"


    ra Lucas was also shocked to the core.


    Mr. Wintringham, the king of the army who knocked down the previous champion in one move, said he


    didn''t dare take a shot at Skr Stone?


    And he even made a 90-degree bow.


    This...is incredible!


    Of course, not only ra Lucasis in shocked, Jaden Fitz is more shocked.


    "Mr. Wintringham actually...really didn''t dare make a move..."


    His face instantly looked ugly as if his mother had passed away.


    Skr Stone''s words were true!


    Milton wouldn''t dare make a move against him!

 CHAPTER 667 THE KING MAKES AN ENTRANCE

    CHAPTER 667 THE KING MAKES AN ENTRANCE


    With Aiden Pearson in the first row and Marlin Sagar next to him, the corners of their mouths twitched.


    What is going on?


    Milton Wintringham, who was so powerful, was defeated without a fight.


    Skr Stone nced at Milton Wintringham on stage, nodded his head, and said, "Since you don''t


    dare, why are you still standing here?"


    "I''ll go down, I''ll go down..."


    Wintringham, covered in cold sweat, hurriedly retreated to the stage, with a look of survival on his face.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Thousands of people are in the room, but he only understands that the one in front of him is terrifying.


    Even if he relies on General Philbert, but if not the glory of the Santiago Banner bloodline, I''m afraid I


    am not worthy enough to stand before him.


    Not to mention the disparity between the strength of the two sides!


    Speaking of strength, he did not even know Skr Stone''s height.


    He is aware that a gxy separates him from Skr Stone!


    After Milton Wintringham''s retreat, Dave Miller walked up to Skr Stone and asked with interest:


    "Young man, to make Milton Wintringham surrender without a fight, you must be an extraordinary


    person."


    "Dare I ask which sect are you from, and under whose mentoring?"


    Actually, Dave Miller was puzzled.


    Milton Wintringham was the king of the army, fighting many battles.


    What kind of person can make a man of steel refuse to fight, just raise the white g to admit defeat?


    "I have no mentor or sect, let alone a master."


    Skr Stone said indifferently.


    His only possession, aside from what the army gave him, was an unexpected reward from the Northern


    Dessert.


    The traditional martial arts world of sects and mastery is alien to him.


    However, that didn''t sound very convincing to Dave Miller.


    He assumed Skr Stone didn''t want to say too much, and didn''t press the issue.


    "After Mr. Milton Wintringham surrenders to Mr. Stone, Mr. Stone will hold the ring next. Any worthy


    contestant is willing to step up and fight."


    There were quite a few people who came for the challenge.


    But after seeing Milton Wintringham''s power, how could they dare stand up to a man who did not even


    dare to fight Milton Wintringham?


    For a while, the crowd felt Skr Stone''s strength was unfathomable. I was afraid that only the


    underground boxing champion, Light Thompson, could defeat Skr Stone, hopefully.


    After waiting for a minute and seeing that no one dared to fight, Dave Miller said, "In that case, Mr.


    Miller will arrange for Mr. Light Thompson to fight against Mr. Skr Stone."


    Dave Miller was also curious about Skr Stone''s capabilities.


    "Next, let''s wee our underground champion, Mr. Light Thompson, to the ring with apuse!"


    Light Thompson, the unbeaten underground boxing champion, was originally the grand finale of the


    competition.


    But now things have changed and someone has emerged who can make Milton Wintringham bow


    down to him.


    If we don''t send Light Thompson, we fear those contestants will get beaten up.


    Right now, only Light Thompson is qualified to y against Milton Wintringham.


    Only Light Thompson could defeat Skr Stone.


    The crowd was abuzz when Dave Miller ced Light Thompson directly against Skr Stone.


    I have to say that the challenge system added this year made thepetition more exciting.


    This time around, it was wave after wave of high energy.


    Everyone was excited to the extreme.


    And Aiden Pearson, sitting in the first row, with a stern expression, turned sideways to talk to Marlin


    Sagar. He said, "Just as you said earlier, send a message to tell that underground boxing champion to


    strike hard on him."


    "But don''t kill him, let him live, I want to kill that guy myself."

 CHAPTER 668 SKYLAR IS GONNA BE ALRIGHT?

    CHAPTER 668 SKYLAR IS GONNA BE ALRIGHT?


    Marlin Sagar promised Mr. Pearson he was on his way and left his seat. Aiden Pearson looked at


    Skr Stone on the stage, and a fierce smile appeared on his face. It was as if he had already seen


    Skr Stone being beaten up by Light Thompson, crying out for his life.


    "Skr Stone, aren''t you a bully?" Aiden Pearson muttered. "In front of Light Thompson, I''ll see how


    you can still be crazy!"


    At that moment, Skr Stone turned his gaze to him and said, "Aiden Pearson, did you want to kill me


    using Light Thompson''s hand?"


    When he came into contact with Skr Stone''s icy gaze, Aiden Pearson''s heart was shocked. Skr


    Stone''s ears were that sharp? How could he have heard his conversation with Marlin Sagar?


    "What were you talking about? What did it have to do with me if Light Thompson wanted to kill you?"


    Aiden Pearson asked with a stiff upper lip.


    Skr Stone snorted, "Don''t dare admit it? Didn''t you tell Marlin Sagar, who left, to tell Light Thompson


    to strike hard? And specifically instructed not to kill and make sure I am still alive just so you can kill me


    with your own hands."


    "You...how did you hear that?" Aiden Pearson broke out in a cold sweat. He was at least a few feet


    away from Skr Stone. When he ordered Marlin Sagar, he whispered, so how had Skr Stone heard


    him? Aiden Pearson was shocked and angry.


    Skr Stone continued, "I gave you the opportunity to correct yourself but it was not appreciated."


    Aiden Pearson''s heart sank as he coldly snorted, "Skr Stone, you are now a mud Bodhisattva,


    unable to protect yourself. And you still think of killing me? I''m afraid you have no chance!"


    Milton Wintringham had been defeated without a fight, and he felt Skr Stone must have suppressed


    his real identity behind him. So, in his opinion, Skr Stone won.


    However, unlike Milton Wintringham, Light Thompson came out of the cage and was a master at


    fighting people. If he could have stopped, he would have been tied up. However, once untied, Skr


    Stone would not have been his opponent!


    Skr Stone sneered, "You think I would put a ck boxer in my eyes?"


    Just as he finished his words, a hoarse and gloomy voice came out. Then, a man with a short man


    appeared in front of him.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The man with his head wrapped with a ck bandana was none other than the boxing champion he


    had just talked to Aiden Pearson was Light Thompson.


    When Light Thompson appeared on stage, the crowd cheered excitedly. They hadn''t wanted to listen to


    Skr Stone and Aiden Pearson''s nonsense, let alone care about what they had against each other.


    They came to watch an exciting fight.


    And this match between Skr Stone and Light Thompson was clearly a match between the best of


    the best.


    Everyone had already been on their feet, waving gs of all kinds to cheer.


    "Yulia, is Skr going to be okay?" ra Lucas couldn''t help but ask after all.


    Although Milton Wintringham had just lost without a fight, her initial guess had been the same as Aiden


    Pearson''s. Maybe Skr Stone''s army position was higher than Milton Wintringham''s. Or maybe


    Skr Stone had some big profile backing him up.


    And Light Thompson, who came from the dead, didn''t care about that. Add to that the fact that Aiden


    Pearson had someone tell him to hit hard. In addition, Skr Stone had been ranting and raving before


    Light Thompson entered the ring.


    You didn''t have to think about it to know that when the fight startedter, Light Thompson would hit


    hard. If Skr Stone is not careful his head would have been hammered by Light Thompson.

 Chapter 669 It Is Just A Performance

    Chapter 669 It Is Just A Performance


    L Sue eximed, "Aunt ra, L''s Daddy is awesome!" before Yulia Sue could respond.


    "Daddy just told me that all of these people are no match for him!"


    Yulia Sue smiled and reassured ra Lucas, "Don''t worry, I''m sure Skr can do it."Yulia!"


    ra Lucas was anxious.


    L Sue''s blind admiration for her father was eptable since she was only four and a half years old.


    However, Yulia Sue was an adult, and why did she still believe in Skr Stone like a mindless girl in


    love? The mother and daughter were not concerned, and ra Lucas was an outsider, so worrying


    was useless.


    Even if she regretted it, it was toote.She could only pray that Skr Stone could protect himself from


    Light Thompson''s assault.


    Meanwhile, Jaiden Fitz in the front row seat was gloating, "Skr Stone, oh Skr Stone, I never


    expected that you would not only offend this young man, but also provoke Aiden Pearson."


    Even if you scare Mr.Wintringham away, Thompson the God of Boxing is much more violent.Let''s see


    how you escape his iron fist."


    The audience had their thoughts, but Light Thompson on stage had no time for them.


    He stared at Skr Stone and said, "I''vee back from the dead,novelebook and how dare you


    underestimate me?"


    "Let me see what you''ve got."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Light Thompson clenched his fist with one hand and struck Skr


    Stone''s face with lightning speed.


    With a cracking sound, his fist became like a cannonball that had just been discharged and mmed


    into Skr Stone''s face.


    Skr Stone sneered and gently extended his left hand.


    "My goodness, was this Thompson, the God of boxing, a ghost? It was in front of that kid in an instant."


    "From this far away, I could feel the wind of his fist.Could that young man named Skr defend


    himself?"


    The crowd had all held their breath, and even in their hearts, they couldn''t help but pinch a cold sweat


    for Skr Stone.


    When they saw that Skr Stone hadn''t even taken a defensive stance, but only casually stretched out


    a hand, their faces had changed dramatically.


    "He doesn''t know martial arts?"


    "How dare he try to resist Thompson, the God of boxing¡¯s attack with just one hand?"


    " I think he¡¯s too crazy.He doesn''t even put Thompson, the God of boxing in his eyes!"


    "ignorant, too ignorant!"


    Even if Skr Stone''s skills were better than Milton Wintringham¡¯s, he now faced the finalist,


    Thompson the God of boxing.


    Moreover, based on Thompson the God of boxing''s appearance just now, and the momentum of the


    first punch, they were sure Skr Stone would definitely lose.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    What they didn''t know was that Thompson the God of boxing''s moves were no more than a fancy


    punch in Skr Stone''s eyes.


    For Thompson the God of boxing, this was a battle of honor, a battle of life and death.


    For Skr Stone, it was a show.


    A performance that would coax his daughter.


    As Skr Stone''s left hand swung out with ease, Thompson, the God of boxing''s eyes narrowed and


    heughed: "Looking for death!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the wind of his fist shot up a few more points.


    With an impact that would cripple a normal person.


    Just when Light Thompson thought Skr Stone would wail in pain, Skr Stone''s left palm gently


    pushed forward.

 Chapter 670 The Showdown

    Chapter 670 The Showdown


    In others¡¯ eyes, this p looks like a grandfather ying Tai Chifortably in the park.


    In Light Thompson''s eyes, however, it seems to be somewhere else.


    This palm, as if it were Buddha''s palm, pushed forward, five fingers like five big mountains.


    And he was like the Monkey King in the Journey to the West.He couldn''t breathe and had no courage


    to escape.


    "What...what¡¯s going on here?"


    Light Thompson''s heart sounded like it was erupting.He told himself that this must be an illusion.It must


    be an illusion.But the move Skr made was not fake at all.


    Poof! Light Thompson''s mouth gushed fresh blood.


    Then, what looks like a Buddha''s Palm, five finger mountains, disappeared in an instant.


    And Skr Stone in front of him, still with his left hand outstretched, smiled easily and freely.


    That smile, as if it was magic, made his whole body feel like it was falling into the ice cer.


    However, before he could speak, he felt a sharp pain in the fist he had originally swung.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    No, to be exact, it was his entire right arm that broke into pieces instantly.


    Poof! With a muffled sound, his right arm hung down like a rag, having beenpletely nullified by


    Skr Stone without knowing how "You..."


    Light Thompson''s face changed dramatically.


    Just before he could speak, Skr Stone waved his hand.


    His entire body flew backwards, ending up on the edge of the stage, causing secondary damage.


    "Abhhhhhi"


    Light Thompson groaned in pain.


    The entire audience was dumbfounded.


    Skr Stone defeated Light Thompson with just one palm and a slight kick? They didn''t even know


    what power Skr Stone''s p held! Aiden Pearson, who won at thest moment is now disgusted


    and his facial expression shows it all.


    When he remembered that Skr Stone had just said he was about to treat him badly, his heart and


    soul trembled.


    He wanted to dig a hole in the ground and escape.


    And Jaiden Fitz''s face turned white and he was frantically swallowing saliva.


    As for ra Lucas, she waspletely dumbfounded at this point.


    "This...Skr Stone...ah no, Skr, how can it be so powerful?"


    Even Yulia Sue, who originally believed in Skr Stone, had her heart pounding at this time.


    Skr Stone had surprised her repeatedly.


    Only L Sue, pping her hands vigorously, cheered, "Yes! L''s daddy is really the best daddy in


    the world!"


    On the stage, Skr Stone looked down at Light Thompson on the floor.


    "You lost!"


    Light Thompson was unable to speak and looked at Skr Stone with horror.


    As Skr Stone came off the stage, he passed by Aiden Pearson and said coldly,


    novelebook"Here''s your chance to say goodbye to your family.""Someone will do it for meter


    and send you to Hades."


    Aiden Pearson instantly looked ashen.


    Dave Miller, who was offstage, didn''t react until then and hurriedly arranged for two men to carry Light


    Thompson down on a stretcher.


    Milton Wintringham, who watched the fight from backstage, saw Light Thompson''s tragic condition and


    felt a sense of fear.


    At the same time, he was d he didn¡¯t fight against Skr Stone.


    If not, he would have lost his right arm.

 Chapter 671 Saying Goodbye

    Chapter 671 Saying Goodbye


    "Daddy, you''re so amazing! You just pushed him a little and he couldn''t get up," L eximed proudly


    as she settled back into her seat.


    Skr scooped her up onto hisp and ruffled her hair, indulging her.


    "Aunt ra, do you believe Daddy now?" the little girl asked, beaming with satisfaction.


    ra nodded eagerly, her eyes wide with surprise.She couldn''t believe that Skr was really as skilled


    as he had imed.Skr turned to L with a grin.


    "Looks like no one''s going to dare challenge Daddy now," he said, teasingly.


    "Do you want to keep watching?" he asked his daughter.


    L shook her head.


    "Nope, no one¡¯s as amazing as Daddy," she dered.


    Skrughed.


    "Alright then, let''s go," he said, scooping L up in his arms and rising to his feet.


    Yulia and ra fell into step behind them. As they exited the sports center, Aiden wiped the sweat from


    his forehead and turned to Marlin next to him.


    "Let''s get out of Sconvia, and fast," he said urgently.


    Skr''s martial prowess was so terrifying that every moment he spent in Sconvia increased the danger


    he faced.


    With this thought in mind, he quickly rose to his feet and hurried with the man in the suit towards the


    parking area.


    As he ran, he pulled out his phone and called his father Terry.


    As soon as Terry picked up, Skr recounted everything that had happened at the MMA fights, and


    told him that he needed to leave Sconvia as soon as possible to avoid any further danger.


    To his surprise, Terry replied with a confident, "Don''t worry!"


    "I''ve got people arranged with Sterling who are already in Sconvia, and we''ll be taking care of that little


    punk soon enough."


    "Even the Lucas family won''t be able to protect him this time."


    "He had the nerve to say he was going to have you killed? Come find me now, and we''ll go to the


    Lucas family together."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "When the timees, I''ll make sure you see how he dies!"


    Upon hearing Terry''s words, Aiden¡¯s face lit up with excitement.If the Pearson family could form an


    alliance with the Kent family and fight against Skr together,novelebook then Skr would be


    doomed.


    Even though Skr was formidable, he was still just one man.


    The fighters that the Pearson family and the Kent family would bring in would definitely be top-notch.


    If these top fighters teamed up against Skr, he wouldn''t stand a chance.


    Then Aiden could have his revenge on Skr and torture him to his heart''s content.


    "Okay, Dad, I''ming to meet you now."


    With that, Aiden was ready for Marlin to bring the car around.


    Just then, a soft but chillingly eerie voice echoed through the air.


    "Finished saying your goodbyes?"


    Aiden and Martin''s hearts both skipped a beat as they immediately turned to the source of the sound.


    There, beside their Mercedes, stood a stunning woman.Her features were strikingly beautiful, but her


    expression was nk.


    It was Dianne! Aiden asked anxiously, "Who are you..."


    This woman''s sudden appearance was too strange.


    And, she was asking if they had finished saying their goodbyes? Could it be¡­ she was sent by Skr?


    At this thought, cold sweat began to form on his forehead once again.


    For some reason, Aiden felt the same oppressive aura emanating from the beautiful woman before him


    as he did from Skr.


    It was suffocating.Before he could say anything, Dianne continued, "Since your goodbyes are done, I''ll


    have to send you to Hades now."


    In an instant, the Dragon Dagger appeared in Dianne''s hand.


    "You...stay back...I don''t want to die yet,"


    Aiden stuttered, taking steps back.He was about to call for Terry''s help, but before he could do


    anything, Dianne swung the Dragon Dagger.


    Swoosh! The Dragon Dagger pierced Aiden''s throat.


    "Ahh!"


    Aiden cried out in shock before copsing to the ground, lifeless.His phone fell out of his hand and hit


    the ground, shattering into pieces.


    On the other end of the line, Terry frantically shouted, "Aiden, what''s going on?"


    Marlin¡¯s legs gave out, and he copsed to the ground, unable toprehend what had just happened.

 CHAPTER 672 DEAD AND DONE

    CHAPTER 672 DEAD AND DONE


    As they walked out of thepetition venue, Yulia led L to a toy store. ra walked up to Skr


    and whispered, "Skr, you''re so skilled. Who are you really?"


    ra stared at Skr, trying to catch a glimpse of something in her eyes. She suspected that Skr


    had some sort of dark secret and may have ulterior motives for getting close to the Lucas family.


    Skr couldn''t help but chuckle at ra''s suspicion. This girl had a sharp mind, but why did she


    always assume the worst about him?


    "I''m just a little better at fighting, is that a crime?" Skr replied, shaking his head with a wry smile.


    "I''m not joking with you!" ra gritted her teeth. "Come clean, what are your intentions towards Yulia


    and our family, the Lucas family?"


    Skr remained silent, unsure of how to respond. He couldn''t believe ra was so suspicious of him.


    Yulia had never questioned his loyalty before, so why was ra so quick to jump to conclusions?


    He couldn''t help but roll his eyes at ra''s usations. The Lucas family was nothing but a small-time


    group, and if it weren''t for Yulia''s connection to them, he wouldn''t even give them a second nce.


    Even if they begged him to join, he wouldn''t give them the time of day.


    Skr was just about to brush off ra''s questioning when her phone suddenly rang. It was the leader


    of the Lucas family, Logan.


    ra hesitated for a moment before answering the call. "Hello, Uncle Logan, what can I do for you?"


    Skr couldn''t hear the other end of the conversation, but he could see the color drain from ra''s


    face as she listened to Logan''s words.


    "Okay, Uncle Logan, I''ll make sure he gets home right away!" ra eximed before hanging up.


    After hanging up the phone, ra looked at Skr and trembled, "Skr...you...you just had Aiden


    killed..."


    "Is there a problem?" Skr said indifferently.


    "You...you''re too..."


    ra swallowed hard.


    After a while, she forced herself to calm down, "Uncle Logan just said on the phone that Terry and Mr.


    Kent, along with a bunch of people, came to our the Lucas family to demand justice."


    "He demanded that the Lucas family hand you over, otherwise, they won''t spare the Lucas family


    either."


    "Uncle Logan wants you toe back immediately and deal with the mess you caused!"


    "Terry? Looks like he didn''t take my warning seriously!" Skr sneered. "I told him not to let me catch


    him in Sconvia''s territory, otherwise, there will be no mercy!"


    Without waiting for ra''s reaction, Skr gave a quick instruction to Yulia and L, who were not far


    away and headed back to the Lucas family alone.


    ra hesitated for a moment before answering the call. "Hello, Uncle Logan, what can I do for you?"


    He had already arranged for Dianne to secretly protect Yulia and L, so he didn''t need to worry about


    them while he dealt with Terry.


    ra was worried about the situation at home and insisted on going back with Skr, but he couldn''t


    be bothered to argue.


    When they arrived at the Lucas Manor, before even entering the gate, they saw many soldiers in


    uniform standing outside, carrying long guns with a terrifying aura on their faces.


    At the sight of this, ra''s heart skipped a beat. If Terry and Mr. Kent had brought ordinary experts,


    Logan would have certainly roared over the phone.


    But when he spoke to ra earlier, he sounded extremely panicked.


    It turned out that Terry and Mr. Kent had brought the troops stationed in Sconvia!


    And judging from the number of soldiers, it seemed that all of them had been mobilized.


    ra looked at Skr with mixed emotions.


    This troublemaker was in big trouble this time!


    What made her even angrier was that Skr still had a nonchnt expression on his face. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As they parked the car and entered the mansion, ra was even more nervous.

 CHAPTER 673 DO I NEED TEACHING?

    CHAPTER 673 DO I NEED TEACHING?


    On both sides of the road stood soldiers, armed to the teeth and as upright as javelins. The air


    pressure was so low it could give you a heart attack.


    As they arrived at the Lucas Manor''s hall, they were met with a sea of people. Logan, Geoffrey, Jordan,


    and of course, Terry, who had caused thismotion, were all present. Naturally, Shane had been


    alerted as well.


    Apart from the Lucas family, the most striking figure in the room was Terry, with his protruding gut.


    Sitting next to him were Max''s biological father, Sterling, and Ezra. However, none of them were seated


    in the main position.


    Even the host, Shane, was seated below.


    Seated in the main position was a man dressed in military attire, with a solemn expression on his face.


    Seeing the star on his shoulder, it was clear that he was a prominent figure in the Sconvia local military.


    At that moment, Logan smiled at Terry and said, "Mr. Pearson, I made my position clear when youst


    came to see me. Skr''s every word and action has nothing to do with the Lucas family."


    "Calm down. I have already called my niece and asked her to bring Skr back immediately to face


    punishment."


    "When he returns, Mr. Pearson, you can do whatever you want to punish him, and the Lucas family will


    not say a word."


    "Punishment?" Terry''s mouth twitched, and the fat on his face trembled. "He killed my son, I want him


    dead!"


    Skr had ruined his ns and embarrassed him, and now he was furious that Skr had caused the


    death of his son. Terry wanted nothing more than to see Skr dead and buried.


    Until then, he would not be able to rest easy.


    Sterling and Ezra, standing next to them, were seething with anger. "Today, we''re here to take his dog''s


    life!" they eximed.


    "Skr not only killed my grandson Max but also forced our Kent family topensate him for billions


    of dors in assets," said Sterling. "Such a banditry act happening in the prosperous Sconvia is


    absolutely intolerable!"


    "If the Lucas family dares to say a single word, they''ll have to bear the wrath of both the Kent and


    Pearson families!" added Ezra.


    "N-no, we won''t, we won''t," Logan stammered, visibly scared.


    The other members of the Lucas family were also sweating profusely.


    "When he returns, Mr. Pearson, you can do whatever you want to punish him, and the Lucas family will


    not say a word."


    Skr may seem quiet, but he''s capable of such ruthlessness. He''s only been in Sconvia for a short


    time, yet he dares to kill people, especially the legitimate heirs of the Pearson and Kent families.


    Who is this Skr, and how dare he be so arrogant?


    Shane and Geoffrey couldn''t help but gulp nervously, their expressions turning worried.


    At that moment, a cold voice cut through the tension.


    "Waiting for me, I presume?"


    And with those words, Skr strode into the room, exuding an aura of power and confidence.


    ra trailed behind him, her expression fraught with worry.


    As soon as Logan saw him, heunched into a tirade.


    "Skr, how dare youe back here? Do you even know where Sconvia is? You killed two people


    from the Pearson and Kent families, and if you don''t want to bring shame to your wife and child, you


    better apologize and make amends with your life!"


    But before Logan could finish, Skr interrupted him with a sharp p across the face.


    "Do I need your advice on how to handle my affairs, Logan?" he retorted coollyExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 CHAPTER 674 ARE YOU GOING TO CONVICT ME?

    CHAPTER 674 ARE YOU GOING TO CONVICT ME?


    Logan couldn''t handle the force of the blow and was knocked down to the ground, spitting out a


    mouthful of blood.


    "Skr, you..." Logan started to speak, his voice a mixture of shock and anger, but when he met


    Skr''s gaze, he felt a shiver run down his spine. He couldn''t bring himself to say anything else.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Skr ignored Logan and turned his attention to Terry.


    "It seems I was too mercifulst time," he said calmly.


    "Since you didn''t take my warning seriously, I''ll send you both down and let you reunite as father and


    son!"


    With that, he walked towards Terry''s location.


    Terry''s face was even more unpleasant than if he had just eaten a pile of shit.


    This guy was just too arrogant. He had even brought his troops stationed in Sconvia City, making the


    entire Lucas family like fish on a chopping board. And yet, Skr dared to boast that he would kill


    Terry!


    "How audacious!" The man in military uniform sitting in the main seat was also displeased.


    Skr clearly did not respect him!


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you say you''ll kill someone in front of me?" The man in military


    uniform''s expression darkened, and he snapped his fingers.


    The next moment, a group of fully armed soldiers rushed into the reception room and surrounded


    Skr.


    It seemed that if Skr made any further moves or spoke lightly again, they would take him down.


    Seeing the man in military uniform exuding such dominance, Terry sneered inwardly.


    No matter how skilled Skr was, he wouldn''t be a match for these gun-toting soldiers. Not to mention,


    there were thousands of them.


    If Skr dared to resist, he would probably be riddled with bullets on the spot.


    With this in mind, Terry immediately boasted, "Skr, do you know who the man sitting in the main seat


    is?"


    "He is Colonel Theodore Weber, the leader of the troops stationed in Sconvia City."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Terry turned his gaze to Theodore and continued, "Colonel Weber,


    Skr has only been in Sconvia City for a short half month, and he has already killed Max from the


    Kent family and my son Aiden one after another."


    "I bet he has blood on his hands from countless other victims too."


    "A dangerous criminal like him cannot be allowed to live. Please, Colonel Weber, help us rid the people


    of this scourge!"


    Terry made a show of looking pained and concerned.


    As expected, the others also chimed in.


    Sterling and Ezra both stood up and addressed Theodore, "Colonel Weber, this scumbag not only killed


    my grandson Max but also seized over half of our Kent family''s assets."


    It seemed that if Skr made any further moves or spoke lightly again, they would take him down.


    "This ruthless and arrogant thug must not be allowed to live!"


    "We implore Colonel Weber to heed the will of the people and rid us of this menace!"


    Upon hearing their words, Theodore red at Skr with outrage and said, "I never expected to find


    such an arrogant scum in a metropolis like Sconvia City."


    "You men, take Skr into custody and bring him to the military camp for punishment ording to


    militaryw!"


    "Yes, Colonel Weber!"


    The soldiers surrounding them stepped forward menacingly, ready toy hands on Skr.


    Logan and Jordan couldn''t help but feel delighted at the scene unfolding before them. They had never


    liked Skr but had been unable to do anything about it. Now, with the help of Terry and Ezra, they had


    finally gotten rid of him for good.


    Skr may have been skilled, but in the face of Theodore and his troops stationed in Sconvia City, he


    was nothing more than a small ant.


    "Colonel Weber, is there some misunderstanding here?" ra, who was standing beside Skr,


    blurted out in desperation.


    Skr, on the other hand, sneered and taunted Theodore, "Colonel Weber, are you going to convict me


    without even asking for the reason?"

 Chapter 675 Who Gave You the Courage?

    Chapter 675 Who Gave You the Courage?


    Theodore''s expression hardened. "Hmph! Are you trying to tell me that Mr. Pearson and Mr. Kent


    framed you?"


    "Aiden and Max, you didn''t kill them?"


    "I did."


    Skr spoke calmly.


    Theodore raised an eyebrow and continued, "And did you transfer most of the Kent family''s assets to


    your name?"


    "Yes."


    Skr didn''t deny it in the slightest.


    "Skr!"


    ra stomped her foot in anger.


    What was wrong with this guy?


    She just defended him, and now he''s not even denying anything. Is he trying to get himself killed?


    Skr nced at her before turning back to Theodore. "Aiden and Max deserved what they got..."


    Skr''s words were cut off as Theodore interrupted him, "It''s not up to you to determine whether or not


    they deserved it."


    "Now that you''ve admitted to your crimes, you can say whatever you need to say in military court."


    "Take this murderer into custody!"


    Theodoremanded, and soldiers quickly moved in to arrest Skr.


    Skr let out a coldugh. "Just a mere Colonel, yet such a big mouth!"


    "As the second-inmand of the garrison in Sconvia City, who gave you the courage to charge me


    with a crime?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Skr took two steps forward.


    He was originally surrounded by soldiers with guns, and the onlookers couldn''t see clearly what was


    happening. But before anyone could react, Skr was standing right in front of Theodore.


    "Sky..."


    Theodore was taken aback. This guy''s skills were so impressive.


    But before he could react any further, a loud p resounded through the air, harshly hitting him in the


    face.


    Boom!


    Everyone present was stunned into silence.


    Skr had the audacity to p Theodore right in front of all these soldiers!


    Did he want to die?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The searing pain woke Theodore up from his shock.


    "Skr, how dare youy a hand on me?" Theodore roared.


    He was Colonel Weber, a man who stood above tens of thousands of soldiers in the garrison.


    Skr had the nerve to p him in front of all of his subordinates.


    It was like plucking feathers from a tiger''s mouth!


    He was asking for death!


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Skr sneered. "Thatst p didn''t discriminate, it hit you ck and blue."


    Smack!


    As soon as he finished speaking, Skr delivered another p with lightning speed. Theodore, who


    had spent many years in the military and was skilled inbat, was on high alert and not about to let


    Skr have his way. He instinctively tried to block Skr''s p with his hands, but his speed was no


    match for Skr''s. Before his hands could even reach halfway, Skr''s pnded hard on his face.


    It was a perfect mirror image of the previous p. Both sides of Theodore''s cheeks instantly turned red


    and swollen, with ten clear handprints visible.


    ¡°This one is for abusing your power!¡± Skr dered as he raised his arm and delivered a third p to


    Theodore''s swollen face.


    ¡°And thisst one is for being an unjust leader of the garrison!¡±


    As the deputymander of the Sconvia City garrison, Theodore''s duty was to defend against foreign


    forces and ensure the safety of the people.


    But instead, he had used the military for his own personal gain, supporting Terry and Ezra without


    regard for the truth or justice.


    Skr was furious at this gross abuse of power, and he put even more force behind the third p,


    knocking Theodore to the ground and causing him to cough up blood.


    The onlookers were stunned by Skr''s audacity and martial prowess.

 Chapter 676 Excessively Arrogant

    Chapter 676 Excessively Arrogant


    Theodore Weber was shocked and angry. He never thought someone would hit him in Sconvia City


    until he vomited blood.


    And at that moment, his men finally reacted to the situation.


    "How dare you, madman, dare to make a move against our Colonel? Are you looking for death?" they


    eximed.


    As they spoke, dozens of guns were aimed at Skr Stone''s head. Everyone entered a state of alert,


    as if Skr Stone would be immediately dead if there was any movement of wind.


    But even so, Skr Stone was undaunted and did not even look at the soldiers. He stared at Theodore


    Weber and said in a cold voice, "Why didn''t you get your ass back in there and confess to the army?"


    Only Terry Pearson, Sterling Kent, Max Kent, and others reacted. They all looked at Skr Stone with


    dead eyes.


    They thought, "How dare he hit Colonel Weber? He''s asking for death!"


    ra Lucas, on the other hand, almost vomited blood. Was Skr Stone crazy? When a normal


    person sees this situation, he or she will kneel down and beg for mercy. Skr Stone pped Colonel


    Weber three times! He was really dead this time!


    Even if Skr Stone was very capable of fighting, defeating boxing champion Light Thompson only


    with a p. However, it didn''t mean he could challenge the authority of the big leaders of the garrison.


    The soldiers who charged into the living room carried long guns and ready to shoot him down. In


    addition, the Lucas family was surrounded by armed soldiers. Even if Skr Stone could fly, it would be


    difficult for him to escape.


    Shane Lucas and Geoffrey Lucas, looking at Skr Stone''s eyes, had moreplex feelings. They


    knew Skr Stone was not simple, but they also did not expect him to be so reckless.


    Logan Lucas and Jordan Lucas, who originally hated Skr Stone, could not help but feel happy at that


    time. Especially Jordan Lucas, who was full of gloating eyes, thought, "Skr Stone! Oh! Skr Stone,


    you have dug your own grave."


    At that moment, they imagined Skr Stone being beaten and gasping for hisst breath.


    And Theodore Weber, after a brief consternation, finally reacted.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "What?" he thought. "Skr Stone told me to go back to the army and confess my guilt? This is a


    subordinate thing!"


    Theodore Weber''s heart burned with anger. No one in Sconvia City dared to reprimand him like that!


    "You want me to go back to the army and confess?" He sneered. "Boy, who are you to say that? Are


    you my leader? Or are you a military member, The Eight Banners?"


    "Neither!" Skr Stone retorted. "But I can tell you, even if I were a military member, The Eight Banners


    would stand in front of me, and I would say the same thing!"


    This was a bold statement! Theodore Weber was an officer of the Sconvia City garrison, at a major


    general level.


    The Eight Banners, not to mention the key military members. Once you reached that level, you could


    turn clouds into rain. Not to mention with a sneeze, you could shake the whole Nirth.


    Skr Stone ignored all these people, disying arrogance beyond belief.


    "Unbelievable, Skr Stone!" Theodore Weber gritted his teeth and eximed. "I can take you down


    on the spot with that kind of attitude!"


    "Someone shoot him!" he ordered.


    "Yes!" The soldiers who had their guns trained on Skr Stone immediately jerked to attention and


    were about to pull their triggers.

 Chapter 677 Did I Give You Permission To Talk?

    Chapter 677 Did I Give You Permission To Talk?


    I''m afraid Skr Stone will not escape death, especially with dozens of muzzles pointing and ready to


    fire. Even if he can fly, the chances of escaping death are close to non-existence.


    ra Lucas was frightened. Her face was white and she turned her head away.


    She was afraid to see Skr Stone''s cmity.


    Terry Pearson and Ezra Kent, the father and son, had their eyes wide open, fearing they might miss


    Skr Stone''s death in action.


    Just when everyone in the room thought Skr Stone was an inch away from being dead, a loud roar


    came from outside the door.


    "Stop it!"


    Everyone in the room trembled, and they then looked at the direction of the sound.


    Including those soldiers who raised their guns, as well as Theodore Weber.


    The next moment, a man in a military uniform appeared in front of everyone, followed by a line of


    soldiers behind him.


    When the soldiers saw the man in uniform, they paused and saluted.


    In unison, they shouted, "Director Harte!"


    The man in uniform was Sconvia City Garrison''s suprememander, Theodore Weber''s boss, Jaxon


    Harte!


    Terry Pearson and Ezra Kent, both father and son faces changed dramatically. "Howe even Jaxon


    Harte was alerted?"


    For a moment, a sense of foreboding suddenly emerged in their hearts.


    Jaxon Harte could not have been invited by Skr Stone, right?


    Theodore Weber did not have time to think about it, and hurriedly stepped forward and saluted Jaxon


    Harte with a swish, "Director General!"


    Smack!


    Before Theodore Weber''s hand could be lowered, Jaxon Harte reached out and pped him hard in


    the face.


    "Director General, you..."


    Theodore Weber covered his face, eyes full of disbelief.


    However, before his words could be asked, Jaxon Harte chided coldly, "Theodore Weber, you dare hide


    from me and move the entire Sconvia City garrison?"


    "If a foreign enemy takes advantage of the situation, can you afford the consequences?"


    "Director General, I..."


    Theodore Weber swallowed hard and could not say a word.


    ording to military discipline, his behavior vited thew.


    But Sconvia City is a tactful city, and the people within its jurisdiction always follow the rules.


    It is almost impossible for foreign countries to take advantage of their city.


    Military discipline is strict, but lenient.


    Sometimes they use the power in their hands to facilitate their own, as long as it does not cross the


    boundaries, Jaxon Harte will close one eyes on the matter.


    However, today Jaxon Harte suddenly acted professionally and threw him a p in front of so many


    people.


    Terry Pearson and Ezra Kent, father and son, became less nervous after hearing Jaxon Harte''s words.


    As long as Jaxon Harte is not invited by Skr Stone, things are not very concerning.


    Although Jaxon Harte may feel angry, he will most likely punish Theodore Weber, and they are not


    involved.


    Of course, not only them, the Lucas family also are secretly relieved.


    If Jaxon Harte is really Skr Stone invited, they have some things, they will have to think long and


    hard.


    Fortunately, they thought too much.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Director Harte!"


    Terry Pearson suddenly got up and said, "What happened today is not Colonel Weber''s fault, it''s all


    Skr Stone''s fault..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jaxon Harte yelled, "Who are you? Who gave you permission to talk in this room?"


    "Theodore Weber, bringing the garrison out to back you up. I already gave you face by not asking


    about what you did. How dare you defend yourself?"


    Terry Pearson was fuming inside and said, "Director General Harte, I am the heir of the Pearson family


    in Kley City, Terry Pearson, and I was the director of Nirth Commerce."


    "The person next to me is Ezra Kent, who is also a director of Nirth Commerce."

 Chapter 678 What Are You Planning To Do?

    Chapter 678 What Are You nning To Do?


    Terry Pearson reported himself as trying to use Nirth Commerce to press Jaxon Harte.


    "The Xavier Quill''s family? Nirth Commerce?"


    Jaxon Harte''s expression changed when he heard the Xavier Quill family and Nirth Commerce, as if he


    was afraid of something.


    Terry Pearson immediately got smug: "That''s right! Director General Harte, the people in control of the


    Pearson family and the Kent family are all here."


    "We are so excited, naturally we have our reasons. I hope you do not interfere in this matter and close


    one eyes on this."


    "In the future, if you need our two families, I will definitely be there."


    "Think of it this way: we borrowed Colonel Weber and his garrison from you."


    "When we knock out Skr Stone, we will definitely send them back to your camp intact."


    Jaxon Harte almostughed at these words.


    The Xavier Quill family and the Nirth Commerce Union were remarkable, but you, Terry Pearson,


    represent the Xavier Quill family?


    Can you represent the Nirth Commerce Union?


    Will the Quill''s family be willing to offend the local garrison for you?


    Exploiting power?


    Jaxon Hartended another p on Terry Pearson''s face at the thought of this.


    Terry Pearson stumbled and fell face first into the ground.


    "How dare you treat yourself as an outsider? How dare you openly bribe the director of the local


    garrison. Are you looking for death?"


    "I still haven''t settled the score with you for bringing in Theodore Weber as your back up, and you still


    dare to ask me to give you some face?"


    "Look at yourself in the mirror and see if you''re qualified?"


    Terry Pearson was so bruised and battered that he wanted the ground to consume him immediately.


    Jaxon Harte didn''t show mercy, he pped him in the face in public.


    It was humiliating.


    Kents, both father and son, look disgusted.


    Jaxon Harte hit and scolded Terry Pearson, but one word poked into their hearts.


    Allowing Theodore Weber to send in soldiers to surround the Lucas family, will add social credits to


    Kent family''s .


    Jaxon Harte pulling down Terry Pearson is equivalent to tearing the father and son team apart.


    Jaxon Harte did not care about this, and turned his attention to Theodore Weber. He reprimanded:


    "Theodore Weber, what are you still doing there? Come back to the army with me and atone for your


    mistake immediately!"


    Theodore Weber''s reputation was all over the floor, but Jaxon Harte was his boss.


    The military had a strict hierarchy, and he could not disobey Jaxon Harte''s orders.


    "Yes, General Director!"


    Theodore Weber said helplessly.


    Jaxon Harte said no more and turned around and left.


    He came and left with a breeze.


    Theodore Weber did not hesitate and immediately took all the soldiers out with him.


    Seeing this situation, Terry Pearson and Ezra Kent, father and son and others, their faces changed


    dramatically and they shouted, "Colonel Weber!"


    How could they face Skr Stone with these soldiers gone?


    How can Theodore Weber protect them now that he turned into a mud-covered Bodhisattva?


    Without even ncing at them, he left the room and headed for the front door.


    The Lucas family was originally surrounded by soldiers, and now not a single soldier''s shadow can be


    seen anywhere.


    Skr Stone nced at Terry Pearson and the others and said mockingly, "The people who gave you


    courage earlier seem to be having a hard time protecting themselves, huh?"


    Terry Pearson and the others trembled at Skr Stone''s smiling gaze.


    "Skr Stone, you...what do you want?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    One by one, they flew away like a bird.


    It''s no wonder they were so scared.


    Terry Pearson and Sterling Kent had seen Skr Stone and Dianne Zander kill people with their own


    eyes.


    Earlier, they had the courage because they were backed by several thousand soldiers carrying guns.


    But now their courage is all gone.

 Chapter 679 Please Let Me Go

    Chapter 679 Please Let Me Go


    And Skr Stone is a man that does not fear anyone and when he is angry, no one can handle his


    anger.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Skr Stone sneered, "Have youe here today without thinking about the consequences if you


    fail?"


    He was not the kind of person who would kill without giving the offenders a chance.


    Unlike Terry Pearson and the Kent family, instead of cherishing the chance given, they decided toe


    back and attempt to take his life. For this, he will no longer be a Mr. Nice guy anymore.


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Skr Stone waved his hand and three flying knives flew out from


    his sleeve.


    Swish, swish, swish!


    The flying knives instantly struck the tabletop beside Terry Pearson, Ezra Kent and the rest.


    The tabletop was thick solid wood but it was almost shot through.


    Skr Stone nced at the three of them and said, "Please don''t wait for me to do it myself!"


    "Skr Stone!"


    Seeing the three flying knives, Terry Pearson was so scared that his body trembled.


    He could not have imagined that Skr Stone would want them to end their lives.


    Ezra Kent, both the father and son, was furious to the core.


    "Stone!"


    Ezra Kent reprimanded in a cold voice.


    Skr Stone raised an eyebrow. "Why are you spewing so much nonsense?"


    As he spoke, he flicked his right index finger forward.


    Whoosh!


    A piece of leaf, like a sharp dart, shot out from his hand.


    With the sound of air bursting, it swept towards Ezra Kent.


    Poof!


    As a result of the sh to his neck from the leaf, Ezra Kent died instantly.


    Killed someone with a leaf?


    Terry Pearson''s body trembled as he saw this scene.


    Skr Stone''s skill is extremely scary right?


    Of course, not just he, but also the Lucas family members who were present all had a cold sweat.


    Shane Lucas and Pierre Lucas'' faces are all pale.


    Logan Lucas and Jordan Lucas, and others, revealed a look of horror on their face.


    They never thought Skr Stone''s body was so strong.


    Moreover, he dared to kill Ezra Kent in front of so many people.


    Thinking about how they had repeatedly provoked Skr Stone earlier, their scalps tingled and their


    palms were sweating.


    "Skr Stone, you..."


    ra Lucas eximed in shock.


    Even though she heard earlier that Skr Stone had killed Terry Pearson, she felt Skr Stone was


    not as simple as it seemed.


    But that''s just what I heard, and it''s not even close to what it feels like to be there.


    Sterling Kent, seeing Ezra Kent die like this, shouted, "Dad!" N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Both his son, Max Kent, and his father, Ezra Kent, died in front of him after another.


    Skr Stone killed them both.


    It was so terrifying that Skr Stone didn''t dare to fight, or to even speak harshly.


    At this moment, a strong sense of regret arose in his heart.


    If he had known this would happen, he would not havee back to mess with Skr Stone, even if


    this decision will have him scattering all his family''s money.


    The whole meeting room was filled with a killing aura. No one dares say a word, or even breathe for


    fear of drawing Skr Stone''s attention.


    Skr Stone calmly nced at Terry Pearson and Sterling Kent, saying: "Are you also waiting for me to


    take action?"


    Poof!


    Terry Pearson kneels to the ground after Skr has spoken his words.


    "Mr Stone, I''m wrong...I know I''m wrong...please spare my life, spare my life..."


    "I can give you all the assets and cash in my name, just spare me this time..."

 Chapter 680 It Cant Be Him

    Chapter 680 It Can''t Be Him


    "Not a chance!"


    Skr Stone shook his head, and another leaf flew out of his hand.


    Terry Pearson''s pleading voice came to a screeching halt.


    The leaf was struck right at his throat.


    He subconsciously looked down and tried to reach out to pluck out the leaf, which was as hard as steel.


    However, as soon as he moved, he heard the sound of slow death.


    "I..."


    He wanted to say that he didn''t want to die yet, but it was also one word that he uttered that drained


    him of his vitality.


    Poof!


    Terry Pearson copsed on the ground.


    He was dead.


    Seeing this, Sterling Kent bolted for the door.


    But how could Skr Stone just sit there and do nothing?


    Poof!


    Another leaf flew out of Skr Stone''s hand and hit Sterling Kent directly in the back, stabbing him


    hard in the heart.


    Sterling Kent twitched a few times and fell straight down, face to the ground.


    In less than two seconds, he was dead.


    Terry Pearson, Ezra Kent, Sterling Kent, all three died one after another.


    Skr Stone did not wait for the Lucas family to react. He directly instructed Logan Lucas: "Logan


    Lucas, have someone clean up the ce."


    "When Yulia and Le backter, I don''t want them to smell any hint of blood."


    Feeling Skr Stone''s powerful presence, Logan Lucas did not have the courage to decline.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Subconsciously, he nodded, "Yes!"


    He got rid of the sore eyes, Skr Stone decided to leave the Lucas family alone before they started


    nagging him.


    It was not until he had gone a long way that Logan Lucas and the others reacted.


    Only then did they realize that everyone''s foreheads were covered with cold sweat, and their backs


    were soaked through.


    Logan Lucas and Jordan Lucas are filled with intense fear.


    After a while, Jordan Lucas forced himself to calm down and cursed: "Knowing martial arts is great,


    huh?"


    "After all, he''s just a grandson-inw of the Lucas family. How dare he ask his uncle to do something


    for him?"


    Jordan Lucas''s scolding struck a chord in many people''s minds.


    They quickly followed and echoed, "That''s right!"


    "How can you walk by the river and not get your shoes wet?"


    "Skr is so rampant, if it wasn''t for Director General Harteing today and taking Colonel Weber


    away, he would have been shot!"


    "First he killed Aiden Pearson and Max Kent, now he''s killing Terry Pearson, Ezra Kent and Sterling


    Kent. The Pearson family and Nirth Commerce will never let him get away!


    "Doesn''t he think he''s mighty and invincible? Next I''d like to see how he deals with them!"


    Hearing these words, Logan Lucas and Jordan Lucas and the others instantly recovered energy.


    Just now they were all shocked by Skr Stone''s terrifying aura.


    Now that they think about it, Skr Stone, no matter how powerful he is, is only a single fighter. He can


    still be the enemy of the Pearson family from Kley City and Nirth Commerce?


    And ra Lucas, who was on the side, couldn''t help but be filled with worry.


    No one can protect Skr Stone now that he has offended the Pearson family and Nirth Commerce.


    Not to mention the Nirth Commerce, even in front of the Pearson family from Kley City, Shane Lucas is


    not qualified to speak to them.


    This time, Skr Stone has really gotten into big trouble.


    "Dad, I suddenly remembered..."


    At this time, Logan Lucas''s daughter Shane Lucas suddenly tapped his head. "Earlier we deduced that


    the person who killed Max Kent and took away the Kent family''s hundred billion assets, and the person


    who forced the Jenkins family to make a statement overnight and cut ties with Parker Jenkins and


    Barry Jenkins, as well as the person who built The person who built the city in the city, is the same


    person."


    "But now it seems that the person who killed Max Kent is Skr Stone."


    "In that case, then the other two cases, it wouldn''t be him too, right?"

 Chapter 681 The Boss Of City In The City

    Chapter 681 The Boss Of City In The City


    As soon as these words came out, the expressions on the faces of everyone in the Lucas family froze.


    If Sadia''s previous deduction was reliable, then Skr''s identity...


    At this moment, Jordan stood up and said loudly, "How is it possible?"


    "Sadia, you also saw just now that Skr is just very skilled."


    "The killing of Max can only prove that Skr is a brave and foolish person."


    "If he really has some terrible identity, how can Terry and Ezra not know?"


    "Since they were brave enough to use the Sconvia City garrison to deal with Skr, they must have


    done a lot of investigations before that."


    "Apart from knowing a little martial arts, Skr has absolutely nothing outstanding, and it is absolutely


    impossible that he killed the Jenkin brothers."


    "After all, since the ident, the Jenkin family has kept silent about revenge, which is very different


    from the behavior of Terry and Ezra."


    Everyone in the Lucas family pondered deeply upon what he said.


    That was right.


    The power of the Jenkin family was definitely no less than that of the Kent family, and in some


    respects, it could even be superior.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, when Parker and Barry were killed, the Jenkin family not only did not dare to avenge them,


    they even announced that they would sever ties with Parker and Barry overnight.


    As soon es these words ceme out, the expressions on the feces of everyone in the Luces femily froze.


    If Sedie''s previous deduction wes relieble, then Skyler''s identity...


    At this moment, Jorden stood up end seid loudly, "How is it possible?"


    "Sedie, you elso sew just now thet Skyler is just very skilled."


    "The killing of Mex cen only prove thet Skyler is e breve end foolish person."


    "If he reelly hes some terrible identity, how cen Terry end Ezre not know?"


    "Since they were breve enough to use the Sconvie City gerrison to deel with Skyler, they must heve


    done e lot of investigetions before thet."


    "Apert from knowing e little mertiel erts, Skyler hes ebsolutely nothing outstending, end it is ebsolutely


    impossible thet he killed the Jenkin brothers."


    "After ell, since the ident, the Jenkin femily hes kept silent ebout revenge, which is very different


    from the behevior of Terry end Ezre."


    Everyone in the Luces femily pondered deeply upon whet he seid.


    Thet wes right.


    The power of the Jenkin femily wes definitely no less then thet of the Kent femily, end in some


    respects, it could even be superior.


    However, when Perker end Berry were killed, the Jenkin femily not only did not dere to evenge them,


    they even ennounced thet they would sever ties with Perker end Berry overnight.


    This showed that the people who killed Parker and Barry were existences that the Jenkin family could


    not afford to mess with.


    However, Terry, Max and the others acted as if they did not take Skr seriously.


    It seemed that what was scary about Skr was his terrific skills.


    Their previous inferences were skewed.


    The other two things came from other people.


    Thinking of this, everyone in the Lucas family heaved a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, isn''t the City in the City almost finished, considering they worked day and night?"


    Jordan asked suddenly.


    He has been thinking about the inauguration dinner.


    A person who had spent 50 billion dors buying a piece of scarcend in the Sconvia Downtown area,


    and then mobilizing tens of thousands of workers to build a City in the City relentlessly - such a


    character must be remarkable.


    Of course, it was not just about money.


    To build a City in the City, it was difficult toplete the project without a strong support behind it.


    The boss of this City in the City was definitely beyond the power of all Sconvia''s wealthy families, and


    was very likely to be a member of a famous family in the Nirth Province.


    If there was an opportunity to attend the inauguration dinner and make friends with such a big shot, the


    future of the Lucas family would definitely be promising.


    Hearing Jordan''s words, Logan nodded slightly and said, "Well, it''s almost there."


    "I heard that not only the rich families in Sconvia, but even the rich families in neighboring cities will


    come to attend the inauguration dinner."


    "Everyone is proud to be able to attend the dinner party. Many richdies are already getting their


    dresses ready."


    When Jordan, Sadia and the others heard this, their eyes flickered.


    The boss of this City in the City was no ordinary person.


    They could not wait for the inauguration dinner, and were looking forward to seeing the big shot''s


    demeanor at that time.


    Skr acted as though he was bossing around before leaving, Logan felt very unhappy when he


    recalled it.


    However, this was the lobby of the Lucas manor after all. As the future sessor of the Lucas family,


    he could only let the bodies of Terry, Sterling and Ezra be carried away, and he hastened to clean up


    before the blood stains prate into the marble on the ground.


    And Shane and Geoffrey left the lobby with heavy hearts.

 Chapter 682 Wealth Is Often Found In Danger

    Chapter 682 Wealth Is Often Found In Danger


    At the vi where Shane lived, in the living room.


    "Dad, that guy Skr is so skilled, and he is so cruel and perverse, he dared to kill Terry and the Kent''s


    in front of us."


    Geoffrey said worriedly.


    Even if he was mentally prepared for Skr''s skill, what happened in the lobby caused a storm in his


    heart.


    "Dad, should we have a long-term discussion about L... I''m afraid that when Skr finds out, the


    Lucas family won''t be able to bear the consequences of his anger."


    Although he had heard from his bodyguards that Skr was very powerful before, it was far less


    impactful whenpared to what he saw with his own eyes today.


    If something happened to L, Skr would definitely investigate with all his might.


    If Skr found out that they did the tricks, he was afraid everyone in the Lucas family would suffer.


    He and Shane were the first to bear the brunt.


    Hearing his words, Shane did not take it seriously, snorted coldly, and said, "Wealth is often found in


    danger, we want our Lucas family to prosper. This risk is nothing."


    "Besides, I asked Yulia toe back and gave her so many shares in the Lucas family. Naturally, she


    will also make a corresponding contribution to the glory of my Lucas family."


    At the ville where Shene lived, in the living room.


    "Ded, thet guy Skyler is so skilled, end he is so cruel end perverse, he dered to kill Terry end the Kent''s


    in front of us."


    Geoffrey seid worriedly.


    Even if he wes mentelly prepered for Skyler''s skill, whet heppened in the lobby ceused e storm in his


    heert.


    "Ded, should we heve e long-term discussion ebout Lole... I''m efreid thet when Skyler finds out, the


    Luces femily won''t be eble to beer the consequences of his enger."


    Although he hed heerd from his bodyguerds thet Skyler wes very powerful before, it wes fer less


    impectful whenpered to whet he sew with his own eyes todey.


    If something heppened to Lole, Skyler would definitely investigete with ell his might.


    If Skyler found out thet they did the tricks, he wes efreid everyone in the Luces femily would suffer.


    He end Shene were the first to beer the brunt.


    Heering his words, Shene did not teke it seriously, snorted coldly, end seid, "Weelth is often found in


    denger, we went our Luces femily to prosper. This risk is nothing."


    "Besides, I esked Yulie toe beck end geve her so meny sheres in the Luces femily. Neturelly, she


    will elso meke e corresponding contribution to the glory of my Luces femily."


    "Without L, the couple can still have another child. Anyway, with so many shares in their hands, they


    can afford to have as many as they want."


    "However, if they don''t know how to be grateful..."


    As he spoke, Shane''s eyes suddenly turned cold, "I have already contacted the people, and the people


    sent will be able to arrive in Sconvia in a few days."


    "There is always someone greater. Skr is powerful, but he is definitely not the opponent of those


    few. I hope he will not recklessly hit me with a gun."


    "Is there really a master sent to Sconvia?"


    Geoffrey suddenly became excited, "Then I don''t have to worry."


    "Skr is no match for that..."


    While speaking, Geoffrey''s eyes showed a touch of excitement.


    However, before he finished speaking, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who''s there!"


    Geoffrey was so frightened that he quickly swallowed the words that came to his lips, and immediately


    got up and rushed to the gate.


    If Skr heard what he said just now, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "it''s me."


    ra''s voice came from outside the door.


    "ra? When did you arrive at the door?"


    Geoffrey asked very cautiously.


    ra has a good rtionship with Skr and Yulia.


    If Jordan and his gang heard it, he would not be nervous.


    That was because Jordan wished for Skr''s death, even if he heard about it, he would never report it.


    However, if ra heard what he said just now, he could not be so sure of what are the consequences.


    ra gave Geoffrey a strange look, "I just arrived? What''s wrong, Uncle Geoffrey? What happened,


    you seem very nervous?"


    Geoffrey stared at her for a long time, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual about ra,


    he felt relieved.


    "Nothing, what are you doing here?" Geoffrey asked. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ra pursed her lips and said, "Uncle Geoffrey, although Skr is a bit arrogant, he is the husband of


    Yulia and L''s father after all."


    "I want to ask Grandpa if there is any way to help him."


    ra thought that Shane loved Yulia so much, so he would definitely love her.


    The most likely person in the Lucas family that would reach out to save Skr was none other than


    Shane.

 Chapter 683 What Was On Claras Mind? 3

    Chapter 683 What Was On ra''s Mind? 3


    Although in front of the huge Pearson family and the Nirth Commerce, the Lucas family was nothing.


    However, Shane had lived in Sconvia for most of his life, so he still had some connections.


    If he was willing to use those rtionships, not to mention avoiding Skr''s punishment, at least he


    could save Skr''s life.


    "Oh, that''s what you''re here for."


    Geoffrey''s expression immediately returned to normal, "I was talking about this with the old man just


    now."


    "However, the old man said that Skr has provoked the Pearson family and the Nirth Commerce this


    time. Even if he uses all the power of the Lucas family, it may not change anything."


    "I know what you mean. Go back first. I will discuss the details with the old man."


    "If there is a chance, we will naturally try to recourse."


    "Anyway, he is also Phaedra''s son-inw. We won''t just watch Yulia lose her husband and L lose


    her father."


    "Uncle Geoffrey, please talk to Grandpa carefully, I''ll go first."


    ra nodded and left the vi obediently.


    It was not until she walked away that Geoffrey returned to the living room of the vi.


    He would not know that ra, who was walking on the road, was extremely pale, and his eyes were


    even more terrified.


    Obviously, she heard what Geoffrey and Shane said just now.


    Although in front of the huge Peerson femily end the Nirth Commerce, the Luces femily wes nothing.


    However, Shene hed lived in Sconvie for most of his life, so he still hed some connections.


    If he wes willing to use those reletionships, not to mention evoiding Skyler''s punishment, et leest he


    could seve Skyler''s life.


    "Oh, thet''s whet you''re here for."


    Geoffrey''s expression immedietely returned to normel, "I wes telking ebout this with the old men just


    now."


    "However, the old men seid thet Skyler hes provoked the Peerson femily end the Nirth Commerce this


    time. Even if he uses ell the power of the Luces femily, it mey not chenge enything."


    "I know whet you meen. Go beck first. I will discuss the deteils with the old men."


    "If there is e chence, we willurelly try to recourse."


    "Anywey, he is elso Pheedre''s son-in-lew. We won''t just wetch Yulie lose her husbend end Lole lose


    her fether."


    "Uncle Geoffrey, pleese telk to Grendpe cerefully, I''ll go first."


    Clere nodded end left the ville obediently.


    It wes not until she welked ewey thet Geoffrey returned to the living room of the ville.


    He would not know thet Clere, who wes welking on the roed, wes extremely pele, end his eyes were


    even more terrified.


    Obviously, she heerd whet Geoffrey end Shene seid just now.


    Based on what he heard, did that mean grandpa and uncle want to hurt L?


    Why was this happening?


    What good would it do them?


    What did it have to do with keeping the Lucas family glorious?


    ra guessed wildly in his heart.


    Those words kept hitting her brain, she could not believe her ears.


    What exactly was going on?


    Was it not because Shane missed Aunt Phaedra too much, that was why Yulia came back?


    After Yulia came back, the Lucas family, specifically Shane and Geoffrey, treated Yulia the best.


    Especially Shane, who seemed to want to make up for all the guilt he felt towards Phaedra on Yulia.


    It turned out that he had other intentions when giving Yulia such a big portion of shares!


    It was to stabilize Yulia and Skr.


    Those guilt, kindness, and love were all fake!


    All were faked.


    Shane and Geoffrey actually wanted to sacrifice L for the future of the Lucas family.


    Hypocritical, too hypocritical!


    At this moment, ra felt that they were much more disgusting than Uncle Logan.


    Logan''s hatred for Skr and Yulia was at least shown, while Shane and Geoffrey were the most


    terrifying.


    Thinking of this, she could not help shivering.


    As she walked, she began to debate with herself, should she tell Skr and Yulia about this.


    "ra, what are you thinking? Your brows are almost touching each other."


    A delicate voice said.


    It was Yulia who walked over with a smile, and the lovely L was beside her.


    ra paused, and quickly shook her head, "No... Nothing."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Yulia, I suddenly have something to do, so I will step out first."


    With that said, she quickened her pace and left without looking back.


    Yulia looked at the back of her leaving in a hurry, feeling a little puzzled.


    However, thinking that maybe she was really in a hurry, she did not take it too seriously.


    At that moment, she took L''s hand and walked towards Flessy Tower.


    At the same time, the Pearson family.


    In the living room, a middle-aged man in a suit sat on the Throne Chair on the west side.


    He was the head of the branch of the Pearson family, Mr. Terrence Pearson.


    Sitting on the main seat to the east, was a young man with sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes.


    It could be seen from the position alone that the status of this young man was actually higher than that


    of Terrence.


    While the two were talking, a servant ran in with a panicked expression.


    "Master, something serious happened!"

 Chapter 684 Dark Web Reward Order

    Chapter 684 Dark Web Reward Order


    Terrence frowned and said, "What''s causing the panic?"


    "Didn''t you see that Young Master Caspian is here? If you interrupted him, I would make you regret


    this!"


    The young man''s name was Caspian Pearson, and he was the young master of the main branch of the


    Pearson family in Kley City.


    When the servant heard Terrence''s words, his heart trembled with fright, and he quickly lowered his


    eyebrows at Caspian and said pleasantly, "My sincere apologies, for disturbing Young Master


    Caspian..."


    Caspian waved his hand indifferently, and asked, "Tell me, what happened?"


    The servant looked at Caspian, then at Terry, and said, "Sconvia called and said that Second Young


    Master Terry and his son Aiden were all killed."


    "What? Got killed?"


    Terrence eximed, "Who is that man?"


    "I heard it''s a young man named Skr."


    The servant reported truthfully, "This guy is the grandson-inw of the old man of the Lucas family in


    Sconvia. He arrived in Sconvia from Cloudtopia half a month ago."


    "He is very skilled, and he is arrogant and domineering. When he was in Cloudtopia, he used his strong


    influence to make all four major families of Cloudtopia bow their heads to him."


    "In just over twenty days, he not only killed the second father and his son, but also Ezra, Sterling, and


    Max, three of the Kent family members and across three generations."


    "What?"


    Terrence was shocked again.


    What was the origin of this Skr?


    How dare he kill several people in Sconvia.


    And they all had a certain identity and status.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    At this time, Caspian next to him asked arrogantly, "Do you need my help?"


    Terrence said tteringly, "I appreciate Young Master Caspian''s kindness, but he is just an arrogant and


    domineering boy, so perhaps we would not need you to handle him personally."


    "Although the power of our branch is much lower than that of your main branch, we still have some


    strength."


    "Otherwise, I don''t dare to expect to return to the embrace of the big Pearson family!"


    Caspian nced at Terrence and nodded slightly, expressing that he agreed to what he said just now.


    Terrence immediately ordered the servant in front of him, "Go to the dark web to issue a reward order,


    one hundred million, to buy the head of that kid Skr!"


    "I want everyone to know that our Pearson family, even if it''s just a branch, is definitely not something


    that anyone can mess with!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    The servant bowed and cupped his fists, then left the hall.


    A few minutester, a reward order worth one hundred million dors appeared on the headlines of the


    dark web.


    The dark web was for the whole world.


    Killers of all walks of life were there.


    As long as the money was paid, it was not umon for them to assassinate a political figure of a


    certain country.


    However, Terrence asked to issue this reward order, but the person to be assassinated was neither a


    political figure of a certain country nor a person with great influence, it instead attracted the attention of


    assassins from all over the world.


    What was the background of this kid with the surname Stone?


    There was actually someone who was willing to spend one hundred million to buy his head?


    It took only a minute for the task to be released, and someone took it.


    "It turned out to be Waltz Soul!"


    "He is the most popr killer in Alvonia recently!"


    "He holds a perfect record of 100% sess rate!"


    "This guy named Skr is doomed!"


    There was a lot of discussion on the dark web, but Skr, the person who caused the uproar, did not


    know about it.


    At this time, in the Flessy Tower of the Lucas family.


    L asked Skr in a childish voice, "Father, when are we going home, L misses Beans already!"

 Chapter 685 Something Happened to Beans

    Chapter 685 Something Happened to Beans


    Beans was the name of the little golden retriever.


    Beforeing to Sconvia, Skr left it at his parents''.


    It had been more than half a month since he came out, and it was only natural for the little girl to miss


    her dog.


    Hearing L''s words, Skr nodded. Anyway, the Lover''s Tower would not bepleted in a few


    days, so why not take advantage of this time to go back and bring the little golden retriever here.


    Skr then said dotingly to L, "Then daddy will bring L back to Cloudtopia now, to bring Beans to


    Sconvia. By then, Beans could even y with the little dolphins here."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    When L heard it, she pped her hands excitedly and said, "Good! Let Beans learn to swim with the


    little dolphin!"


    As she spoke, she ran to Yulia again, and said, "Mommy, go and change quickly, daddy is going to take


    us home!"


    Yulia stared at Skr speechlessly, "You can give L whatever she wants, and sooner orter she


    will be spoiled by you!"


    "No, no, L promises, I will not be spoiled!"


    The little girl quickly spoke for Skr.


    Skr grinned, and Yulia was also amused by the little girl''s serious look.


    After Yulia got dressed, Skr took their mother and daughter and bade goodbye to Shane, and then


    drove back to Cloudtopia.


    Originally, they wanted to say hello to ra, but they could not find anyone.


    This girl seemed to be busy all of a sudden, and not sure what she was upied with.


    However, Skr did not care too much, and the family of three happily drove towards Cloudtopia.


    A few hourster, they showed up at the vi where Nathaniel Fuller''s family lived, Garden No. 1 Vi.


    Naomi was sent by Yulia to Maersk County to be the person in charge of the office, so the only people


    living in Garden No. 1 vi now were her adoptive parents, Nathaniel and Winona.


    As soon as they reached the gate, L could not wait but shouted, "Grandpa, Grandma, L is back!"


    "L, watch out for your voice, and ask Dad to ring the doorbell for us, so that grandparents can hear it


    no matter which room they are in," Yulia said quickly.


    Skr immediately pressed the videophone by the door.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Nathaniel saw Skr and quickly opened the door.


    "Skr, Yulia, baby L, you are back!"


    Nathaniel said with a happy face.


    However, soon, his eyes were covered with a sad look, as if something happened.


    L was not sensitive enough to pick that up. When she saw Nathaniel, she could not wait but asked,


    "Grandpa, where is Beans? Why didn''t ite out?" While talking, the little girl looked around like a


    little adult.


    Skr held his breath and concentrated, wanting to feel Beans''s position.


    He didn''t even feel it!


    Immediately, he hurriedly asked Nathaniel, "Dad, is Beans not at home?"


    When L heard this, she quickly asked, "Grandpa, is Beans sick? Have you sent him to the pet


    hospital?"


    "Dad''s medical skills are better than those doctors, let Dad treat Beans!"


    Nathaniel shook his head, sadly said, "Beans is not sick, but disappeared suddenly."


    "Your mother and I searched for a day and a night, but we didn''t even see a shadow. We suspected


    that... Beans did not get lost by himself, but was caught and eaten."

 Chapter 686 You Move, You Die

    Chapter 686 You Move, You Die


    "Ah!"


    L eximed, and then her big eyes were clouded with mist, she shook her head desperately and


    said, "No, L''s Beans is so obedient and sensible, why would anyone want to eat it!"


    "Dad, you are the most powerful father in the world, can you help L find Beans?"


    Seeing L''s teary eyes, Skr''s heart was about to break.


    Immediately, he hurriedly asked Nathaniel, "Dad, is there any basis for your and Mom''s suspicions?"


    "Or did anyone have any intentions on Beans before?"


    Nathaniel nodded, and said, "It is true that someone had unfriendly intentions for Beans."


    "Three days ago, your mother and I took Beans for a walk in the vi area. A young man asked us


    about the price of Beans. Neither your mother nor I could tell."


    "I suspect that he was the one who took Beans away. Otherwise, who would ask someone how much


    their pets are worth for no reason?"


    Skr stared silently, "Is that person also from our vi area?"


    Nathaniel nodded, "Yes, he also lives in Garden No. 1. When we parted that day, I heard him swearing,


    as if he was saying that if we didn''t tell him the price, he would treat Beans as a little dog, catch him


    and kill him and eat his meat."


    "At that time, I only thought he was just saying it. When Beans was lost, in retrospect, maybe he really


    did it."


    "Hmph!"


    Skr snorted coldly, "It''s better that he didn''t really eat Beans, otherwise, I will make him pay a terrible


    price!"


    As soon as the words fell, Skr walked outside the door, held his breath again, and felt the position of


    Beans.


    Fortunately, this time he caught Beans''s breath.


    Immediately, he took Yulia, L and Nathaniel to the location where Beans was.


    At the same time, in a certain vi in Garden No. 1.


    A dog with blond hair was slumped limply on the marble floor.


    It was L''s little golden retriever, Beans.


    Two months have passed, and because of Skr''s family''s careful feeding, it has grown from a puppy


    to a strong big dog.


    However, at this moment, it suffered a lot of injuries, and the golden fur on its body was stained with


    blood.


    "Woof!"


    Beans let out a sad cry.


    Its four legs struggled desperately, trying to stand up and escape from the ce where it was scarred,


    but no matter how hard it tried, it could not stand up.


    At the dining table next to it, there were a few young people sitting. Some were busy preparing the hot


    pot seasoning, some were sharpening their knives, and some looked at Beans with a grim smile.


    The grinning one was the young man who struck up a conversation with Nathaniel and Winona three


    days ago.


    "Mr. Sivan, I said earlier that if you want to raise a dog, I''ll bring you a cart of dogs. Why do you need


    this kind of animal that has already been raised half-grown?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Not only is it disobedient, but it gritted its teeth as soon as it got close to it."


    "I''ll let it taste the fate of offending us now!"


    The one who sharpened the knife picked up the knife in his hand and walked to where Beans was.


    "Ahh-woo!"


    Beans felt the danger approaching, and was so frightened that its four legs thumped desperately, trying


    to stand up and run away.


    However, it was fed with dog food contaminated with drugs, and it had no strength at all.


    That Mr. Sivan nced at the teeth marks bitten by Beans on his arm, the corner of his mouth twitched,


    and said, "If it isn''t because its fur is golden, the master said it can make me rich, or else I would not be


    eating this beast!"


    "Since it refuses to give in, I will make it into a dog meat hot pot, churn it down to my stomach, and I


    shall be prosperous!"


    Hearing Mr. Sivan''s words, the young man with the knife lost all scruples, raised the gleaming white


    knife in his hand, and was about to ughter Beans.


    Just when the knife in his hand was about to fall, a voice with immense chill suddenly said.


    "Anyone who dares to touch my daughter''s dog will be killed by me!"

 Chapter 687 Whats Wrong With Breaking Into A Private Residence

    Chapter 687 What''s Wrong With Breaking Into A Private Residence


    "Who''s there?"


    The man with the knife turned his head immediately, but he did not see anyone.


    However, the voice just now was as clear and recognizable as if it was in the ear.


    Just when everyone in the restaurant was wondering why.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the door of the vi copsed.


    The mahogany gate, which was tens of centimeters thick, hit the ground hard.


    The marble on the ground was instantly torn apart like a spider''s web, and the part that was hit was


    even sunken, raising dust several meters high.


    "Damn!"


    Several people in the restaurant were all terrified.


    They did not understand what happened, the gate of the vi was destroyed so vigorously.


    When the dust dissipated, they were even more surprised when they saw Skr and others walking in.


    Because Skr, the leader, just kicked with bare hands. How powerful could he be?


    "What do you want when you break into my house?"


    Mr. Sivan swallowed hard, and asked with a look of guard.


    Skr did not even look at him, his attention was immediately attracted by Beans who was lying on the


    ground.


    "Beans!"


    When L saw Beans covered in blood, she burst into tears immediately, and ran to Beans''s side


    without hesitation.


    "Wooooof!"


    Seeing L, Beans immediately cried out in joy.


    It was just that it had been drugged, even its barking was so weak.


    "Daddy, Beans is injured, please help Beans to heal quickly, L doesn''t want it to die!"


    The little girl had tears all over her face, and said to Skr pitifully.


    Skr quickly took out a pill from the small bottle he carried with him, fed it into Beans''s mouth, and


    said to L at the same time, "Don''t worry, baby, after taking this medicine, Beans will definitely get


    better."


    Nathaniel and Yulia, who were next to them, saw one of the young men holding a knife and the hot pot


    soup prepared on the table, and they were immediately furious.


    Were these people perverts?


    Beans was a human pet dog, but they captured it and wanted to eat it!


    At this time, those young people also recovered from the shock.


    When Mr. Sivan saw Nathaniel''s face clearly, he suddenly sneered, "Old guy, it''s you, I thought which


    extraordinary person showed up!"


    "You broke into my private residence and destroyed my belongings. If I am serious about it, I will make


    you pay down to the bottom of your pants!"


    "Get out of here before I get angry!"


    Nathaniel had an incredulous expression on his face, "Young man, you are too arrogant, aren''t you?"


    "You wanted to buy my granddaughter''s pet dog, but we didn''t agree, so you drugged it and stole it


    home, and tortured it until it was bruised."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "And even set up a hot pot, ready to eat its meat, you are so vicious, you still me us for trespassing


    on private residence?"


    "Brutal?"


    Mr. Sivan said disdainfully, "Haha, what''s wrong with me being arrogant?"


    "Even if it goes to court, isn''t it just an animal, how much is it worth? Sue me if you can?"


    "And I''m not afraid to tell you that in Cloudtopia, even if you could speak to the King, you can''t do


    anything to me!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his eyes flickered suddenly, and he said, "It''s a good time for you to


    show up here, our brothers are bored."


    "Why don''t you just stand by and watch us eat dog meat hot pot!"


    "Pfft hahahahahaha! Mr. Sivan is so creative!"


    "Even better if you could pour us more wine and more tea."


    The young people next to him burst intoughter and echoed.


    "You!"


    Nathaniel trembled with anger.


    "Beans is L''s good friend, you are not allowed to eat it!"


    When L heard what these people said, she was so frightened that she quicklyy down on the


    ground, protecting Beans.


    "Where did youe from, that stinky girl, die!"


    One of the youths was about to throw L aside while talking.


    However, his hand was only a little closer to L before it was mped by iron-like fingers.


    Skr made a move!

 Chapter 688 Do You Want To Die?

    Chapter 688 Do You Want To Die?


    The young man wanted to get rid of Skr''s hand, but he could not move at all, his eyes darkened


    immediately, and he cursed angrily, "Hurry up and let me go, or I will let you... ah..."


    Only halfway through the words, a piercing pain hit his wrist, and the young man let out a miserable


    scream.


    Before he could react, Skr pushed forward with his big hand, and his body was lifted violently like a


    piece of rag.


    Bang!


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There was a loud bang.


    The young man hit the dining table a few meters behind him.


    There was a hot pot on the dining table, and the hot water in the pot poured directly on him.


    "Ahhh..."


    It was a scream that was even more shrill than before, and the young man''s body was instantly scalded


    to be covered in big blisters.


    The few people around, seeing this scene, all started sweating.


    They did not expect that Skr, who looked gentle and soft, turned out to be a ruthless character.


    Mr. Sivan''s eyes were as wide as copper bells, "Who the hell are you..."


    He was about to have a verbal entanglement with Skr, but Skr was toozy to talk to him, so he


    took two steps forward and threw another young man who was shouting loudly onto the table.


    Did you guys not want to cook Beans and eat hot pot? Then I would let you taste the taste of hot pot in


    advance!


    "Ahhh!"


    The remaining half of the pot of boiling water was overturned, and the dining room was once again


    filled with screams like a pig was being ughtered.


    Without squinting, Skr walked straight towards Mr. Sivan.


    Mr. Sivan backed away in fright, and at the same time asked nervously, "You...what are you going to do


    to me?"


    "I''m the young master of the Sivan family... If you dare to hurt me, my father will never forgive you!"


    "Your father?"


    Skr snorted coldly, "I don''t care who your father is."


    "However, I want to see how he will screw me!"


    "Come on, I''ll give you a chance, call him, and I''ll boil a pot of water again. If he hasn''t arrived after the


    water is boiled, then this pot of water wille in handy."


    Hearing that Skr wanted to re-boil a pot of hot water, Mr. Sivan was so frightened that his heart


    twitched. He quickly took out his mobile phone, dialed the number, and gritted his teeth, "Kid, you said


    that!"


    "When my dades, you''re going to die!"


    Skrughed, why were there so many idiots in this world? They were so scared to death, but they


    still insisted on saying some harsh words. Even if his father was as mighty as he said, he could only


    wait until he arrived.


    After the call was connected, Mr. Sivan said a few words quickly and hung up the phone.


    "Hahaha, my dad is nearby, kid, you will tumble in my hands today."


    Mr. Sivan burst outughing.


    Skr nced at him speechlessly, not bothering to talk to this idiot.


    After this period of buffering, Beans on the ground regained some vitality, kicked back, and stood up


    directly.


    Because Skr fed it a miraculous pill, the pain on his body disappeared, and the wound began to


    scab.


    Perhaps it felt the joy of revival after the catastrophe, it circled around L excitedly.


    Seeing that Beans got better, L was very happy, hugged Beans and kissed it fiercely.


    After a while, there was a sound outside the door.


    "Is there anyone in Cloudtopia who dares to touch my son? Do you want to die?"


    A violent male voice said.


    The next moment, arge group of people poured into the vi.


    The one in lead was the real father of Mr. Sivan, Bosco Sivan.


    The dozens of people behind him were all tall and burly, with big muscles that were about to burst their


    suits.


    Not only did they overwhelm people with their aura, but everyone had arms in their hands, as if they


    were going to fight Skr desperately.

 Chapter 689 The Backhand Slap

    Chapter 689 The Backhand p


    Seeing that his father brought fifty or sixty people here, Mr. Sivan was immediately hyped, and rushed


    to Bosco toin, "Dad, it''s a good thing you were nearby, otherwise I would have been boiled by


    this kid!"


    "Uncle Sivan, this guy not only smashed the door of your vi, scalded us, but also threatened your


    son, saying that he will be boiled into a hot pot!"


    Several other young people also added on theirments, and looked at Skr with resentment in


    their eyes.


    They did not dare to do anything to Skr, so they waited for Bosco to vent their anger on them.


    Hearing these people''s words, Bosco subconsciously nced at Skr, and was about to order the


    bodyguard behind him to do something, but his brain suddenly rang.


    Skr!


    It turned out to be Skr!


    Bosco''s pupils shrank suddenly, and then his eyes were full of horror.


    He never thought that his son would offend Skr, just after he came back from abroad!


    Everyone in the upper ss of Cloudtopia knew about Skr!


    Not to mention a second-tier family like his, even the old man of the four major first-tier families would


    need to bow down to him.


    At the 80th birthday banquet of the old Mr. Sue back then, Bosco had personally witnessed the


    spectacr scene where all upper ss members in Cloudtopia were mobilized.


    On the surface, it was to celebrate the birthday of old Mr. Sue, but in fact, it was all for Skr.


    For such a heaven-defying character like Skr, Bosco would be happy if he could just speak to Skr


    for a word or two, but he never expected his son would offend the other party recklessly!


    And the moment he entered the door, not only did he not recognize the other party, but he even uttered


    wild words, saying that the other party wanted to die.


    Thinking of this, Bosco''s back was soaked instantly.


    Mr. Sivan next to him was all focused on Skr, and he did not notice anything unusual about his own


    father at all.


    "Dad, please give an order, let everyone go up together, hold that guy down!"


    "Didn''t he want to scald me with boiling water? I''ll let him have a taste of taking a boiled water bath."


    Mr. Sivan looked at Skr ferociously and said.


    As soon as the words fell, before Bosco could react, he could not wait but shouted to the bodyguards,


    "Why are you still standing there? Let''s go together and take down this arrogant guy..."


    However, before he could finish his words, Bosco stretched out his hand and pped him backhanded.


    p!


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Shut up!"


    Bosco cursed with a trembling voice.


    At the birthday banquet of old Mr. Sue that day, a terrorist assassin broke in and threatened to kill


    Skr.


    Skr was calm andposed, and killed the opponent with just one move.


    No one in the room could see how it happened.


    Such terrifying strength was rare in the world.


    In front of Skr, the bodyguards he brought were nothing close to par.


    He was afraid Skr could knock all these bodyguards to the ground with just a wave of his hand. How


    would it be possible for him to rely on them to subdue Skr?


    Stupid, ignorant!


    Courting death!


    "Dad, what did you hit me for?"


    Mr. Sivan covered his face, eyes full of disbelief.


    He was bullied and threatened, and he called Bosco in the hope that Bosco would bring someone to


    support him and take Skr down.


    However, Bosco only took one look at the other party, and then pped him hard.


    How dare Bosco exin this to him?


    He only gave him a hard look, then immediately walked in front of Skr, bowed and cupped his fists


    and said, "I am Bosco Sivan, pleased to meet Mr. Stone!"


    "My silly son just came back from abroad, so he did not know that Mr. Stone is a respectable person,


    and identally offended you. I hope Mr. Stone could be the bigger man, and not care about what he


    did."

 Chapter 690 Not Any Less

    Chapter 690 Not Any Less


    "Uncle Sivan, you..."


    Seeing that Bosco bowed to Skr, Mr. Sivan''s friends were all dumbfounded.


    The expressions on their faces changed wildly.


    Bosco was so respectful and addressed him as Mr. Stone. Could it be that this kid was actually a big


    shot?


    Skr nced at Bosco coldly, and said, "Your name is Bosco?"


    "Your son not only wants to make my daughter''s dog into a hot pot, but also make me take a hot bath?"


    Bosco''s face turned pale immediately, "No, no, no, he is talking nonsense, Mr. Stone, please don''t take


    it seriously!"


    "If I knew your identity, even if I had the courage from him, I wouldn''t dare to say such disrespectful


    words!"


    Saying that, without waiting for Skr to react, he immediately kicked Mr. Sivan''s stomach fiercely, and


    cursed angrily, "Kneel down and apologize to Skr!"


    "Do you think you could mess with a big man like Mr. Stone?"


    "Dad, I..."


    Mr. Sivan clutched his stomach, his facial features twisted together.


    Asking him to kneel down to Skr in front of a group of cronies, he feltpletely embarrassed.


    "You, you, you, a useless thing!"


    While Bosco was cursing, he was about to give a second kick.


    Skr snorted coldly, "No need."


    "There are many people who want to kneel down to me, and he''s not one of them."


    "Break his hands and feet, and he will not be allowed to leave the hospital within a year, otherwise, I


    will throw him into the sea to feed the sharks!"


    Hearing this, Mr. Sivan gritted his teeth and said, "You dare to touch me again!"


    "Dad, did you recognize the wrong person? This guy lives in this vi area. How can his status be any


    higher than ours?"


    "Even if he can fight, you brought so many people here, why do you let him manipte you?"


    "What are you still doing in a daze? Let''s go together, fight to the death, I will bear the responsibility if


    something goes wrong!"


    Mr. Sivan scolded the group of bodyguards.


    At this moment, Bosco hesitated for a moment.


    He did not expect Skr to be so ruthless that he would break his son''s hands and feet as soon as he


    opened his mouth.


    Just as Skr was about to speak, his pupils shrank suddenly.


    Dangerous!


    He felt the same danger as when he apanied Valerie to the studiost time!


    No, even stronger than that time!


    In the blink of an eye, a ck bullet with the power to demolish everything passed through the


    transparent ss on the window and shot toward his heart.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If this was an ordinary person, let alone avoiding it, he probably would not even notice it, and he would


    die immediately.


    However, Skr was naturally not an ordinary person, a small bullet could not hurt him.


    With just a sh, he dodged the bullet that was trying to kill him.


    Almost instantly, the ss on the window burst due to the huge impact.


    Countless fragments flew out in all directions, also carrying extremely strong lethality.


    Some of them just flew in L''s direction.


    Skr''s heart tightened, and he was about to wave his hand to create a wave of air to block the debris


    for L, when suddenly a golden shadow shed.


    It turned out to be Beans, who was beside L, who realized that her master was in danger, jumped up


    recklessly, and used its body to block the ss shards.


    "Ahh-woooo..."


    Seven or eight sharp fragments inserted into Beans'' body in an instant. Beans, who had just regained


    some vitality, had golden hair stained red with blood again.


    Beans screamed in pain and copsed on the ground again, unable to even crawl this time.


    "It''s an armed assassin!"


    Bosco and his gang immediately realized that the assassin hiding in the dark wanted to kill Skr!

 Chapter 691 Save Your Effort

    Chapter 691 Save Your Effort


    Nathaniel and Yulia''s expressions changed drastically.


    "Beans!"


    Seeing Beans lying in a pool of blood, L burst into tears.


    "Father, is Beans dying soon?"


    The little girl asked very sadly.


    "No, baby, Daddy won''t let Beans leave us."


    Skr quickly squatted down and fed Beans the second pill.


    Although the pills he carried were very precious, Beans was L''s beloved pet, and at the critical


    moment, he was desperate to save L. To him, Beans was no different from his family.


    Even if Beans was really fated for death, he was ready to fight with the angels!


    "Okay baby, after taking this medicine, Beans will never leave us."


    "Daddy will deal with the bad guy who shot, and thene back and take Beans to the hospital to treat


    the wound, okay?"


    Hearing what Skr said, L was relieved a lot, then nodded obediently, and said, "Well, L listens


    to Dad."


    Afterforting L, Skr''s expression immediately became gloomy.


    He did not expect that someone would dare to send a murderer to deal with him.


    Now he was staring at the broken hole in the window, the light in his eyes soaring.


    In just two seconds, he identified the location of the shooter.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The moment he looked at the other party, the other party also looked over at the same time.


    When he realized that his position was exposed, the assassin immediately picked up the sniper rifle


    and fled to the distance.


    This was a brilliant killer.


    If you missed a shot, you immediately retreat.


    However, Skr snorted coldly, "Want to run? It''s not that easy!"


    Even if the other party had escaped hundreds of meters in advance, once his breath was caught by


    Skr, it would be difficult for him to hide.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone in the vi saw only a ck shadow shing past, Skr, like an eagle spreading its wings,


    flew over the window broken by the bullet and flew towards the location of the assassin.


    In the blink of an eye, there was no trace.


    As soon as Skr left, Bosco and others were shocked, but secretly relieved.


    At the same time, their thoughts changed drastically.


    Someone wanted Skr''s life!


    They even sent an assassin with a sniper rifle!


    Mr. Sivan, who was scared to death just now, suddenly showed excitement.


    The other party had a gun, Skr dared to chase him with his bare hands.


    Was that not a silly move?


    No matter how good his skills were, could he be better than modern weapons?


    Could he be faster than the bullets fired by sniper rifles?


    The cronies and friends around him also showed gloating smiles after realizing it.


    How tables had turned.


    Skr, who was still invincible just now, now ran into trouble, and he would be dead soon!


    Nathaniel and Yulia''s eyes were full of worry.


    Although they had seen Skr''s skills, they had never met someone with a gun.


    Assassins, sniper rifles, these were people and things that only appear in movies, but Skr came


    across them.


    They were naturally worried about Skr''s safety.


    At this moment, Skr was moving forward at a high speed, and approached the assassin in an


    instant.


    The other party was a man in his thirties, wearing a ck uniform, holding a sniper rifle in his hand,


    walking so swiftly like flying on the roof of a vi.


    "You can''t escape, save some effort!"


    Skr sneered, and his body suddenly shot forward at a faster speed.


    There was a bursting sound in the air, and the assassin''s back felt a chill, and he felt a terrifying


    coercion, like a tornado,ing with overwhelming momentum.

 Chapter 692 What Does It Take To Injure Your Enemy?

    Chapter 692 What Does It Take To Injure Your Enemy?


    The assassin''s heart skipped a beat, he had clearly overtaken Skr by hundreds of meters, yet he


    was caught up so quickly.


    Under this powerful coercion, he unleashed his physical potential and fled forward at the fastest speed


    in his life.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, Skr was getting closer and closer.


    The assassin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and while struggling to escape, he said, "Stone,


    you and I are just strangers, and I came to kill you for money."


    "Since my skills are not up to par, I admit defeat and give up this mission. If you are willing to let it go, I


    can tell you who issued the reward order in the assassin world. What do you think?"


    Skr sneered, if he wanted to know who the person behind it was, wouldn''t it just be a matter of one


    sentence?


    It would be too ridiculous for the other party to use this to negotiate terms with him.


    "Let''s stop here?"


    "It''s all right for you to assassinate me for money, and you almost hurt my precious daughter. Do you


    think I will stop here?"


    As soon as the words fell, Skr''s steps changed again.


    In a few breaths, he was only a few meters away from the assassin.


    The assassin gritted his teeth, and shouted ferociously, "Skr, don''t be unreasonable!"


    "Although you are very skilled, I am not a weakling! I just don''t want to hurt the enemy at the expense


    of hurting myself."


    "It won''t do you any good either!"


    "Hurt the enemy at the expense of hurting yourself?"


    Skrughed loudly and said, "Do you think you will hurt me?"


    "I''m afraid you will die without a ce to bury before you touch my finger!"


    "As for the person who issued the reward order, if I want to know, I can do it with or without you."


    "However, if you are willing to take the initiative to speak out, I can consider giving you a good time!"


    "Arrogance!"


    The assassin cursed angrily while fleeing desperately.


    He turned his head from time to time, seeing Skr getting closer, he almost cried.


    However, after a few more breaths, he suddenly stopped, stood on the highest point of the roof of a


    certain vi, and turned around.


    At the same time, the original expression of panic disappeared, reced by a look of disdain for the


    world.


    "Boy, I have to admit that your skills are very good. No wonder the employer is willing to pay one


    hundred million dors to buy your head."


    "However,pared with your skill, youck a little brain."


    The assassin tapped his temple, and said to Skr with eyes full of sarcasm, "Do you know what it


    means by a cheating warrior is a smart warrior?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Do you know what it means to lure the enemy deep?"


    Skr looked at him with disdain, "Do you think that if I am impatient, you could still be alive and talk to


    me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The assassin''s expression froze, and he asked.


    Skr sneered, "You have the nerve topare it to the Art of War with your little trick?"


    "I''m just ying a game of cat and mouse. By the way, let''s see how many other aplices you


    have, so that we can catch them all."


    Hearing Skr''s words, the assassin''s expression suddenly changed.


    His eyes kept flickering.


    He thought he was teasing Skr, but he did not expect to be tricked by Skr instead.


    However, when he thought of his own arrangement, he immediately regained his confidence.


    "Fine! Even if you can see that I''m faking it, so what?"


    "If you were sensible just now and turned around and left, I could probably still be impressed."


    "However, you insisted on going your own way, and you are overconfident about your cleverness, then


    you are doomed to die in my hands!"

 Chapter 693 Up To Speed

    Chapter 693 Up To Speed


    As soon as he finished speaking, more than a dozenser spots instantly appeared on Skr''s body.


    This was the red dot on the sniper rifle sight.


    Basically, it all fell on Skr''s heart.


    Unexpectedly, he brought a dozen helpers to kill Skr.


    "Fire!"


    The assassin let out a loud shout, and at the same time made a gesture.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    A dozen bullets shot through the air in an instant.


    Flew towards Skr''s heart.


    Although Skr had sessfully dodged a shot before, but at this time more than a dozen bullets


    struck from different ranges, he did not believe that Skr could still dodge it!


    No matter which direction Skr fled, there would be bullets from corresponding parts waiting for him.


    As long as a bullet hit, Skr would suffer heavy injuries if he did not die.


    In other words, he has casted a wide, Skr could not escape death today!


    Just when the assassin thought he had the chance to win, the smile on his face suddenly froze.


    The moment the gun fired, Skr, who was standing in front of him, suddenly disappeared!


    Yes, he disappeared out of thin air!


    It seemed that the person chasing him just now was just a phantom.


    And the previous conversation was just a dream of his.


    "Where is he?"


    The hairs all over the assassin''s body stood.


    Even a well-informed assassin like him had never encountered such a situation.


    His eyes widened and he searched around, but found nothing.


    A big living person disappeared right in front of his eyes!


    If he had believed in ghosts, he would even have wondered if he had seen a ghost!


    Just as he was wildly guessing, Skr suddenly appeared in front of him again.


    The only difference from just now is that at this moment Skr waspletely outside the position


    where the bullet was focused.


    Terrifying, terrifying!


    Someone, under his nose, broke through the blockade formed by more than a dozen sniper rifles in an


    instant.


    However, before he had time to sigh, he saw Skr attacking him with overwhelming momentum.


    After all, this assassin was not an ordinary person, so he quickly adjusted his mentality, and even


    sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    Once he was allowed to capture the opponent''s position, he was not so afraid.


    It was because he had a gun in his hand, but the other party had nothing.


    "Go to hell!"


    The assassin gave a loud shout, raised the sniper rifle in his hand like a thunderbolt, and pulled the


    trigger.


    Boom!


    A ck bullet shot towards Skr''s eyebrows with terrifying power.


    This time, Skr had absolutely nowhere to escape! N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The assassin showed a winner''s smile, "Skr, I really admired you just now."


    "It''s a pity that you are too arrogant, and you are destined to die in my hands."


    "Yeah?"


    Just as the assassin finished speaking, Skr''s voice could be heard faintly.


    It was not on the opposite side, but on top of the head!


    It seemed toe from a distant sky.


    Looking in front of him again, where is Skr''s figure?


    Boom!


    The assassin''s scalp went numb for an instant.


    What was going on?


    Skr, who was still in front of him a second ago, unexpectedly disappeared out of thin air.


    Moreover, he clearly saw that the bullet he fired pierced through Skr''s head.


    Skr could still speak?


    He looked up at the sky, and then looked at where Skr was originally.


    Only then did he realize that the "Skr" he thought was blown by the wind began to blur.


    It turned out to be a shadow!


    "This... the speed of a person can be so fast that it can leave afterimages?"


    The assassin''s heart was full of rm bells.


    Since it was only the afterimages'' head that was pierced through, then Skr himself...

 Chapter 694 I Will Just PIty You

    Chapter 694 I Will Just PIty You


    As soon as this question was asked, the assassin''s back felt cold in an instant, and his whole body felt


    cold.


    At the moment, he did not have time to think, so he quickly dropped the spear in his hand, then quickly


    pulled out a short knife from his waist, and quickly chopped towards the position behind him.


    "Your skills are not up to par, but still want to earn money from my head? You''re seeking death!"


    Before the short knife had time to cut out, Skr''s voice said again.


    He followed the sound, only to find that Skr did not attack behind him as he imagined.


    Instead, he walked over from the front, like a tiger.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    It was as though what happened just now never happened.


    And because of his misjudgment, he exposed his weakest back to Skr.


    With a groan in his heart, he made a gesture to retract the dagger and attack Skr.


    However, Skr did not have the patience to y games with him at all.


    His short knife had only retracted an inch, and a big hand, like iron tongs, firmly pinched Adam''s apple.


    Before he could react, his whole body lightened suddenly, and Skr lifted his body of more than two


    hundred kilograms with ease.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang.


    His whole body was pressed against the wall by Skr.


    The wall instantly sank in the shape of his body.


    Skr, like a god of death, tightly strangled his throat of life.


    Those bottomless eyes were full of cold killing intent.


    It seemed that as long as he dared to move, his Adam''s apple would be crushed.


    At this moment, he finally panicked.


    He never expected that such a powerful character could be hidden in the small Cloudtopia.


    In front of the other party, he was just a jumping clown who could only show his fists and legs.


    "Tell me, who is the person who issued the reward order? You save me the trouble of investigating, and


    I can give you a good time."


    The assassin did not want to die at all, and under all kinds of fear, he burst out with a strong desire to


    survive.


    "I can tell you who that person is, but before I do, you have to let me go..."


    Skr sneered, "Do you think that apart from you, I have no way to know? Die for money, I will just pity


    you."


    Saying that, Skr''s eyes burst out with a colder murderous intent.


    The assassin suddenly felt chills all over, as if he had heard the footsteps of Death.


    "No, no, no, I said, I said, that person is..."


    He never dared to negotiate terms with Skr again.


    Unfortunately, it was toote.


    No matter who it is, Skr will only give him one chance at most.


    Click!


    Before he finished speaking, Skr''s big hands like iron pincers squeezed his throat directly.


    "Ah¡­"


    The assassin let out a sharp scream.


    Then he felt like a balloon that had been punctured and began to leak air.


    Skr did not bother to talk to him anymore, so he threw him on the ground casually.


    This fall elerated the loss of his vitality.


    In less than three seconds, he was lying on the ground with nk eyes, as if he had be a corpse.


    It was not until this moment that Skr looked around calmly, and said, "The rest of you, if someone is


    willing to reveal the employer behind the scenes, I will give you a rtively quick death."


    All the snipers lurking in the surrounding strongholds felt their scalps go numb when they heard his


    words.


    However, thinking that no matter how powerful Skr was, there was only one person, but there were


    more than a dozen of them.


    If any of them stood forward, there was only one ending for them, and that was death.


    However, if they chose to escape, there was a high sess rate.

 Chapter 695 Hit Rock Bottom

    Chapter 695 Hit Rock Bottom


    "Run!"


    Someone suddenly let out a loud drink.


    More than a dozen assassins lurking in the shadows all fled in all directions with a tacit understanding


    and at the fastest speed.


    This was the smartest thing to do.


    Skr was alone, no matter how fast he was, he could not wipe them all out.


    "Heh, you''re pretty smart, but it''s a pity that the people you met today are not so easy to deal with."


    Skr snorted coldly, took out his mobile phone calmly, and sent a posthumous photo of the dead


    assassin on the ground.


    Then he dialed Dianne''s phone and ordered, "I''ll send you a photo in a while, and please check who is


    in the photo."


    "In addition, arrange with the troops stationed in Cloudtopia, and let them all dispatch to block all major


    roads in Cloudtopia."


    "There are thirteen assassins with sniper rifles, all of them must be shot to death within the boundary of


    Cloudtopia."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Dianne agreed and immediately followed the instructions.


    Skr nced at the assassin on the ground, and walked directly to the Garden No. 1 vi area.


    The thirteen assassins who escaped were secretly delighted when they saw that he did not chase after


    anyone.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Everyone felt relieved.


    They knew very well that anyone who was caught up by Skr would surely die.


    After all, their eldest brother held a gun and died in the hands of the unarmed Skr,


    They were afraid that even if all of them were added together, they could still not deal with Skr.


    When these people got together again, one of them said, "That kid''s strength is too terrifying, we can''t


    stay in Cloudtopia for long, we must leave immediately, go to Sconvia, and join other people."


    "The one surnamed Stone killed our elder brother, so that''s all?" Asked another.


    "Of course we will not just let it go! However, the matter of revenge must be considered in the long run!"


    "Yes, that''s right, life-saving is the most important thing now!"


    Everyone reached a consensus and was about to leave when suddenly a voice said abruptly.


    "Dare to assassinate Mr. Stone, but still want to save your life? Dream on!"


    A group of people were shocked and subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound.


    They were immediately freaked out as soon as they saw it.


    The person who spoke was dressed in military uniform, and looked intimidating.


    Behind him were tens of thousands of soldiers with live ammunition, and they quickly surrounded them.


    The muzzles of the ck guns were all aimed at them.


    It seemed that as soon as the leading man in uniform gave an order, the thirteen of them would be


    beaten into a sieve.


    "It turned out to be a local garrison?"


    The faces of all the assassins changed drastically.


    They never expected that Skr could mobilize tens of thousands of troops stationed in Cloudtopia!


    Moreover, they only escaped less than ten minutes ago.


    This Skr was not only extremely terrifying, but also possessed such a powerful influence!


    This time, they hit rock bottom!


    Garden No. 1, in the Sivan family vi.


    "Yulia, it''s been so long and I haven''t seen anyone, Skr shouldn''t be in any danger, right?"


    Nathaniel looked around and said to Yulia worriedly.


    Just as Yulia was about to speak, the little girl L quickly shook her head and said, "No, daddy is very


    powerful, and those viins can''t beat Dad!"


    Nathaniel only felt that what L said was a blind worship of Skr, so naturally he would not take it


    seriously.


    He sighed, looking worried.


    Mr. Sivan and others who were not far away immediately became arrogant.

 Chapter 696 Wait For My Husbands Return

    Chapter 696 Wait For My Husband''s Return


    "Little girl, your father is very powerful, but he is only a body of flesh and blood, can he still block


    bullets?"


    "He is a professional-level assassin, and he even has a sniper rifle in his hand. He just exposed himself


    to the opponent, obviously looking for death!"


    "If the other party still has aplices, he would have been beaten into a sieve."


    "That''s right, I think you should stop waiting and find someone to collect his body!"


    The group of people felt more and more positive.


    Mr. Sivan''s face was full of joy.


    Just now Skr was so rampant that he even said that he would break his hands and feet and put him


    in the hospital for a year.


    Now that Skr died, Nathaniel and the others lost their support in an instant, so he naturally wanted to


    make up for the humiliation and face he suffered just now, on Nathaniel.


    At that moment, he swaggered up to Nathaniel, and said, "Old man, didn''t I just catch one of your


    animals?"


    "How dare you bring your son to my house to beat me up. Now that he''s dead, I''ll see who can help


    you!" ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As he said that, he held out his hand with a mocking expression, and pped Nathaniel.


    "You... It''s obviously your fault, and you dare to hit me!"


    Nathaniel was shocked and angry.


    "So what if I hit you?"


    Mr. Sivan sneered, "Your son caused me to be pped by my father, and so his father should pay the


    debt. Now that he is dead, I will naturally find it in you!"


    As he spoke, he also held out his other hand, swung it left and right, and pped Nathaniel several


    times.


    Nathaniel was not young anymore, how could he stand this?


    Stars shed in his eyes for an instant, and his footsteps were unstable.


    Yulia next to him could not stand it anymore, and shouted angrily, "Stop!"


    Mr. Sivan immediately turned his gaze to her, looked her up and down, and said with a lewd smile, "I''m


    still willing to show mercy to a beauty."


    "Unfortunately, you are that kid''s wife."


    "Come on, kneel down and let me lick the soles of my shoes, and I''ll consider letting your family go."


    "Otherwise, I''ll kill this old bastard and get you done, and you won''t be able to do anything to me!"


    "Mr. Sivan, this girl is good-looking and has a good figure. You should take this opportunity to keep her


    today!"


    One of the young men stared at the towering parts of Yulia''s body unscrupulously.


    Another young man followed up and said, "Mr. Sivan, when you get tired of ying, give us a good


    time!"


    "This bitch is more beautiful than a celebrity, my mouth is watering."


    "Shameless!"


    Yulia''s pretty face flushed with anger.


    L shouted recklessly, "You are not allowed to bully L''s mother! When Dades back, L will


    let him beat you!"


    "Damn girl, do you have the right to speak here? Not only your nasty father, I''ll even smack you!"


    Mr. Sivan gave L a fierce look, and then his eyes fell on Beans who was beside him.


    "I''m going to boil it today, what can you do to me?"


    As soon as the words fell, he held out his hand again, pped Nathaniel, and then forced Yulia to ask,


    "Do you want to lick it?"


    "If you don''t lick it again, I''ll have this old bastard ughtered, as well as that damn girl!"


    Yulia''s face turned pale with fright.


    At that moment, she hurriedly said to Bosco who was not far away, "Bosco, is your son speaking


    humannguage? Are you just sitting back and watching?"


    "My husband wille back in a while, do you think you can bear his anger?"

 Chapter 697 Give You Two Options

    Chapter 697 Give You Two Options


    "Then wait for your husband toe back before saying anything else."


    Bosco said with a half-smile.


    Just now Skr forced him to break his son''s hands and feet, so he was naturally very upset.


    Before this, he was afraid of Skr''s strength and terrifying identity, but now there was an assassin


    who wanted Skr''s life.


    The other party was holding a sniper rifle. Just now he vaguely heard a burst of gunshots. As his son''s


    friend guessed, the other party had many aplices.


    In front of powerful weapons, no matter how good Skr''s skills were, he might not be able to escape


    death.


    Once Skr died, the people in front of him were either old and weak or women and children, he really


    did not need to take them seriously.


    Seeing that even Bosco''s attitude had changed drastically, Mr. Sivan became even more arrogant.


    He just held out his leather shoes, wanting to insult Yulia, when a piercing voice suddenly sounded.


    "Do you really want me to die?"


    The moment they heard these words, Nathaniel, Yulia, and L all showed excitement.


    As for Bosco, Mr. Sivan and others, their expressions changed drastically.


    It was Skr!


    "He... did not die? I clearly heard a gunshot!"


    Mr. Sivan and the other young people all had their hearts beating wildly.


    Bosco''s back was soaked instantly.


    It was Skr, not only did he not die, but he came back full of vigor!


    Next moment.


    Skr strolled into the vi.


    "Skr!"


    "Daddy!"


    Yulia and L rushed over as if waiting for a savior.


    L even hugged his thigh and cried, "Daddy, a big viin pped grandpa several times and forced


    mom to lick the soles of his shoes."


    Skr immediately looked at Nathaniel, and when his eyes touched Nathaniel''s red and swollen


    cheeks, a surge of anger rushed to the sky, and then endless killing intent burst out from his body.


    "L, don''t cry, you go out with mom and wait, dad will avenge on behalf of grandpa and mom!"


    "Yes, daddy!"


    The little girl wiped away her tears and let go of Skr.


    "Daddy, we will go out first!"


    Yulia supported Nathaniel, and led L to the vi door.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She knew what Skr was going to do next, and she also knew that Skr did not want them to see


    bloody scenes, especially L.


    After the three of them left, Skr finally set his eyes on Mr. Sivan, "How dare you touch my dad and


    let my wife lick the soles of your shoes?"


    "Bosco, he is your son, I will give you two options."


    "One, you kill him yourself. Two, I will do it myself, but I want all of you to die!"


    Skr was trying his best to suppress the anger in his heart.


    He only left for a short while, and Bosco indulged this group of people, and showed dominance to his


    wife and adoptive father. Did he really think that Skr would nevere back?


    Hearing his words, Bosco waved his hands in fright, "No, no, Mr. Stone, I was just confused for a


    moment, now I know I was wrong, you..."


    He never expected that Skr could escape from the assassin with a gun.


    He clearly heard intensive gunfire.


    Obviously the other party has manypanions.


    Even they could not get hold of Skr?


    Terrifying, terrifying!


    If he had known that this would be the end, even if he mustered all the courage he had, he would not


    dare to let his son p Nathaniel.


    "Stop saying nonsense!" Skr yelled and interrupted him directly, "I don''t want to hear a simr


    speech a second time."


    "Since you don''t want to choose, then I will make the decision for you!"

 Chapter 698 Dont Kill Me

    Chapter 698 Don''t Kill Me


    As soon as the words fell, Skr moved and appeared in front of Mr. Sivan.


    "You¡­"


    Mr. Sivan''s expression changed drastically, just as he was about to ask questions, Skr turned his


    palm into a knife and shed across the air.


    Mr. Sivan''s voice stopped abruptly.


    The next moment, his head drooped directly.


    His face still maintained a terrified expression, but he was not breathing anymore!


    Boom!


    Thunder hit everyone''s mind.


    Skr actually killed Mr. Sivan!


    With just one palm strike, without even a wound, he instantly killed Mr. Sivan!


    Mr. Sivan''s followers were even more frightened.


    Although they usually follow Mr. Sivan to be domineering and bully men and women.


    However, at best, they were just a few punks with some money.


    They had never seen someone like Skr kill a living person with one palm.


    Mr. Sivan lying on the ground and dying with his eyes wide open, traumatized them even more.


    Boom!


    Someone was so traumatized that they copsed on the ground in fright.


    The others were awakened instantly.


    At this moment, they did not even have the courage to look directly at Skr, their legs trembled, as if


    they were afraid that it would be their turn next.


    Bosco was also scared out of his wits.


    "It''s your turn."


    Skr nced at him and said in a cold voice.


    Bosco shuddered and backed up again and again, "No, no, Mr. Stone, I was wrong¡­ Don''t kill me, I


    really know I was wrong..."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Only now did he have the revtion that Skr was just not threatening him emptily, let alone joking


    with him.


    Skr was indeed ready to kill!


    "Mr. Stone, please spare my life¡­ I can transfer all the assets of our Sivan family to your name..."


    Skr sneered, he would not be settled with just one Sivan family''s wealth.


    Click!


    There was a crisp sound.


    Bosco''s Adam''s apple was pinched and exploded.


    Skr raised his hand casually and threw him to the ground.


    Like his son, his face was terrified, and he died with regret.


    Skr did not care whether they rested in peace or not.


    No matter how unwilling they are, it was their own fault.


    Assuming that Skr was really in danger just now, if he came back anyter, the Sivan family father


    and son might have already killed Nathaniel.


    Yulia could not escape from being bullied either.


    Even L might have been tortured.


    If he dared to insult Skr''s adoptive father, wife and daughter, then he should be prepared to be his


    enemy.


    Skr had never been soft-hearted when dealing with enemies.


    Seeing that even Bosco was killed by Skr, the young people around and dozens of bodyguards


    brought by Bosco were all stunned.


    When Skr''s piercing eyes swept over them, they could only feel their internal organs trembling.


    A young man among them hurriedly knelt down and begged for mercy, "Mr. Stone, everything today


    was ordered by Mr. Sivan, and it has nothing to do with us..."


    "We are all forced, you are a generous man, please let us go!"


    "Yeah?"


    Skr sneered, "When I came back just now, why did I hear that you were drooling when you looked at


    my wife?"


    "You told Mr. Sivan that if he got tired of ying Yulia, to consider giving her to you?"


    "No, no, no...Mr. Stone, you heard it wrong¡­ Misunderstanding, there must be some


    misunderstanding..."


    A group of people all fell to their knees, trembling like dead dogs, begging for mercy.


    Skr turned his gaze to the group of bodyguards, and said, "If you want me to show mercy, then


    break an arm each."

 Chapter 699 Flying Dragon In The Sky

    Chapter 699 Flying Dragon In The Sky


    "Yes, Mr. Stone!"


    Dozens of bodyguards immediately replied respectfully.


    Skr did not say anything more, and walked directly towards the gate of the vi.


    He knew that these bodyguards had escaped a catastrophe, and they were probably very pleased and


    grateful about that.


    Sure enough, as soon as he reached the gate, there were screams from those young people behind


    him.


    The corner of Skr''s mouth curled into a yful smile, and he continued to walk outside.


    When he got outside the door, he did not see Yulia and the others, so he took out his mobile phone and


    saw that Yulia sent him a message, saying that she took Nathaniel home to treat the wound on his


    face.


    Only then did Skr feel relieved, and walked towards Vi No. 1 in a leisurely manner.


    After walking a few steps, the phone rang.


    It was Dianne calling.


    He guessed that the matter he asked Dianne to investigate just now had some oue.


    Sure enough, as soon as the call was connected, Dianne immediately reported back, "Boss, we have


    found it."


    "The assassin in the photo is named Waltz Soul, and he has been the most popr assassin in the


    past two years."


    "On the dark web, his mission sess rate is 100%."


    Skr nodded and said, "Who issued the reward order?"


    "Terrence Pearson of the Pearson family," Dianne reported truthfully.


    Skr''s eyes darkened.


    It seemed that the Pearson family came to avenge on behalf of Terry and Aiden.


    "Okay, I see. When I return to Sconvia, you can go to the Pearson Manor with me."


    "If you clean them up for once, they will never end here."


    "Bold of them to issue a reward order on the dark web for the assassin toe to kill me, I guess they


    got tired of staying alive!" Skr said.


    "Yes, boss!"


    Dianne agreed, and Skr hung up the phone directly.


    The three members of Skr''s family lived in Vi No. 1 that day, and returned directly to Sconvia with


    Beans the next day.


    After one night, the news that the assassin Waltz Soul mission failed and was counter-killed spread


    throughout the dark web, causing an uproar.


    "My God, Waltz Soul, who had a 100% sess rate for three consecutive years, was actually killed by


    the opponent!"


    "Not only him, even the thirteen helpers he brought over were all wiped out!"


    "Didn''t he ept the task that was posted the day before yesterday which offered a reward of one


    hundred million dors?"


    "At that time, everyone was wondering that in order to kill a kid, they were willing to pay one hundred


    million dors."


    "Now it seems that this task is definitely not as simple as it seems."


    "I remember that the target person is named Skr. I don''t know how he can wipe out the entire team


    of Waltz Soul."


    People on the dark web were discussing frantically when a shocking news suddenly popped up.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Flying Dragon, who had been dormant for five years, suddenly announced hiseback with a high


    profile!


    Moreover, as soon as he came back, he took over the unfinished task of Waltz Soul and assassinated


    Skr!


    As soon as this announcement came out, that set off another storm across the entire dark web.


    "Oh my god, my idol Flying Dragon is back in the sky, I''m about to cry!"


    "You''re talking about Flying Dragon, who ranks ninth on the dark web?"


    "That''s right, it''s him! I didn''t expect him to take on this task."


    The dark web had an assassin ranking list, which was a ranking based on the strength and record of


    each assassin.


    This ranking was worldwide, so there were hundreds of thousands of assassins participating in the


    ranking.


    Those who could be ranked in the top ten all have very terrifying strengths and had never missed a


    record.


    This Flying Dragon was said to have sessfully assassinated the No. 1 person in a certain country,


    and even managed to escape under the heavy guard.


    He therefore earned his title, Flying Dragon in the sky!

 Chapter 700 Ridicule

    Chapter 700 Ridicule


    Since then, Flying Dragon had been ranked among the top ten assassins, and had be an idol


    worshiped by countless other assassins.


    There were even rumors that his martial arts was extremely powerful, and he could break through walls


    and tear steel tes with his bare hands, which was very frightening.


    Only five years ago, he suddenly disappeared.


    Some people said that he retired from the secr world for a woman, and lived the life of an ordinary


    person.


    It was also said that that small country mobilized tens of thousands of troops to besiege him on an


    isted ind in the Pacific Ocean, and because he did not have any means of transportation, he


    could never return.


    Unexpectedly, this character who had long been mythical announced hiseback.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He also took over the task that the Waltz Soul failed toplete.


    After everyone on the dark web was amazed, they began to gloat over Skr''s uing encounter.


    "Skr is going to be really unlucky to meet Flying Dragon who just came back."


    "Flying Dragon has been dormant for five years, and now he is announcing hiseback with such a


    high profile. This is his first mission. He will definitely make adequate preparations to ensure nothing


    goes wrong. Skr is going to be dead."


    "Who are you kidding, that''s the Flying Dragon who can kill the No. 1 person in the opponent''s country!


    Skr Stone will definitely not escape this time!"


    "ording to me, it is his honor to die at the hands of Flying Dragon."


    Hundreds of thousands of assassins are discussing enthusiastically.


    However, Skr did not know that he was already so famous in the assassin world of the dark.


    After sending Yulia and L to Flessy Tower of the Lucas family, he met Dianne and drove directly


    to the Pearson family''s manor.


    The branch of the Pearson family was located in the neighboring city of Sconvia, Wox City.


    Although it was just a branch of the Kley City Pearson family, in Wox City, it was ranked the second


    richest family.


    Coupled with the fact that it was backed by the Pearson family in Kley City, it was definitely a local


    tyrant.


    At this time, the Pearson family were in the living room.


    The head of the family, Terrence, was sitting on the main seat sipping on his wine.


    "Master, something has happened!"


    A domestic servant ran in with a panicked expression, and after saying this, he held his stomach and


    gasped for breath.


    Terrence was so angry that he threw the wine ss in his hand, and reprimanded him with a serious


    face, "Didn''t I tell you, even if something big happens, you must abide by the rules of the servants of


    the Pearson family!"


    "Our lineage will soon be subordinated to the main line of Kley City. They would ridicule me if they see


    that I am not strict with my family!"


    Caspian came to Wox City the day before yesterday, and Terrence had to butter him up for a long time,


    then only Caspian promised to help them with reconciling to the main line.


    Caspian was one of the core figures of the Pearson family in Kley City. As long as he was willing to


    speak, Terrence''s wish to return to Kley City Pearson family would not be too difficult to materialize.


    The Kley City Pearson family could be ranked among the top three behemoths in the entire Nirth


    Province.


    As the heir of a branch of the Pearson family, Terrence was no longer satisfied with upying the


    territory of Wox City only.


    If he could bring his whole family back to Kley City, there would definitely be a wider space.


    Of course, taking a step back, even if they could not return to the Pearson family in Kley City, if he


    could act under the brand name of the Kley City Pearson family, it would also be more beneficial than


    their situation now.


    Thinking of all the benefits of returning to the Pearson family in Kley City, Terrence''s eyes were filled


    with anticipation.


    Once this matter went through, no one in the Nirth Province would dare to underestimate him.


    Therefore, seeing the servant''s panic-stricken appearance, the first thing he did was not to ask what


    happened, but to reprimand him with the so-called house rules.

 Chapter 701 Why So Complicated?

    Chapter 701 Why So Complicated?


    However, the servant could not care about it right now, and quickly took a breath and said, "Master, the


    assassin Waltz Soul who picked up the bounty from our family was killed by Skr!"


    "At the same time, the thirteen helpers he brought to Cloudtopia were all wiped out."


    "And I just received a tip that Skr has brought along a woman to Wox City!"


    "What?"


    Hearing what the servant said, Terrence stood up in shock.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He never expected that the famous Waltz Soul on the dark web would die in the hands of Skr.


    Not even one of the thirteen helpers he took with him survived.


    At this juncture, Skr went straight to Wox City, needless to say, Skr must being for him!


    More than a dozen assassins carrying sniper rifles could not do anything to Skr.


    How should he tackle this?


    Terrence panicked instantly.


    However, he was the head of the family after all, so he quickly forced himself to calm down, and told his


    servants, "Quickly, quickly, call the Wox City Hall, and ask them to arrange for someone from the police


    station to protect me, and the Pearson family."


    "I''ll call Young Master Caspian, as long as I could get some people from Kley City, this kid would be


    nothing to be afraid of!"


    "Yes, Master, I''m going right away!"


    The servant looked serious and was about to leave the living room.


    At this moment, a voice that sounded like a voice from hell said, "Why make things soplicated?"


    The voice did not sound loud or angry, but it seemed to be right next to their ears, with a strange power


    that made them tremble.


    "Who? Who''s talking?"


    Terrence''s face suddenly changed.


    The servant looked around in horror.


    However, what frightened him even more was that he did not see anyone.


    "The one who came to help you."


    The faint voice sounded again, "Waltz Soul is my good friend, I have a nickname, Flying Dragon!"


    Hearing this nickname, Terrence did not care much of it, and even felt that the other party was a bit


    funny.


    However, the servant who often checked the dar forums, his eyes lit up when he heard the words


    "Flying Dragon".


    At the same time.


    The jeep of Skr and Dianne had already entered the boundary of Wox City.


    The traffic conditions in Wox City were rtivelyplicated. In order to save time, Skr asked


    Dianne to park the car in the suburbs, and the two took a taxi directly to the Pearson Manor.


    The driver heard that Skr and Dianne were going to the Pearson Manor, so he immediately started


    talking.


    "Handsome guy and pretty girl, who are you from the Pearson family?"


    "In our Wox City, if anyone can establish a rtionship with the Pearson family, then they will be


    prosperous."


    Skr smiled lightly, "Is the Pearson family so powerful in Wox City?"


    The driver clicked his tongue and said, "It''s not just in Wox City!"


    "It turns out that the Pearson family is indeed the top in Wox City, but I heard recently that they will


    return to the Kley City Pearson family soon."


    "The Kley City Pearson family is one of the best big families in our Nirth Province!"


    "Once the branch from Wox City returns to the main branch of Kley City, they would be so powerful that


    they could do almost anything."


    "The Pearson family in Kley City?"


    Skr raised his eyebrows.


    Not to mention a Kley City Pearson family, even if it was the royal family of the country, he would not


    care much.


    At that moment, he said to the driver, "We came to the Pearson Manor not to build rtionships as you


    thought, but to destroy them!"


    As soon as the words fell, the taxi just arrived at the Pearson family''s manor.


    The driver was so frightened that he mmed on the brakes and stopped on the spot.

 Chapter 702 Do You Need Documents To Kill Someone?

    Chapter 702 Do You Need Documents To Kill Someone?


    "Okay, let''s get off here."


    Skr got off the car directly, and Dianne threw two hundred dors to the driver.


    The driver looked at their leaving backs, and after a long time he said to himself, "These two are crazy!"


    "Destroy the Pearson family? This brat dares to brag, he is courting death!"


    Skr and Dianne naturally did not care what he thought, and walked quickly to the Pearson Manor.


    However, before approaching the gate of the manor, the two bodyguards in charge of guarding the gate


    immediately came over and asked, "Who are you looking for? Do you have any documents?"


    "I am here to meet Terrence."


    Skr nced at them, "As for the documents..."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Skr wanted to ask the two of them, do they need a certificate to kill someone?


    Just as the two bodyguards were about to reprimand them, a surprised voice suddenly came from


    beside them.


    "Dianne? Is that you?"


    Skr and Dianne followed the source of the voice.


    They saw from the driver''s seat of a Ferrari sports car next to them, a young man with outstanding


    temperament descended.


    "Mr. Harrison!"


    The bodyguard, who was initially arrogant and unfriendly, suddenly shouted with a smile on his face.


    Mr. Harrison only nodded his head lightly to show acknowledgement.


    However, he immediately said happily to Dianne, "Dianne, it really is you, I thought I must have wrongly


    recognized you!"


    "Are you also visiting the Pearson family?"


    Dianne said calmly, "My boss and I have something to do with the Pearson family."


    Only then did Mr. Harrison realize that there was a young man standing beside Dianne, and he


    immediately felt unpleasant.


    At that moment, he said to Skr with a half-smile, "Are you the direct leader of Dianne in the troop?"


    "My name is Bernard Harrison, and I am Dianne''s formerrade-in-arms."


    "Are you looking to enter the Pearson family''s manor?"


    Bernard looked at Skr with obvious hostility and contempt.


    He had been out of the troop for several years, and he did not know Dianne''s current identity and


    status in the army.


    He always had the impression that a woman could not climb very high in the armydder.


    He was polite to Dianne, only because he coveted Dianne''s beauty.


    Although Skr was Dianne''s direct leader, he was only one level higher than Dianne, so he probably


    did not make much money as well.


    In this age of capitalism, Skr was definitely not a a worthy opponentpared to a rich man like


    him.


    Skr could naturally see what Bernard was thinking.


    However, he did not care at all, and asked Bernard, "What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Skr dared to ask him back, Bernard immediately sneered and said, "Not everyone can


    enter the Pearson Manor casually."


    Hearing his words, Dianne suddenly showed displeasure.


    However, before he could speak, Bernard said again, "However, for the sake of my oldrade-in-


    arms Dianne, I can take you in."


    As soon as the words fell, he said arrogantly to the two bodyguards again, "You can let me in, can''t


    you?"


    The two bodyguards immediately nodded and bowed their heads, "We can, of course we can. You are


    the young master of the Harrison family. If you want to bring two people in, it''s just a matter of saying a


    word."


    Bernard nodded, very satisfied with the performance of the two bodyguards.


    At that moment, he said proudly to Dianne again, "Dianne, I''m not bluffing you, there is no ce in Wox


    City that I, Bernard, can''t go to."


    "In the future, if youe to Wox City often and report my name, no one will dare to insult you."


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you in!"


    With that said, he triumphantly walked to the front.


    Dianne behind him was speechless for a while, feeling embarrassed of Bernard''s behavior in front of


    Skr.

 Chapter 703 Dont Care About It

    Chapter 703 Don''t Care About It


    Skr did not care, Bernard''s behavior, in his eyes, was so childish and ridiculous that he did not


    bother to take a second look.


    "Dianne, why did youe to the Pearson Manor?"


    As soon as he stepped into the Pearson Manor, Bernard could not wait to ask.


    He thought that Dianne and Skr came to the Pearson family to build rtionships and was eager to


    show off in front of Dianne.


    "Our old man has a very close friendship with the Pearson family. I can speak a few good words about


    you when I meet the head of the Pearson family, Terrence."


    "If you have any difficulties, just tell me. For the sake of the oldrades in arms, no matter how


    difficult it is, I can solve it for you!"


    Bernard looked confident, and deliberately nced at Skr.


    He thought to himself, so what if you are Dianne''s direct leader? If you leave the army, you won''t even


    be able to enter the gate of the Pearson family.


    Seeing Bernard''s arrogant demeanor, Dianne could not help but frown.


    Not to mention Skr''s identity and power, even her current position alone was definitely not


    something that Bernard could associate with.


    A small Harrison family member, who could not even fly out of Wox City, had the guts to show off in


    front of them, he was just stupid and unaware!


    "No!"


    Dianne spoke with a frosty face.


    Bernard''s expression darkened instantly.


    He did not expect that Dianne would not only not ept his favor, but did not even care to retain his


    image.


    However, Dianne was a woman after all, and she was also a beautiful woman, so he could not be too


    mad at her.


    Furthermore, when he was in the army, Dianne was in the same troop as him.


    Dianne, who was morous and top-notch in all assessments, was very captivating.


    At that time, many people in the troop had a crush on Dianne, and he was no exception.


    However, Dianne was suddenly transferred away, and he was discharged from the army. He thought


    that he would never see his crush again in this life.


    He did not expect to meet her at the door of the Pearson family''s manor today, which really surprised


    him.


    Naturally, he was unwilling to waste this kind of opportunity bestowed by heaven.


    So, in just a short moment, he adjusted his mentality, and turned to Skr and said, "Let me ask you,


    why did you bring Dianne to the Pearson family?"


    "If you have any difficulties, I can also help Dianne out of Dianne''s sake."


    "My words still carry enough weight within the bounds of the Pearson Manor."


    Bernard''s words sounded like they wanted to help Skr, but they carried a condescending aura.


    Skr just thought it was funny, nced at him, and said, "Don''t worry about what Ie to the


    Pearson family for."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll pee your pants in fright."


    As soon as Skr''s words fell, Bernard was furious.


    How could a poor soldier look down on him?


    "Kid, don''t you think that you are Dianne''s leader and I''m afraid of you!"


    "This is Wox City, not the army. I was discharged a long time ago. What right do you have to talk to me


    like that?"


    "I am the majestic young master of the Harrison family, what kind of storms have I never experienced,


    that I can pee my pants so easily?" Bernard asked angrily, "Tell me what''s going on! I want to see if it


    really makes me pee my pants!"


    Skr sneered, "Mr. Harrison, do you know that curiosity kills the cat?"


    "However, if you are so keen to find out, I don''t mind telling you."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I brought Dianne to the Pearson Manor to kill someone."


    "Kill... kill?"


    Bernard''s eyes suddenly became frightened.

 Chapter 704 Special Trip to Take Your Life

    Chapter 704 Special Trip to Take Your Life


    He could hardly believe his ears.


    Skr actually said that he came to the Pearson family to kill someone?


    This was Wox City, and the territory under their feet was the territory of the Pearson family.


    Skr, a small military officer, uttered such wild words!


    The Pearson family was one of the most powerful forces in Wox City


    Zooming out to the entire Nirth Province, it was still a branch of the Pearson family in Kley City, not to


    mention a small military officer like Skr, even the chief of the local garrison would probably not dare


    to say so.


    This was no joking matter!


    Once these words fell into the ears of the Pearson family, the person who spoke would definitely not be


    able to bear the consequence from offending the Pearson family.


    Skr did not care what Bernard thought, and said with a sneer, "Why, can''t believe your ears?"


    "Okay, let me make it clearer. I brought Dianne here to kill Terrence."


    Terrence?


    He actually wanted to kill Terrence, the leader of the Pearson family?


    Bernard''s heart skipped a beat.


    After a long time, he finally regained his senses, and immediately looked at Skr as if he was looking


    at a fool.


    This guy was probably mentally ill!


    He came to the Pearson Manor with bare hands and said he wanted to kill the head of the family!


    He was definitely courting death!


    Thinking of this, Bernard scolded, "Boy, you want to die yourself, don''t drag Dianne along!"


    "If the servants of the Pearson family overhear your bullshit and tell Terrence, you will just wait for your


    corpse to die in the wilderness!"


    The corner of Skr''s mouth curled into a yful sneer, he was toozy to talk nonsense with him, and


    took Dianne directly to the meeting room of the Pearson Manor.


    "Dianne, although he is your leader, he is not in the army right now, so you don''t need to obey his


    orders!"


    "If he dares to make you his scapegoat, you get yourself discharged from the army immediately. At


    worst, I will support you in the future!"


    Bernard quickly said to Dianne.


    Dianne did not even want to talk to him, and followed Skr''s pace directly.


    Bernard had no choice but to chase after him.


    At the same time, he also wanted to see what tricks Skr was up to.


    He would never believe that Skr wanted to kill Terrence within the bounds of the Pearson Manor.


    Besides, the Pearson family had a lot of bodyguards to protect the family. With only Skr and Dianne,


    could they kill the head of the family?


    After a while, Skr and others approached the living room.


    In the hall, Terrence was discussing something with the assassin nicknamed Flying Dragon.


    Seeing Skr and othersing in, Terrence was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recognized


    Bernard.


    "Bernard, I have some distinguished guests here, so please step out first."


    Terrence opened his mouth to drive away the guest.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Bernard quickly bowed and saluted, and said, "Uncle Pearson, I originally came here to have a catch-


    up with your daughter, but when I met this poor soldier, he actually said..."


    Bernard was going to rat out on Skr about what he said earlier.


    While talking, he looked at Skr with a gloating expression.


    It seemed that the next moment, Skr was going to be beaten by Terrence''s men until all his teeth fell


    out all over the ground.


    However, before he could finish his words, Skr walked directly to the front of Terrence, and said


    quietly, "My name is Skr, and I came to Wox City to take your life!"


    Bernard gulped his saliva.


    He never expected that Skr dared to stand on the territory of the Pearson family, in front of Terrence,


    and clearly state that he was here to take the other''s life!


    Bernard was even more shocked by what the people in the living room said next.

 Chapter 705 Death As The Ending

    Chapter 705 Death As The Ending


    "Skr? Are you Skr?"


    "Are you Skr who killed my third brother Terry and his son Aiden?" Terrence asked in surprise.


    When Bernard heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    He knew both Terry and Aiden.


    The father and son, in the Pearson family in Wox City, were second in line to be the head of the family


    after Terrence.


    Especially Terry, who was the director of the Nirth Commerce.


    The kid in front of him turned out to be the murderer who killed them!


    Thinking of the way he swaggered in front of Skr just now, cold sweat immediately broke out on


    Bernard''s forehead.


    Skr nodded indifferently in response, "That''s right, I killed them."


    "Terrence, when you issued a reward order on the dark web and asked the assassin to kill me, didn''t


    you think about the consequences if you missed it?"


    "In this world, there are many people who want my life, but they all end up in the same way, that is


    death!"


    "Now, are you going to do it yourself, or should I help you?"


    Hearing Skr''s words, Terrence''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy, "Skr, don''t be so self-


    righteous!"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Obviously you killed our Pearson family first, and I issued a reward mission to avenge them."


    "Besides, I am the heir of the branch of the Pearson family. If you dare toy a single finger on me, let


    alone the Pearson family in Wox City, even the Pearson family in Kley City will never spare you!"


    "At that time, the entire Nirth Province will not be able to amodate you!"


    "You don''t need to worry about this."


    Skr sneered, and with a movement, he was in front of Terrence.


    Terrence subconsciously stepped back a few steps, trying to avoid Skr''s attack.


    However, how could Skr allow him to escape?


    He held out his right hand and grabbed at his heart.


    At this moment, Dianne behind him suddenly eximed, "Boss, be careful!"


    When Skr''s fingers were about to touch the clothes on Terrence''s body, a killing intent burst out from


    his body.


    Then, everyone saw a strange smile on Terrence''s face


    Boom!


    Terrence made a w with one hand, and grabbed Skr''s neck without hesitation.


    He was fully confident that even if this w could not kill Skr, it was enough to seriously injure


    Skr, given such a close distance plus the opponent was caught off-guard.


    All the members of the Pearson family present showed expressions of secret joy.


    It seemed that the next moment, Skr would die tragically under this w.


    However, just for a moment, the smiles on their faces froze.


    It was because Terrence''s ws had not touched Skr at all, he suddenly paused, and then retreated


    several meters behind him at an extremely fast speed.


    When he stood on his feet, he only felt a heat on his neck.


    He touched it subconsciously, and his hand was covered with blood.


    Only then did Terrence realize that Skr had scratched a long wound on his neck.


    It turned out that in the brief moment when he attacked just now, Skr turned his palm into a knife and


    pointed at his neck.


    If he dared to get closer to Skr by one centimeter, Skr''s fingers would prate his neck and


    prate his throat.


    Skr wiped the blood on his fingers, and said with a sneer, "You are not Terrence."

 Chapter 706 The End of the World

    Chapter 706 The End of the World


    "Haha!"


    ''Terrence'' in front of him suddenly let out a strangeugh.


    The next moment, his limbs twisted into strange postures, and then there was a creaking sound from


    all the bones in his body.


    In less than three seconds, he turned from a fat middle-aged man into a burly man.


    Skr smiled slightly, as expected, this guy could shrink bones.


    As the figure recovered, the other party reached out and tore at the neck, and a human skin mask fell


    off, revealing his original appearance.


    Bernard, who was standing next to Dianne, was dumbfounded when he saw thepletely unfamiliar


    man in front of him.


    Just now, he respectfully said hello to Terrence, but he changed instantly.


    However, Skr looked indifferent, and nced at the man, "Who are you? Is it because you are afraid


    that Terrence will be too lonely on the road to hell, so you n to keep himpany?"


    "Arrogance!"


    The man shouted instantly, "I am the ninth-ranked master in the dar assassin world, nicknamed


    Flying Dragon!"


    "Waltz Soul is my close friend. Since you killed him, I will naturally take your head as a sacrifice to his


    spirit in heaven!"


    "So that''s how it is."


    Skr nodded, "It''s reasonable to kill me in this name."


    "However, you can''t beat me, leave now, I can spare your life."


    Hearing Skr''s words, Flying Dragon was furious, "How dare you!"


    "Don''t you think that just because you almost hurt me, I''m really not as good as you!"


    "It was the bone shrinking skill that restricted my performance just now. Now that I have revealed my


    true body, do you think you still have a chance?"


    "I, Flying Dragon, is one of the top ten assassins on the assassin list. Is it possible for a young man like


    you to deal with me?"


    As soon as the words fell, he shot towards Skr like a cannon that had just been fired.


    At the same time, he sted out the most terrifying part of his body, the right fist!


    Immediately there was a crackling sound in the air.


    All the shirt fabric on his right arm burst.


    The entire arm was exposed, and then it swelled to three times its original size at speed.


    The blood vessels under the skin were all popping one by one, like a dragon entrenched on his right


    arm.


    The next moment, the entire right arm was dark red, like a demon from hell, exuding a bloodthirsty


    aura.


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Terrifying.


    Absolutely terrifying!


    Was that a human being?


    "Roar!"


    The Flying Dragon let out a roar in the sky.


    The entire living room suddenly felt like andslide and tsunami. There was no doubt that this punch


    carried the power to destroy the world.


    Dianne and Bernard behind Skr felt that they were thrown into the rough sea and torn apart by the


    wind and waves.


    Especially Bernard, who felt like he was about to be torn to pieces.


    He did not know that if it was not for Dianne standing beside him and blocking a part of him, he would


    really be torn to pieces.


    Only when the feeling of terror faded for half a minute did he pluck up the courage to look around.


    The next moment, his pupils constricted violently.


    The furniture and furnishings in the entire living room were all in disarray, as if they had really withstood


    the attack of a storm.


    Even the hard marble floor and walls tens of centimeters thick had spider web-like cracks.


    It was still a storm, It was as though the earth was trembling and the mountains were shaking, it was


    the end of the world!


    "This... what kind of martial arts is this..."


    Bernard swallowed hard, with a look of disbelief.


    How could there be such terrifying martial arts in the world?


    The person who got attacked was fated for death, was he not?


    As soon as this thought shed by, Bernard immediately became delighted.

 Chapter 707 Too Ridiculous

    Chapter 707 Too Ridiculous


    This assassin nicknamed Flying Dragon was so terrifying, Skr dared to be his enemy, and he would


    definitely die today!


    Now he knew why Dianne did not care much about him, it was all because of Skr.


    If Skr died and Dianne was left alone, it would be much easier.


    However, at this moment, Skr did not care about the thoughts of a mere clown at all.


    He was facing the wind of Flying Dragon''s fist.


    Bernard was shocked just touching a little bit of the corner, and the impact he was facing at this


    moment was beyond Bernard''s imagination.


    Because of this punch, Skr was somewhat impressed by Flying Dragon.


    One of the top ten on the assassin list, he really deserved his reputation.


    If the person he faced today was not Skr, he might have died with this punch.


    Unfortunately, there were no ifs in the world.


    At this moment, Skr stood there with a calm expression.


    "Since you are reluctant to leave, I will send you to hell!"


    Skr said calmly.


    At the same time, he also sted out his right fist, facing Flying Dragon head-on.


    Compared with the power of Flying Dragon''s punch in the sky, Skr''s punch waspletely useless.


    At least in the eyes of the people in the living room, it was a world of difference.


    Seeing Skr''sck of power, Bernard and everyone in the Pearson family showed disdain.


    Even Flying Dragon had a mocking smile on his lips, "You idiot! Don''t you know that my martial arts is


    all on my right arm?"


    "Dare to meet my right fist head-on, you are the first and you will be thest!"


    However, his voice had not yet fallen.


    Boom!


    There was a loud bang.


    It was like two mountains colliding together in the crustal movement.


    The whole parlor shook.


    In the blink of an eye, the body of Flying Dragon flew backwards in the opposite direction.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Crack! Bang! Bang!


    It was the sound of bones breaking.


    Flying Dragon looked at his entire right arm in the sky, eyes full of horror.


    Skr''s seemingly powerless punch actually contained the power to destroy the world.


    As soon as he touched it, he felt a terrifying wave of air piercing through his right arm.


    Before the body fell to the ground, suddenly a piercing pain came.


    The next moment, he felt that all the bones in his entire right arm, starting from the fingers and going


    upwards until the joint of the shoulder, were all broken into g.


    Puff!


    There was a muffled sound.


    His right arm, which he was most proud of in his life, drooped.


    It was actually crippled by Skr''s easy punch!


    "You¡­"


    Flying Dragon was startled and angry, clutching his right arm hanging on his shoulder, staring at Skr


    with scarlet eyes, "Who are you, to have such a terrifying skill?"


    Skr sneered, and said in a voice he could only hear, "For the sake of avenging your brother, I can


    fulfill your dying wish."


    "I am the King of the North, bestowed by the Deputy General as the No. 1 God of War across Nine


    Continents! The soldiers in the North call me General Dragon King, while the people call me Dragon


    King!"


    What?


    He was the legendary Dragon King?


    Flying Dragon''s eyes stared like copper bells.


    The one standing in front of him was actually the famous Dragon King who could single-handedly take


    the head of an enemy general from millions of enemy troops!


    He, an assassin ranked ninth on the list of assassins, dared to be pretentious and wanted to kill Lord


    Dragon King!


    That was ridiculous!


    However, before he could regret it, he suddenly felt a heat on his neck.


    Then he felt something gushing out, and then he lost consciousness.


    Boom!


    The Flying Dragon fell to the ground and died, his blood staining the floor.

 Chapter 708 Until You Come Out

    Chapter 708 Until You Come Out


    "Dead... dead?"


    Everyone at the scene looked at Flying Dragon, who was lying in a pool of blood, and they were all


    dumbfounded.


    Especially everyone in the Pearson family, they all knew how powerful Flying Dragon was.


    The assassin ranked ninth in the world''s assassin list, an idol-level master that countless people looked


    up to.


    Even the number one person in a certain country died under his hands.


    Such a terrifying person died in the hands of Skr.


    It could be seen from this that the power of Skr''s punch just now exceeded everyone''s imagination.


    It was at this moment, everyone in the room felt that their world view had been subverted.


    At this time, Bernard, who was next to Dianne, was pale, his legs were trembling, and he almost peed


    his pants.


    Even though he had served as a soldier for two years, he also bullied other people a lot after retiring


    from the army, but he had grown up so much, and he had never seen anyone with such terrifying skills.


    When he recalled not only coveting Dianne''s beauty, but also mocking Skr before he entered the


    door, he wished his legs would go limp and he would slump on the ground.


    "Terrence, this is your Pearson Manor, how dare you be a coward?"


    A cold light shed in Skr''s eyes, and he asked in a cold voice.


    Seeing the murderous intent in his eyes, everyone in the Pearson family was so frightened that their


    scalps went numb and their bodies felt cold.


    If it was not for the fear of attracting Skr''s attention, they wished they could run away immediately


    and never look back.


    Seeing everyone dropping their heads and not even daring to look at him, Skr sneered and said,


    "Terrence, if you dare note out, everyone in the Pearson family will be buried with you!"


    "From now on, I will kill a person every ten seconds until youe out!"


    While speaking, Skr shot the audience.


    All the Pearson family members present were pale and sweating.


    When Skr''s eyes fell on one of the young men, the man''s legs suddenly softened, and he knelt down


    with a plop.


    Skr even killed the Flying Dragon, and he had no doubt that Skr would really kill all of the


    Pearson family.


    He was going to be the first to be chosen!


    ¡°10,9,8,7¡­¡±


    Skr started counting down while approaching the young man.


    When Skr was about to count to thest two numbers, Terrence had not appeared for a long time,


    and Skr''s face was as calm as water.


    Everyone present felt the strong killing intent emanating from his body.


    Bernard, who was next to Dianne, suddenly had a hot crotch, and immediately peed in his pants.


    When Skr killed Flying Dragon just now, he was shocked and frightened for a while.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    However, the other party was an assassin after all, if he died, he died.


    However, at this moment, when he saw that Skr was going to kill a Pearson family member every


    ten seconds in order to force Terrence toe out and die, he finally could not take it anymore.


    The selected junior member of the Pearson family was so frightened that he kneeled and begged for


    mercy, "Please don''t kill me... I don''t know anything... I didn''t pay someone to assassinate you..."


    "Uncle,e out quickly, I don''t want to die yet!"


    Skr continued to take a step forward and stood directly in front of the young man.


    He did not really want to kill the man in front of him, he just wanted to see how thick-skinned Terrence


    was.


    Was it really possible for him to disregard the life and death of the Pearson family?


    At this moment, there was an angry shout from outside the door, "Stop!"


    The next moment, a middle-aged man with a short stature walked in.


    It was Terrence, the leader of the Pearson family in Wox City.


    Terrence looked at Skr with a livid face, and said, "Stone, the assassin I found is indeed not as good


    as you, I admit defeat."


    "You killed my third brother Terry and nephew Aiden, I will not pursue it anymore."


    "You go, from now on, we will not owe each other."

 Chapter 709 Destroy The Entire Pearson Family

    Chapter 709 Destroy The Entire Pearson Family


    Hearing his words, Skrughed directly, "Not owe each other?"


    p!


    A loud p hit Terrence hard on the forehead.


    "I haven''t made a statement yet, so you dare to draw conclusions?"


    "We don''t owe each other? Who gave you the confidence?"


    Not to mention the Wox City Pearson family, even the Kley City Pearson family, the rise and fall of


    honor and disgrace, life and death were all in his mind.


    At this time, Terrence even put on a posture of giving alms, saying that he would not pursue it, and that


    they would not owe each other from now on.


    How childish!


    How ridiculous!


    "Stinky boy! How dare you touch me?" Terrence touched his swollen forehead, and asked in surprise


    and anger.


    "Not only do I dare to attack you, I dare to kill you!"


    Skr sneered, kicked Terrence to the ground with a flying kick.


    "You¡­"


    Terrence''s heart was burning with anger.


    He was also the head of the family anyway, Skr beat and kicked him unexpectedly, without giving


    him any face.


    "Skr, don''t you think that you are great just because you can fight!"


    Terrence got up from the ground, suppressed his anger and said, "Our Pearson family in Wox City will


    soon belong to the Pearson family in Kley City!"


    "If you hit me now, that means you have no respect for the Pearson family in Kley City!"


    "The Pearson family in Kley City is one of the three major families in Nirth Province. Even if you are not


    afraid of us, can you alone protect the safety of all your family members?"


    Hearing Terrence''s words, the expressions on the faces of the Pearson family members present


    unconsciously became arrogant.


    Yes, no matter how awesome Skr was, could he stillpete with the entire Pearson family?


    As long as he had family members that he cared about, he could not ignore the consequences and


    be an enemy of the Pearson family.


    However, what they did not expect was that after hearing what Terrence said, Skr''s murderous


    intent, which had been suppressed for a while, suddenly surged again.


    "Dare to threaten me with the safety of my family?"


    Skr''s eyes were full of chills, "The Kley City Pearson family, in my opinion, is just an ant!"


    "You could try your luck! If you dare toy a finger on my family, I will destroy your entire Pearson


    family!"


    "Big words!"


    Although everyone in the Pearson family did not dare to say this, the expressions on their faces said


    everything.


    Skr was really underestimating the Pearson family in Kley City.


    Even if Skr could destroy their Wox City Pearson family today, the Kley City Pearson family had


    been entrenched in Kley City City for hundreds of years, and the family had raised hundreds of


    masters.


    Not just the Nirth Province, even looking at the whole country, except for the Eight Yellow Banners, who


    would dare to be their enemy?


    A man surnamed Stone single-handedly dared to say the words that he would destroy the entire


    Pearson family.


    Wishful thinking!


    How oblivious!


    Skr did not care what they thought, and immediately ordered Dianne, "Go, kill Terrence."


    "All the family property of the Pearson family in Wox City will be liquidated and donated to the families


    of the martyrs who sacrificed their lives to guard the country in the northern border."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Dianne agreed, and immediately the ck dragon pattern dagger appeared in her hand.


    "Skr!"


    This time, not only Terrence, but also the rest of the Pearson family became furious.


    Just now they were cowardly, and everyone was in danger, but now they heard Skr say that they


    would donate all their family property, and they immediately exploded.


    However, Skr did not care about the feelings of a group of chickens and dogs.


    As he walked to the door of the living room, he said calmly, "If you have any objections, we will make a


    decision!"


    A bunch of maggots, it was already of his generosity to keep them alive, and they still wished toProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    continue living the extravagant life before?


    Dream on!

 Chapter 710 Issue Black Feather Order

    Chapter 710 Issue ck Feather Order


    Dianne could naturally take care of the rest, so Skr left the Pearson Manor directly, hailed a car, and


    went straight to the Lucas Manor in Sconvia.


    After more than half an hour.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the capital of Nirth Province, Kley City, in a room of the mansion of the main line of the Pearson


    family.


    Caspian was flipping through a stack of documents when a servant knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Master Caspian, there is news from Wox City that Terrence was killed, and all the assets of the entire


    Pearson family branch were sold off and donated to the poor people whose sons are serving as


    soldiers outside."


    The servant reported carefully.


    Caspian''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Snapped!


    The pen in his hand snapped.


    It took him a lot of effort to get the family to agree that the branch of the Pearson family in Wox City


    would return to Kley City.


    Of course, that was not for Terrence, but for himself.


    Three yearster, the position of Master will be vacated, and then the few outstanding juniors of the


    family wouldpete for it.


    He would be one of the contestants.


    If Terrence''s lineage could return to Kley City with his help, they would definitely be his strong


    supporters at that time.


    Let Terrence and others return to Kley City was a pawn heid for himself.


    However, what he did not expect was that his hard-workingyout was ruined all of a sudden.


    Hateful!


    Hateful!


    "Know who did it?"


    Caspian suppressed the anger in his heart and asked in a deep voice.


    "It is said to be a young man named Skr, who looks to be only around twenty-five or six years old."


    "There is also a beautiful-looking woman who is equally skilled."


    The servants did not dare to hide anything, and reported it truthfully.


    "The guy who killed Terry and Aiden?"


    Caspian was taken aback for a moment, he did not expect that someone would dare to provoke the


    Pearson family again and again.


    Although the Wox City Pearson family had declined somewhat, no matter what, they were also


    separated from the Kley City Pearson family.


    The broken tendon was still connected to the bone.


    It did not matter if they killed Terry and Aiden earlier.


    Now the leader had already agreed that Terrence and others should return to Kley City, yet Skr


    dared to kill Terrence.


    He was obviously not taking their entire Pearson family seriously!


    Boom!


    Caspian mmed his fist on the solid wood desk, with a cold murderous intent burst out in his eyes,


    "Issue the ck Feather Order! Let Skr go to the Pearson family in Kley City to take the me!"


    "Otherwise, use all the power of the Pearson family to kill this thief!"


    "Yes, Master!"


    When the servant heard the phrase ck Feather Order, his expression immediately became solemn,


    and he followed the order.


    Skr was naturally unaware of this scene.


    Of course, even if he knew, he would not take it to heart.


    What even was the ck Feather Order of the Kley City Pearson family?


    In his eyes, could it bepared to millions of enemy troops?


    Back at the Lucas family''s mansion, before entering Flessy Tower, Skr heard the members of the


    Lucas family discussing the inauguration dinner of the Lover''s Tower.


    It seemed that because of this incident, the entire capital of Sconvia was quietly stirred up.


    Skr did not care too much, and went straight back to Flessy Tower.


    For him, these were not as important as Yulia and L.


    Of course, Lover''s Tower was originally built for the pair of mother and daughter.


    "L, daddy is back!"


    As soon as he entered the door, Skr could not wait but shouted into the room.


    "Daddy, you are finally back, L already misses you!"


    The little girl ran over excitedly and threw herself into his arms, rubbing her pink face against his chest


    vigorously.


    Skr rubbed her little head, his heart was about to melt.


    "Daddy, you saidst time that you would take Beans to y with the little dolphin, is that true?"


    The little girl poked out her jet-ck head and asked in a childish voice.


    Skr nodded with a smile, "Of course, when has daddy ever lied to L?"


    "Let''s take Beans to y with the little dolphins tomorrow, and let them get to know each other, okay?"


    "Oh, yes! Daddy is the best!"


    L pped her little hands and cheered.


    Yulia, who came forward, could not help but rumble to Skr, "You, just pamper her all the time!


    Sooner orter, you will spoil her!"


    Skr was about to speak when ra''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Yulia... Ah, Skr is back too?"

 Chapter 711 A Distinguished Guest Arrives at the Lucas Family

    Chapter 711 A Distinguished Guest Arrives at the Lucas Family


    As soon as the words fell, ra, dressed in a fresh white dress, walked in. Skr smiled and said, "I


    just arrived, and you came right after. What''s the matter with Yulia?"


    ra said, "Uncle informed us that a distinguished guest will being to our Lucas family. He asked


    everyone to go to the entrance to wee them."


    Skr immediately felt a little unhappy. What kind of distinguished guest would require him and Yulia to


    go and wee them? He was the God of War, the number one in the Nine Continents; apart from the


    person at the top of the tower, who else had the qualifications?


    Yulia seemed to have seen through his thoughts and quickly patted him while saying to ra, "No


    problem."


    "Just before you arrived, L was moring to go out and y."


    Upon hearing Yulia''s words, Skr could only nod along.


    Moreover, Shane and Geoffrey were quite friendly towards Yulia.


    And, after all, the Lucas family was Yulia''s mother''s family.


    It was just a matter of standing at the entrance for a while; there was no need to make a big deal out of


    it.


    In the end, it would be Yulia who would be in a difficult position.


    Thinking of this, Skr picked up L and followed ra''s footsteps with Yulia.


    When they arrived at the entrance of Lucas Manor, they found that Sadia and Jordan had already


    arrived.


    All the younger generations of the Lucas family were present.


    Seeing Skr, Sadia, and Jordan''s gazes evade, they clearly showed some fear.


    It was not surprising that they were timid. Three days ago, Skr directly killed Terry and Ezra in front


    of everyone from the Lucas family.


    How could he still be their young master?


    He was simply a bloodthirsty demon who killed without blinking!


    However, thinking of how Skr killed Terry and directly offended the Pearson family and Nirth


    Commerce, a sneer appeared on their faces.


    Let this guy be arrogant for a couple more days.


    When the Pearson family and Nirth Commerce make their move, he will probably be waiting for death.


    No matter how powerful Skr was, it was all based on his strength.


    But in modern society, relying solely on brute force is foolish.


    The Pearson family and Nirth Commerce had ways to deal with someone like Skr.


    Thinking of this, Sadia and Jordan deliberately said to ra, who was standing next to Skr, "ra, a


    distinguished figure, will being to our Lucas familyter."


    "It''s best for you to keep a low profile. If you provoke him, even Grandfather won''t dare to plead for


    you."


    Upon hearing this, ra''s face immediately showed a hint of displeasure.


    Skr and Yulia, on the other hand, could clearly tell that these two were reminding ra on the


    surface but actually warning Skr.


    However, Skr couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to them at all. He didn''t even nce at them and


    pretended not to understand.


    Just then, the roar of engines came from not far away.


    Then a fleet of luxury cars drove over.


    Sadia and Jordan''s eyes lit up. "The important figures have arrived!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    All the younger generation of the Lucas family stretched their necks, wanting to see the person that


    Logan referred to as an important figure and what background they had.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the fleet stopped, and a group of people got out of the car.


    Is it actually them?


    When Skr saw the old man leading the group, he almost burst outughing.


    The distinguished guests that the Lucas family mentioned turned out to be the heads of several


    prominent families in Troitz County.


    The old man leading the group was none other than Elder Wilkins, a highly respected elder in Troitz


    County.


    And the people following him happened to be the ones who had dinner with Skr and Yulia in Troitz


    County.


    How did these people suddenlye to Sconvia City?


    And they just happened toe to the Lucas family?


    Yulia also recognized Elder as the leader and looked at Skr with some surprise.

 Chapter 712 Greetings to Mr Stone

    Chapter 712 Greetings to Mr Stone


    Sadia, Jordan, and the others beside them naturally didn''t notice the strange look in Skr and Yulia''s


    eyes.


    Immediately, they stepped forward and greeted Walter and the others.


    "Elder, we''ve been waiting for you!"


    Sadia and Jordan both spoke in a well-behaved and polite manner.


    Walter and his group had formed a local business alliance with over a dozen people, pooling their


    assets together, and their strength ounted for eighty percent of the entire Troitz county.


    Even their Lucas family wouldn''t dare neglect them easily.


    "Hello."


    Walter appeared calm andposed as he stroked his beard. "Where is Shane?"


    Jordan immediately smiled and said, "Grandfather and Uncle are waiting in the parlor."


    Just as he finished speaking, he immediately scolded ra: "ra, why are you just standing there?"


    "Don''t you know toe and greet the elder and everyone?"


    Although he was speaking to ra, it was clear to everyone that his gaze wasn''t on her at all.


    Instead, he was looking at Skr beside her.


    Based on his understanding of Skr, Skr definitely wouldn''te to greet Walter like they did.


    After ra paid her respects, Walter would definitely notice Skr''s presence.


    Skr, with a fearless and confident look, would surely provoke the dissatisfaction of Walter and the


    others.


    Before the Pearson family and the Nirth Commerce made a move, they could use Walter and the


    others to teach Skr a lesson and relieve their resentment.


    Following Jordan''s gaze, Walter and the others also looked towards Skr''s location.


    It wouldn''t have been a big deal if they didn''t look, but when they did, they were almost scared to death.


    It was actually Skr!


    "Elder..."


    Jordan had already said it, so ra quickly shouted at them.


    And Skr, after ncing at Walter, spoke, "Walter, why have youe to Sconvia City with such a


    grand entourage? What is the purpose?"


    Seeing Skr''s condescending look, Jordan felt secretly delighted, but he put on a righteous and stern


    expression and reprimanded, "How dare you!"


    "Skr, Elder, is the head of the first noble family in Troitz County. He is a respected figure in the entire


    businessmunity of Sconvia City."


    "Even our Graham is polite when he sees Elder."


    "What kind of thing are you, to dare to ask a question like this?"


    Before Jordan finished speaking, there was a sudden gulp, and he almost choked on his own saliva.


    He saw Walter quickly walk up to Skr, bow respectfully, and say, "Greetings to Mr. Stone!"


    "This time, I brought the heads of various families in Troitz County to Sconvia City to attend the


    completion banquet of Lover''s Tower."


    "Coincidentally, I received an invitation from the Lucas family, so I came to visit Graham, the head of


    the Lucas family, first."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    In front of Skr, Walter, who was over seventy years old, was as respectful as a primary school


    student, reporting obediently.


    The dozen or so people behind him also followed suit.


    "Greetings to Mr. Stone!"


    "This..."


    Jordan and the others were dumbfounded in an instant. What was going on?


    The distinguished guest, specially invited by Graham, was actually showing such respect to Skr. He


    was addressing him as Mr. Stone!


    Thinking about how he had just wanted to deliberately create conflict between Skr and Walter,


    Jordan suddenly felt extremely embarrassed.


    And the Lucas family members present, such as Sadia and ra, also looked at Skr with disbelief in


    their eyes.

 Chapter 713 Crazy Thoughts

    Chapter 713 Crazy Thoughts


    Mr. Stone?


    These influential people from the business world, like Walter, are actually called Skr, Mr. Stone?


    And they even acted so respectfully, answering whatever he asked.


    If it weren''t for the scene unfolding before their eyes, they would almost not believe what they were


    seeing.


    "So, you''vee for Lover''s Tower."


    Skr nodded slightly, feeling somewhat surprised.


    He didn''t expect that even the major families in Troitz County knew about Lover''s Tower and sent a


    fleet of cars to attend thepletion banquet.


    In that case, he had let Dianne create a city in the city ording to his own whims in just one month.


    But even if he was being willful, so what?


    Tens of thousands of workers worked day and night to build Lover''s Tower, not to attract attention but


    for the woman he owed the most in the world, Yulia!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    By then, he would make the entire province of Nirth witness Yulia''s moment of happiness at the peak of


    Sconvia City, under the most dazzling fireworks.


    "Yes, Mr. Stone! We have heard that Lover''s Tower is a project brought by a big shot from the province


    who spent billions of dors to build it."


    "With such strong power and rare courage, we also hope to have the honor of getting to know him."


    Walter didn''t dare hide anything and reported truthfully.


    As he spoke, a crazy thought suddenly popped into his mind.


    No, it wasn''t a crazy thought; it was a very likely situation.


    Before they came to Sconvia City, everyone was guessing who the person behind the construction of


    Lover''s Tower was.


    To directly level a park in the prime location of the Sconvia Downtown area and build a city in the city, it


    couldn''t be achieved with just money.


    Now that they saw Skr was in Sconvia City and mentioned Lover''s Tower with a calm andposed


    demeanor, the person they had been wildly specting about was very likely Skr!


    In other words, the owner of the soon-to-bepleted Lover''s Tower was Skr!


    However, seeing that Skr didn''t seem to want to say much, they didn''t dare speak recklessly.


    Upon hearing Walter''s words, Skr nodded and said, "Alright, I got it. Since Shane is waiting for you


    in the parlor, you should go in quickly."


    "Yes, Mr. Stone!"


    Walter agreed and led the people behind him into Lucas Manor.


    "Elder Wilkins, do you want me to take you in?"


    Jordan and Sadia quickly asked, trying to please him.


    But Walter not only ignored them but also quickened his pace.


    He had seen the way Jordan tried to make things difficult for Skr just now, so how could he dare say


    another word to him?


    After Walter and the others had walked away, Sadia and Jordan finally turned their gaze to Skr,


    questioning him with suspicion, "Skr, who exactly are you?"


    "Why do Elder and the others address you as Mr. Stone?"


    Of course, it wasn''t just them; even ra looked at Skr curiously.


    Skr nced at Sadia and Jordan and said, "What does it have to do with you?"


    "Do I need to report to you?"


    "You!"


    Sadia and Jordan were instantly infuriated.


    This Skr was simply too arrogant.


    But when they thought about Skr''s terrifying skills and his cold-bloodedness, they dared not speak


    out in anger.


    After Skr left with Yulia and her daughter, Jordan couldn''t help but angrily say, "Damn it, that Skr


    guy is going too far!"

 Chapter 714 Completion Banquet

    Chapter 714 Completion Banquet


    At this moment, Jordan felt like he was about to explode.


    He never expected that the esteemed guests for whom Logan had made them wait at the door for half


    a day would actually bow down to Skr.


    And it wasn''t just him; all the younger generation of the Lucas family present felt humiliated.


    It was as if they were being rubbed ruthlessly on the ground by Skr. Humiliation and unwillingness


    intertwined, driving them crazy.


    "Hmph, so what if he knows some martial arts?" The elder and the others must have been polite to him


    because of that!"


    "When I attend thepletion banquet of Lover''s Tower and meet the important figure from the


    provincial government, I will definitely find a way to deal with him!"


    Sadia said it bitterly.


    Jordan''s eyes lit up. "That''s right, I don''t believe that even that person can''t handle him!"


    Immediately, everyone regained their confidence, as if they could attend thepletion banquet of


    Lover''s Tower and climb up the socialdder.


    Little did they know, when they found out that the person they had ced high hopes on was Skr,


    what expressions would be on their faces.


    At this moment, ra, who hadn''t had a chance to leave yet, suddenly had a sh of inspiration in her


    mind. Lover''s Tower? Why did this name sound familiar? Lover''s... Yulia... L... ra''s pupils


    suddenly contracted. Was this a coincidence? She was a little afraid to think further.


    Thepletion banquet of Lover''s Tower was scheduled for five dayster.


    The venue was inside Lover''s Tower, a luxury hotel built to a super-five-star standard.


    Just like the people from Troitz County, the wealthy people from many cities in Nirth Province came to


    Sconvia City just to attend thepletion banquet of Lover''s Tower and meet the figure who had


    invested billions.


    For a while, the major hotels and clubs in Sconvia City were filled with luxury cars worth millions. It can


    be said that the scene was unprecedented.


    In order to ensure the high standards of the banquet, Dianne restricted the issuance of admission


    tickets. Only those with a worth of over $1 billion were eligible to apply for admission tickets.


    If this standard hadn''t been added temporarily, it was feared that people from the entire Nirth province


    would have flocked to Lover''s Tower.


    But even so, by the afternoon of the day, the entrance of Lover''s Tower was already crowded with


    people. There were hundreds of security guards responsible for maintaining order and parking. At this


    time, Skr also arrived at the entrance of Lover''s Tower with Yulia and L.


    "Aunt Valerie is here too!" L suddenly shouted towards a ce not far behind them.


    Skr and Yulia turned around and saw Valerie walking towards them wearing a pair ofrge


    sunsses.


    Upon hearing L''s shout, Valerie immediately took off her sunsses and said with a pleasantly


    surprised expression, "Skr, you''re here to attend the banquet too!"


    Without waiting for Skr to speak, she looked up at the towering building and eximed, "In just one


    month, they reced thendmark building of our Sconvia City. The owner of this building is truly


    extraordinary; there is no one before and no one after; it''s really amazing!"


    Seeing Valerie''s exaggerated reaction, Skr blushed and said, "It''s not that great."


    "Not that great?" Valerie paused. "You''ve only been in Sconvia City for a short time, so you might not


    know."


    "This location is the most precious in the Sconvia Downtown area. The park that used to be here was


    specifically built for the retired cadres in the neighboring government residential area."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Now someone has demolished the park and directly built a city within a city. It''s not something that can


    be done with just billions of dors."


    "The owner of this building must be an extraordinary person, unmatched in the entire Sconvia City."

 Chapter 715 Arrogant Man?

    Chapter 715 Arrogant Man?


    Speaking of this, Valerie suddenly smiled and said, "And there is a rumor that this important person is


    very young. If he is not married yet, I don''t mind taking the initiative to pursue him." As she spoke,


    Valerie''s eyes were full of longing.


    Although there were many people pursuing her, including second-generation rich or industry elites,


    after experiencing how outstanding Skr was, ordinary people couldn''t even enter her heart, let alone


    catch her eye.


    Now, in her heart, the only person who could bepared to Skr was probably the owner of Lover''s


    Tower. When Skr heard Valerie say that she wanted to pursue the owner of the tower, he was


    surprised, and the words on the tip of his tongue were swallowed back.


    He originally wanted to tell Valerie directly that he was the owner of Lover''s Tower. But now that Valerie


    said this, he couldn''t confess. Otherwise, the situation would be too awkward.


    "Daddy, there seem to be a lot of people inside. Let''s go in and take a look!" L pulled Skr''s hand


    and said.


    Skr finally came back to his senses and carried her into the hotel.


    When they arrived at the banquet hall, they found that ra had already arrived early.


    "Yulia, Skr, over here!" ra greeted them warmly. Skr, Yulia, and the others nodded and walked


    over. At this time, they noticed that Yanice and Amanda, two acquaintances, were sitting next to ra.


    "Mr. Stone is here too!" Seeing Skr, Yanice, and Amanda say it in unison, Yanice subconsciously


    tidied up her hair.


    After experiencing Skr''s dominance, her impression of himpletely changed.


    In addition, when Skr pretended to be her boyfriendst time and made Aiden obedient, seeing


    Skr again at this moment caused ripples in her heart.


    Seeing Yanice''s shy and delicate appearance, Jaiden, who was not far away, gritted his teeth in anger.


    He had been pursuing Yanice for a long time, but Yanice never gave him a good face. She showed


    such an attitude in front of Skr.


    In addition, when they signed the contractst time, Yanice had agreed to date him, but in the end,


    Skr ruined it.


    So at this moment, Jaiden wished he could take a knife and stab Skr.


    And sitting next to him happened to be Jordan.


    Seeing his resentful look, Jordan immediately asked, "What''s wrong, Mr. Fitz? Do you have a grudge


    against someone with the surname Stone?"


    Jaiden''s expression turned cold. "What''s wrong with me not liking him?"


    "You mean the Lucas family is going to support him?"


    Upon hearing this, instead of getting angry, Jordan showed a crazy joy on his face, saying, "Mr. Fitz,


    you''re overthinking it."


    "To be honest, I don''t like that kid either."


    "In in terms, he is just a rtive of our Lucas family; relying on Graham''s favoritism towards Yulia,


    he acts arrogantly in Sconvia City."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Not only does he not take us seriously, he even dares to boss around my uncle."


    Speaking of this, Jordan looked at Skr with resentment in his eyes.


    This caught Jaiden''s interest: "What kind of background does this Skr have?"


    Jordan snorted, "What kind of background can he have? He''s just a reckless man with some strength."


    Upon hearing Jordan''s words, Jaiden''s mind stirred.


    When Skr went to their Fitz Corporation headquarters, even their family''s Graham was rmed.


    He thought Skr had some extraordinary background, but it turned out he was just a reckless man.


    It was probably because of Graham and Amanda''s attention to him that he was able to make a name


    for himself.


    After all, in the next five years, the freckle cream and rejuvenating cream projects were the focus of the


    Fitz Corporation.


    Graham still wanted to rely on them to enter the ranks of nationalpanies.

 Chapter 716 Mr Stones Special Favor

    Chapter 716 Mr Stone''s Special Favor


    In that case, it would just be a matter of spending some money if he wanted to teach Skr a lesson.


    As long as everything was arranged properly, he could get rid of this grudge without anyone knowing.


    Why not take advantage of this opportunity?


    Just as Jaiden was contemting this, a clear and melodious voice suddenly came from beside him.


    "Sky!"


    Then, an old and respectful voice followed: "Mr. Stone!"


    Everyone turned their heads in the direction of the voices and saw Dudley leading Judy, walking quickly


    towards them.


    Judy approached Skr with a friendly smile, while Dudley remained stern and bowed respectfully,


    saying, "Mr. Stone, you''re here too."


    Seeing the grandfather and granddaughter from the Shepard family, Jaiden couldn''t help but feel


    puzzled.


    These two had extraordinary temperaments, so why did the granddaughter call Skr "Sky" and the


    grandfather show such respect towards him?


    Before Skr could say anything, several other people quickly approached them.


    Skr recognized them immediately. They were Waylon Currey, the patriarch of the Currey family in


    Cloudtopia, and Adam Currey, the future heir.


    "Mr. Currey and Mr. Adam from the Currey family in Cloudtopia pay their respects to Mr. Stone."


    Both of them bowed to Skr.


    "That''s enough; there''s no need for so much formality with so many people around," Skr said calmly.


    After standing up, Waylonined to Dudley, "Old Mr. Shepard, are you trying to monopolize Mr.


    Stone''s favor?"


    "Did you bring your granddaughter to secretly pay your respects to him when you saw Mr. Stone here?"


    "You old man, you''re already so old, yet you act like a concubine in a harem, trying topete for


    favor?"


    Dudley chuckled and scolded him: "You''re just jealous, aren''t you? Seeing Mr. Stone here, you brought


    your granddaughter to pay your respects secretly, didn''t you?"


    Upon hearing their conversation, Jaiden and Jordan were shocked.


    Waylon from the Currey family in Cloudtopia Wasn''t he one of the Four Great Families in Cloudtopia?


    The person in front of them was actually Waylon!


    And just now, he called the person who paid respects to Skr earlier "Old Mr. Shepard" and scolded


    him without any courtesy.


    Could it be that this "Old Mr. Shepard" was the patriarch of the Shepard family, one of the Four Great


    Families in Cloudtopia?


    Boom!


    As this thought arose, Jaiden and Jordan were struck by a thunderbolt in their minds. However, before


    they could react, another group of people approached them.


    "Hey, isn''t that Nimrod Belmont, the head of the Belmont family, one of the Four Great Families in


    Cloudtopia?"


    "Walking beside him is nc Whitlock, the patriarch of the Whitlock family!"


    "Shepard, Currey, Belmont, and Whitlock¡ªall the members of the Four Great Families in Cloudtopia


    are here!"


    "And more than that! The people following them are all the heads of the second-tier aristocratic families


    in Cloudtopia. My goodness, all the important figures in Cloudtopia are here!"


    The people around them were amazed. As they spoke, Nimrod and nc had already arrived in front


    of Skr.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Just like Dudley and Waylon before, they all bowed respectfully and said, "Nimrod from the Belmont


    family in Cloudtopia, nc from the Whitlock family, and all the heads of the second-tier aristocratic


    families in Cloudtopia, pay their respects to Mr. Stone!"


    "We apologize for not being able to detect your presence earlier, Mr. Stone. We are sorry for not


    weing you properly!"


    "Oh my!"


    Upon hearing these two people speak in unison, not only Jaiden and Jordan were dumbfounded, but


    everyone around them was also shocked.


    Who exactly was this young man?


    He actually made all the heads of the first and second-tier aristocratic families in Cloudtopia bow down


    to him.


    Such great power!


    Even ra and Yanice, who were sitting next to Skr, couldn''t help but show an incredulous


    expression on their faces.


    They knew that Skr was not as simple as he appeared, but they didn''t expect him to be so


    extraordinary.


    Who exactly was Skr? Their curiosity about him grew stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 717 What Kind of Person Are You?

    Chapter 717 What Kind of Person Are You?


    Only Amanda remained calm.


    Because she had witnessed a simr situation when Yulia''s grandfather celebrated his birthday in


    Cloudtopia.


    Skr was afraid of exposing his identity and causing embarrassment to Valerie, so he quickly spoke


    up, "I''m not the protagonist of tonight''s banquet, so you all should leave and not attract too much


    attention."


    "Alright, Mr. Stone!" Dudley and Waylon quickly agreed.


    However, they were all puzzled.


    Beforeing here, everyone spected that Skr was the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Skr actually said that he was not the protagonist of tonight''s banquet. Could it be that there was


    another owner of Lover''s Tower?


    Although they were puzzled, they didn''t hesitate when Skr asked them to leave. They quickly found


    their seats.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Just as the people from Cloudtopia left, another group of people with smiles on their faces approached.


    The leader of the group was Elder, who had visited the Lucas family five days ago.


    But today, the group behind him had grown significantly.


    It seemed that most of the noble families in Troitz County hade as well.


    As soon as Jordan and the others saw Elder, their faces instantly darkened.


    There was no need to think; these people had alsoe to pay their respects to Skr.


    At this moment, someone eximed, "Oh, isn''t that elder the most respected person in Troitz County?"


    Why did hee with so many people?"


    "He brought so many people; could it be that they also want to pay their respects to that young man?"


    "What is the background of this young man? He''s so prominent even at thepletion banquet of


    Lover''s Tower!"


    Before they could finish their astonishment, another group of people walked over.


    It seemed like everyone in the banquet hall was gathering here.


    The position where Skr was located seemed to have a strong attraction, and she became the center


    of attention.


    "Isn''t that Maersk County''s richest man, Mr. Dudley?"


    "Yes, the one walking next to him is Darwin Lane, who is ranked second."


    "There''s no need to say; the people behind them must be from the major noble families in Maersk


    County."


    "They... could it be that they also came to pay their respects to that young man?"


    The exmation and astonishment filled the air, and the gaze towards Skr became fanatical.


    Who exactly was this young man?


    Not only could he make most of the noble families in Cloudtopia bow down to him, but even the richest


    families in Troitz and Maersk counties wereing towards him.


    Even the Fitz family in Sconvia City didn''t have such prestige!


    Just as everyone couldn''t help but specte wildly, Walter, Dudley, Darwin, and the others all bowed to


    Skr and said, "Greetings, Mr. Stone!"


    "Greetings, Lord Skr!"


    "Oh my god! Lord Skr?"


    This title directly shocked everyone present.


    In this day and age, they are still using this title. How low must they be?


    Skr was too damn awesome!


    He could make the noble elites of Cloudtopia, Troitz County, and Maersk County all bow down to him!


    A group of cunning businessmen were humbling themselves and calling a young man Mr. Stone, but


    Maersk County''s Dudley and Darwin were calling Skr Lord Skr? This was like acknowledging him


    as their master!


    At this moment, Jordan felt like he had been pped hard on the face, and it stung.


    And Jaiden, who was sitting next to him, immediately became furious and said, "Jordan, is this the


    brute you said only had brute strength?"


    "If he''s just a brute, what does that make you?"

 Chapter 718 We Were Ignorant

    Chapter 718 We Were Ignorant


    At this moment, Jaiden wished she could smash Jordan''s head with a hammer.


    In her eyes, Jordan must know that Skr was someone important.


    He deliberately kept it from her, wanting to use her as a pawn.


    If it weren''t for Dudley and Walter showing up, she might have already offended Skr.


    Just in the province of Nirth alone, there were three prominent families who bowed down to Skr.


    Such extraordinary influence that even their own Graham couldn''t achieve.


    Now she finally realized that the reason Graham and Amanda respected Skr was definitely not


    because of the freckle cream and rejuvenating cream projects.


    She almost fell for Jordan''s trick!


    Being scolded like this by Jaiden, Jordan''s face turned extremely ugly.


    Sadia, who was sitting next to him, bit her lip, feeling extremely unhappy.


    Skr''s identity and status constantly exceeded their imagination.


    Unwilling to ept it, Jordan stared at Skr with resentment and cursed, "Hmph, even if Skr is


    amazing, can hepare to the host of tonight''s banquet?"


    "If he dares to cause trouble at that important person''s banquet and gets found out, Skr, you''ll be


    dead!"


    At this moment, Jordan ced all his hopes on the host of the banquet.


    Compared to Sconvia City, Cloudtopia, Troitz County, and Maersk County were not asrge in scale.


    Although all of them together were submissive to Skr and could indeed intimidate most people,


    But the owner of Lover''s Tower was from the provincial government, and with just one move, he


    invested a trillion dors and directly demolished a park with connections to the city government.


    Compared to such a prominent figure, Skr was, at best, an unimportant individual.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Jordan, Sadia, and the other younger generations. Even Logan, who was a bit


    further away from them, had an extremely ugly expression upon seeing how glorious Skr was.


    Alongside him, Shane and Geoffrey becameplicated.


    "Dad, Skr is indeed not an ordinary person. Should we reconsider L''s matter?" Geoffrey


    whispered to Shane.


    Shane narrowed his eyes. "No, the arrow is already on the string; we have to shoot!"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Skr may be impressive, but he still falls shortpared to the person above him."


    "Even if he can fight, they have already sent out true experts, and they will soon arrive in our Sconvia


    City."


    "If I cancel the operation now, what if it angers that person? The Lucas family will truly be finished!"


    Upon hearing what Shane said, Geoffrey''s heart skipped a beat. He pursed his lips and dared not say


    anything more.


    At this point, even if there were difficulties, they had to face them head-on.


    Skr, who was not far away, naturally didn''t notice the conversation between the father and son.


    He nodded at Walter and the others and said, "You all can leave now. I''m just here to apany my


    wife and child for some fun."


    When the people around him heard his words, they were even more surprised.


    So it turns out these big shots are paying their respects to this young man, but he doesn''t seem to


    appreciate it.


    In public, no matter how influential you are, the people in front of you are all people who could be your


    grandfather. At least give them some respect, right?


    Just as everyone was feeling a bit dissatisfied, they saw Walter and the others quickly nod and bow,


    saying, "Yes, yes, Mr. Stone is low-key and doesn''t like to show off. We were ignorant."


    "I''ll lead everyone to leave now."


    With that, Walter quickly motioned for everyone to disperse and find their seats.

 Chapter 719 Bumping into Death

    Chapter 719 Bumping into Death


    The crowd around me was dumbfounded. Walter had already buried half of his body in the ground. He


    was rumored to be the most aloof and influential person in Troitz County.


    Skr didn''t show any mercy, yet he didn''t seem angry at all. He even acted very obsequiously.


    Skr''s identity must be terrifying!


    Even ra, Yanice, and Amanda, as well as Jaiden, had their understanding of Skr restructured.


    However, Skr didn''t care about all this. He hugged L in his arms and kissed her affectionately.


    "Daddy!"


    The little girl hugged his neck intimately and said in a sweet voice, "I found something interesting."


    "Oh? What interesting thing?" Skr asked with a smile.


    Because of the previous incident, everyone''s attention was still on Skr.


    Therefore, when they heard L''s words, they all pricked up their ears, wanting to know what


    interesting thing she had found.


    However, L didn''t understand this. She proudly said to Skr, "Daddy, this hotel is called Lover''s


    Hotel. It feels like itbines L''s and Mommy''s names together!"


    "You see, Mommy''s name has ''Lover'' in it, and L''s name has ''Lo'' in it. When you put them together,


    it bes Lover''s Hotel, Lover''s Tower!"


    The little girl just found it amusing, so she said it without any reservations.


    But when the people around me heard it, their faces changed drastically.


    Whether it was ra, Yanice, Amanda, or even Jaiden, Sadia, and Jordan, their expressions became


    vivid.


    Especially Sadia and Jordan, whose faces turned red at first but soon became pale,


    Lover''s Tower?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They had never thought about it before.


    But after L''s reminder, they suddenly realized that it was too coincidental. But was it really just a


    coincidence?


    If L had said this before they came to Lover''s Tower, they would definitely haveughed it off.


    But after witnessing the three big shots of Cloudtopia, Troitz County, and Maersk County bowing down


    to Skr, they started to believe that Skr really had such strong financial power.


    The only thing they were not sure about was whether Skr had really acquired this unusual piece of


    land.


    ra, who had some doubts before, stared at Skr without blinking.


    It seemed like she wanted to find a clue in his face.


    Even Yulia looked at Skr in astonishment.


    And Valerie''s gaze was filled withplex emotions.


    Skr chuckled. He never expected that the first person to discover it would be his four-and-a-half-


    year-old daughter.


    "He, he, it seems like our L has a good connection with this tower."


    Skr casually made up a story.


    Originally, he could have directly admitted that he was the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    But before he built this tower, he wanted to surprise Yulia. Plus, earlier at the hotel entrance, Valerie


    said she wanted to pursue the owner of the tower.


    If he admitted it now, wouldn''t Valerie be embarrassed?


    Hearing Skr''s words, Sadia and Jordan were relieved. Now, the owner of Lover''s Tower was their


    only hope. If Skr was indeed the owner of Lover''s Tower, wouldn''t they be in big trouble?


    Fortunately, Skr''s meaning just now was that he was not the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Although he didn''t directly deny it, if he really was the owner, why wouldn''t he announce such a


    glorious thing to the world?


    Was there a need to hide it?

 Chapter 720 The Pearson Family of Kley City

    Chapter 720 The Pearson Family of Kley City


    With this in mind, Sadia and Jordan were certain that Skr could not be the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Yulia and Valerie, the two women who were more familiar with Skr, also noticed some clues.


    They felt that Skr''s every move today revealed a sense of guilt.


    Just as Valerie was about to speak and ask something, there was suddenly a rush of footsteps outside


    the banquet hall.


    In the next moment, arge group of bodyguards wearing ck suits and oversized sunsses


    entered in an orderly manner.


    They quickly formed two rows, creating a human wall and opening up a path. At first nce, it was


    quite imposing.


    "Oh my god, so many bodyguards! Is the host of tonight''s banquet here?" Someone eximed.


    Others echoed, "It should be. Besides him, who else would dare to make such a grand entrance at


    tonight''spletion banquet? Wouldn''t that steal the limelight?"


    "That''s right, the personing inter must be the owner of Lover''s Tower."


    Everyone present nodded with absolute certainty.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a young man dressed in an expensive suit and with an extraordinary temperament


    walked in.


    Every move he made exuded an air of nobility.


    "Who is this?"


    Many people found the young man unfamiliar and furrowed their brows, trying hard to search their


    brains.


    However, a few people suddenly widened their eyes, covered their mouths, and eximed, "It''s Mr.


    Pearson!"


    "The Pearson family? The one from Kley City? Are they capable of creating a project worth billions?"


    Many people wore expressions of disbelief on their faces.


    Someone immediately corrected, "Of course it''s not the Pearson family from Kley City!"


    "This Mr. Pearson is from the Pearson family of Kley City, one of the future heirs! Even the head of the


    Pearson family in Wox City can only try to please him!"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the previously bustling banquet hall suddenly fell silent.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The person in front of them turned out to be from the Pearson family of Kley City!


    And he was one of the future heirs!


    "Oh my god, the heir of the Pearson family of Kley City. It seems that Lover''s Tower is indeed his


    masterpiece!"


    "If it''s the Pearson family of Kley City, whether it''s in terms of funds or connections, they can definitely


    reach such heights."


    After a brief moment of shock, the entire banquet hall was about to explode.


    Everyone''s gaze toward Caspian was filled with longing and fervor.


    Many people traveled a long distance to attend thepletion banquet just to meet the owner of


    Lover''s Tower.


    And now, the owner of Lover''s Tower was right in front of them. How could they not be excited?


    Jordan, when he heard everyone say that Caspian was the owner of Lover''s Tower, was more excited


    than anyone else.


    Two years ago, he had the privilege of having a conversation with Caspian at a charity event in Kley


    City.


    He believed that after the banquet started, he would have an easier time getting close to Caspian on


    this topic.


    Once he got to know Caspian, Skr would no longer be able to do anything to him!


    After all, no matter how powerful Skr was, he was just a lone wolf in front of the Pearson family of


    Kley City, which had a history of hundreds of years.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Jordan and Sadia; ra, Yanice, and Amanda all had their eyes on Caspian.


    "The Pearson family of Kley City, the one that ranks first among the three major families of Nirth?"


    "Some people spected earlier that Lover''s Tower was most likely the work of the Pearson family, and


    it turns out they were right!"


    ra couldn''t help but sigh.

 Chapter 721 Is Skylar Here?

    Chapter 721 Is Skr Here?


    With what she saw now, all her previous spections about Skr were almost overturned.


    She had been overthinking.


    Everything in front of her indicated that Caspian was the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    And Yulia and L were also looking at Caspian with curiosity.


    A project worth over $100 billion, and Caspian happened to choose that name. Wasn''t it too much of a


    coincidence?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At this moment, Valerie came over and whispered, "Skr, do you think the owner of Lover''s Tower is


    really who everyone thinks it is?"


    Skr''s eyelids twitched. How did she feel like Valerie already knew the truth?


    But Valerie was an actress after all, and she couldn''t tell anything from her face.


    Skr could only y dumb and say, "It''s possible."


    Valerie pursed her lips, and her eyes flickered for a moment. She squeezed out a smile and said, "Then


    I''ll keep my word and pursue Mr. Pearson."


    Skr forced a dryugh.


    He didn''t expect that Valerie still hadn''t let go of him after all this time.


    It had to be said that Valerie was not only very charming but also particrly devoted. If it weren''t for


    Yulia and L, he might really be with Valerie.


    But now, his heart waspletely upied by Yulia and L, and there was no room for anyone else.


    Since that was the case, he couldn''t give Valerie any hope.


    Valerie could only be his friend.


    So even though he knew what Valerie was expecting, he didn''t dare respond.


    Just then, Jordan stood up with the younger generation of the Lucas family and walked towards


    Caspian''s location.


    When they reached Caspian, Jordan bowed and was greeted with a ttering tone: "Mr. Pearson,


    hello!"


    "I am Jordan from the Lucas family. We had a chat at a charity event in Kley City two years ago. I


    wonder if Mr. Pearson remembers."


    Caspian nced at him and nodded. "Seems like there was such a thing."


    Jordan was overjoyed to hear that Caspian actually remembered him. He immediately gained an


    advantage over others.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Jordan ttered, "Beforeing here, we spected that the owner


    of Lover''s Tower was most likely Mr. Pearson."


    "After all, in our Nirth Province, besides Mr. Pearson, there are not many people with such great ability.


    It only took you a month topletely change thendscape of the Sconvia Downtown area."


    "The owner of Lover''s Tower?" Caspian frowned. But he quickly reacted and waved his hand, saying,


    "Mr. Lucas, you guessed wrong."


    "I have nothing to do with the Lover''s Tower project. The host of tonight''spletion banquet is not


    me." Upon hearing his words, Jordan froze; his whole body stiffened. Besides embarrassment, he was


    even more shocked.


    If Caspian wasn''t the owner of Lover''s Tower, then the identity of that person must be even more


    impressive than Caspian''s.


    If that were the case, once he could get to know that person, not only himself but also the Lucas family


    would soar to new heights. Jordan couldn''t help but fantasize.


    Just then, Caspian spoke up: "I came here not to attend thepletion banquet, but to find someone."


    "Is Skr here?" Caspian looked around and asked loudly.


    "Skr?" When everyone heard Caspian ask about Skr, they all looked at Skr''s location with


    envy.

 Chapter 722 Get Out of the Way

    Chapter 722 Get Out of the Way


    The expressions on the faces of Jordan and his group changed dramatically.


    Caspian actually knew Skr?


    And he even came specifically to find Skr?


    They had such a good rtionship.


    If that were the case, even if Caspian climbed up thedder and became the owner of Lover''s Tower,


    he would still not be able to surpass Skr.


    After all, if Caspian wanted to, he definitely had the ability to create a project that was on par with


    Lover''s Tower.


    Everyone present had their own thoughts, but Caspian didn''t care.


    However, following the gazes of the crowd, he noticed Skr.


    "Are you Skr?" Caspian stared at Skr and spoke.


    The hearts of everyone present skipped a beat.


    Judging from Caspian''s expression, it didn''t seem like he had a good rtionship with Skr. On the


    contrary, it seemed like he had a grudge against him.


    Skr didn''t care about what Caspian thought. He held L in his arms, and the two of them were


    whispering to each other.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    No one knew what he said, but it made the little girl giggle.


    Seeing this scene, the faces of the people around them changed drastically.


    This was the young master of the Pearson family in Kley City!


    Skr not only didn''t pay any attention to him, but he also ignored him when he spoke to him.


    Arrogant! He was too arrogant!


    "Skr!" ra couldn''t help but push him: "Young Master Caspian from the Pearson family in Kley City


    is asking you a question!"


    Yanice and Amanda also looked at Skr with some speechlessness.


    Although Skr was capable, he should at least give Caspian some respect, right?


    If he angered Caspian, even Skr wouldn''t be able to bear the wrath of the Pearson family in Kley


    City.


    On the other hand, Jordan, Sadia, Jaiden, and others were delighted to see Skr''s arrogant attitude.


    Just a moment ago, they were nervous, thinking that Skr and Caspian had some kind of close


    rtionship.


    Now that Skr didn''t even care about Caspian, he was simply seeking death.


    Thinking of this, Jordan immediately reprimanded, "Skr, have you lost your mind?"


    "Young Master Caspian is asking you a question; why don''t you kneel down and answer?"


    Jordan deliberately showed his sycophantic side in front of Caspian.


    Once he gained Caspian''s approval, even if he became a dog of the Pearson family, he would be


    willing. "Get out of the way!"


    If Jordan hadn''t spoken, Skr would have ignored Caspian''s words.


    But Jordan was so disrespectful that, naturally, he was angry.


    Who is the Pearson family in Kley City? If they provoked him, he would destroy them.


    When Skr said this, everyone present was shocked.


    "Skr!" ra stomped her foot in anger. Was Skr a fool?


    Even if he didn''t know what the Pearson family in Kley City represented, didn''t he see how everyone


    was fawning over Caspian when he appeared?


    Didn''t he have any foresight?


    On the contrary, Jordan, Sadia, and Jaiden looked at Skr with mocking eyes.


    They thought, Skr, don''t you know that there is a saying that goes "There is always someone


    better"? Even if you are impressive in Cloudtopia and Sconvia City, can you surpass the Young Master


    of the Pearson family in Kley City?


    Sure enough, when they heard that Skr dared to tell Caspian to get out of the way, Caspian''s face


    instantly became longer than a donkey''s.


    "Dare you tell me to get out of the way?"


    "Skr, not only did you kill Terry, Terrence Pearson, and Caspian, but you also forced the branch of


    my Pearson family to donate all their assets."


    "Don''t you know that the Pearson family in Wox City is connected to my Pearson family in Kley City?"


    "By annihting the Pearson family in Wox City, you are challenging the authority of my Pearson family


    in Kley City!"

 Chapter 723 A Pleasant Surprise

    Chapter 723 A Pleasant Surprise


    Upon hearing Caspian''s words, everyone around was startled.


    Especially the members of the Lucas family, who only knew that Skr had killed Terry and Aiden. That


    was already enough for them to digest.


    But they didn''t expect that Skr had actually gone to Wox City and killed the head of the Pearson


    family, Terrence. And he even forced the branch of the Pearson family in Wox City to donate their entire


    fortune.


    Even if there hadn''t been the matter of the Wox City branch wanting to return to the main branch in


    Kley City, just based on the fact that the Wox City branch and the Kley City branch were connected, the


    Pearson family would never let it go.


    In other words, Skr hadpletely offended the Pearson family. Realizing this, ra, Yanice, and


    Amanda, among others, all turned pale.


    But Skr remained calm and said something to L before raising his eyes slightly and looking at


    Caspian. "As a Wox City branch of the Pearson family, I can destroy it if I want to."


    "If you keep bbering and angering me, I will destroy the Kley City branch of the Pearson family as


    well!"


    Boom!


    Everyone''s brains buzzed. Everyone had their mouths open and their eyes wide open, like copper


    bells.


    How could they have imagined that someone in Sconvia City would dare to say such words to


    Caspian?


    Destroy the Kley City branch of the Pearson family? My goodness!


    Even the Feron family, who had the most power in Nirth Province, probably wouldn''t dare to be so


    arrogant, right?


    The Kley City branch of the Pearson family had weathered storms for hundreds of years and had


    developed to its current scale. Apart from the Eight Banners, no one could shake its foundation.


    Skr was alone and didn''t even have a mansion, yet he dared to say that he would destroy the Kley


    City branch of the Pearson family.


    After a brief moment of shock, Jordan was the first to react. Heughed at Skr and said, "Skr, you


    really don''t know the immensity of heaven and earth!"


    "Ignorant! Do you know that even a strand of hair pulled out by Young Master Caspian is thicker than


    your waist? It''s one thing for you to be arrogant in front of us, but you dare to be arrogant in front of


    him?" Sadia looked at Skr with a mocking expression.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the two of them. The members of the Lucas family present, such as Logan, all


    thought that Skr was being too arrogant.


    Even Shane and Geoffrey, who had originally been worried, were now secretly delighted. They had


    wanted to make a move on L, and Skr was the only threat.


    Originally, they had relied entirely on someone from above to confront Skr. But now they had an


    extra helper, and why wouldn''t they take advantage of it?


    Moreover, this person was one of the heirs of the Kley City branch of the Pearson family, superior to


    the Lucas family in both power and influence.


    It was truly a pleasant surprise.


    "Skr, have you gone mad?" Among the Lucas family, only ra, the innocent and lovely ra, was


    so angry that she stomped her feet.


    Without waiting for Skr to speak, she quickly stood up and said to Caspian, "Young Master Caspian,


    my brother-inw had too much to drink at lunch and hasn''t woken up yet, so he mistook you for


    someone else."


    "Don''t bother arguing with him. I''ll make him apologize to you immediately." As she spoke, she quickly


    tugged at Skr''s arm and whispered, "Skr, get up quickly and apologize to Young Master Caspian."


    "He is one of the future heirs of the Kley City branch of the Pearson family, and his power is beyond


    your imagination."


    "If you destroy the Wox City branch of the Pearson family, maybe he just wants an exnation from


    you. But if you don''t even give him face, then you will truly be enemies with the Pearson family."


    "Once the Pearson family shows its might, it''s something you can''t bear."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "At that time, it won''t just be you, but also my sister and L, and even our entire Lucas family, that will


    be finished!"

 Chapter 724 An Annoying Thing

    Chapter 724 An Annoying Thing


    Skr didn''t care and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just the Pearson family. They can''t do anything to me."


    Before ra could speak again, Skr nced at Caspian and said, "Today is the day Lover''s Tower


    ispleted. I don''t want to kill anyone. Get out of here!"


    Upon hearing his words, Caspian''s face instantly turned ugly. "Skr, you are underestimating me!" In


    the entire Nirth Province, no one dared to disrespect him.


    Just as Caspian was about to get angry, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded. "What''s going on?"


    Everyone turned around and saw an old man in traditional clothing, apanied by arge group of


    people, walking over.


    When they saw the old man''s face clearly, someone couldn''t help but exim, "Graham, the head of


    the first family in Sconvia City?"


    "It''s really him! He hasn''t attended social events like this for a long time!"


    "Look, the person next to him seems to be the general manager of Lover''s Tower, and the others are


    the project leaders."


    "Could he be the investor behind Lover''s Tower?" The crowd was buzzing with discussion.


    Graham said loudly, "Hello, everyone. I am Graham, the assistant of the investor in Lover''s Tower."


    "What? Assistant?" Upon hearing his words, everyone present was taken aback.


    The head of the first family in Sconvia City turned out to be just the assistant of the investor in Lover''s


    Tower.


    My goodness! The owner behind Lover''s Tower has a higher status and identity than Caspian.


    Even Caspian couldn''t get Graham, the richest man in Sconvia City, to be his assistant, right?


    Of course, not only did they react strongly, but even Skr was slightly surprised.


    He had instructed Dianne to find a capable person in Sconvia City to manage the Lover''s Tower


    project, but he didn''t expect her to approach Graham.


    He''s getting old, yet he''s not afraid of tiring himself out.


    However, judging from Graham''s confident and energetic appearance, Dianne must have seen his


    influence in Sconvia City.


    Although their power was far greater than Graham''s, having a local tycoon like him as an ally would


    bring many benefits.


    At this moment, Caspian nced at Graham and said, "Graham? The head of the Pearson family, the


    first noble family in Kley City?"


    "You came just in time! I am Caspian, from the Pearson family in Kley City. Someone has been


    repeatedly provoking the authority of my family in your territory of Sconvia City."


    "You should have him controlled and sent to my Pearson family in Kley City for punishment!" As soon


    as he finished speaking, Caspian pointed at Skr with his finger.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Jordan, Shane, Geoffrey, and the others beside him were all secretly delighted. Skr was arrogant


    because he didn''t know his ce.


    And Graham, who was over seventy years old, how could he not know what the Pearson family in Kley


    City meant to the entire Nirth Province?


    Since Caspian said so, Graham definitely wouldn''t dare oppose the Pearson family for the sake of


    protecting Skr.


    Besides, did Graham even know who Skr was? Why should he protect him?


    However, before Graham could speak, Skr also said to him, "Graham, today is a good day for the


    completion of Lover''s Tower. I don''t want to see something annoying wandering in front of me. Make


    him leave immediately."


    "This..." Everyone present looked at Skr with an incredulous expression.


    Could this man be stupid? Doesn''t he know who is in front of him?

 Chapter 725 Really Impressive

    Chapter 725 Really Impressive


    He actually pointed at Graham Currey and ordered him to kick Caspian out.


    What''s going on?


    Is he trying to confront Caspian and see whose words are more effective in front of Graham?


    Would Graham ignore the young master of the Pearson family, one of the three major families in the


    province, and listen to the words of an unknown person like you?


    Saying such ignorant and stupid words, isn''t that asking for humiliation?


    Even Caspian couldn''t help but sneer when he heard Skr''s words.


    But before he could speak sarcastically, Graham''s actions shocked everyone.


    Graham didn''t even hesitate; he went straight to Caspian and said coldly, "Mr. Pearson, please leave!"


    "What?" Everyone present was dumbfounded.


    This old fox, Graham, actually dared to offend the young master of the Kley City Pearson family, one of


    the three major families in the province, for Skr?


    What kind of astonishing background does Skr have that can make this old man submit so


    obediently?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone''s gaze was now focused on Skr.


    They were watching his every move, as if trying to figure something out from him.


    After a moment of stunned silence, Caspian''s eyes widened in anger as he loudly questioned Graham,


    "Graham, do you dare to make me leave?"


    "Are you siding with someone surnamed Skr and going against my Pearson family?"


    Caspian''s anger was almost uncontroble.


    As the head of the first aristocratic family in Sconvia City, Graham should have a better understanding


    of the power of the Pearson family than the unorthodox Skr.


    But now, Graham has actually asked him to leave in front of most of the aristocrats in Nirth Province.


    It was simply pping the face of the Pearson family! This was unbearable!


    In the face of Caspian''s questioning, Graham remained calm and said indifferently, "Mr. Pearson, you


    have overestimated yourself."


    "How could I, Graham, dare to go against your Kley City Pearson family?"


    "Just as Mr. Stone said, tonight is thepletion banquet of Lover''s Tower. Those who are not invited


    are not allowed to be in the banquet hall."


    "Mr. Pearson, you have a distinguished identity. I won''t call the security to escort you out ording to


    the rules. Please leave immediately with your bodyguards."


    "Of course, if Mr. Pearson refuses to cooperate, then I can only handle it officially!" Hearing Graham''s


    words, the Lucas family felt relieved. It seemed that Graham was just maintaining order at the


    completion banquet tonight and had no connection with Skr.


    However, Caspian''s anger did not subside at all when he heard this. No matter what the reason was for


    Graham asking him to leave, there was nowhere in Nirth Province where he couldn''t stay. ording to


    his past experience, his presence as the young master of the Pearson family was a grand event that


    attracted attention and was surrounded by stars.


    But now, Graham was acting as if it were just a matter of official business,pletely disregarding his


    face.


    "Fine! Graham, I''ve seen your methods! And the owner of Lover''s Tower, who doesn''t even care about


    me, Caspian, it''s really impressive!"


    Caspian suddenly burst intoughter. "Do you think I''m interested in attending your bullshit banquet?"


    "I came here just to give Skr something!" As he spoke, Caspian raised his hand, and the bodyguard


    in a suit standing behind him immediately handed him a ck object.


    This object was made of solid copper and looked like a mini shield with intricate patterns engraved on


    it.


    And in the middle, there was the seal script character "ck" engraved on it!

 Chapter 726 The Black Feather Order is Unleashed

    Chapter 726 The ck Feather Order is Unleashed


    "It''s the ck Feather Order from the Pearson family!" Someone eximed in the crowd.


    "What? The ck Feather Order?" The others were also shocked.


    The ck Feather Order, as rumored, was the highest level of assassination order from the Pearson


    family in Kley City.


    Anyone who received the ck Feather Order had the right to hunt down and kill any member of the


    Pearson family, no matter where they were in the world.


    However, thest time the ck Feather Order appeared was more than twenty years ago.


    Never would they have expected that Caspian would personally issue the ck Feather Order to


    Skr at the banquet.


    It was evident that Skr had angered the entire Pearson family.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as they heard the three words "ck Feather Order," ra, Yanice, Amanda, and others


    turned pale.


    Yulia might not be familiar with the ck Feather Order, but they were born into prestigious families


    and grew up in a cosmopolitan city like Sconvia City, so they naturally had heard of the severity of the


    ck Feather Order.


    Skr had really stepped on andmine this time.


    Once the ck Feather Order was issued, Caspian immediately spoke with amanding tone, as if


    he had unleashed a supreme weapon: "Skr, the Pearson family has issued the ck Feather Order.


    You muste to the Pearson family in Kley City within three days and meet your death!"


    "Otherwise, the Pearson family will use all its power to exterminate you and your entire family!"


    "Oh my god!" Upon hearing Caspian''s words, everyone present was terrified.


    They had all heard that anyone who received the ck Feather Order was doomed to die.


    Never would they have imagined that if Skr dared to escape, the Pearson family would kill all those


    involved.


    It was too terrifying. It was almost like the punishment for treason in feudal dynasties.


    Perhaps the ck Feather Order was a rule passed down by the Pearson family for hundreds of years.


    For a moment, everyone present looked at Caspian with fear in their eyes. "Young Master Caspian!"


    At this moment, Sadia, Jordan, and others quickly stood up.


    "Young Master Caspian, if Skr has offended your Pearson family, we absolutely support you in


    dealing with him."


    "But please don''t involve our Lucas family!"


    They were worried about their own safety while also looking forward to Skr''s impending misfortune.


    They didn''t need to go through the trouble of getting to know the owner of Lover''s Tower. Once the


    ck Feather Order from the Pearson family was issued, Skr was undoubtedly doomed.


    Seeing the ck Feather Order in Caspian''s hand, even the people from Cloudtopia who came with


    Skr started to worry about him.


    However, Skr remained calm and looked at Caspian with a sneer, saying, "The little Pearson family


    really thinks highly of themselves, huh?"


    "What ck Feather Order? I''ve never heard of it. Get out of here with it!"


    "If it weren''t for my daughter being here, you wouldn''t even have the chance to speak!"


    Caspian suddenly became furious. He never expected that after he had unleashed the Pearson


    family''s trump card, the ck Feather Order, Skr would still dare to be so arrogant.


    He was about to explode, but when he saw Graham staring at him from the side, he could only


    suppress his anger and put away the ck Feather Order in his hand.


    It wasn''t that he was afraid of offending Graham.


    Although Graham was a local tycoon in Sconvia City, he was just a nobody in front of the mighty


    Pearson family.


    However, this was Lover''s Tower, and today was the day of thepletion banquet.


    Although he didn''t know who the owner of Lover''s Tower was, since the owner could make Graham his


    assistant, he must be someone Caspian couldn''t afford to offend.

 Chapter 727 Whats There to Be Afraid Of?

    Chapter 727 What''s There to Be Afraid Of?


    Considering this, Caspian red fiercely at Skr and coldly said, "Skr, if you dare not go to Kley


    City to die within three days, then be prepared to face the wrath of my Pearson family!" After saying


    this, Caspian left with his bodyguards.


    Seeing that Skr was so contemptuous of Caspian and the ck Feather Order, Dudley and the


    others began to specte wildly.


    Could it be that Skr''s identity and status have risen to the point where he can suppress the Pearson


    family in Kley City?


    However, Sadia and Jordan were full of schadenfreude. In their opinion, Skr was always too


    arrogant, and this time hepletely messed up.


    Once the ck Feather Order of the Pearson family was issued, it would take effect regardless of


    whether the other party epted it or not. If Skr didn''t ept it, it meant he was still harboring


    illusions and wanted to save face in front of so many people.


    After Caspian and his bodyguardspletely left, ra hurriedly approached and whispered, "Skr,


    why don''t you quickly take Yulia and L and leave Sconvia City?"


    "No, not just leave Sconvia City, but also leave Nirth!"


    "If you don''t have money, I can give you some, enough for you to get by for a while!"


    Amanda and Yanice also expressed their willingness to provide some support. In short, they all wanted


    Skr to escape with Yulia and L as soon as possible.


    Even though Skr was already considered capable in their eyes. But once he was ced in front of


    the Pearson family, he would still be vulnerable.


    Hearing their words, Skr couldn''t help butugh. Just as he was about to speak, Sadia and Jordan


    immediately started mocking him.


    "Hey, ra, don''t be so naive! Once the ck Feather Order is issued, not to mention their wanting to


    escape from Nirth, I''m afraid even Sconvia City would be trapped."


    Upon hearing their words, ra and the others were instantly filled with despair. It turned out that


    Sadia and Jordan were not just exaggerating.


    Before the ck Feather Order was issued, the Pearson family must have already prepared to


    suppress Skr.


    At this moment, it was likely that the entire roadwork in Nirth Province was being monitored by the


    Pearson family.


    If Skr made any attempt to escape, he would be immediately captured.


    "Escape?" Skr sneered, "That word doesn''t exist in my dictionary."


    "A small family, not even worth mentioning in front of me. "What do I have to be afraid of?"


    After six years of a rough journey fighting to defend the country''s borders, Skr had always been


    fearless and moved forward courageously.


    Would he be afraid of a local wealthy family? They didn''t even have the qualifications to stand beside


    him!


    "Tch! That''s why you ended up in this situation today!"


    "Having a good hand but ying it poorly¡ªthat''s what you''re like!"


    Sadia, Jordan, and the others mocked


    "Skr, don''t suffer needlessly for the sake of saving your reputation. For the sake of L and Yulia,


    you should hurry up and go to the Pearson family in Kley City to meet your death!"


    "If you don''t care about the safety of our Lucas family, can you bear to watch your wife and children die


    with you?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Once the ck Feather Order is invoked, the person it targets is undoubtedly doomed. I advise you


    not to struggle in vain."


    Skr didn''t even want to give these people a nce. Holding L, the father and daughter began to


    whisper to each other again.

 Chapter 728 Pleasing Oneself?

    Chapter 728 Pleasing Oneself?


    Sadia and the others mocked Skr for a while without receiving any response. They could only re


    at him angrily and then turn their gaze elsewhere.


    But when they thought about the fact that Skr only had three days left to live, they became excited


    again.


    Even if Skr didn''t take the initiative to go to the Pearson family in Kley City to die, the people from


    the Pearson family would definitelye knocking on his door to take his life.


    They only needed to endure for three more days topletely get out of this mess.


    After a while, dozens of waiters rushed in and started cing exquisite dishes on each table.


    Sadia''s eyes lit up. "It looks like the banquet is about to begin."


    The people who came today were either rich or noble, so no matter how exquisite the dishes were,


    they didn''t have much appeal to them.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    What everyone was truly interested in was when the owner of Lover''s Tower would appear.


    Everyone wanted to know who this important figure was that could change thendscape of the


    Sconvia Downtown area and create a newndmark in Sconvia City in just one month.


    Of course, besides wanting to know who the person was, they also hoped to make an acquaintance.


    Since the waiters have started serving the dishes, the host of the banquet should be appearing soon.


    At this moment, a bright idea suddenly shed in ra''s mind. She excitedly said to Skr, "I have a


    great idea!"


    "When the owner of Lover''s Tower arrives, if you can find a way to please him, then you won''t have to


    find a way to escape."


    "That person''s strength is not only on par with the Pearson family but also above them."


    "If he can vouch for you and give you the ck Feather Order, it probably won''t work anymore!"


    ra came to this conclusion based on Caspian''s attitude towards Skr.


    If there was no one backing him, Caspian would definitely not dare disrespect Skr, let alone offend


    the entire Pearson family for him.


    He directly drove Caspian away because he was probably afraid that Caspian would bring so many


    people to the banquet hall and upset that important figure.


    Upon hearing ra''s words, Yanice and Amanda nodded repeatedly. "ra''s idea is great!"


    "Skr, you must do as she says. This is your only chance to save yourself."


    However, Sadia and Jordan, who were not far away, sarcastically said, "Ha, ha, it sounds like, as long


    as he wants, he can really make an acquaintance with that important figure."


    "That''s right! And who knows? Maybe that person has already received the news. There''s someone


    here who has offended the Pearson family and received the legendary ck Feather Order. When he


    arrives, he''ll just have someone kick him out!"


    Upon hearing their words, ra and the others felt a chill in their hearts.


    They had indeed been too naive just now.


    Even if the owner of Lover''s Tower had strong power, the Pearson family should not be


    underestimated.


    Just relying on a brief acquaintance, they wanted that person to offend the Pearson family for Skr.


    That was too unrealistic.


    And what Jordan said was true. Once that person found out that Skr had received the Pearson


    family''s ck Feather Order, he would probably really kick Skr out of the banquet hall.


    Upon hearing the words of this group of people, Skr really wanted tough.


    Wasn''t he the owner of Lover''s Tower? Did he have to please himself?


    The identity of the owner of Lover''s Tower was being praised by Sadia and Jordan as if it were


    something extraordinary, but in his eyes, it was nothing.


    But Skr couldn''t be bothered to say anything to them. He only cared about the people he cared


    about and didn''t need to exin himself to these unrted people.


    After a while, Caspian stood up and announced the start of the banquet. Everyone became restless


    when they realized that the owner of Lover''s Tower had not yet appeared.

 Chapter 729 Why Doesnt the Boss Show Up?

    Chapter 729 Why Doesn''t the Boss Show Up?


    "The banquet has already started; why hasn''t he shown up yet?"


    "Yeah, all of us came here for him."


    Even the old men from Sconvia City couldn''t sit still. They walked up to Graham and asked, "Graham,


    when is your mysterious boss going to show up?"


    "Everyone is not in the mood to eat; we''re just waiting for him toe and say a few words to us."


    Shane''s words were more tactful, but Graham understood that he wanted him to quickly make a phone


    call and ask.


    In fact, not only the people present but even Graham himself were filled with anticipation for his boss''s


    appearance.


    Because he had never seen the boss before. The only person he had been in contact with was Dianne.


    "Alright, I''ll call and ask now." Graham immediately took out his phone from his pocket and dialed a


    number.


    When everyone heard that he was going to make a phone call, they all looked at him with anticipation.


    After a few words, Graham hung up the phone.


    Then he said to the guests who were waiting for good news, "The person I''ve been in contact with said


    that my boss, who is also the host of the banquet, is already in the banquet hall."


    "What? He''s already here?" Everyone looked confused.


    They quickly scanned the room with their eyes, wondering, "Why didn''t we see him?"


    Jordan and Sadia even stood up and stretched their necks, wanting to find the mysterious boss as


    soon as possible.


    However, upon hearing everyone''s questioning, Graham regretfully said, "The person I was in contact


    with just said that due to certain factors, the boss won''t show up."


    "So, on behalf of my boss, I apologize to all of you who came from afar."


    "What? He won''t show up?"


    As soon as Graham finished speaking, the smiles on the faces of the guests immediately froze. They


    had alle here to meet that important person.


    Even if they couldn''t establish a real connection, at least they could have a chance encounter.


    At the very least, knowing what the important person looked like would prevent them from identally


    offending him in the future.


    They never expected that after making such a grand entrance to Sconvia City, the person wouldn''t


    even show up. For a moment, everyone felt a bit frustrated.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But they could only mutter a few words in their hearts, not daring to show any displeasure on their


    faces or whisper to each other.


    The people who could attend tonight''s banquet were all leaders in their respective fields, and they


    understood the principle of not speaking ill of others.


    Of course, it wasn''t just them who were disappointed. Even Graham''s eyes revealed a hint of


    disappointment. Through Dianne''s identity, he vaguely guessed the background of that person and that


    he must be at a certain level, and a very high position at that.


    Unfortunately, although he had the privilege of bing the assistant to the president of Lover''s


    Tower, he had never seen this president. The more he couldn''t see him, the more curious he became.


    What kind of person could make Dianne call him the boss?


    He had originally thought that the boss would definitely show up at thepletion banquet, but things


    changed halfway through.


    The regret in his heart at this moment was no less than that of the people present.


    "This is the boss''s decision; it''s not something I can control. Everyone, don''t wait any longer; the food


    will get cold and won''t taste good." Graham said to everyone:


    The people present could only nod and start eating. Theyforted themselves in their hearts; even


    though they didn''t see the owner of the tower, it was still an honor to attend thepletion banquet.


    "It''s strange; since the boss is already here, why doesn''t he want to greet everyone?" ra couldn''t


    help but ask.

 Chapter 730 Its Not Certain Who Will Win or Lose

    Chapter 730 It''s Not Certain Who Will Win or Lose


    Gossip was in a woman''s nature.


    Yanice and Amanda, who were sitting next to each other, had already made various spections in


    their hearts, but when they thought about the identity of that person, the words that were about toe


    out of their mouths were swallowed back.


    Only Valerie seemedpletely unbothered. She even made a joke. "Do you think he has some ws


    and is afraid that everyone will say he''s ugly?"


    "Skr, what do you think?" Valerie spoke, her eyes full of yfulness as she looked at Skr.


    As soon as these words came out, ra, Amanda, and the others were shocked.


    It''s true that like attracts like. Skr himself was arrogant enough, but even his friends were so


    thoughtless.


    They were still on Lover''s Tower''s territory, yet they dared to gossip about their master''s appearance


    behind his back! If someone were to hear this and report it, their whole table would be done!


    However, Yulia, who had been silent all this time, noticed something strange about Valerie. This girl


    seemed to have been trying to test him since she entered the room.


    Could it be that she had really discovered the truth? Or was she just suspicious?


    Skr was thinking about how to speak when suddenly Graham walked up to the stage and said into


    the microphone, "Sorry to interrupt everyone again."


    "Just now, I received some exciting news."


    "In three days, the big boss will propose to the woman he loves the most on the top floor of Lover''s


    Tower."


    "Aren''t you all disappointed that you didn''t get to see him? Well, now you only need to wait three more


    days, and we will be able to witness the charm of the big boss!"


    As soon as Graham finished speaking, the crowd below exploded.


    "That''s great! We''ll be able to see him in three days! It''s not in vain that we came!"


    "Not only that, we''ll also witness a proposal from a big shot!"


    "Oh my god, who is this girl that the owner of Lover''s Tower has fallen for? It''s so envy-inducing!"


    Upon hearing these words, all the young women present showed a disappointed expression.


    They had done everything they could to attend tonight''s banquet. They had hoped that if they could


    catch the eye of the owner of Lover''s Tower, it would be like turning into a phoenix on a branch.


    But they never expected that the owner of Lover''s Tower already had someone in his heart, and he was


    going to propose to her in such a sensational and romantic way.


    "To be able to captivate such a big shot, this girl must have an extraordinary appearance."


    Someone couldn''t help but sigh.


    At this moment, Sadia said sarcastically, "Hmph, maybe she just knew him earlier than everyone else."


    "If I were topete with her on equal terms, it''s not certain who would win or lose."


    The people around them fell silent. Sadia was really confident. They didn''t know where she got her


    sense of superiority from, but she dared topare herself to the owner of Lover''s Tower''s wife.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ra pondered and said, "I never expected that the owner of Lover''s Tower would be so young and still


    unmarried."


    Yanice followed with a guess: "If that''s the case, he must be from one of the three major families in


    Nirth Province. Otherwise, it''s impossible for him to have such amazing wealth and connections without


    being married."


    Amanda added, "Excluding the Pearson family, there are two other families."

 Chapter 731 I Want to Propose to You Too

    Chapter 731 I Want to Propose to You Too


    "Although Caspian said he didn''t know who the owner of Lover''s Tower was, it is very likely that it is the


    secret operation of the other two families."


    "Look, just now, Graham didn''t give Caspian any face. From this, we can see that the owner of Lover''s


    Tower is far above the Pearson family."


    "The Feron family and the Hernandez family, the two most powerful families in Nirth, are indeed


    superior to the Pearson family."


    "If the owner of Lover''s Tower is one of them, then it would exin everything."


    Skr, who was sitting next to them, couldn''t help but feel speechless when he heard their


    spections.


    These women really have vivid imaginations.


    But let them be; the truth will be revealed sooner orter.


    Before that, he just wanted to prepare a big surprise for Yulia.


    Speaking of proposing, Skr felt a bit speechless.


    He didn''t instruct Graham to announce the proposal in front of everyone. It was probably Dianne who


    unintentionally revealed it to Graham, and Graham made this decision to create a spectacle for the


    proposal ceremony.


    Although he preferred to keep a low profile, when ites to proposing, any woman would want her


    happiness to be witnessed by more people.


    For Yulia, he didn''t want to argue with Graham.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted the entire Nirth to stand on thend of Lover''s Tower and witness Yulia''s moment of


    happiness.


    This was his promise to Yulia, and it was also something he owed her five years ago.


    Skr''s heart surged with excitement, and suddenly he had an impulse. He turned to Yulia beside him


    and said, "Yulia, get ready. I want to propose to you in three days too."


    Upon hearing his words, Yulia''s pretty face blushed instantly. She pushed Skr away with a hint of


    annoyance and said, "Can''t you wait until we get home to say such things?"


    Valerie and ra, who were sitting nearby along with others, all looked over when they heard their


    conversation.


    But L didn''t understand the hidden meanings in the adults'' hearts. She pped her hands in


    excitement and said, "Wow, Daddy is going to propose to Mommy too!"


    Skr nodded and smiled at Yulia. "Don''t you want a romantic proposal ceremony?"


    Yulia said coquettishly, "Hmph, don''t you know whether we should do such things or not? Do you really


    need to ask me in advance?"


    "And how do you know that I will say yes if you propose?"


    Skr almost burst outughing. This woman was saying one thing but meaning another.


    Just as he was about to tease Yulia a little more, a mocking voice suddenly sounded.


    "Tsk, Skr, the owner of Lover''s Tower just announced that he will propose to his beloved woman in


    three days, and now you''re saying you want to propose in three days too."


    "Are you trying to follow in his footsteps?"


    It was Sadia. She was originally upset that her dream of rising to the top had been shattered, but when


    she heard that Skr also wanted to propose to Yulia in three days, she immediately vented her anger


    on Skr.


    And Jordan and others beside her also looked at Skr with mocking eyes.


    Skr sneered, "I''ll propose whenever I want to propose. Do you need to butt in?"


    "Skr!" Sadia''s face changed, and she was about to get angry.


    But when she thought that this was the territory of Lover''s Tower and the big shot might not have left


    yet, she could only suppress her anger and sneer, "Huh, it seems like you''ve mastered the art of


    causing trouble in the entertainment industry, haven''t you?"

 Chapter 732 Get Lost

    Chapter 732 Get Lost


    "It''s quite clever how you''re riding on this wave of poprity."


    "Unfortunately, none of us here are fools. No one will pay attention to your proposal ceremony."


    "Furthermore, I must remind you that once the ck Feather Order of the Pearson family is issued,


    you have three days to go to Kley City and meet your death at the Pearson family''s hands. Otherwise,


    someone wille to take your life."


    "By then, you''ll be finished. Forget about proposing; it''s just a dream!"


    Skr''s eyes turned cold. "Sadia, if you dare say another word, I''ll throw you out the window!"


    Sadia''s heart trembled. In her mind, she could already see Skr''s merciless face. She had no doubt


    that Skr would really throw her out on the spot. Thinking of this, she could only snort coldly and turn


    her head away.


    But deep down, she was determined. Go ahead and be arrogant. In three days, I''ll watch you die a


    miserable death at the hands of the Pearson family.


    After a while, the banquet ended. The guests who attended the dinner were quite satisfied because of


    the uing proposal ceremony in three days.


    Skr, along with Yulia and L, had just returned to the entrance of Lucas Manor when they were


    stopped by Jordan and Sadia.


    "You''re not allowed in!" Jordan, who was leading the group, said it arrogantly.


    Skr nced at him and said slowly, "Get lost."


    Jordan sneered, "You want me to get lost? Are you mistaken?"


    "Skr, now that you''ve received the ck Feather Order from the Pearson family, do you think our


    Lucas family will let you stay?"


    "If you have any self-awareness, leave now, and I can still save you some face."


    "Don''t wait until the old man orders us to kick you out. By then, you won''t even have a shred of dignity


    left."


    The younger members of the Lucas family behind Jordan all looked at Skr and Yulia with a gloating


    expression.


    Skr sneered, "So, Shane didn''t order to keep me and Yulia outside the door."


    "In that case, what qualifications do you, Jordan, have to be arrogant in front of me?"


    "Don''t forget, Yulia holds 12% of the Lucas family''s shares, just like Logan."


    "Skr!" As soon as the shares were mentioned, Jordan became furious.


    He had coveted Yulia''s shares and tried every means to gamble against Skr. In the end, he not only


    gained nothing but also received a scolding from Graham. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Skr really knew how to hit where it hurt.


    Just then, footsteps could be heard from behind.


    Everyone turned around and saw Logan walking towards them with his hands behind his back.


    "Skr, don''t think that you can do whatever you want in the Lucas family just because you know some


    martial arts."


    "Throughout history, there have been many more formidable figures than you who ended up with an


    unfortunate fate because they didn''t know how to restrain themselves and offended the wrong people."


    "The Pearson family in Kley City is an existence that you can''t afford to provoke."


    "Once the ck Feather Order is issued, you will undoubtedly die. Since you came to Sconvia City, the


    Lucas family has been troubled because of you. Do you still have the face to enter my Lucas Manor?"


    "But if you obediently go to the Pearson family in Kley City and meet your death, out of consideration


    for thete Phaedra, we can take care of Yulia and L on your behalf."


    "If the Pearson familyes looking for them, even if they spare Yulia and L, I will still kick them out


    of the Lucas family!"


    With someone backing him up, Jordan and the others instantly became smug.

 Chapter 733 No One Has the Qualification to Say No

    Chapter 733 No One Has the Qualification to Say No


    When ra heard this, her eyes were filled with worry.


    Only Skr and Yulia didn''t take Logan''s words seriously.


    Especially Skr, who nced at Logan and said, "What? You want to be the head of the Lucas family


    before officially taking office?"


    "Shane hasn''t spoken yet, and you''re so impatient?"


    Logan gritted his teeth and said, "You''re still talking tough even when you''re about to die!"


    "I don''t want to waste my breath with you. Just wait to be kicked out of the house when Grahames


    back!"


    As soon as Logan finished speaking, ra suddenly shouted, "Grandpa and Uncle are back!"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Geoffrey getting out of the ck Mercedes.


    Seeing that Shane had just returned, Logan, ra, and Jordan all became excited and took the


    initiative to greet them.


    In their eyes, Skr was audacious. Not only did he offend the Pearson family in Kley City, but he also


    angered Caspian to the point of issuing the ck Feather Order.


    Even if Shane favored Yulia because of Phaedra Lucas, he would never protect Skr at the expense


    of the future of the entire Lucas family.


    If they angered the Pearson family, ten Lucas families wouldn''t be enough to contend with them.


    At this point, even if Shane didn''t want to, he had to distance himself from Skr.


    "Why are you all standing at the door?"


    Shane asked.


    Logan quickly said, "Dad, Skr received the ck Feather Order from the Pearson family. The city


    gate is on fire, and it will harm the fish in the pond. To prevent him from causing trouble for the Lucas


    family, you should kick him, Yulia, and L out!"


    ra and Jordan also quickly agreed, "Uncle is right."


    "ording to tradition, once the Pearson family issues the ck Feather Order, Skr is undoubtedly


    dead."


    "If he doesn''t voluntarily go to the Pearson family in Kley City to die within three days, anyone rted to


    him in the car will be implicated."


    "Looking at his current appearance, he obviously has no intention of going to the Pearson family to


    take responsibility for all the crimes."


    "Grandpa, you should kick them out now; otherwise, when the three-day deadline is up, our Lucas


    family will be finished too."


    Everyone put on a sorrowful expression, but they were secretly delighted.


    This time, they were almost certain that Shane would immediately kick Skr and Yulia out of the


    Lucas family.


    ra wanted to speak up for Skr and Yulia, but this time she didn''t know what to say.


    The power of the ck Feather Order was too terrifying.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She felt that even if she tried her best to speak well and plead, Graham would probably kick Skr and


    Yulia out for the safety of the Lucas family.


    But never did she expect that after listening to everyone''s words, Shane calmly said, "Yulia is


    Phaedra''s daughter, and she is also my beloved granddaughter, whom I owe too much to."


    "Phaedra is gone, and only Yulia is left. At this critical moment, you want me to kick her out of the


    house?"


    "I can''t do it! On this matter, no one needs to say anything more. Yulia and Skr are descendants of


    the Lucas family. They live in Flessy Tower. Besides me, no one has the qualification to say no!"


    "Grandpa, you..."


    "Daddy..."


    ra and the others wanted to argue, but Shane waved his hand, indicating that they shouldn''t waste


    their breath.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    This wasn''t Shane''s style, right?


    Even ra couldn''t understand. Shane had always been the one who considered the overall situation


    and constantly thought about the interests of the Lucas family.

 Chapter 734 Dont Regret Too Much

    Chapter 734 Don''t Regret Too Much


    Why did shepletely ignore the formidable figures of the Pearson family for Yulia and Skr today?


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly remembered the conversation between Shane and Geoffrey


    when she went to the small building where Shane lived that day.


    Later, Geoffrey asked her anxiously what she heard. Combined with Shane''s strangeness today, she


    vaguely felt that things were not that simple.


    At this moment, Shane seemed so righteous, as if he would rather offend the Pearson family than harm


    Skr and Yulia. But in his heart, it seemed like he had other ns.


    "Grandfather, thank you." At this moment, Yulia heard Shane''s words and was moved to tears.


    Skr also smiled. It seemed that Shane still had some courage.


    "Grandfather, what about the ck Feather Order of the Pearson family?" Jordan persistently asked.


    Before he could finish his words, Shane roared, "Are you deaf?"


    "I already said earlier that I will never drive Skr and Yulia out of the Lucas family."


    "You all eat my food and wear my clothes, yet you dare to point fingers at me without showing any


    respect?"


    "Do I need to exin my decisions to you over and over again?"


    Shane''s sudden anger frightened Jordan, Sadia, and the others. They quickly lowered their heads and


    apologized, saying, "Sorry, grandfather, we were wrong."


    Skr nced at Shane and said, "I n to hold a grand engagement ceremony for Yulia in three


    days."


    "You are Yulia''s grandfather, so if you have time, you can witness her happy moments."


    Before Shane could react, Sadia suddenly raised her head and sarcastically said with resentment,


    "Skr, do you have any shame?"


    "Grandfather just gave you a lesson, and now you''re in such a hurry to propose to your beloved woman


    at Lover''s Tower?"


    "At that time, not only the prestigious families in Sconvia City but also influential figures from the entire


    Nirth Province will attend this grand event."


    "Grandfather, naturally, cannot miss such an asion to meet important people."


    Jordan also sneered, "That''s right! Skr, what is your status? How dare youpare yourself to the


    owner of Lover''s Tower?"


    "Is it because of the ck Feather Order that you have the confidence? Hahaha!"


    In the end, Sadia, Jordan, and the others burst intoughter.


    Shane didn''t want to drive Skr and Yulia out of the family, but they were all filled with anger.


    However, they didn''t dare to do anything to Shane.


    Now that they had the opportunity, they naturally vented their anger at Skr.


    "He, he." Skr sneered, "I didn''t n to invite you in the first ce. If you don''t want to attend, that''s


    even better."


    "I just hope that when you know the truth, you won''t regret it too much."


    "Regret?"


    Sadia, Jordan, and the others burst intoughter again. "Skr, you''ll die if you don''t brag!"


    "Let alone whether you can survive for three days; even if you miraculously survive, we won''t be


    interested in your affairs."


    Skr shook his head and smiled. What a bunch of fools!


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a waste of energy to say anything more to them.


    On the other side, Shane quickly waved his hand and said, "No, Skr, I''ll just bless you here."

 Chapter 735 Congratulations

    Chapter 735 Congrattions


    "As I get older, my energy can''t keep up. I went out today, and now I feel like I''m walking on clouds,


    with a heavy head and light feet."


    "But don''t worry; when the timees, I''ll have Geoffrey attend your engagement ceremony."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "As for me, I''ll be waiting for you toe back home."


    Speaking of this, Shane suddenly looked at L and said, "When you have the engagement ceremony,


    there will definitely be a lot of people and noise. Don''t bring L with you."


    "Let her stay at home and apany me. It''s also an opportunity for me to get closer to my great-


    granddaughter."


    Upon hearing this, everyone thought that Shane wanted to spoil his great-granddaughter.


    Only ra''s eyelids suddenly jumped. She finally sorted out her thoughts. Shane went against


    everyone''s opinion in order to keep Skr and Yulia, all for the sake of L!


    When this thought shed through ra''s mind, her gaze becameplicated.


    Upon hearing Shane''s words, Skr was a little surprised.


    He didn''t expect that an old man like Shane would consider things so carefully.


    Perhaps he really did like L.


    But before he could speak, L, in his arms, immediately shook her head like a drum.


    "No, Grandpa, L doesn''t want to stay at home."


    "I want to see Daddy propose to Mommy."


    Skr and Yuliaughed when they heard this. Rubbing the little girl''s head, Skr said to Shane,


    "Let''s see what L wants when the timees."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take Yulia and L back to rest." Skr couldn''t directly refuse Shane in


    front of so many people.


    Especially since Shane had just scolded Sadia and Jordan for their behavior towards them.


    Shane was about to speak when Sadia suddenly said, "Hey, isn''t that Mr. Leon over there?"


    Everyone immediately turned their heads.


    They saw a Rolls-Royce parked not far away, followed by a dozen ck Bentleys.


    An old man got out of the Rolls-Royce, and it was Leon Sue.


    And from the ck Bentleys, a group of well-dressed bodyguards got out, each holding or carrying


    exquisite mahogany boxes.


    "It really is Leon!"


    "Why is heing to our Lucas family?"


    "And those people behind him, all carrying mahogany boxes¡ªcould it be that they''re here to give gifts


    to our Lucas family?"


    Sadia and Jordan''s eyes lit up.


    Even Shane and Geoffrey couldn''t help but breathe faster.


    Skr, on the other hand, sighed helplessly.


    Could it be that Leon came up with some new way to please his master again?


    He didn''t ask Leon toe to the Lucas family to give gifts. If the truth was revealed in advance, how


    could he surprise Yulia?


    In a few breaths, Leon and the bodyguards walked up to Shane.


    From several meters away, he bowed to Shane with a red face and sped fists, saying, "Shane, I''ve


    come to congratte you!"


    Seeing the head of the first family in Sconvia City bow to him, Shane looked surprised and quickly said,


    "Graham, please get up quickly. It''s not good for me if you do this."


    "Also, where does this congrattionse from?"


    Everyone in the Lucas family looked confused.


    Skr received the ck Feather Order from the Pearson family, and the Lucas family was about to


    hold a funeral. How did it have anything to do with congrattions?

 Chapter 736 Arrogant Sadia

    Chapter 736 Arrogant Sadia


    Graham said excitedly, "Shane, have you seen the redwood boxes behind me? These are all gifts that I


    brought to the Lucas family on behalf of my boss!"


    "Your Lucas family has a girl who is about to be a phoenix on a branch, and she is even a golden


    phoenix!"


    "What...what? Mr. Graham, are you at the wrong ce?"


    Even Shane, who was well-informed, couldn''t believe his ears.


    Graham''s boss was the owner of Lover''s Tower, wasn''t he?


    The Lucas family hadn''t even met that person, so how could a girl suddenly catch his attention?


    Upon hearing Shane''s words, Graham immediately said seriously, "Shane, don''t you know how


    capable I am of handling tasks for my boss?"


    "I wouldn''t make such an important mistake in arranging a marriage for him."


    "I asked multiple times beforeing here, and it is indeed a girl from your Lucas family."


    Boom!


    Shane''s mind buzzed.


    If that was true, it would be a huge joy! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He immediately looked at Sadia and ra.


    As for Yulia, he naturally ignored her.


    After all, Yulia already had a husband, and their child was already four and a half years old.


    The owner of Lover''s Tower would never fall in love with a married woman.


    In that case, the only eligible girls in the Lucas family were Sadia and ra.


    At this moment, the rest of the Lucas family''s gaze also fell on Sadia and ra.


    ra was simple-minded and didn''t think that such a good thing would fall on her for no reason.


    But Sadia was different.


    She nced at the cold-faced ra and felt a strong sense of superiority.


    She believed that she must be the girl that the owner of Lover''s Tower had taken a liking to.


    ra was not only proud, but she also rarely attended gatherings.


    But she was different. She was particrly enthusiastic about parties hosted by various prestigious


    families.


    Perhaps the owner of Lover''s Tower fell in love with her at one of those parties.


    The more Sadia thought about it, the more she felt that she was the one the owner of Lover''s Tower


    wanted to propose to.


    At this moment, Graham turned to Shane and said, "Shane, please ept my boss''s gifts on behalf of


    your daughters!"


    "Ten Bentley cars, ten Ferraris, and 88.88 million dors in cash."


    "And also thend deed of Lover''s Tower and the property ownership certificates of all the buildings on


    it."


    "What!"


    The cars and cash mentioned earlier were just a surprise for the Lucas family.


    But thend deed for Lover''s Tower and the property ownership certificates¡ªmy god, those were


    investments worth billions.


    And they were directly given as a marriage proposal gift to the Lucas family!


    The future son-inw of the Lucas family was truly astonishing in his generosity.


    Could it be that Lover''s Tower was even built day and night just to propose to the Lucas family?


    For a moment, the eyes of the Lucas family were filled with envy as they looked at Sadia and ra.


    Logan quickly approached Graham and smiled. "Mr. Graham, on behalf of the entire Lucas family, I


    express our deepest gratitude to your boss for valuing my daughter so much."


    In his opinion, his daughter Sadia was not only beautiful but also good at socializing. She was a


    charming girl.


    As for ra, although she was not bad-looking, she had a cold personality. Whenever a stranger


    approached her, she would be on guard like a hedgehog, with a particrly strong sense of self-


    protection.


    Therefore, the one that the owner of Lover''s Tower had taken a liking to must be Sadia.

 Chapter 737 A Rare Blue Diamond

    Chapter 737 A Rare Blue Diamond


    In his subconscious mind, Logan had already regarded the gifts brought by Graham as gifts for his


    daughter.


    "So, my boss is interested in your daughter?" Graham''s eyes lit up.


    Logan quickly pointed at Sadia and said, "Mr. Graham, this is my daughter, Sadia."


    "Among the entire Lucas family, she is the most likely girl to meet your boss."


    "Therefore, I am certain that the girl your boss wants to propose to is our Sadia."


    Sadia immediately put on a dignified anddylike smile.


    Upon hearing Logan''s words, Graham thought that the eligible girl from the Lucas family might be the


    one in front of him, Sadia.


    So he immediately showed a respectful attitude towards Logan, saying, "Ms. Sadia indeed has a


    beautiful and delicate appearance. No wonder she is the luckiest girl in the entire Nirth Province."


    "Now that the betrothal gifts have been delivered, I won''t disturb the tranquility of your Lucas family any


    longer."


    "In three days, my boss will propose to Ms. Sadia on the top floor of Lover''s Tower. It will undoubtedly


    be a highly anticipated event. There are still many details to arrange, so I''ll take my leave first."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Graham. Take care!"


    Logan put on the appearance of the head of the Lucas family and escorted Graham to the side of the


    Rolls-Royce.


    Meanwhile, Sadia looked at the intricately carved mahogany boxes and couldn''t help but be fascinated.


    Every time she opened a box, she couldn''t help but exim in amazement.


    When she saw one of the boxes filled with diamond jewelry, she was shocked and covered her mouth.


    Perhaps it was a woman''s nature, but nothingpared to the impact of the rare blue diamond, which


    was even bigger than a pigeon egg.


    Moreover, when Graham was reading the list of betrothal gifts earlier, he didn''t mention this jewelry at


    all.


    For Sadia, it was a huge surprise.


    Immediately, she picked up the diamond ring and wanted to put it on her own finger.


    At this moment, Skr couldn''t help but speak: "Sadia, do you really think that the owner of Lover''s


    Tower is proposing to you?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the Lucas family was stunned.


    And Sadia, while admiring the blue diamond ring in her hand, sneered, "Heh, it''s not me; then is it Yulia


    from your family?"


    "Among our entire Lucas family, besides me and ra, the others are either married or not of age yet."


    "And ra, not only does she not have a figure like mine, but she also always puts on a poker face as


    soon as she goes out, as if someone owes her millions. Would the owner of Lover''s Tower like her?"


    "As for Yulia from your family, not only does she have you as her man, but she also has a daughter.


    With the status of the owner of Lover''s Tower, why would he be interested in a woman who has had a


    child with another man?"


    "Based on this analysis, the lucky girl must be me."


    As soon as Sadia finished speaking, the other younger members of the Lucas family nodded in


    agreement.


    Only Jordan suddenly said in a sarcastic tone, "Sadia, although your analysis was reasonable just now,


    I have to remind you that there is another possibility that you overlooked."


    "What possibility?"


    Sadia raised an eyebrow, looking puzzled.


    Jordan looked at Skr with a mocking gaze and said, "Perhaps Skr is the owner of Lover''s Tower."


    "In that case, these betrothal gifts might actually be for Yulia."

 Chapter 738 Self-Inflicted Misfortune

    Chapter 738 Self-Inflicted Misfortune


    "Ha!"


    Sadia burst intoughter on the spot. "With his poor appearance, he''s the owner of Lover''s Tower? Is


    he trying to make meugh to death?"


    "Forget it, Skr; I can''t be bothered to argue with you anymore. With such a big event happening to


    me, I need to go back and digest it properly."


    Jordan quickly ttered, saying, "Yes, yes, yes, Sadia, you are now the pride of our Lucas family. Go


    back and get a good night''s sleep, and start picking out dresses tomorrow. Try to amaze your future


    brother-inw in three days."


    "Alright, then I''ll go back first."


    With that, Sadia proudly picked up the diamond ring worth over ten million dors and walked towards


    her own vi.


    Skr shook his head and said nothing more.


    Originally, he wanted to tell Sadia that the owner of Lover''s Tower was not proposing to her, so as to


    avoid any embarrassing situations and being ridiculed by the whole city.


    But with Sadia''s attitude and the fact that she couldn''t listen at all, everything she would have to endure


    in three days would be her own fault.


    He wondered what expression Sadia would have on her face when she found out that the owner of


    Lover''s Tower was him, Skr.


    After Sadia left, Logan quickly arranged for someone to bring the betrothal gifts into the storage room


    of the Lucas family and had people guard them day and night.


    Skr, Yulia, and L naturally returned to Flessy Tower.


    As for Geoffrey, he followed Shane back to the vi.


    "Dad, Skr is a member of the ck Feather Order. If you don''t kick him and his family out, are you


    sure the Pearson family won''t hold a grudge against our Lucas family?"


    Geoffrey asked nervously.


    Shane narrowed his eyes and said domineeringly, "If you''re so timid, how can you handle anything


    big?"


    "If we want to deal with the Pearson family, we should deal with Skr first. Once our n seeds, it


    will immediately change the situation of the major families in Nirth."


    "By then, we may not surpass the Pearson family, but at least we can sit on an equal footing with


    them!"


    "Well, Dad is right. My vision is still at its original level."


    Geoffrey appeared humble and willing to learn.


    Shane nced at him and continued, "Actually, you should be able to see that I have no intention of


    offending the Pearson family."


    "The deadline for the ck Feather Order is three days from now."


    "And Skr happens to propose to Yulia on that day."


    "This gives us the opportunity to strike, so I suggested that they leave L at home with us."


    "When the Pearson familyes to kill Skr, we can focus on our own affairs at home."


    "This arrangement is simply perfect for us."


    Hearing Shane''s words, Geoffrey felt somewhat relieved, but then he suddenly remembered something


    and spoke up. "But I just heard L say that she doesn''t want to stay at home."


    "She wants to go and see Skr propose to Yulia. Skr always dotes on her and fulfills her every


    request."


    "It seems difficult to realize your n, Dad."


    Upon hearing this, Shane sighed deeply, but soon a cold smile appeared on his lips. "Hmph, if one


    move doesn''t work, I have another move."


    "The people from above have already arrived in Sconvia City."


    "Skr is so powerful, right? Then let''s take the opportunity when the Pearson family''s people are


    chasing him and have those experts target L."


    "I don''t believe he can still handle it then."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 739 Beauty is in the Eye of the Beholder

    Chapter 739 Beauty is in the Eye of the Beholder


    "If we seed this time, the benefits will be enormous! The Lucas family willpletely crush the Bai


    family and be the fourth great family in Nirth Province."


    As he spoke, Shane couldn''t help but fantasize.


    If the Lucas family could reach such heights under his leadership, then he would die without regrets.


    Seeing Shane, who was already of a certain age, still have such great ambitions, Geoffrey couldn''t help


    but be deeply influenced.


    However, he didn''t get lost in his thoughts. Instead, he looked at Shane with a puzzled expression and


    asked, "Dad, who do you think is the owner of Lover''s Tower?"


    "He actually arranged for Graham toe to our Lucas family, bringing gifts, including Lover''s Tower.


    Such a grand gesture; is it really just to marry Sadia?"


    When he mentioned this, Shane was also a little puzzled.


    "In my opinion, the owner of the tower is either the Feron family in Sconvia City or the Hernandez


    family."


    "As for whether it''s for Sadia or not, I''m not really concerned. Whether it''s her or Sadia, they are both


    my granddaughters, and they are the same to me."


    "If we can settle the matter with L and with the help of our son-inw, our Lucas family will truly soar


    to new heights!"


    "By then, even the third-ranked Pearson family will be trampled under our feet!"


    As he said this, Shane''s eyes immediately became filled with fanaticism.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    In the following two days, with the intentional leaks from Logan and the others, everyone in the city


    knew that Sadia was the girl favored by the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    The news that Graham, on behalf of his boss, brought the deed and property certificate of Lover''s


    Tower, as well as top-notch sports cars and a rare blue diamond worth over $100 billion, to the Lucas


    Manor, spread like wildfire.


    For a while, the Lucas family became the most eye-catching presence in Sconvia City.


    People from the other major families were simply envious and frustrated to the extreme.


    Although Sadia was good-looking and had a hot figure, she was not the top beauty among the eligible


    girls in Sconvia City.


    How could such great luck fall on her?


    It''s truly maddening to see how others have it better.


    Whether it was envy or jealousy, one thing was for sure: Sadia had be the most admired target of


    all the women in the city.


    In these two days, no matter where she went, Sadia would receive a pile of exaggeratedpliments


    and ttery.


    Of course, she didn''t think that these people were ttering her just to gain her favor and praise her like


    a flower.


    She began to enjoy this feeling and fantasized about living a life where she would be the center of


    attention for the rest of her life.


    In just two days, she bought hundreds of dresses.


    The 88.88 million cash dowry was quickly spent, totaling tens of millions.


    But she didn''t feel the slightest bit of regret.


    A woman''s beauty is for her own sake.


    After all, she bought so many dresses just to please her future husband.


    Besides, as the future mistress of Lover''s Tower, ten million was just a drop in the bucket.


    In contrast to Sadia''s colorful life, Flessy Tower had a happy and peaceful few days.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    Afraid that there would be too many onlookers when he proposed, Skr decided to entrust Yulia to


    Valerie.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to leave Yulia at home with Shane, butpared to him, Yulia preferred to


    stay with Valerie.


    As Skr and L prepared to leave Flessy Tower, ra suddenly arrived.


    "Sister-inw, Skr!"

 Chapter 740 Claras Dilemma

    Chapter 740 ra''s Dilemma


    When Yulia saw ra, she was a bit surprised. "ra, why didn''t you go to Lover''s Tower to watch the


    show?"


    Today is the day when the owner of Lover''s Tower proposes to his beloved woman.


    Early in the morning, all the younger generation of the Lucas family gathered.


    They all believed that the woman was Sadia.


    At this moment, they were surrounding Sadia, waiting to go to Lover''s Tower together and save face.


    Why did rae to Flessy Tower at this time?


    And herplexion doesn''t seem to be good.


    "Yulia..."


    ra hesitated, looking like she wanted to say something but stopped.


    She wanted to tell Skr and Yulia about the conversation she overheard at Shane''s vist time, but


    she couldn''t make up her mind.


    On one side were her grandfather and second uncle, and on the other side were Skr and Yulia,


    whom she liked to be close to.


    And there was Yulia, who melted her heart.


    She didn''t know what consequences it would have if she told Skr about the conversation between


    Shane and Geoffrey.


    Skr was a person with means, and he would kill without hesitation.


    She was afraid that if she told Skr, he would kill Shane and Geoffrey in anger.


    Then her conscience would never find peace.


    Moreover, she only vaguely guessed that Shane and Geoffrey were nning something against Yulia.


    But she didn''t know what they were plotting against her.


    There were many uncertainties, as well as considerations of family affection, that made her hesitate.


    "What''s wrong, ra? What happened?"


    Skr noticed that something was wrong with her and asked.


    ra was startled and quickly shook her head, saying, "Nothing, nothing... I just came to see you


    guys."


    "Well, then, I have something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Before Skr and Yulia could react, she quickly fled from Flessy Tower.


    After leaving Flessy Tower, she began to regret not telling Skr. What if something bad happened


    as a result? What should she do?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, she remembered that Yulia told her yesterday that Skr would take Yulia to Valerie''s ce


    this morning.


    She didn''t see Yulia when she entered, so she estimated that Yulia was already at Valerie''s ce.


    Should she go and see Valerie?


    Thinking of this, she immediately walked towards the main gate.


    She wanted to figure out what Shane and Geoffrey were nning against Yulia.


    And then decide whether to tell Skr or not.


    Skr and Yulia in Flessy Tower both felt that ra was acting unusually today.


    But they thought that ra was feeling a bit down seeing Sadia shine like that, as they were both


    granddaughters of the Lucas family.


    And Skr was preupied with giving Yulia a perfect proposal ceremony today, so he didn''t pay


    much attention.


    He took Yulia and walked towards the entrance of Lucas Manor.


    Just as they arrived at the entrance, Sadia, dressed in her best, walked over.


    Surrounded by a crowd of Lucas family rtives.


    "Oh, isn''t this Yulia and her husband?"


    Sadia said sarcastically:


    "I''ve been so busy these past few days that I just remembered when I saw you. Skr, today is the day


    you propose to Yulia, right?"


    "Come on, let everyone see where you''re going to propose to Yuliater."


    As Sadia spoke, she deliberately waved the rare blue diamond ring worth over ten million dors in her


    hand.


    And behind her, Logan, Jordan, and others all looked at Skr with mocking expressions.

 Chapter 741 The Luxury Car Team Arrives

    Chapter 741 The Luxury Car Team Arrives


    Since Yulia brought Skr back to the Lucas family, every time they thought they were clever and


    schemed, they would always end up being ruthlessly crushed by Skr.


    But this time, they finally managed to keep Skr down.


    "Do you have any say in where I propose?" Skr snorted coldly.


    Sadia sneered, "Of course I have no say in it."


    "But in just one hour, the owner of Lover''s Tower will propose to me on top of Sconvia City, in front of


    the entire upper-ss society of Nirth Province."


    "And you, on the other hand, have chosen to humiliate yourself by proposing on the same day."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You didn''t get any attention, but instead made Yulia the most pitiful woman in history."


    With a smug look, she nced at Yulia again. "Oh, Yulia is also a member of the Lucas family."


    "For the sake of Aunt Phaedra''s face, I will take you all to Lover''s Tower together."


    "When the owner of Lover''s Tower proposes to me, you can imitate it in the square at the entrance."


    "There are countless people who will bless me today, and I don''t mind giving you a few of them. This is


    much better than proposing elsewhere."


    "Ha!" The young members of the Lucas family beside them burst intoughter.


    "Sadia is really considerate. Skr, why don''t you thank her?"


    "Sadia not only thinks things through but also has a kind heart. If it were me, I would let them go


    wherever they want."


    "That''s right, Skr, Sadia is pitying you. She is taking you in a Bentley; don''t underestimate her."


    Upon hearing these words, Skr wasn''t angry at all. Instead, he grinned and said, "Sure, we were just


    about to go to Lover''s Tower."


    The expressions of the Lucas family suddenly froze. They didn''t expect Skr to agree. The reason


    why Sadia said that was to humiliate him, couldn''t he tell?


    At this moment, even Yulia was a little surprised. Skr wasn''t someone who could swallow his pride,


    right?


    However, Jordan quickly realized what was going on and sneered, "Skr, is this your n?"


    "Even if Sadia doesn''t take you to Lover''s Tower, you would still shamelessly go on your own, right?"


    Skr nced at him and ignored him, leading Yulia to the car.


    L and the others also got into the car and headed to Lover''s Tower.


    At the same time. In the vi where Shane lived. Shane was practicing calligraphy in the study when


    Geoffrey knocked on the door and walked in. "Dad, Skr, and Yulia have left."


    "Before that, they dropped off L at a singer''s ce."


    "Great!" Shane immediately put down the brush in his hand and said excitedly, "Let them act


    immediately!"


    "Okay!" Geoffrey immediately took out his phone and dialed a number.


    At the same time, on the square at the entrance of Lover''s Tower, tens of thousands of spectators had


    already gathered. Because there were no restrictions on entry tickets, people from various industries


    and backgrounds were present. However, they all had amon goal. That was to catch a glimpse of


    the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    And as the assistant of the owner of Lover''s Tower, Graham had already arrived with the management


    team at the entrance of Lover''s Tower.


    "The car team is here!" Amotion suddenly happened from a distance. Then, a luxury car team


    drove over. Ten Bentley Mulsannes and ten Ferrari 488s

 Chapter 742 Is He Here?

    Chapter 742 Is He Here?


    This was the dowry that Graham delivered to the Lucas family three days ago on behalf of his boss. In


    order to prove their strength, the Lucas family added ten more Maseratis.


    "There are ten Bentleys and ten Ferraris. It seems that the Lucas family has arrived." Someone


    shouted.


    The dowry list had long been spread, and just by looking at the car logos, everyone guessed that it was


    the Lucas family who hade. As they watched the thirty luxury cars make a grand entrance,


    everyone''s envy was shown on their faces.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the convoy slowly came to a stop. Sadia, dressed in a diamond-studded


    gown, walked down with pride. Immediately, the Lucas family surrounded her.


    It seemed that whoever was closest to her was the most honored.


    "Oh my, Ms. Sadia is dressed like a doll today; she is so exquisite."


    "No wonder the owner of Lover''s Tower fell in love with Ms. Sadia at first sight."


    "He is talented, and she is beautiful¡ªtruly enviable!" For a while, praise and admiration filled the entire


    space. Among them, some sharp-eyed women eximed, "Oh my god, did you see the blue diamond


    ring on Ms. Sadia''s hand?"


    "Is it the legendary rare blue diamond worth over ten million dors, crafted by overseas royal


    artisans?"


    "If a man gave me a rare blue diamond like that, worth millions, I would immediately agree to marry


    him."


    "Wake up, it''s just a dream! How many Ms. Sadias are there in this world, and how many men are as


    generous as the owner of Lover''s Tower?"


    Hearing the women''s discussions, Sadia''s vanity skyrocketed. Being envied, jealous, and hated by


    women throughout the city, she truly enjoyed this feeling.


    This was just a proposal, yet it caused amotion in the entire city, attracting everyone''s attention.


    If she sessfully married him in the future, wouldn''t the entire Nirth Province witness her moments of


    happiness?


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Thinking about the days toe and living a life where she was the center of attention, Sadia''s heart


    surged with excitement, almost unable to hold back tears of happiness.


    Standing beside her, Logan also had a smile on his face.


    From now on, he could bask in his daughter''s glory. Not only would his status in the Lucas family rise,


    but when he went out to do business, no one would dare disrespect him.


    As for the younger generation of the Lucas family, like Jordan, they were even more excited about the


    prospect of their eldest sister bing the owner of Lover''s Tower. In Sconvia City, no one would dare


    say a word against them.


    Seeing Sadia walking towards the hotel entrance, Graham quickly led a group of executives to greet


    her.


    "Ms. Sadia, you''re here!" As he spoke, he immediately looked around Sadia, as if looking for someone.


    "Yes." Sadia, with the demeanor of a boss, looked down at Graham.


    If this had been three days ago, when she saw Graham, she would have probably been humble and


    respectful.


    But times had changed. She was now the owner of Lover''s Tower, and Graham was just her man''s


    assistant.


    "Is he here?" Sadia asked eagerly.


    Everyone in the room also looked at Graham with anticipation.


    After all, some of them had put aside their busy work just to catch a glimpse of the owner of Lover''s


    Tower. The things they had said to Sadia earlier were all because of the owner''s identity.


    In other words, all the glory that Sadia was enjoying at the moment was given to her by that mysterious


    big shot.


    However, upon hearing Sadia''s question, Graham was taken aback. "Ms. Sadia, didn''t the bosse


    with you? I just received a notification saying that the boss and you came together in the convoy."

 Chapter 743 Shocking the Audience

    Chapter 743 Shocking the Audience


    "What?"


    Sadia looked confused. "That''s impossible! The people in the car, except for the driver, are all from my


    family."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Didn''t you see your boss?"


    "Is it because there are too many people here and the signal is bad, so you misheard?"


    After Sadia said this, Graham also became confused.


    He quickly took out his phone and said, "Ms. Sadia, please wait a moment; I''ll make a call to confirm."


    However, before he could dial, amotion came from nearby.


    "Oh, there''s another car behind; could it be that the owner of Lover''s Tower is in that car?"


    Everyone turned their heads to look.


    After a while, the car slowly stopped, and then the doors opened, revealing a man and a woman.


    The man was dressed inly, but he had sharp eyebrows and a righteous look on his face.


    The woman had light makeup on and was wearing a casual white dress, but both her appearance and


    figure were better than Sadia''s.


    It was Skr and Yulia.


    "That man... isn''t he the one who received the ck Feather Order from the Pearson family in Kley


    City?" Someone suddenly eximed


    Three days ago, at thepletion banquet, many people saw Caspian issue the ck Feather Order


    to Skr. With this exmation, many people recognized him. At the same time, they were all shocked.


    The three-day deadline of the ck Feather Order had passed, and Skr not only didn''t go to the


    Pearson family in Kley City to die, but he also appeared openly at the entrance of Lover''s Tower. He


    completely disregarded the ck Feather Order, didn''t he?


    Even Yanice and Amanda, who were standing nearby, had their mouths wide open, filled with shock.


    Even if he didn''t go to the Pearson family to die, he shouldn''t be so brazen, right?


    Where did Skr get the confidence to confront the Pearson family in Kley City?


    Logan and Jordan, upon seeing Skr and Yulia approaching, red at them angrily.


    Everyone was discussing when the owner of the tower would show up, and at this critical moment, why


    did Skr and Yuliae running over?


    Sadia even rolled her eyes at Skr and Yulia, then put on a hypocritical look and said to Graham,


    "Graham, these two are my cousin and cousin-inw."


    "They found out that your boss was going to propose to me today and insisted on arranging their


    proposal ceremony today as well."


    "Since everyone in the city hase to bless me, there''s no harm in letting theme to Lover''s


    Tower."


    "When your boss proposes to me on the rooftopter, you can stand here and give them a ce to


    shine and hold their proposal ceremony."


    After hearing Sadia''s words, the onlookers finally understood.


    It seemed that these two had thick skin. When the owner of Lover''s Tower was proposing, they also


    wanted to propose.


    If no one paid attention, they could quietly do it, but they ended up following him to Lover''s Tower.


    One in the sky and one on the ground, they weren''t afraid of making a fool of themselves.


    At that moment, the gazes of the people around Skr suddenly became tinged with mockery.


    "Alright, it''s no big deal."


    Graham didn''t think too much and directly agreed to Sadia''s request.


    At this time, Skr smiled and said to Sadia, "Who told you that I was going to propose to Yulia in the


    square?"


    "The reason I brought Yulia here is to let everyone in Sconvia City, and even the entire Nirth Province,


    see her happiest moment!"

 Chapter 744 Daydreaming?

    Chapter 744 Daydreaming?


    "I want to propose to her on the top floor of Lover''s Tower!"


    With his head lowered, Skr softly said to Yulia, "Yulia, I promised to give you a lifetime of glory and


    make you the happiest woman in the world."


    In front of so many people, Skr''s deep affection instantly immersed Yulia in sweet words.


    In fact, she didn''t care whether Skr could really give her a lifetime of glory. She only hoped that he


    would cherish and love her forever. In her eyes, she would be the happiest woman in the world.


    Skr didn''t care about what others thought and pulled Yulia''s hand, leading her forward.


    At this moment, the people around me finally reacted.


    "Is this guy crazy?"


    "He wants Yulia to be the happiest woman in the world? Haha, Ms. Sadia is right here; how dare he


    say that?"


    "If he wants topare himself with Ms. Sadia, let''s not talk about anything else. Can he afford the


    rare blue diamond worth nearly 100 million yuan on her hand?"


    Sadia reached out and stopped Skr and Yulia. "Skr, don''t act tough without any real abilities."


    "I allowed you toe to the square of Lover''s Tower because of Aunt Phaedra''s favor."


    "Otherwise, as someone who received the ck Feather Order, where do you think you can stay


    comfortably?"


    "And you want Yulia to be the happiest woman in the world? Do you really think highly of yourself?"


    Skr sneered, "I don''t know if I''m someone important or not."


    "But this Lover''s Tower was built by me for Yulia. Do you think I have the right to propose to her on the


    rooftop?"


    Boom!


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was an uproar all around.


    Lover''s Tower was built for Yulia?


    In that case, was Skr the owner of the tower that they had been looking forward to?


    Seeing the hesitation in the people around her, Sadia coldlyughed, "Are you the owner of Lover''s


    Tower?"


    "Skr, are you daydreaming?"


    She would never believe that Skr was the owner of Lover''s Tower, no matter what.


    Logan and Jordan immediately chimed in, "Skr, you''re really pushing your luck!"


    "Everyone knows that the owner of Lover''s Tower is either the Feron family or the Hernandez family."


    "Are you surnamed Feron or Hernandez?"


    "Even if we count down dozens of other families, there isn''t a single one surnamed Stone."


    "Otherwise, as someone who received the ck Feather Order, where do you think you can stay


    comfortably?"


    "I really don''t understand how Yulia could fall for a ruffian like you!"


    Hearing the words of the Lucas family, the onlookers became more determined.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Yes, if Skr really had the ability to build a city within a city in just a month, the Pearson family would


    never have easily issued the ck Feather Order to him.


    They might not know Skr''s background, but Caspian must have done some investigation before


    using the ck Feather Order.


    Even on the day of the banquet, the heads of the noble families from Cloudtopia, Troitz County, and


    Maersk County showed great respect for Skr.


    But if he were ced in front of the three major families in Nirth province, they probably wouldn''t even


    bother to look at him.


    Even Graham, who was present, showed a hint of displeasure upon hearing Skr''s words.


    Only Yulia''s heart fluttered as she gently pinched Skr''s arm.


    In fact, these past few days, she had already suspected that Lover''s Tower was Skr''s doing.


    Others might be fine, but she was too sensitive to this name.

 Chapter 745 The Mysterious Boss

    Chapter 745 The Mysterious Boss


    She couldn''t help but doubt the high cost of Lover''s Tower, and she was unsure.


    Then she was afraid that Skr wanted to surprise her, and as a considerate woman, she naturally


    couldn''t ask.


    So theseplex emotions intertwined, causing her to remain silent.


    But now that she heard Skr''s words, she could almost be sure that the owner of Lover''s Tower was


    Skr.


    Thinking that Skr spent billions just to surprise her, she was both moved and distressed.


    However, before she could say anything, Sadia said, "Skr, it seems that I was too kind before, which


    made you want to climb on top of me."


    "Graham, quickly let the security guards throw these shameless people into the river to feel the cold


    wind!"


    "Yes, yes, throw them out; don''t let them stay here and be a nuisance!"


    Logan, Jordan, and others followed suit and shouted.


    And the people around them looked at Skr and Yulia with a mocking expression.


    Just then, a cold female voice suddenly sounded.


    "Who wants to throw them out?" Everyone turned around and saw a beautiful but frosty woman walking


    over. It was Dianne.


    She quickly walked up to Skr and respectfully called out, "Boss!"


    When Graham heard Dianne call Skr boss, his eyes lit up.


    When he heard Dianne call Skr boss, he froze.


    But the onlookers didn''t recognize Dianne and immediately started using her.


    "Who is this woman? How dare she question Ms. Sadia?"


    "Don''t know, she looks fierce; she doesn''t seem like a youngdy from any family."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Seeing that the people around her were on her side, Sadia arrogantly said to Dianne, "I''m the one who


    wants to throw them out; what''s wrong? Are you going to support them?"


    "Then I''ll throw you into the river too!"


    "Graham, what are you waiting for? Quickly take down Skr and Yulia, as well as this woman!"


    Sadia seemed to have taken over as Graham''s boss.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, Graham raised his hand and pped her loudly.


    "Shut up!"


    Sadia was dumbfounded. But she quickly reacted, covering her burning cheek, and shouted, "Graham,


    how dare you hit me? I am your boss''s."


    She quickly walked up to Skr and respectfully called out, "Boss!"


    Graham didn''t have time to pay attention to her. He quickly stepped forward and respectfully said to


    Dianne and Skr, "Miss Dianne, Boss..."


    Others didn''t recognize Dianne, but he had heard from the number one figure in Sconvia City that


    Dianne had a high position in the military. So when Dianne approached him, he immediately agreed.


    Otherwise, as the head of the first family in Sconvia City, how could he be willing to serve as the


    assistant to the owner of Lover''s Tower?


    For so many days, he had been in contact with Dianne. From Dianne, he learned that Lover''s Tower,


    which was his boss, had another person behind it.


    At this moment, seeing Dianne respectfully calling Skr boss, even if he was slow, he realized that


    Skr was the mysterious boss behind him.


    A person who even Dianne had to call boss¡ªhow terrifying must his identity and status be!


    He never expected that this person would be Skr.


    Thinking back to when he went to the Lucas family to propose, he didn''t take Skr seriously at all.


    Graham was instantly covered in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 746 Are You Qualified?

    Chapter 746 Are You Qualified?


    At this moment, he really hated the Lucas family, especially Logan. He actually said with certainty that


    the owner of Lover''s Tower was interested in their daughter, Sadia. He thought that the Lucas family


    only had Sadia, a girl of marriageable age.


    But now, upon closer inspection, this Sadia was far inferior to Yulia, who was standing next to Skr.


    With heavy makeup and a pretentious demeanor, the owner of Lover''s Tower would definitely not be


    interested in a woman like her.


    Graham was quite frightened, and the onlookers around him were even more dumbfounded, silent as if


    they were cicadas in winter. In the square with tens of thousands of people, it suddenly became silent.


    What did Graham call Skr just now? Boss?


    Skr wasn''t bragging; he really was the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Yanice and Amanda were also shocked and speechless.


    Although they had long witnessed Skr''s power, they never expected that Skr''s influence could


    reach such a level.


    It seemed that every time they saw Skr, he would surpass their understanding of him.


    Once everyone present reacted, those who had just ttered and mocked Skr and Yulia in order to


    please Sadia all avoided eye contact.


    They were afraid that Skr woulde after them one by one.


    As for the Lucas family, they wore expressions of disbelief.


    "No, it''s impossible. How could someone surnamed Stone be the owner of Lover''s Tower?"


    "Graham, are you confused?"


    "Take a closer look. He''s the one who received the ck Feather Order from the Pearson family in


    Kley City!"


    Hearing the doubts from the Lucas family, many people at the scene also became puzzled.


    Didn''t Graham say that he had never seen the big boss before? Why did he suddenly think that Skr


    was his boss?


    But no matter how the Lucas family shouted, Graham didn''t respond. He even stood in front of Skr


    without daring to lift his head.


    Having immersed himself in the business world for many years, if he didn''t have this level of insight, he


    would be unworthy of being the richest person in Sconvia City.


    Skr nced at Graham and said nothing. He took a direct step and walked towards Sadia.


    Sadia was instantly rmed. "Skr... Skr, what do you want to do to me?"


    Logan and Jordan were also quite frightened. After all, in their eyes, Skr was a very ruthless person.


    They were afraid that Skr woulde after them one by one.


    Skr couldn''t be bothered to exin. He grabbed Sadia''s arm.


    Sadia struggled desperately, trying to break free from his grip.


    But Skr''s hand was like a pair of iron pliers, rendering her powerless.


    She could only watch as Skr took off the rare blue diamond ring she was wearing.


    Skr sneered, "Sadia, do you really deserve such an exquisite ring?"


    "And the deed and property certificate of Lover''s Tower are not for you either."


    "Yulia, I''ll take you inside."


    With that, Skr pulled Yulia and walked towards the interior of Lover''s Tower.


    Yulia nced back at Sadia without saying a word.


    Graham, Dianne, and the others immediately followed in their footsteps.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    At the same time, in the Lucas family''s vi, where Logan lived,


    Logan was sitting in the living room drinking tea when Geoffrey rushed in anxiously.


    "Dad, I just received a message from the scene. It said that the owner of Lover''s Tower is actually


    Skr!"


    "What? How could this happen?"


    Logan stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 747 Beastly Outburst

    Chapter 747 Beastly Outburst


    Geoffrey''s face turned pale. He took a deep breath and pulled out his phone from his pocket, showing


    a photo to Shane.


    The photo depicted the scene where Skr snatched the diamond ring from Sadia.


    Logan, Jordan, and the others standing nearby had faces uglier than if they had eaten sh*t.


    "Dad, I never expected Skr to have such great power. Our n..." Geoffrey''s heart was filled with


    extreme nervousness.


    Skr''s abilities alone were enough to make him wary.


    Now, with his astonishing wealth and methods, it has be even more difficult.


    Compared to Geoffrey, Shane appeared much calmer.


    Although he was also shocked, he pondered for a moment and gritted his teeth, saying, "It''s fine!"


    "Our current n is to quickly get things done."


    "Once it''s done, even if Skr''s influence can rival the three major families of Nirth, with the protection


    from above, he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly."


    "Moreover, the Pearson family has issued the ck Feather Order against him, and today is the


    deadline. He must have already been targeted by the Pearson family''s people."


    "Let him survive the waves of pursuit from the Pearson family first, then we''ll see."


    "I really don''t think that with his power alone, he can contend against the Pearson family."


    Hearing what Shane said, Geoffrey also calmed down slightly.


    It seemed to be the case.


    Regardless, the Pearson family was standing in their way.


    Furthermore, if something happened to Yulia, Skr would definitely suspect the Pearson family first.


    "Alright, stop hesitating and worrying about the future. To achieve great sess, we must be decisive."


    "Have those people taken action?" Shane sat back on the throne chair.


    "They have already started." Geoffrey quickly replied.


    "Okay, then stay at home and wait with peace of mind!"


    Shane picked up his teacup again.


    Meanwhile, at Valerie''s residence L sat on the carpet ying with Lego bricks, while Valerie, sipping


    her coffee, looked out of the window with a bitter expression. Today was the day Skr nned to


    propose to Yulia.


    The man she had liked since her student days seemed to be getting farther and farther away from her.


    "Aunt Valerie!" L suddenly dropped the Lego bricks in her hands and ran towards Valerie.


    "What''s wrong, L?" Valerie quickly snapped out of her thoughts and asked with concern.


    "I really don''t think that with his power alone, he can contend against the Pearson family."


    "I want to find Daddy and Mom!"


    L said it in a crisp voice.


    Valerie patted her head. "L, are you unhappy staying with Aunt Valerie?"


    L quickly shook her head and said, "No, I really like Aunt Valerie, but I also wants to see Daddy


    propose to Mom."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Aunt Valerie, can you take me with you?"


    Just as Valerie was about to speak, Beans, who had been watching L y with the Lego bricks,


    suddenly barked towards the front door.


    It seemed like something was approaching.


    "Beans, are you feeling unwell?" L didn''t understand and quickly walked towards Beans.


    But before she could get close, Beans suddenly rushed over and knocked her to the ground.


    Beans had grown quiterge now, and L was frightened by the sudden attack.


    "L!" Valerie eximed.


    Beans was usually closest to L, so why did it suddenly go berserk and attack its own owner?


    Before Valerie could get closer.


    Boom! A loud noise. The front door was suddenly sted open, instantly shattering into pieces.


    Countless shards of metal flew towards the interior of the house.

 Chapter 748 Pay The Price

    Chapter 748 Pay The Price


    If it weren''t for Beans tackling L, these fragments could have possibly injured L.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    If any of them hit L''s vital parts, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    After the fragments fell to the ground, Beans immediately got up and stood in front of L, shouting


    desperately towards the entrance.


    His voice was filled with a warning.


    Valerie finally reacted and quickly picked up L, looking cautiously towards the entrance.


    At this moment, a group of people dressed in ck training clothes and masks walked in.


    Although their facial expressions couldn''t be seen, just their eyes alone made Valerie shudder.


    "Who... who are you? Why did you break into my house?"


    "Don''t mess around, or I''ll call the police!"


    Valerie did her best to calm herself down and warned the group of ck-clothed people.


    But theypletely ignored her.


    The fat man at the front directly locked his gaze on L and said to the people behind him, "It''s this


    girl!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stared at Valerie and lewdly said, "Youngdy, hand over the girl in


    your arms; otherwise, I''ll capture both of you."


    "You''re so beautiful; if I reward my henchmen with you as a trophy, I''m sure they''ll be very happy."


    Valerie was suddenly shocked. She thought they hade to the wrong ce. She didn''t expect them


    toe to capture L. Immediately, she gritted her teeth and bravely said, "Do you know who her


    father is? How dare youe and capture her?"


    "If her father takes action, a hundred of you are no match for him! If you dare to harm his daughter


    even a bit, I guarantee you will have no ce to bury yourselves!"


    Hearing her words, the fat man sneered, "Youngdy, you have a big mouth! A small Sconvia City is


    nothingpared to our master."


    "Dous, stop wasting time with her!" Scott beside the fat man suddenly spoke.


    Dous also felt that he had almost misspoken, swallowed his saliva, and ordered the group of helpers


    behind him, "Go, snatch the person I want."


    "And this youngdy will be my reward for you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Parker; you''re amazing!"


    The excitement in the eyes of those henchmen couldn''t be concealed.


    Although they didn''t know that Valerie was a female celebrity, anyone with eyes could see that a beauty


    like Valerie couldn''t be enjoyed just by spending money.


    "You''re so beautiful; if I reward my henchmen with you as a trophy, I''m sure they''ll be very happy."


    Now, seven or eight ck-clothed people approached Valerie.


    "You, you, don''te any closer." Valerie was scared and kept retreating.


    "Struggling in such a small ce, do you think you can escape?" One of the ck-clothed men burst


    into a sinisterugh.


    Then he reached out to grab L in Valerie''s arms.


    "Roar!" Beans, who had been ignored all this time, suddenly jumped up and bit the ck-clothed man


    who was trying to grab L.


    "Ah..." The ck-clothed man was caught off guard and had arge piece of flesh torn off his arm.


    Not only did Beans not stop attacking, but it also pounced more fiercely on the ck-clothed man who


    was getting closer to L.


    They never expected that the usually gentle golden retriever would have such a fierce side.


    "This dog has gone mad; quickly kill it!" While cursing, the ck-clothed men kicked Bean.


    But Beans, like a brave knight, was determined to defend its owner.


    No matter who kicked it, it would continue, but at the same time, it would make the other party pay the


    price.

 Chapter 749 Willing to Give Up Life

    Chapter 749 Willing to Give Up Life


    In the blink of an eye, seven or eight ck-clothed men were all injured to varying degrees.


    "You guys are really useless! You were actually thrown into disarray by a dog!"


    Dous shouted angrily and took two steps forward, approaching Beans.


    "Roar!"


    At this moment, Beans was also covered in wounds, with fresh blood oozing from the corners of its


    mouth.


    When the Dous approached it, its roar carried a sense of fear.


    It could feel the invisible pressure from Dous.


    In front of Dous, it was so small.


    But it still stood firmly in front of Valerie and L, baring its teeth at Dous.


    "Beast, get lost!" Dous roared angrily, his voice deafening.


    But Beans, who was determined to protect its master, pounced at him without hesitation.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, it was ultimately just a gentle golden retriever and not very ferocious. It could scare off those


    small fries, but it was no match for a martial artist like Dous.


    "Die!" Seeing that Beans still didn''t dodge, Dous roared in anger and threw a punch directly at its


    face.


    Beans immediately let out a miserable scream, and its airborne body crashed to the ground like a


    capsized boat, heavily smashing into the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Beans spat out arge amount of blood from its mouth, its limbs limping on the ground. It seemed that


    many tendons and veins had been shattered by Dous''s punch.


    "Beans!" L saw Beans get seriously injured while trying to save her, and tears immediately fell like


    broken beads.


    Even Valerie''s eyes welled up with tears. She never expected that Beans, who appeared gentle and


    obedient, would have such a brave side in protecting its master.


    Dous looked proudly at Beans lying on the ground, weak and helpless, and then approached L.


    Just at this moment, Beans let out a roar full of tragedy and then struggled to stand up, once again


    blocking Valerie and L.


    "Oh! You beast, you actually know how to be grateful. You''re willing to give up your life for that little


    girl." Dous clicked his tongue, but soon his expression changed, and a sinister smile appeared on


    his face. "Unfortunately, your unlucky owner has caused you trouble. I''ll send you to be reincarnated


    now. Remember to find a powerful owner like me in your next life." As he spoke, he kicked Beans''s


    belly directly.


    "Beans, no!" L screamed.


    "Roar!"


    Beans spat out arge amount of blood from its mouth, its limbs limping on the ground. It seemed that


    many tendons and veins had been shattered by Dous''s punch.


    "Beans!" Valerie eximed and was about to rush over to save Bean.


    But as soon as she took a step forward, Beans'' body was like a broken boat swallowed by a huge


    wave, rolling backward.


    Thud! A muffled sound. Beans'' body mmed heavily into the white wall behind him and then fell to the


    ground. A patch of blood red instantly appeared on the white wall. This blow caused Beans to spit out


    several mouthfuls of blood again.


    Now, it couldn''t even make a whimpering sound. Its body trembled as if it only had onest breath left.


    "Beans!" L burst into tears.


    Valerie suppressed the pain in her heart, wiped away her tears, and questioned Dous, "Who sent


    you here?"


    "L is just a four and a half-year-old child. Why would you target her?"


    Dous sneered, "We don''t need to exin what we do to you."


    As he spoke, he took two steps forward, reached out his hand, and grabbed L''s arm.


    Seeing that he was about to take L away, Valerie used all her strength to obstruct him. Skr


    entrusted L to her, and she was responsible for L''s safety.


    She absolutely couldn''t watch L be taken away from her home.

 Chapter 750 Are You Satisfied?

    Chapter 750 Are You Satisfied?


    But Valerie was just an ordinary woman; even if she tried her best, she couldn''t stop a martial artist like


    Dous.


    Sure enough, with a little force from Dous, L immediately fell into his hands.


    "L! Bastard, give L back to me!" Valerie pretended to fight Dous, but Dous sneered and


    kicked her in the abdomen.


    Valerie groaned and flew backward.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Boom!


    She was thrown onto the back of the sofa, and her head happened to hit the nearby bookshelf.


    Everything started to blur.


    Slowly, everything in front of her became fuzzy.


    After swaying for a few times, Valerie suddenly copsed onto the sofa and fainted.


    "Aunt Valerie!"


    Seeing Valerie faint, L panicked, "Aunt Valerie, wake up!"


    "Aunt Valerie, Beans, what happened to you guys?"


    "Why are you shouting? If I didn''t know any better, I would think I did something to you!" Dous


    pped L.


    Red finger marks immediately appeared on her fair cheek.


    "Do you still want to shout? If you shout again, I''ll hit you until you shut up!" Dous threatened


    menacingly.


    L covered her swollen cheek, tears glistening in her eyes, and dared not make a sound.


    "Alright, we''ve captured the girl; let''s go! I heard this girl''s father is a tough guy; it''s better to avoid


    unnecessary trouble." Scott said to Dous


    Dous nodded. "Yeah,pleting the mission is the priority."


    When she walked into Valerie''s house and saw Valerie lying unconscious and Beans covered in


    injuries, barely breathing, her pretty face turned pale with fright.


    She didn''t expect these people to be so ruthless, not even sparing a dog. "No, no, I have to call Skr."


    "L is in the hands of these people; who knows what torture she will endure?"


    ra muttered to herself while anxiously taking out her phone to call Skr.


    At the same time. Lover''s Tower, top floor Standing on top of this newndmark in Cloudtopia, one


    could overlook the city''s lights. This feeling was as if the entire world was in his grasp.


    Skr held Yulia''s hand and said emotionally, "Yulia, when we went on a business trip to Troitz County


    last time, in the hotel room, I asked you to marry me, but you said I didn''t propose to you properly, so it


    wasn''t valid."


    "After we returned to Cloudtopia from Troitz County, I called Dianne and asked her toe to Sconvia


    City to build a city within the city and name it after you and L."


    "Tens of thousands of workers worked day and night just so that I could stand here today, on top of


    Sconvia City, and propose to you."


    "Do you find my sincerity satisfactory?"

 Chapter 751 I Want to Tell You About Something

    Chapter 751 I Want to Tell You About Something


    Yulia felt dizzy as she stood at the peak of Sconvia City, looking at Skr, who was looking at her


    affectionately. Everything felt so unreal.


    Before Skr appeared, she never dared to hope that one day there would be someone who would


    express their love for her in such a high-profile manner.


    "Mhmm." Yulia nodded, her face blushing.


    She didn''t care about the value of the betrothal gifts. This skyscraper, named after her and L, was


    enough to prove Skr''s affection for her.


    Skr continued to look at Yulia without blinking and said, "Yulia, I couldn''t be a part of your past, but in


    the future, I will make sure you be the person you want to be."


    "I will do everything I can to give you and L a lifetime of stability and glory."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Skr immediately knelt down on one knee and held up the rare blue


    diamond in his hand, asking Yulia affectionately, "Yulia, Will you marry me?"


    Although she had mentally prepared herself, when this moment truly arrived, tears welled up in Yulia''s


    eyes and fell like broken beads.


    These were tears of excitement and happiness.


    When she followed Skr to the rooftop and saw the filming equipment ced in the corner, she


    immediately understood that the screens were going to broadcast Skr''s proposal to her.


    Skr wanted to use this method to let everyone in the square witness their happy moment.


    Although she was shy, Yulia didn''t hide. She ced her hands on Skr''s shoulders and happily


    epted his kiss.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The eightrge screens on the front of the skyscraper broadcast their embracing and kissing scenes.


    Seeing this scene, which was like a scene from a romantic drama, the crowd erupted in cheers.


    It was so romantic! Some young girls even screamed with envy.


    Only the members of the Lucas family had faces uglier than if they had lost their own mothers.


    Especially Sadia, when she saw the rare blue diamond that was still warm in her heart being


    affectionately ced on Yulia''s hand by Skr, felt a burning pain in her face.

 Chapter 752 Lola Is in Trouble

    Chapter 752 L Is in Trouble


    She thought it belonged to her, but she didn''t expect that she had stolen Yulia''s glory.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When the truth was revealed, she became like a clown, despised by the world.


    On the top floor of the building.


    Yulia gently pushed Skr, and Skr reluctantly let go of her.


    If it weren''t for the live broadcast, Skr would have really wanted to keep kissing her until the end of


    time.


    Looking at the delicate and beautiful Yulia in front of him, Skr''s heart fluttered.


    However, he suddenly took a deep breath and said seriously, "Yulia, there''s actually something that I''ve


    been keeping in my heart for a long time, and I want to tell you on this asion."


    "Hmm? What is it?" Yulia was slightly startled.


    "You asked me several times before, Who am I really?" Skr felt that since Yulia had agreed to his


    proposal, he should be honest about his identity.


    Given the events of that night five years ago and the fact that L was his biological daughter, Yulia


    had the right to know.


    Upon hearing Skr''s words, Yulia thought that Skr was about to tell her his true identity.


    The people in the square immediately quieted down and stared at the big screen, eagerly awaiting the


    answer they had been paying attention to for a long time toe out of Skr''s mouth.


    "Actually, I am..."


    As soon as Yulia heard that L was in trouble, her face turned pale, and she became at a loss for


    what to do. "Wh... what, L is in trouble?"


    While Skr ran forward with her, he exined, "ra called and said a group of people in ck broke


    into Valerie''s house and took L away."


    "Beans died, and Valerie fainted."


    "Don''t be afraid, Yulia. No matter who is targeting L, I will tear them apart!" In the end, Skr didn''t


    forget tofort Yulia.


    As for the people in the square, who were originally waiting for Skr to reveal his identity, this


    shocking turn of events surprised them.


    "What happened? How could Mr. Stone be so nervous?"


    They couldn''t help but whisper to each other.


    Among them, the Lucas family suddenly had a sh of insight and thought of something very important.


    At this moment, Sadia, who had swept away her previous gloom, looked at them with a mocking


    expression and said, "In my opinion, he must have received news that the Pearson family from Kley


    City sent people to kill him, so he panicked and wanted to escape with Yulia."

 Chapter 753 Blame Yourself for Negligence

    Chapter 753 me Yourself for Negligence


    Jordan quickly agreed, "That''s right!"


    "Three days ago, Caspian sent the ck Feather Order to Skr, but he refused to ept it."


    "Does he really think that the ck Feather Order won''t take effect as long as he doesn''t ept it?"


    "Now someone called him and told him that the Pearson family had arrived. Only then did he realize


    that Caspian wasn''t joking with him."


    Logan and the others beside him also nodded in agreement.


    Sadia mistakenly thought that she was the owner of Lover''s Tower, which had be aughingstock


    in Sconvia City.


    Sadia was his own daughter, and the thought of people mocking him wherever he went made Logan


    furious. And he naturally attributed all of this to Skr.


    If it weren''t for Skr deliberately hiding his identity as the owner of Lover''s Tower, they wouldn''t have


    suffered such humiliation.


    If possible, he would definitely have someone kill Skr to vent his anger.


    Unfortunately, Skr was too powerful for him. Now he could only rely on the Pearson family in Kley


    City.


    He hoped that the Pearson family in Kley City would not disappoint him and kill Skr.


    Upon hearing the words of Sadia and Jordan, the people around them also thought they made sense.


    Although Skr was the owner of Lover''s Tower, it wouldn''t be difficult for the Pearson family in Kley


    City.


    "No matter how small, none shall be spared!"


    "From now on, if there is one less person within the borders of Sconvia City, no matter who it is, I will


    me you for negligence!"


    Dianne''s heart skipped a beat. She had never seen her master like this before.


    But she didn''t have time to hesitate. She promptly replied, "Yes, Boss!"


    "Furthermore!" Skr''s eyes turned cold. "The people who took L away are ten masked men


    wearing ck training clothes, but they are likely to change their appearance."


    "L has be the only clear search target. We must find her as soon as possible. The longer she


    stays outside, the more danger she faces."


    "Use all avable resources to bring her to me unharmed!"


    "Spread the word! Anyone who dares to harm my beloved L, I will annihte their entire family,


    leaving no one behind!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Just the thought of L being in danger filled Skr''s heart with an overwhelming desire to kill.


    When the people in the square heard his words, they didn''t take them seriously, thinking that he was


    just venting his anger.


    Only Dianne knew that he meant what he said!

 Chapter 754 Dont Run into Trouble

    Chapter 754 Don''t Run into Trouble


    "Yes, Boss!"


    Dianne answered and immediately went to carry out the order.


    "Yulia, I want to go to Valerie''s house to see the crime scene. Come with me." Skr no longer dared


    to let Yulia leave his side. Staying by his side was the safest ce for her. Moreover, Yulia was already


    scared; her face was pale, and she was at a loss.


    If he let her wait somewhere foolishly, it would be better to bring her along and participate in the rescue


    operation for L together. However, just as Skr finished speaking, a person suddenly walked out


    from the crowd and sneered, "Where are you going? Did you get my permission?"


    Everyone looked and saw that it was Caspian who had appeared at the banquet three days ago.


    "Damn, someone from the Kley City Pearson family has indeede!"


    "Skr is quite powerful, but in front of Caspian, he probably has to submit."


    Seeing Caspian, many people were shocked, and of course, there were more people who were just


    there to watch the show.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Beforeing today, they spected that the owner of Lover''s Tower was most likely from the Feron


    family, which ranked first in Nirth, or the second-ranked Zander family.


    If it were one of these two families, it would naturally give Graham confidence to directly ask Caspian to


    leave at the banquet.


    But just now, Skr revealed his identity as the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Skr stared at him, scrutinizing his every move, until he could be sure that Caspian had nothing to do


    with L''s situation. He put away his eyes full of killing intent.


    "Get out of the way. I''m busy now. Don''t seek death on your own by running into trouble." Skr


    shouted.


    He was busy going to Valerie''s house with Yulia. Maybe they could find some clues at the crime scene.


    Those ck-clothed men had killed Beans, and they must have left their traces on Beans.


    As long as he could catch them, even if they were hiding in some corner, he could dig them out.


    Moreover, just now on the phone, ra said that Valerie had fainted, so she must have been injured.


    He needed to go and see how Valerie was doing as soon as possible.


    However, upon hearing Skr''s words, Caspian refused to give up.


    He sneered and said, "Skr, is it me who''s seeking death or you who''s seeking death?"


    "The ck Feather Order has been activated, whether you ept it or not."


    "Within three days, you muste to my Kley City Pearson family and die willingly. Otherwise, your


    loved ones around you will all be affected."

 Chapter 755 Provocation

    Chapter 755 Provocation


    Now that the three-day deadline has passed, you dare to be so arrogant here; you¡¯re obviously not


    putting our Pearson family''s ck Feather Order in your eyes."


    With that, Caspian turned around and nced at the assassins behind him, continuing, "Since that''s


    the case, then I''ll take the trouble to personally bring people to settle you!"


    "I advise you not to struggle in vain. Thest person who went against our Pearson family had grass


    growing several feet high on their grave."


    "Now tell me, will you apologize with death, or will you wait for the experts behind me to send you on


    your way?"


    Upon hearing that Caspian was going to execute Skr, the Lucas family members beside them all


    rejoiced.


    Especially Sadia, gritting her teeth, said, "Skr, if you really care about Yulia, kneel in front of Mr.


    Pearson immediately, stab yourself in the stomach, and seek forgiveness with your own death!"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Jordan echoed, "That''s right!"


    "You keep saying you love Yulia, but in the end, you want to drag her down to the underworld with you,


    Skr; you''re truly a hypocrite."


    "The Pearson family has such great power; do you think you can contend with such a behemoth just by


    building Lover''s Tower? It''s just wishful thinking."


    Before Jordan could finish his words, they all heard a loud p.


    The next moment, Jordan was dumbfounded, and the words that were about toe out of his mouth


    were forcibly swallowed back.


    And every one of them held a high position in the Pearson family. Caspian, as a candidate for the next


    n leader, held a very respected position. Moreover, today he came for the ck Feather Order and


    for the honor of the Pearson family.


    Skr not only didn''t kneel down and ept his death, but he even pped Caspian to death. He was


    not just not putting the Pearson family in Kley City in his eyes! No, it was more than just not putting the


    Pearson family in his eyes. It was simply provocation!


    The members of the Lucas family opened their mouths, wanting to say something, but when they saw


    the chilling aura emanating from Skr, they were scared and kept swallowing their saliva.


    A bone-chilling coldness enveloped their hearts, making them shiver as if they were in an ice cer.


    Skr couldn''t be bothered with them; he nced at Caspian''s corpse and said coldly, "I already


    warned you just now; don''t push me to the edge. It''s your own fault for not listening."


    Leaving these words behind, Skr left directly with Yulia.


    It wasn''t until now that the assassins Caspian brought with him reacted.


    They looked at Caspian''s body on the ground, then at Skr''s figure about to leave, and their killing


    intent surged.

 Chapter 756 The Murder Weapon

    Chapter 756 The Murder Weapon


    A middle-aged man who appeared to be around fifty years old, with a grim expression on his face,


    gritted his teeth as he watched Skr''s back and said, "Skr, you received the ck Feather Order


    from the Pearson family. Instead of kneeling down and epting death, you dared to kill our Young


    Master Caspian. Today, you must die!"


    "Attack together! Give it your all and kill him!"


    With hismand, more than twenty henchmen of the Pearson family, who were raised like hounds,


    rushed towards Skr and Yulia.


    In an instant, they surrounded Skr and Yulia.


    Skr snorted coldly: "I''ve already said that I''m busy right now. Dare to block my path, and you''ll die!"


    As he spoke, Skr waved his hand in the air, and dozens of leaves immediately fell from the nearby


    trees.


    "Pfft!" These assassins burst intoughter.


    "Kid, are you performing magic tricks for us?"


    Although Skr had pped Caspian to death with a single p, in the eyes of these assassins, it was


    just him getting lucky.


    The reason why these people could be raised by the Pearson family for a long time was because each


    of them had strengthparable to the six drops of blood under Barry Jenkins''mand.


    One or two of these assassins were not terrifying, but with twenty or thirty of them, well-trained and


    coordinated, it was frightening.


    Once they targeted someone, not to mention a single person, even a mercenary team could be wiped


    out in a short period of time.


    As for the middle-aged man in his fifties, his skills were even superior to those of these people.


    With just a nce, Skr could feel that his strength was definitely greater than that of Flying Dragon,


    who had used the shrinking technique to impersonate Terrence. It should be noted that Flying Dragon


    was ranked ninth on the Dark Web Assassin List.


    This middle-aged man was definitely not an ordinary person in the martial arts world.


    Now, Skr actually grabbed a handful of leaves in front of them, and it was really hard to understand


    what he was thinking.


    Before Skr could speak, a dark-skinned, bearded man couldn''t wait any longer and rushed forward.


    He held a uniquely shaped, curved knife in his hand and attacked Skr''s face with fierce momentum.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Buzz! The de trembled in the air, making a buzzing sound.


    It seemed capable of splitting mountains and cutting iron like mud.


    Meanwhile, Skr pinched a leaf between his index finger and middle finger and sneered at the burly


    man, "You¡¯re looking for death!"


    Everyone present was stunned when they saw this scene.


    Could it be that Skr intended to use a leaf to deal with the burly man''s formidable knife?


    How ridiculous! Too damn ridiculous!


    They seemed to have already seen the bloody scene of Skr being chopped into two pieces.


    However, just as everyone couldn''t help shaking their heads, the scene that appeared before them


    made them shiver and stand still.


    Swish! After a slight sound.


    They saw the leaf in Skr''s hand fly towards the burly man''s neck like a sharp, flying knife.


    The burly man couldn''t dodge in time, and the leaf pierced through his neck directly.


    Pfft.


    There was now an additional hole in his neck, and arge amount of blood gushed out.


    A leaf had actually pierced through flesh and blood!


    Boom!


    The burly man''s body fell backward, and in an instant, the ground was stained red with his blood.


    He was killed by a single leaf!


    The astonished members of the Pearson family were awakened by the sound of the burly man falling.


    They never expected that Skr would kill one of them with just a leaf.


    How profound must his internal force be to turn a fragile leaf into a deadly weapon?

 Chapter 757 Is There Anyone Else?

    Chapter 757 Is There Anyone Else?


    The middle-aged man in the lead was both shocked and angry. He immediately ordered his henchmen


    behind him, "Quick, attack together and kill this dude!"


    "Yes!" The other twenty-plus henchmen immediately assumed their positions and charged towards


    Skr.


    "Skr!"


    "Run!"


    Yanice and Amanda, not far away, shouted in panic.


    With more than twenty henchmen attacking from all directions, even if Skr could use leaves as darts,


    he wouldn''t be able to block their attacks simultaneously.


    Moreover, while protecting himself, Skr also had to consider Yulia''s safety.


    And those henchmen from the Pearson family¡ªeach of them held weapons, including machetes,


    bays, and daggers.


    Skr only had a single leaf in his hand.


    The reason he was able to sessfully kill someone just now was because the opponent was caught


    off guard.


    But now, all twenty-plus people were fully prepared. Even if leaves encountered sharp des like


    machetes, no matter how strong his internal force was, it would be blocked.


    The people around them, including Yanice and Amanda, became nervous as well.


    They all thought that Skr was probably going to be finished this time.


    And the members of the Lucas family all had a look of resentment on their faces.


    Facing the simultaneous attacks of more than twenty experts, Skr remained calm and tightened his


    grip on Yulia''s hand.


    In the next moment, Yulia felt as if she were covered by something. The weapons that were shing


    towards her were actually bounced back before they could touch her clothes.


    At almost the same time, Skr raised his hand and spun 360 degrees.


    The leaves in his hand were precise and appeared on the necks of those henchmen.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This time, although their necks were not pierced, a deep and bottomless blood mark was left on each


    of them.


    Before the surrounding people could even see what had happened, they saw the bodies of those


    henchmen sway a few times and then crash to the ground while clutching their bleeding necks.


    Boom boom! All twenty-plus people fell to the ground dead.


    "This..."


    "They''re dead?"


    Seeing the blood flowing like a river on the ground, everyone present was dumbfounded. Whether it


    was Amanda and Yanice or the members of the Lucas family, their eyes were filled with fear when they


    looked at Skr. They knew that Skr was highly skilled, but they didn''t expect him to be this


    powerful.


    Nearly thirty henchmen raised by the Pearson family didn''t even touch Skr and Yulia, and they were


    all killed. And he did it with just a leaf!


    The two henchmen, who hadn''t had time to rush over, looked at Skr with a terrified expression.


    They held their weapons and maintained their charging posture, but their feet seemed to be rooted to


    the ground, and they didn''t dare to take another step forward.


    They were even too scared to breathe.


    They were afraid that if Skr raised his hand again, their fate would be the same as those lying on the


    ground.


    The young man in front of them was really terrifying.


    They didn''t even understand how Skr used his methods in the blink of an eye to prevent the


    machetes and daggers from getting close to Yulia.


    At this moment, they no longer had the courage to make a second move.


    They knew that if they made another move, there would only be one oue.


    Death!


    Even their leader, the middle-aged man, was now looking at Skr in shock.


    At this moment, Skr lowered his right hand and calmly said, "Is there anyone else who wants to


    block my path?"

 Chapter 758 Claras Concealment

    Chapter 758 ra''s Concealment


    As he spoke, his cold gaze swept over the middle-aged man and hispanions.


    Including the middle-aged man, several killers from the Pearson family trembled and dared not meet


    his eyes.


    Skr couldn''t be bothered with them anymore. He took Yulia and sat in a Ferrari, speeding towards


    Valerie''s residence.


    After about ten minutes, they arrived at Valerie''s doorstep.


    The front gate of Valerie''s house had already been shattered into pieces. Skr and Yulia rushed in


    immediately.


    Inside the house, ra was supporting the unconscious Valerie, who was sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    And poor Bean was lying on a carpet stained red with blood.


    "Yulia, Skr, you finally came!"


    ra saw Skr and Yulia and instantly felt like she had found a backbone.


    Skr quickly went forward to check on Valerie and found that she had only fainted due to a head


    injury. He felt a little relieved.


    Then he looked at Beans. Bean was still breathing!


    Although it was weak, the breath was like a thread, but there was still hope for survival!


    Skr quickly took out a small white bottle he carried with him and poured out two ck pills, feeding


    them to Beans.


    In addition, he took out several acupuncture needles he carried with him and inserted them into several


    key acupoints on Beans'' body.


    After about a minute, Beans'' body suddenly trembled.


    And its almost-stopping heart gradually started beating again.


    Seeing Beane back to life, Skr gently touched it and then stood up. He used a lighter to sterilize


    the acupuncture needles and proceeded to acupuncture Valerie.


    Valerie had suffered a concussion due to a head injury, but after Skr''s acupuncture treatment, she


    was no longer in serious danger.


    However, perhaps due to excessive shock, she couldn''t wake up temporarily.


    ra helped her lie down.


    Skr pulled ra to the side and said, " ra, quickly tell me and Yulia what happened."


    "I''m not really sure..." ra hesitated. "I originally wanted to visit L at Valerie''s house, but as soon


    as I was about to enter their floor, I heard a loud noise and got scared, so I took the elevator from the


    lower floor in advance."


    "When I sneaked up from the corridor, I saw a group of people in ck clothes taking L away


    through the crack of the door."


    "I didn''t dare to stop them alone, so after they left, I rushed here and found Beans lying in a pool of


    blood, while Valerie was unconscious on the sofa. I didn''t know what to do, so I called you


    immediately."


    In fact, ra had already guessed that L''s abduction was most likely rted to Shane. But Shane


    was her own grandfather, and she still held a glimmer of hope, so she subconsciously concealed this


    crucial information from Skr.


    Upon hearing her words, the killing intent in Skr''s eyes could no longer be concealed.


    "Anyone who dares toy a finger on my daughter, Skr, no matter who they are, I will tear them into


    pieces!"


    But when he saw Yulia''s teary eyes, Skr suppressed the killing intent in his heart and said softly,


    "Yulia, don''t worry. With me here, L will not suffer even the slightest harm."


    "And as you have witnessed, my Divine Dragon''s Nine Needles are unparalleled in the world."


    "Even if L is injured, as long as she still has a breath, I can restore her to her former lively and


    energetic self."

 Chapter 759 A Clue

    Chapter 759 A Clue


    Yulia nodded.


    At this moment, she didn''t want Skr to be distracted andfort her.


    She had been holding back her tears all this time. L was the bone that fell from her body.


    She didn''t know why those people kidnapped L, but seeing the scene in such a mess, with Valerie


    knocked unconscious and Beans almost killed, she was on the verge of copsing.


    They were a group of desperados, and she couldn''t imagine what they would do to L.


    However, even if she tried to conceal it, how could Skr not understand her current mood?


    Immediately, Skr spoke up: "Yulia, why don''t you take Valerie to the hospital?"


    "Although I just did acupuncture for her, we don''t know if there are any other internal injuries. Take her


    for a full-body examination andplete the hospitalization procedures."


    "Valerie was injured because she was protecting L. We absolutely cannot let anything happen to


    her."


    In fact, Skr knew that Valerie was not seriously injured. The reason he said this was to give Yulia


    something to do so that she wouldn''t fall into the panic of losing L.


    Yulia nodded. "Okay!"


    She was not a woman who couldn''t withstand storms. Even when Skr was not around, she could still


    hold up the entire sky for L.


    Now that Skr had more important things to do, she naturally had to do this aftermath work without


    hesitation.


    At this time, Skr''s phone rang. Everyone looked over


    Skr immediately took out his phone. It was Dianne calling. Did Dianne find a clue?


    Skr''s heart moved, and he quickly pressed the answer button. "Did you find something?"


    Dianne on the other end of the phone immediately said, "Boss, we found the route the criminals took to


    escape with L."


    Skr''s spirits lifted, and he quickly said, "I''ll be right there!"


    After hanging up the phone, Skr instructed Yulia, "Yulia, Dianne has made progress."


    "You go with ra and take Valerie and Beans to the hospital for an examination. I''ll go to Dianne''s


    ce and make sure to bring L safely to you."


    Before Yulia could respond, Skr rushed downstairs like an arrow leaving the bow.


    At the same time.


    Sconvia City, in a hidden warehouse in the northern suburbs.


    L was tied to a brand new operating table.


    "You bad guys, let go of me; otherwise, my daddy will be very, very angry."


    "Waa¡­ I want my dad; I want my mommy!"


    In the warehouse, besides Curry and Scott, there were also two doctors wearing white coats and


    masks, preparing the tools for the operation.


    No one cared about how pitiful L was crying.


    "This girl''s dad still has some means. Within ten minutes, he had already controlled all the intersections


    in Sconvia City."


    Curry couldn''t help but sigh.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he urged the two male doctors, "Hurry up!"


    "After obtaining the bone marrow, we still need to find a way to leave Sconvia City."


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "If we keep dying like this and get found by this girl''s dad, it will be troublesome."


    One of the male doctors quickly said, "Then I''ll give her anesthesia now, and we can start extracting in


    half an hour."


    Upon hearing his words, Curry frowned and asked, "What? Do we have to wait half an hour to start


    extracting?"


    "No, no, we must start immediately. Otherwise, even if we get the bone marrow, we won''t be able to


    deliver it."

 Chapter 760 Trouble

    Chapter 760 Trouble


    The male doctor''s expression froze, and he asked in surprise, "No anesthesia? Then isn''t this girl?"


    "Love it or not! Anyway, the bone marrow we need exceeds her body''s limit. It''s better to die sooner


    thanter."


    "Don''t talk nonsense; hurry up and extract it. I''ll help you guys!"


    With that, Dous walked to the operating table and held down L, who was crying.


    The two male doctors nced at each other, and one of them nodded helplessly, "I''ll do it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he took a very long needle from the nearby tool cart.


    Dous quickly cooperated by pulling off L''s clothes.


    L saw the big needle and cried even louder.


    "Waa¡­ I''m so scared, Mommy and Daddy, pleasee and save me!"


    "Ah..." The little one, who was still crying, suddenly let out a miserable scream.


    Her whole body curled up in pain. Looking at the long needle in the male doctor''s hand, it had already


    pierced L''s bone.


    "Cry; all you know is crying! So annoying!" Dous angrily took off L''s socks and stuffed them


    directly into her mouth.


    "Waa, waa..." L let out a painful cry.


    At this moment, she was just like Beans, who had been seriously injured before, unable to express her


    suffering.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The male doctor with the long needle began to extract the bone marrow from L''s body. He only


    cared aboutpleting the task given by Dous and didn''t care whether a four-and-a-half-year-old


    girl could bear it or not.


    The crystal-clear liquid flowed into a specially made container until the catheter was filled with blood.


    The male doctor stopped the operation.


    As soon as the long needle was pulled out of L''s body, arge amount of fresh blood gushed out,


    instantly staining the bedsheet beneath her.


    At this moment, L had no strength to struggle anymore. She was like a dying little fish, forcing her


    eyes open and murmuring, "Daddy... Daddy..."


    Dous and Scott were overjoyed when they saw that they had obtained what they wanted.


    "Quick, clean up; we''re leaving immediately." Scott urged Dous.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, the phone next to him rang.


    Scott answered the phone, and the smile on his face froze.


    Trouble is iing; our whereabouts have been exposed. A considerable number of people are


    approaching."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately made a decision and said to the two male doctors,


    "Disguise yourselves and take the bone marrow to the Lucas family to find Shane. He must find a way


    to deliver the goods."


    "Dous and I will stay here and buy you some time."


    "Yes!" The two male doctors agreed and took off their white coats, carrying the container with L''s


    bone marrow, and quickly left through the back door.


    Inside the vi where the Lucas family lived.


    "Dad, Dous, and the others have taken L away from Valerie''s house!" Geoffrey said it excitedly.


    Shane nodded, looking as if he had everything under control.


    "Now the old man from the Perez family will be thrilled. His favorite grandson is saved."


    "A few years ago, this young master from the Perez family was diagnosed with bone cancer, and there


    was no other way but to have a bone marrow transnt."


    "But the old man from the Perez family searched the entire family and even half of Alvonia, but couldn''t


    find a suitable bone marrow match. It wasn''t until they checked the files left by Phaedra in the hospital


    that they discovered that Phaedra''s bone marrow had a very high match rate with the young master


    from the Perez family."

 Chapter 761 The Anxious Lucas Family

    Chapter 761 The Anxious Lucas Family


    "It''s a pity that by the time Phaedra passed away, our Lucas family missed the opportunity to climb up


    the ranks of the Perez n."


    "Fortunately, Yulia inherited Phaedra''s special physique."


    Shane sighed. "The Perez n is thergest n in the entire East China region. In the whole of


    Alvonia, apart from the Eight Banners, they hold the highest position."


    "Even our three major families in Nirth Province, the Feron family, the Hernandez family, and the


    Pearson family, have to bow down before the Perez n."


    "This time, our Lucas family has offered up Yulia''s bone marrow to rescue their direct bloodline. The


    Perez n will surely be grateful."


    "ording to their previous promise, as long as the young master of the Perez n is saved, they will


    strongly support our Lucas family''s industry."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Soon, our Lucas family will be the most dazzling presence in Sconvia City! In due time, we might


    even be the fourthrgest family in Nirth Province."


    "By then, with the Perez n as our backing, no one in the whole Alvonia region would dare to


    disrespect our Lucas family."


    "I never expected that at over seventy years old, I, Shane, could lead the Lucas family to the pinnacle."


    Shane became more and more excited as he spoke, disying the ambition of an old horse yearning


    to gallop a thousand miles.


    After the father and son had a sip of tea, they couldn''t help but indulge in their fantasies.


    However, after a while, Geoffrey''s phone rang.


    Without hesitation, he pressed the answer button, but his face immediately changed dramatically after


    hearing just one sentence from the other end.


    "Okay, okay, I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Geoffrey swallowed hard.


    Shane noticed that something was off and quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Geoffrey didn''t dare to hide it and truthfully reported, "Skr knows about Yulia being captured."


    "He is heading to Valerie''s house with Yulia. Coincidentally, Caspian from the Kley City Pearson family,


    along with a group of assassins raised by their Pearson family, went to kill Skr."


    "But in less than two minutes, Skr killed all those terrifying experts."


    "Even Caspian died tragically at his hands."


    "What? Even Caspian died?" Shane was shocked and turned pale.


    Geoffrey shook his head and said, "That''s not the main point."


    "What''s even more terrifying is that I don''t know where Skr got his connections, but with just one


    phone call, he caused amotion in the Sconvia City garrison. They have sealed off all the entrances


    and exits of Sconvia City. No matter who they are¡ªmen, women, young or old¡ªthey are only allowed


    to enter, not leave."


    "I''m afraid that those people sent by the Perez n, even if they grow wings and want to fly out of


    Sconvia City, will be shot down."


    "This..." Shane also panicked.


    Although the Perez n had immense power, they didn''t have much influence in Sconvia City.


    If it were in the business field, it would be manageable.


    But when it involved the garrison, it was not a simple matter.


    If Skr were to discover their father and son''s conspiracy, the entire Lucas family wouldn''t be able to


    withstand his wrath.


    By then, even if the Perez n wanted to help, it might be toote.


    Just as Shane and Geoffrey were in a state of panic, an anxious voice sounded.


    "Shane, we have obtained the item. Quickly find a way to help us leave Sconvia City."


    As soon as the voice dropped, two middle-aged men walked in.


    They were the male doctors who forcibly extracted Yulia''s bone marrow in the warehouse in the


    northern suburbs earlier.


    Shane was slightly taken aback. "The garrison has sealed off all the exits. How can I help you escape


    from Sconvia City?"

 Chapter 762 Skylars Prayer

    Chapter 762 Skr''s Prayer


    "Before we arrived, Dous received a tip-off that Skr had led arge group of people to the


    warehouse."


    "Dous and Scott are very powerful. They will buy us time. When Skr is busy dealing with them, it


    will be our best chance to escape."


    Shane and Geoffrey exchanged a nce, realizing that it was indeed a good n.


    Immediately, they nodded and said, "Alright, let''s go now."


    As soon as they finished speaking, the father and son hurriedly led the two doctors towards the


    entrance of Lucas Manor.


    At this moment, Skr, upon learning that L was in a warehouse in the northern suburbs, dashed


    towards the north like an arrow.


    The main road in Sconvia City at this time was extremely congested, so he abandoned his car halfway.


    Faster! Even faster! He could go even faster!


    Skr continuously pushed his body to its limits.


    L, I¡¯ming to save you. You must be safe!


    Skr prayed incessantly, hoping that L could hear his call and that heaven would have mercy on a


    father''s heart.


    This was the first time in his life that he believed heaven could hear his voice.


    Even when facing thousands of enemy troops on the battlefield in the North, he had never been as


    panicked as he was now.


    His daughter, his precious little girl, owed her five years of fatherly love, which he hadn''t had a chance


    to make up for.


    He was afraid that L wouldn''t wait for him, and he was even afraid that the little one would suffer the


    slightest harm.


    In Skr''s continuous breakthroughs, his figure moved like a spinning top, swift and agile.


    The pedestrians around him only felt a ck shadow sh by. Before they could understand what was


    happening, Skr had already disappeared from their sight.


    "We''re almost there; just hold on a little longer!"


    After a long period of rushing, Skr''s clothes were soaked with sweat.


    But he didn''t have time to care about that. He approached the warehouse while using his heart to


    sense L''s aura.


    Fortunately, that familiar aura, mixed between two powerful auras, was captured by him.


    But in the next moment, his heart trembled violently.


    Because he felt that the aura was bing weaker and weaker.


    "L, I¡¯m here. You must wait for me!"


    Skr shouted in his heart, pushing his body beyond its limits and increasing his speed by another ten


    percent.


    A few secondster, he finally arrived near the warehouse.


    At this moment, he saw Dianne confronting two men in ck training suits with hundreds of troops.


    It was Dous and Scott.


    "Boss!" Dianne saw Skr and immediately stepped forward to report, "These two are the leaders of


    the group that took L away."


    "I suspect that L is inside the warehouse behind them."


    Skr''s eyes turned bloodshot. With murderous intent, he nced at Dous and Scott and said


    coldly, "Capture them alive. After I rescue L, I will personally kill them!"


    As he spoke, Skr immediately rushed towards the warehouse.


    The entrance was guarded by Dous and Scott. Skr didn''t want to waste time, so he punched a


    big hole and leaped in like a swallow. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, before he couldnd, he smelled the scent of blood.


    Skr''s heart sank, and he immediately looked ahead.


    He saw a small figure covered in blood lying on a bed in the corner.


    The medical bedsheet beneath the figure was stained with arge patch of crimson.

 Chapter 763 Lola is Afraid

    Chapter 763 L is Afraid


    "L!"


    Skr trembled all over and immediately stepped forward toward the bed.


    When he saw the discarded long needles and catheters and the bleeding wound on the little one''s


    chest, a raging anger surged within him, almost overturning the entire warehouse.


    "L!" Skr roared like a wild beast.


    His precious treasure, L, was treated in such a way! He wanted to kill everyone involved in this


    matter!


    No, not kill, but ughter them, torturing them a hundred times more painfully than L!


    At this moment, Skr''s eyes turned bloodshot, as if he were going crazy.


    But when he saw L''s pale face and weak breath, he forced himself to calm down.


    The most important thing was to save L. If L was gone, then even if he killed everyone, it would


    be meaningless.


    Yes, save L. First, heal L''s injuries. He promised Yulia that he would bring L back safely. L


    must be fine!


    With that in mind, Skr quickly took out three small pills from his pocket, chewed them with his mouth,


    and fed them to L.


    Then he took out the silver needles and performed a simplified version of the Twenty-Four Dragon


    Needles.


    Two minutester, L''s breath finally began to strengthen, and the frequency of her heartbeat


    gradually recovered a bit.


    Only then did Skr wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.


    After a while, L''s heartbeat finally became stronger.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, her body jerked violently, and she cried out in an extremely weak voice, "Daddy, it hurts... it


    hurts..."


    "Daddy, there were two bad doctors who used big needles to poke me. I was so scared."


    Hearing these words, Skr''s heart bled. He suppressed his overwhelming anger and pulled out the


    silver needles from L''s body. Then he gently covered L''s wound with his warm hands.


    After a while, L weakly opened her eyes and said, "Daddy..."


    The word "Daddy" made Skr burst into tears.


    "Baby, it''s all Daddy''s fault for beingte!"


    Real men don''t shed tears easily. But at this moment, the mighty God of War of the Nine Continents


    shed tears of heartbreak.


    "Daddy, those bad guys hurt me and stuffed socks in my mouth, then used big needles to draw my


    blood."


    The little one was very weak, but tears flowed down her face.


    She didn''t understand that what those people took away from her was her most precious bone marrow,


    but in these short few minutes, everything she had endured was enough to traumatize her.


    Hearing what the little one said, Skr''s anger, which he had suppressed, surged again.


    "Baby, I promise you that those who hurt you and those who plotted all this behind the scenes, I will


    never let them go!"


    "Anyone who dares to hurt my precious baby, I will make them pay back tenfold, a hundredfold, a


    thousandfold!"


    At the entrance of the warehouse.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect this girl to be so powerful!"


    Dous looked at Dianne warily and nervously said to Scott:


    Scott gritted his teeth helplessly.


    They were both experts raised by the Perez n. If they were ordinary martial artists, even if everyone


    attacked together, they wouldn''t be their opponents.

 Chapter 764 Douglass Ultimate Kill

    Chapter 764 Dous''s Ultimate Kill


    Little did they expect that a young and beautiful woman would be so difficult to deal with.


    Even when they both attacked at the same time, Dianne did not retreat a single step.


    And they could already feel that there were nearby troops rushing towards them.


    Once the soldiers with guns arrived, they would be finished.


    Upon hearing Dous''s words, Dianne nced at him expressionlessly and said, "What? Do you think


    you still have a chance?"


    "Hmph! Killing you may not be possible, but escaping is another story!"


    Dous snorted coldly and immediately assumed a stance for his ultimate kill.


    Even within the entire Perez n, he and Scott were powerful assassins. Now, they were being


    mocked by a woman.


    It was simply unbearable!


    Although he said he only wanted to escape, in his heart, he wanted to take advantage of Dianne''s


    arrogance and catch her off guard.


    Without hesitation, he formed his hands into palms and struck directly at Dianne''s face.


    This was his ultimate move, the mountain-piercing palm.


    The Mountain Piercing Palm emphasized instantaneous explosive power. Just with a single hand, the


    airwaves it created could split a person in half.


    And Dous practiced with both palms, so the power he unleashed with both palms was naturally


    doubled.


    As he struck with both palms, the air in front of him was instantly split into three sections, and three


    powerful airwaves followed his palm winds, sweeping towards Dianne.


    The soldiers nearby, who were slightly closer, felt a strong forceing towards them.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The people on both sides were forced to retreat several steps. When they finally managed to stabilize


    themselves, they all looked at Dous with fear on their faces.


    "My god, does this guy know the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms?"


    "How can there be such a terrifying palm wind in the world? We almost got knocked down."


    Although they were soldiers from the stationed troops, they had at most witnessed hard martial arts like


    Scott''s.


    Where would they have the opportunity to encounter a formidable killer like Dous, who was involved


    in esoteric martial arts?


    "Die!" Dous roared, and a sinister smile appeared on his lips as he faced Dianne.


    The mountain-piercing palm was his killing move, and many heroes had fallen under this attack.


    He didn''t believe that this little girl in front of him could withstand his mountain-piercing palm with both


    hands.


    As long as he severely injured Dianne, the others in his eyes were ants and couldn''t stop him or Scott


    at all.


    But when his palms, like knives, were about to strike Dianne''s face, the expected scene did not ur.


    Bang! With a loud noise, the airwaves created by his palms struck the hard ground.


    The concrete ground was instantly split into two deep trenches.


    The concrete around the trenches cracked and split apart.


    Dous''s heart sank.


    Dianne had actually easily dodged his desperate attack at thest moment!


    "You b*tch, besides dodging, can you do anything else? If you have the ability, then fight back!"


    Dous almost spat out blood. He wanted to provoke Dianne through cursing, hoping to anger her.


    No matter how they attacked, Dianne effortlessly resolved their attacks like a ghost.


    She didn''t fight back, but they couldn''t escape either.


    This feeling was too unbearable for him.


    He wanted to provoke Dianne, force her to take action, and perhaps find her weakness, allowing them


    to escape sessfully.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    But upon hearing his words, Dianne not only wasn''t angry but also sneered and said, "The boss


    instructed that he wants to personally kill both of you."


    "If it weren''t for that, do you think you would still be alive?"

 Chapter 765 Unexplained Fear

    Chapter 765 Unexined Fear


    ¡°You!¡± Dous was almost infuriated when he heard Dianne¡¯s words.


    So Dianne had been ying them for fools all along?


    If it weren¡¯t for Skr saying that he would personally kill them, they would have been dead long ago.


    Arrogant! Too damn arrogant!


    Dous and Scott had gloomy faces as they spoke: ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to make a move, there¡¯s no


    need for us to waste our energy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just wait here and see if Skr is really that capable!¡±


    However, before they could finish their words and retract their attacks, a bone-chilling voice came from


    inside the warehouse.


    It was Skr.


    He hadn¡¯t even shown himself yet, but just his voice made everyone¡¯s scalp tingle, as if it carried an


    endless terror.


    Boom! A loud noise.


    Therge iron door behind Dous and Scott copsed.


    Amidst the swirling dust, a tall, straight figure emerged from the warehouse, carrying L in his arms.


    It was Skr.


    ¡°Huh, this girl isn¡¯t dead yet?¡±


    Seeing L with her eyes open in Skr¡¯s arms, Dous and Scott¡¯s pupils contracted.


    When the two doctors extracted her bone marrow earlier, they didn¡¯t even administer anesthesia.


    And they didn¡¯t do any treatment afterwards.


    It was already impressive that she hadn¡¯t died yet, but now she seemed to have regained some spirit.


    Could it be that Skr had miraculous healing skills?


    ¡°Boss!¡± Dianne moved and immediately stood by his side.


    Upon seeing Dous and Scott, L immediately said angrily, ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s that fat guy!¡±


    ¡°He not only killed Beans but also pushed Aunt Valerie down.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°And just now, there was a doctor who wanted to give me anesthesia, but he refused and had the


    doctor use a very long needle to stab me in the chest. I fainted from the pain!¡±


    After listening to L¡¯s words, Skr handed her over to Dianne and said softly, ¡°Darling, let Aunt


    Zander hold you. I will teach these two bad guys a lesson, especially that fat guy.¡±


    ¡°He made you suffer so much; I will make him pay back a hundredfold!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy will avenge me!¡± L wiped away her tears and expressed her grievance.


    Skr gently touched her head with a heartfelt touch, then turned his gaze to Dous.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with icy killing intent.


    Even Dous, a powerful assassin, couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he met his gaze.


    Then an inexplicable fear spread from the depths of his heart.


    It was as if the Skr standing in front of him was not an ordinary person but a demon killer returning


    from hell.


    Just with a single gaze, he made Dous¡¯s hair stand on end and sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Dous gritted his teeth and stomped his foot forcefully, dispelling some of the fear.


    He knew that in a battle between two forces, regardless of the strength of both sides, at least in terms


    of momentum, he couldn¡¯t lose.


    ¡°Skr, I heard beforeing to Sconvia City that you were quite skilled. Today, seeing you in person,


    it seems that your reputation is well-deserved.¡±


    ¡°However, no matter how powerful you are, we are not pushovers. Just you alone; it won¡¯t be easy to


    kill me and Scott!¡±


    Dous tried to suppress Skr with his words.


    Beside him, Scott assumed a defensive posture, looking at Skr with vignce.


    Scott couldn¡¯t see Skr¡¯s true strength.


    But just the fact that Dianne called Skr ¡°Boss¡± was enough to infer that Skr¡¯s strength surpassed


    hers.

 Chapter 766 Master

    Chapter 766 Master


    Immedietely, Skyler welked towerds Dougles with big strides, seying es he welked, ¡°Dering to herm my


    deughter, there is only one oue.¡±


    ¡°Which is deeth!¡±


    As soon es the words fell, his fist, es herd es steel, immedietely struck Dougles.


    Although Dougles eppeered to look down on Skyler, he hed been wery of Skyler¡¯s ections ell elong.


    When he sew Skyler throw e punch, every nerve in his body tensed up.


    However, the next second, he reelized thet Skyler¡¯s fist didn¡¯t even stir up e bit of wind, which mede


    him overjoyed.


    It seemed thet this guy wes just pretentious.


    ¡°Skyler, you¡¯re good. I elmost fell for your bluff.¡±


    Dougles sneered end directly swung his right fist to meet Skyler¡¯s fist heed-on.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As soon es his fist took shepe, it cerried en overwhelming momentum, es if the heevens end eerth


    were collepsing.


    The surrounding eir seemed to be forcefully ettrected, forming e huge gust of wind centered eround his


    fist.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Sounds echoed in the eir.


    Dougles¡¯s fist, epenied by e terrifying weve of energy, engulfed Skyler¡¯s fist.


    Skyler¡¯s clothes were violently blown ewey, es if they were ebout to be torn epert in the next moment.


    Immediately, Skr walked towards Dous with big strides, saying as he walked, ¡°Daring to harm my


    daughter, there is only one oue.¡±


    ¡°Which is death!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, his fist, as hard as steel, immediately struck Dous.


    Although Dous appeared to look down on Skr, he had been wary of Skr¡¯s actions all along.


    When he saw Skr throw a punch, every nerve in his body tensed up.


    However, the next second, he realized that Skr¡¯s fist didn¡¯t even stir up a bit of wind, which made


    him overjoyed.


    It seemed that this guy was just pretentious.


    ¡°Skr, you¡¯re good. I almost fell for your bluff.¡±


    Dous sneered and directly swung his right fist to meet Skr¡¯s fist head-on.


    As soon as his fist took shape, it carried an overwhelming momentum, as if the heavens and earth


    were copsing.


    The surrounding air seemed to be forcefully attracted, forming a huge gust of wind centered around his


    fist.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Sounds echoed in the air.


    Dous¡¯s fist, apanied by a terrifying wave of energy, engulfed Skr¡¯s fist.


    Skr¡¯s clothes were violently blown away, as if they were about to be torn apart in the next moment.


    Immediately, Skr walked towards Dous with big strides, saying as he walked, ¡°Daring to harm my


    daughter, there is only one oue.¡±


    Even the soldiers around them not only had their clothes rustling, but they couldn¡¯t even open their


    eyes.


    Even the soldiers oround them not only hod their clothes rustling, but they couldn¡¯t even open their


    eyes.


    Douglos¡¯s punch wos truly terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Everyone wos sweoting for Skylor in their heorts.


    Compored to Douglos¡¯s eorth-shottering punch, Skylor¡¯s punch wos simply ordinory.


    A sinister smile oppeored on Douglos¡¯s fot foce.


    He wos obout to soy something to mock Skylor, but before he could speok, the smile on his foce froze.


    Boom! A thunderous sound.


    An explosion sounded in the oir.


    Skylor¡¯s seemingly ordinory fist collided heod-on with Douglos¡¯s powerful fist.


    Douglos¡¯s entire right fist begon to turn blood-red ot o visible speed, ond then blood vessels burst,


    leoving his hond o bloody mess.


    Whot wos even more terrifying wos thot ofter his right fistpletely exploded, this phenomenon


    begon to extend upwords until his entire orm


    His blood vessels burst, ond his flesh exploded. In the blink of on eye, Douglos¡¯s entire right orm wos


    severed, with tendons ond blood vessels bursting beyond soving.


    The soldiers present were oll shocked when they sow this scene.


    Skylor¡¯s punch just now seemed so ordinory, not even stirring up o bit of momentum.


    Even the soldiers around them not only had their clothes rustling, but they couldn¡¯t even open their


    eyes.


    Evan tha soldiars around tham not only had thair clothas rustling, but thay couldn¡¯t avan opan thair


    ayas.


    Dous¡¯s punch was truly tarrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s ovar!¡±


    Evaryona was swaating for Skr in thair haarts.


    Comparad to Dous¡¯s aarth-shattaring punch, Skr¡¯s punch was simply ordinary.


    A sinistar sm appaarad on Dous¡¯s fat faca.


    Ha was about to say somathing to mock Skr, but bafora ha could spaak, tha sm on his faca froza.


    Boom! A thundarous sound.


    An axplosion soundad in tha air.


    Skr¡¯s saamingly ordinary fist collidad haad-on with Dous¡¯s powarful fist.


    Dous¡¯s antira right fist bagan to turn blood-rad at a visi spaad, and than blood vassals burst,


    laaving his hand a bloody mass.


    What was avan mora tarrifying was that aftar his right fisttaly axplodad, this phanomanon


    bagan to axtand upwards until his antira arm


    His blood vassals burst, and his sh axplodad. In tha blink of an aya, Dous¡¯s antira right arm was


    savarad, with tandons and blood vassals bursting bayond saving.


    Tha soldiars prasant wara all shockad whan thay saw this scana.


    Skr¡¯s punch just now saamad so ordinary, not avan stirring up a bit of momantum.


    But Dous¡¯s punch was as powerful as a tornado.

 Chapter 767 A Lesson from the Past

    Chapter 767 A Lesson from the Past


    But even so, Skyler wes not setisfied. He hed seid thet he would meke these people pey e hundredfold


    for the pein Lole hed suffered!


    At this moment, Skyler glenced et Dougles end seid coldly, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°After everything is settled, I will diseble your remeining erms end legs.¡±


    ¡°Then I will heve people cut off your flesh end blood, piece by piece.¡±


    ¡°This process will lest e long time. I went you to slowly teste the feeling of being cut end crushed end


    experience the egony of broken bones end eshes.¡±


    ¡°I went you to regret everything you heve done to my deughter every dey for the rest of your life.¡±


    Upon heering Skyler¡¯s words, the soldiers eround couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Dougles, in perticuler,


    turned pele with feer.


    Looking et Skyler¡¯s celm demeenor, it didn¡¯t seem like he wes just bluffing but ectuelly plenning to do


    so.


    If he fell into Skyler¡¯s hends, it would be more unbeereble then deeth.


    Run! This thought fleshed through Dougles¡¯s mind. He forcefully kicked his legs end instently shot


    beckwerd like e bullet.


    In the blink of en eye, he wes elreedy on the move.


    ¡°Trying to run? It¡¯s not thet eesy!¡± Skyler sneered end took three steps forwerd.


    Seemingly ordinery steps, but he hed elreedy reeched Dougles¡¯s front.


    But even so, Skr was not satisfied. He had said that he would make these people pay a hundredfold


    for the pain L had suffered!


    At this moment, Skr nced at Dous and said coldly, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡±


    ¡°After everything is settled, I will disable your remaining arms and legs.¡±


    ¡°Then I will have people cut off your flesh and blood, piece by piece.¡±


    ¡°This process willst a long time. I want you to slowly taste the feeling of being cut and crushed and


    experience the agony of broken bones and ashes.¡±


    ¡°I want you to regret everything you have done to my daughter every day for the rest of your life.¡±


    Upon hearing Skr¡¯s words, the soldiers around couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Dous, in particr,


    turned pale with fear.


    Looking at Skr¡¯s calm demeanor, it didn¡¯t seem like he was just bluffing but actually nning to do


    so.


    If he fell into Skr¡¯s hands, it would be more unbearable than death.


    Run! This thought shed through Dous¡¯s mind. He forcefully kicked his legs and instantly shot


    backward like a bullet.


    In the blink of an eye, he was already on the move.


    ¡°Trying to run? It¡¯s not that easy!¡± Skr sneered and took three steps forward.


    Seemingly ordinary steps, but he had already reached Dous¡¯s front.


    But even so, Skr was not satisfied. He had said that he would make these people pay a hundredfold


    for the pain L had suffered!


    Dous was frightened to the point of despair. He instinctively extended his remaining left arm to block


    Skr. With a cold smile, Skr unleashed his second punch.


    Douglos wos frightened to the point of despoir. He instinctively extended his remoining left orm to block


    Skylor. With o cold smile, Skylor unleoshed his second punch.


    Douglos shouted in despoir, ¡°Scott, ore you deod?¡±


    However, before Scott could reoct,


    Boom!


    Skylor¡¯s fist collided with Douglos¡¯s left orm.


    Soon, his left orm burst in the some woy, instontly bing o bloody mess.


    Scott, who wos still stonding in ploce, trembled in feor, unoble to mointoin his bolonce. He didn¡¯t dore


    sove Douglos onymore.


    Ah! Douglos let out o miseroble screom, olmost fointing.


    He gritted his teeth, gloring ot Skylor with resentment, ond soid with o fullness of hotred, ¡°I odmit defeot


    since I con¡¯t beot you.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t even think obout torturing me to deoth!¡±


    ¡°My life is under my control!¡±


    He knew very well thot if he wos cought by Skylor, he wouldn¡¯t be oble to survive or die.


    As soon os he finished speoking, he turned towords o neorby woll ond begon to gother strength,


    preporing to smosh his heod ond end his own life.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Heh, do you think I¡¯ll let you die?¡±


    Skylor sneered ond reoched out his honds, pressing on his shoulders.


    Buzz!


    Douglos felt o tingling sensotion on his scolp, ond then his whole body be os stiff os o corpse, os


    if he hod beenpletely onesthetized.


    Dous was frightened to the point of despair. He instinctively extended his remaining left arm to block


    Skr. With a cold smile, Skr unleashed his second punch.


    Dous was frightanad to tha point of daspair. Ha instinctivaly axtandad his ramainingft arm to block


    Skr. With a cold sm, Skr uashad his sacond punch.


    Dous shoutad in daspair, ¡°Scott, ara you daad?¡±


    Howavar, bafora Scott could raact,


    Boom!


    Skr¡¯s fist collidad with Dous¡¯sft arm.


    Soon, hisft arm burst in tha sama way, instantly bing a bloody mass.


    Scott, who was still standing in ca, tramd in faar, una to maintain his bnca. Ha didn¡¯t dara


    sava Dous anymora.


    Ah! Doust out a misara scraam, almost fainting.


    Ha grittad his taath, ring at Skr with rasantmant, and said with a fullnass of hatrad, ¡°I admit dafaat


    sinca I can¡¯t baat you.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t avan think about torturing ma to daath!¡±


    ¡°My lifa is undar my control!¡±


    Ha knaw vary wall that if ha was caught by Skr, ha wouldn¡¯t ba a to surviva or dia.


    As soon as ha finishad spaaking, ha turnad towards a naarby wall and bagan to gathar strangth,


    praparing to smash his haad and and his own lifa.


    ¡°Hah, do you think I¡¯llt you dia?¡±


    Skr snaarad and raachad out his hands, prassing on his shouldars.


    Buzz!


    Dous falt a tingling sansation on his scalp, and than his wh body bacama as stiff as a corpsa, as


    if ha had baantaly anasthatizad.


    Everyone around saw this scene and felt a chill, as if they had fallen into an ice cer.

 Chapter 768 Earthquake

    Chapter 768 Earthquake


    Although he arrived a bitte, there was still a chance!


    Scott secretly nced at Skr and noticed that Skr''s attention waspletely focused on


    Dous. Immediately, he exerted force with his legs.


    Step by step. With three jumps, he reached the top of the warehouse.


    At the same time, a ropedder was lowered from the helicopter. Scott was overjoyed and exerted all


    his strength to jump onto the ropedder.


    Once on the ropedder, he quickly climbed into the helicopter, and without even retracting thedder,


    he threw it to the ground.


    Afterpleting all of this, Scott finally felt that he was saved.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Once he was on the helicopter, he didn''t believe that Skr could still do anything to him.


    "Scott is trying to escape!"


    Many soldiers around saw the helicopter start to ascend and shouted loudly.


    Meanwhile, Dianne, who was beside them, calmly held L in her arms without any ripples on her


    face.


    It seemed like she thought Scott''s previous actions were unnecessary.


    However, the soldiers around didn''t think so.


    Because they saw the helicopter climb to a height far above the ground. Even if Skr had great skills,


    it would be impossible for him to fly up to the helicopter without any tools, right?


    Just when the soldiers thought that Scott had sessfully escaped, Skr made a move that shocked


    them, almost causing their eyeballs to fall out.


    "You want to leave? Did you get my permission?"


    Skr pushed Dous'' body and coldly snorted as he looked at the helicopter in the air.


    The next moment, he suddenly soared into the air from the ground like a bullet, directly shooting


    towards the helicopter.


    "Oh my god! Can he fly?"


    All the soldiers around were dumbfounded.


    Scott''s escape just now had already shocked them.


    It turned out that there really were people in this world who were as light as a feather.


    And now, Skr hadpletely surpassed their understanding!


    Soaring dozens of meters in the same spot, was he still an ordinary person?


    Scott on the helicopter also felt his heart tremble in fear.


    But at this moment, there was no time to think. He immediately drew a short knife from his waist and


    swung it towards Skr''s hands, which were clinging to the helicopter.


    But before the knife could touch the back of Skr''s hand, the helicopter suddenly tilted, almost


    causing him to fall.


    Before he could stabilize himself, something even more terrifying happened.


    Skr shouted angrily, "Get down!"


    Boom!


    The earth shook!


    The chaotic sound of the engine and the constant rm on the helicopter filled the air.


    The soldiers on the ground finally realized what had happened.


    Skr had actually used his bare hands to pull down the ascending helicopter!


    Everyone''s mouths were wide open, filled with disbelief.


    In this world, there was actually someone who could use their bare hands to pull a helicopter down by


    seven to eight meters in mid-air!


    It was like a scene from a blockbuster movie. Even superheroes couldn''t do this, right?


    At this moment, Scott inside the cabin had already lost all color in his face due to fear.


    He knew he couldn''t fight against Skr, but he never expected that even when he was dozens of


    meters away in the air, he still couldn''t escape Skr''s clutches.


    The only one who remained calm at the scene was Dianne, who had followed Skr for three years.


    Their boss''s abilities were far beyond this.


    Immediately, Skr reached his hand into the cabin, grabbed Scott by the neck, and pulled him down.


    Without any deviation, hended right next to Dous.


    At the same time, a leaf flew out of his hand and directly pierced the helicopter pilot''s heart.

 Chapter 769 No One is Spared

    Chapter 769 No One is Spared


    The helicopter immediately lost control and struggled for a few moments before crashing onto the open


    ground.


    Boom! A loud noise shook the earth.


    The helicopter plummeted to its demise.


    Skr tapped his ear and ordered Dianne, "Deal with the two people on the ground ording to the


    method I just mentioned."


    Upon hearing this, Dous and Scott trembled in fear and shouted, "You thug!"


    Skr sneered. He was called a thug. Then what were they when they harmed a four-year-old child?


    He was just giving them a taste of their own medicine.


    "Yes, Boss!" Dianne agreed and immediately had the soldiers restrain Dous and Scott.


    Dous and Scott''s faces were even uglier than if they had eaten sh*t.


    They had thought that they were only here in Sconvia City toplete a small task, but they never


    expected to provoke such a formidable figure.


    They couldn''t live, but they couldn''t die either. They would rather be dead!


    "Also, find out who had the idea to harm L. Anyone involved in this cruel act of taking my daughter''s


    bone marrow¡ªno one is to be spared!" Skr gritted his teeth and said


    He rarely got angry, but this time, the other party had truly crossed his line.


    If he didn''t possess unparalleled medical skills, L would have already died.


    Just the thought of L almost leaving him made him want to tear anyone involved in this matter apart.


    "Yes, Boss!" Dianne agreed once again.


    Skr nodded and reached out to take L from her arms. He asked softly, "Baby, is your chest still


    hurting?"


    L, still weak, forced a shallow smile tofort him. "With Daddy here, I¡¯m fine."


    Skr''s nose tingled, and tears almost welled up in his eyes again.


    "Alright, good baby, I will take you to find Mommy."


    "Mommy was scared when she heard that you were taken away by bad people. If we don''t go back


    soon, she''ll worry."


    "Okay, I also miss Mommy."


    The little oney in Skr''s arms and weakly said


    Skr then got into the Jeep and took L away.


    Dianne would naturally handle everything at the warehouse entrance.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At this moment, Yulia and ra were taking Valerie to recuperate in the hospital.


    Just as Skr arrived at the door of the hospital room, Yulia immediately rushed over.


    "L!"


    When she saw L in Skr''s arms,pletely unharmed, tears welled up in her eyes once again.


    "L, let me hold you quickly."


    As she spoke, she immediately reached out and took L into her arms, showering her face with


    kisses.


    ra, seeing that L was fine, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Yulia truly felt her baby was back, she quickly asked Skr, "Skr, is L really okay?"


    "L, is there anywhere that hurts? What did those people do to you? Tell me quickly."


    Skr didn''t want Yulia to break down, so he quickly said, "L is really fine."


    L reached out her small hand and wiped away the tears on Yulia''s face, saying obediently, "I¡¯m not


    hurt; I was just a little scared."


    Only then did Yulia feel relieved. She had really thought that L''s pale face was due to being scared.


    "Yulia, what about Valerie?" Skr asked somewhat strangely.


    The hospital bed was empty, with only ra sitting on a chair beside it.

 Chapter 770 Unusual Valerie

    Chapter 770 Unusual Valerie


    Before Yulia could say anything, a girl in a patient gown suddenly rushed into Skr''s arms.


    It was Valerie, her face pale but still beautiful.


    Skr was startled and immediately raised both arms, not daring to respond in any way.


    He cautiously nced at Yulia and awkwardly said, "Valerie, you should let go first."


    "What''s wrong, Skr?" Valerie looked up at him with a pitiful expression.


    Skr felt overwhelmed. Yulia was still here.


    "Valerie, it makes me ufortable when you hug me like this." Skr said it awkwardly.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Valerie finally let go of him.


    But before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Valerie unexpectedly hooked her arm around his,


    affectionate as if he were her boyfriend.


    "What''s wrong with you, Valerie?" Skr swallowed hard and looked at Yulia with a pleading


    expression.


    Valerie suddenly acted like this, and in front of Yulia, she waspletely bewildered.


    Yulia and ra sighed at the same time and said, "The doctor just told us that Valerie has lost some of


    her memories."


    "From the looks of it, she only recognizes you now."


    "Amnesia?" Skr was suddenly shocked.


    How could the plot from a TV drama actually happen to Valerie?


    And although he had exceptional medical skills and dared to argue with the Grim Reaper, they were


    limited to physical functions.


    When it came to memory, he was truly powerless.


    "Aunt Valerie, do you remember L?" The little one in Yulia''s arms quickly spoke up.


    Valerie nced at her and asked nkly, "Little girl, you''re very cute, but have we met before?"


    L''s eyes immediately filled with tears as she looked at Skr sadly and said, "Daddy, Valerie Auntie


    was pushed hard onto the sofa by those bad guys while protecting me."


    "Her head hit the nearby cab, so she lost her memory and doesn''t even remember me."


    "Waa, I¡¯m so sad!" Hearing L''s crying, Skr''s anger surged once again.


    He had only dealt with Dous and Scott earlier, but the real mastermind was still atrge.


    "You... you call him daddy?" Valerie was startled by L''s words.


    She looked at Skr with tears welling up in her watery eyes. "Skr, you actually had a child behind


    my back!"


    "You heartless man, you promised me to wait for you toe back and marry me!"


    Valerie scolded him while pounding his chest with all her might. Skr could only smile wryly.


    It turned out that along with Valerie''s amnesia, she had also developed her own delusions.


    He had never told Valerie that she should wait for him toe back and marry her.


    But at this moment, it seemed that no matter what he said, Valerie wouldn''t be able to listen, right?


    Skr could only turn his gaze to Yulia, using his eyes to ask her what he should do.


    Yulia felt a pang of jealousy in her heart. Skr was her man, yet Valerie was clinging to him right in


    front of her.


    But when she thought about how Valerie had lost her memory because she was protecting L, she


    couldn''t be angry.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    So after a moment of inner conflict, she carried L and walked towards the sofa in the corner,


    pretending not to see and pretending not to care.


    And at this moment, Valerie got tired from all themotion and once again threw herself into Skr''s


    arms.

 Chapter 771 Discovery

    Chapter 771 Discovery


    Skr spoke helplessly as he looked at Valerie in his arms. "Valerie, the doctor said you''ve lost some


    of your memories... Perhaps,bined with your previous fantasies, your thoughts have be


    confused," he exined.


    "You heartless scumbag, you''re actually using this excuse to deceive me."


    "Memory loss happens only in TV dramas!"


    Valerie hugged Skr even more tightly as she spoke.


    Skr couldn''t help butugh and cry. "Valerie, please listen to me."


    "I''m not going to listen, I''m not going to listen; you promised to marry me."


    Valerie became agitated and refused to let Skr speak.


    Skr was absolutely defenseless.


    His phone in his pocket rang just then, and he hastily took it out to check.


    It was Dianne''s phone call.


    It was most likely about who instructed Dous and Scott to harvest L''s bone marrow.


    "Did you find out?" Skr inquired quickly after answering the phone.


    Everyone in the hospital room perked up when they heard his words.


    ra''s heartbeat quickened. Could they have discovered proof against Shane?


    Dianne on the other end of the phone said, "Boss, those two assassins go by the names Dous and


    Scott, and they were both raised by the Eastern Alvonia Perez n."


    "The Perez n''s legitimate heir has a beloved grandson who has had bone cancer since childhood


    and can only live normally by undergoing a bone marrow transnt."


    "However, his physique is unique; after searching the entire country, L''s bone marrow is the most


    compatible with his."


    "However, L is only four years old, and the amount of bone marrow required by the Perez n''s


    young master clearly exceeds the capacity of a four-year-old child."


    "Because the Perez n was afraid you would refuse if they approached you through normal


    channels, they sent Dous and Scott, the Perez n''s top experts, to forcibly extract L''s bone


    marrow."


    "The Eastern Alvonia Perez n?"


    Skr''s pupils constricted. "Using someone else''s child''s life to exchange for their own child''s life is


    selfish and self-serving!"


    "And they dared to cause harm to my daughter!"


    "Get ready, and bring plenty of people; I''m going to annihte the entire Perez n!"


    "What?" ra, who was present, shook with terror at the news.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Assassinate the entire Perez n?


    That was the second-most powerful family in Alvonia, behind the Eight Banners.


    The Pearson family in Kley City, and even the Feron and Hernandez families, were nothing in


    comparison.


    She had no idea Shane and Geoffrey were working for the Eastern Alvonia Perez n.


    Skr''s goal was to exterminate the whole Perez n.


    Although this seemed arrogant, ra had to believe Skr could do it after experiencing his abilities!


    Skr not only owned the Lover''s Tower, but he also dared to murder Caspian, who stood in his way.


    Furthermore, in order to find the kidnappers who stole L, he had the Sconvia City garrison seal off


    all city exits with a single phone call.


    ra had trouble imagining Skr''s genuine identity.


    "Boss, I think I found something."


    On the other end of the phone, Dianne stated:


    "What exactly is it?"


    Skr inquired after a little thought.


    Dianne went on to say, "Geoffrey, the head of the Lucas family, and his second son, Shane, are also


    involved in this matter."

 Chapter 772 No Debts Owed

    Chapter 772 No Debts Owed


    "When the young master of the Perez n was diagnosed with a terminal illness, the n leader used


    his connections to investigate all hospitals'' medical records and discovered that the birth mother of his


    sister-inw, Phaedra, had the mostpatible physical condition."


    "In order to gain benefits and move up the socialdder with the Perez n, Shane and Geoffrey


    staged two idents thatnded his sister-inw and L in the hospital."


    "During these two hospital treatments, they discovered that his sister-inw''s physical condition was


    unsuitable for the young master of the Perez n; however, L miraculously inherited Phaedra''s


    special physique over a generation."


    "So, it was Shane and Geoffrey who actively invited those people from the Perez n."


    "So, that''s how it is."


    Skr''s face was serene, but his eyes were filled with a cold, deadly intent.


    "Where are Shane and Geoffrey now?"


    Skr inquired coldly.


    Geoffrey and Shane!


    You''vepleted the task!


    The Lucas family has set their sights on Yulia and L since their unexpected meeting at the


    graveyard!


    They yed the family affection card while plotting to amass fortunes and endanger lives.


    Shane, you astute old man!


    Are you deserving of the titles of Yulia''s grandfather and L''s great-grandfather?


    And, with his false demeanor, Geoffrey even dared to damage his own family members. A phony


    gentleman!


    This father-son team ispletely hypocritical!


    It truly is a dismal hell with devils among us!


    Skr sensed something was wrong when Yulia was hurt and hospitalized, but he never suspected


    Shane and Geoffrey.


    One reason for this was that they were Yulia''s closest rtives.


    Another reason was that Shane and Geoffrey were excellent actors. They would mourn and remember


    Phaedra, and they even donated Yulia''s stock to the Lucas family.


    Even Skr thought they actually liked Yulia because of their feelings for Phaedra. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The father-son team of the Lucas family made everything appear to be a mirage.


    "Boss, while we were on our way to the warehouse to save L, Shane and Geoffrey, along with two


    doctors, took L''s bone marrow and quickly headed to the territory of the Perez n."


    Dianne kept reporting.


    "All right, I see."


    Skr hung up the phone gently.


    He then abruptly turned his focus to ra and asked, "ra, did you already know about this?"


    ra''s face nched instantly. She opened her mouth but said nothing.


    For some reason, even though Skr asked quietly, she felt an unseen pressure that made it difficult


    for her to breathe.


    "Skr, what''s wrong? What does ra know?"


    Yulia inquired, intrigued.


    Skr sneered, "Shane and Geoffrey nned to move up the socialdder with the Perez n by


    capturing L and extracting her bone marrow.


    "I wouldn''t have known if it hadn''t been for Dianne''s information; she said this matter is rted to


    Shane and Geoffrey. I suddenly remembered that this morning, as we were leaving, ra came to


    Flessy Tower, as if she wanted to say something, but she didn''t."


    "In my opinion, she had already discovered everything that Shane and Geoffrey had nned, but she


    didn''t tell us!"


    "What... What... What..."


    Yulia''s face was filled with surprise.


    "This... How is this even possible?"


    She became woozy all of a sudden.


    L was apprehended and her bone marrow removed. And it was all connected to Shane and


    Geoffrey?


    It was natural for Geoffrey, but Shane had always been so fond of L.


    Could he really be that cruel to L?


    L was just four at the time!

 Chapter 773 Overconfident

    Chapter 773 Overconfident


    Yulia took a few steps back, reluctant to grasp this reality.


    And L''s eyes welled up with tears.


    "You can''t have it both ways," she eximed to Skr, "and what do you expect me to do?"


    "After getting to know you over the course of this time, I know you are a person who distinguishes


    between good and evil and seeks vengeance."


    "If I tell you the truth, I''m afraid you won''t hesitate to kill them."


    "One is my grandfather, the other is my uncle; even if they are at fault, if I leak this information and they


    die as a result, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life!"


    "So, inparison, you would rather see L die, right?" Skr asked slowly.


    "ra, you should thank Dianne for her execution ability, which allowed me to save L in time."


    "Otherwise, not to mention Shane and Geoffrey, your entire Lucas family, including you, will all be


    buried with L!"


    "In consideration of your good conscience for going to Valerie''s house to see L and calling me, I will


    spare your life."


    "But from now on, we are even!"


    "Yulia, let''s go!"


    Skr then took L and left the ward with Yulia.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The Lover''s Tower was already finished, and the Lover''s Hotel was open for business. They remained


    immediately in their own motel.


    Skr wasn''t in a hurry because he knew where Shane and Geoffrey were.


    He spent the majority of the day with Yulia and L.


    Nothing was more important to him than his wife and children.


    It wasn''t until the next day that he took Dianne and proceeded to Kley City, the home of the Perez n.


    Before departing, Dianne arranged for hundreds of professionals to be in charge of the Lover''s Hotel''s


    security, ensuring Yulia and L''s safety.


    Even if a fly passed past Yulia and L, there would be arge crowd watching.


    Valerie''s side was a little more difficult.


    Her recollections became jumbled as a result of the trauma to her brain. Among the people around her,


    she only recognized Skr and insisted on apanying him to Kley City.


    Skr had to use a lot of effort to calm her down.


    Furthermore, he explicitly asked Yulia to speak with Valerie more frequently while he was not in


    Sconvia City.


    It would be ideal if he could make Valerie remember everything from the past.


    If not, at least exin their current situation to Valerie.


    Simultaneously, in the Pearson family''s house in Kley City,


    The elders of the Pearson family were all there in the conference hall, but the room was deafeningly


    quiet.


    The brows of everyone were furrowed, and wrath filled the air.


    An elderly guy in his seventies sits on the throne.


    The elderly man had a strand of ck and translucent prayer beads in his hand, exuding a


    commanding presence.


    Curry Pearson was the Pearson family''s leader.


    Curry addressed the Pearson family members after a brief pause, saying, "This is how things


    unfolded."


    "A young child dared to disregard our Pearson family''s ck Feather Order."


    "Caspian, leading our people, went to carry out the ck Feather Order, but he unexpectedly killed


    Caspian!"


    "Arrogant, too arrogant!"


    "How can he trample on the dignity of the ck Feather Order like this?"


    "Our Pearson family has been passed down for hundreds of years; how can a young child humiliate


    us?"

 Chapter 774 Curry Pearsons Fury

    Chapter 774 Curry Pearson''s Fury


    "Hmph, if I don''t kill this guy, I won''t be able to relieve my hatred!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who among you is willing to take the initiative and bring him back to face his death?"


    Curry Pearson turned to face the Pearson family members as soon as the words fell.


    The Pearson family members sat downstairs, exchanged nces, and lowered their heads in unison,


    not daring to make a sound.


    They''d never heard of someone like Skr before.


    But Caspian''s incident made them leery of Skr.


    Skr smacked Caspian to death despite the efforts of dozens of Pearson family experts.


    With such scary abilities, none of them felt confident enough to confront him.


    Although they were outraged that someone had ventured to oppose the authority of the ck Feather


    Order, no one wanted to be the one to stand out.


    Curry was so enraged at the Pearson family''s reaction that his beard trembled.


    "A bunch of useless people!"


    "Normally, I see all of you in Magic City, bullying men and women and unting your power!"


    "Now that the Pearson family is in trouble and someone needs to step up, you all lower your heads and


    don''t even dare to look at me!"


    "How did I manage to raise you a useless bunch?"


    The people in the conference hall didn''t dare to breathe after being lectured.


    After a whole minute, a middle-aged man in his fifties piped out, saying, "Dad, although Skr is not


    well-known, his skills are extremely terrifying."


    "In my opinion, let''s just stop here; Caspian was also at fault at first, and it''s not worth jeopardizing the


    Pearson family''s entire power for his death."


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, the woman next to him said, "Yes, Dad!"


    "Originally, the ck Feather Order required more than half of the Pearson family members to vote in


    order to be invoked; however, Caspian invoked it without authorization in order to avenge the Pearson


    family in Wox City."


    "If that other guy named Skr did something wrong, Caspian wasn''t any better than him."


    "Now that he''s been killed, he can only me himself for being too arrogant and insisting on leading


    the team to find trouble with Skr."


    Bang!


    Curry hurled the beads in his hand, enraged, and eximed, "How dare you two have the audacity to


    say such things?"


    "Yes, I admit that Caspian was at fault for invoking the ck Feather Order without authorization."


    "However, since the invocation of the ck Feather Order, it represents the dignity of our entire


    Pearson family in Kley City."


    "By ignoring our Pearson family, Skr personally led a team to Sconvia City to kill him, demonstrating


    his bravery!"


    "Now that he''s gone, you''re smearing his name just to protect yourself; you''re nothing more than


    animals!"


    Curry''s outburst caused the couple to cover their mouths in horror.


    A man in his thirties jumped up and challenged the pair, saying, "Uncle and Aunt, how can you say


    such things?"


    "Landon Pearson, who are you to judge what we say?" the pair asked, their expressions darkening.


    Curry had just admonished them, and they were still bitter.


    Landon, the family''s junior member, stepped up and reprimanded them, exactly as Caspian had done


    before.


    Landon, on the other hand, was a junior member who, like Caspian, was a possibility for the next


    Pearson family head.


    Prior to this, though, his status in the family could not bepared to Caspian''s.


    He saw his chance now that Caspian was no longer alive.

 Chapter 775 Landon Pearsons Plan

    Chapter 775 Landon Pearson''s n


    Landon didn''t care what the Pearson family''s second couple thought at the time. He went on to say, "A


    person''s reputation is like the shadow of a tree."


    "What we value the most in my Kley City''s Pearson family, which has weathered storms for hundreds of


    years and grown to its current size, isn''t it?"


    "And the ck Feather Order, to some extent, carries the reputation and dignity of our Pearson family,


    even throughout the entire Nirth province."


    "Now that the ck Feather Order has been ignored, can we, the Pearson family, let it go so easily?"


    "Grandfather, I''m willing to lead a team in order to capture Skr! We will fight for the glory of our


    Pearson family!"


    When Curry heard Landon''s statements, he looked around the Pearson household and reprimanded,


    "Look at all of you, and then look at Landon; you are all my descendants, so why is there such a big


    difference?"


    He didn''t bother with these people when he finished speaking. He quickly fixed his gaze on Landon and


    expressed gratitude, saying, "Landon, your grandfather has always thought of you as a sensible child."


    "Because you volunteered, the task of capturing Skr will be assigned to you."


    "I give you permission to use all of the Pearson family''s power."


    "If youplete the mission sessfully, there will be no need for an election for n leader." I willContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    forward it to you!"


    Landon immediately disyed an ted smile, knelt down on the spot, and loudly pounded his head,


    saying passionately, "Thank you, grandfather, for your appreciation!"


    The other Pearson family members in the council room were taken aback.


    Curry actually promised Landon the title of n leader, but he refused!


    Curry''s second son, a middle-aged man, sneered and remarked, "Landon, how capable do you think


    you are?" Everyone here ispletely aware of it."


    "Talents like Caspian, who led nearly thirty top experts from our Pearson family, all died at the hands of


    Skr."


    "Do you think you can catch him?"


    Instead of being furious, Landon asked, "Uncle, why do you only focus on our Pearson family?"


    "Did you know that Alvonia has a List of Legendary Beasts?"


    "The Legendary Beast List?"


    The folks in the room were surprised.


    "I seem to recall hearing that there is a list in Alvonia of experts with extraordinary abilities." Is that the


    Legendary Beast List you mentioned?"


    Someone remembered.


    Landon nodded, a proud grin on his face, and said, "That''s right, the List of Legendary Beasts isn''t just


    any list." It possesses an unspecified level of certification."


    "The list is updated every three years, and only ten spots are avable." They are drawn from Alvonia''s


    whole martial artsmunity."


    "These ten spots are very straightforward and consider onlybat power, disregarding everything


    else."


    "Those who make the list are thus the top experts among experts."


    "By that logic, do you know the List of Legendary Beast experts?"


    With an odd tone, the second daughter-inw inquired.


    Landon proudly arched his brows and stated, "By chance, I happen to know the tenth-ranked expert on


    the List of Legendary Beasts, Jeremiah."


    "As long as I can represent our Pearson family, prepare generous gifts, and let Jeremiah feel our


    sincerity, capturing Skr will be a piece of cake for him."


    "No matter how powerful Skr is, he is not on the List of Legendary Beasts, and he is definitely no


    match for Jeremiah."


    The other Pearson family members felt a sting in their hearts after hearing Landon''s statements.


    They had no idea that this normally silent Landon would be an authority on the List of Legendary


    Beasts.


    "The list is updeted every three yeers, end only ten spots ere eveileble." They ere drewn from Alvonie''s


    whole mertiel ertsmunity."


    "These ten spots ere very streightforwerd end consider onlybet power, disregerding everything


    else."


    "Those who meke the list ere thus the top experts emong experts."


    "By thet logic, do you know the List of Legendery Beest experts?"


    With en odd tone, the second deughter-in-lew inquired.


    Lendon proudly erched his brows end steted, "By chence, I heppen to know the tenth-renked expert on


    the List of Legendery Beests, Jeremieh."


    "As long es I cen represent our Peerson femily, prepere generous gifts, end let Jeremieh feel our


    sincerity, cepturing Skyler will be e piece of ceke for him."


    "No metter how powerful Skyler is, he is not on the List of Legendery Beests, end he is definitely no


    metch for Jeremieh."


    The other Peerson femily members felt e sting in their heerts efter heering Lendon''s stetements.


    They hed no idee thet this normelly silent Lendon would be en euthority on the List of Legendery


    Beests.

 Chapter 776 Insisting on Finding the Perez Clan

    Chapter 776 Insisting on Finding the Perez n


    Millions of people were watching the List of Legendary Beasts, even though Jeremiah was only rated


    eleventh.


    Anyone who dabbled in martial arts wished to be named on the List of Legendary Beasts.


    It would be a lifetime of glory, even if it only happened once.


    Curry was ecstatic to learn that Landon knew someone on the List of Legendary Beasts, and he said,


    "Landon, I never expected you to know such a person." I''ve always undervalued you!"


    "As I previously stated, you can use all of the Pearson family''s power, and even I can cooperate with


    your ns."


    "I only have one goal, and that is to behead Skr and restore the Pearson family''s ck Feather


    Order''s prestige!"


    "Grandfather, rest confident that I will not let you down!"


    Landon made a hasty vow.


    Skr and Dianne exited the station in Eastern Magic City.


    "What happened to the people you arranged?"


    Skr asked Dianne a question.


    "Boss, the hundred thousand Dragon Army from the North has received the transfer order and has


    been rushing day and night to the Magic City," Dianne promptly informed. They are scheduled to arrive


    early tomorrow morning."


    "All right, we''ll wait for them and then act together." I want topletely destroy the Perez n!"


    "And how about Shane and Geoffrey?" They haven''t had time to depart yet, haven''t they?"


    "That''s right, boss," Dianne responded. They have made significant contributions to the Perez n and


    are currently enjoying the hospitality of the n chief of the Perez n."


    "Hospitality?"


    "Do they have the qualifications to enjoy the hospitality of the Perez n''s n leader without my


    daughter''s bone marrow?" Skr squinted his eyes and flicked his nce."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Assign someone to follow them. Because they like to associate with the Perez n, I''ll give them an


    opportunity to associate with the underworld!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Dianne promptly carried out the order.


    "Hey, Skr, why are you in the Magic City as well?"


    A shocked voice sounded from behind at this point.


    Skr turned around and was taken aback to see Naomi Fuller.


    "Naomi, why are you also in the Magic City?"


    Skr was taken aback as well.


    Yulia, didn''t you send Naomi to the Troitz county office?


    What drew her to the Magic City?


    Naomi responded with a smile, "I came here to discuss business."


    "Some members of the Perez n have contacted Kareem Fashion " I personally came over to have a


    good conversation with the Perez n in order to quickly build our business in the Eastern region."


    "In the entire Eastern region, the Perez n is the most prestigious family." If our Kareem Fashion is


    truly able to coborate with them, we will have aplished half of our goal of dominating the


    national skincare business."


    "It''s such a great opportunity; I have to take it seriously." If Yulia hadn''t apanied you to Sconvia


    City, I would have dragged her to the Magic City to meet the Perez n and show them how much


    Kareem Fashion cherishes them."


    "Heh, you want to talk about working with the Perez n?"


    Skr sneered.


    What a happy coincidence!


    Naomi could have discovered anyone in such arge city as the Magic City, but she happened to find


    someone from the Perez n.


    Naomi had been staying in Troitz County and was unaware of the recent incident in Sconvia City


    involving L.


    And they were standing at the entrance to the bustling terminal at the time, and she didn''t notice


    Skr''s expression was a little strange.


    On the other hand, she assumed that Skr was surprised by her news and continued, "Skr, I heard


    the Perez n is second only to the Eight Banners in our Alvonia, right?"

 Chapter 777 Transported to Siberia

    Chapter 777 Transported to Siberia


    "So its power is nearly equal to that of the royal family?"


    "If that''s the case, people like Old Mr. Shepard and Mr. White in our Cloudtopia would be nothing in


    comparison to the Perez n."


    "If you''re interested in the Perez n, I can take you to see them."


    "Hmph, how can the Perez n surpass General Dragon King''s knowledge?"


    Dianne grew irritated after hearing Naomi''s statements.


    "Strange words!"


    A young woman standing behind Naomi said something cynically at this point.


    Naomi''s demeanor altered when she heard her remarks, and she swiftly exined to Skr, "Skr,


    she is the deputy general of our office." She was instrumental in attracting the Perez n''s interest in


    Kareem Fashion''s revitalizing cream initiative."


    Skr gave her an icy look before turning to Naomi and saying, "Naomi, in my opinion, you don''t need


    to go negotiate with the Perez n." Let''s just return home."


    "What?"


    Naomi shouted, "Go back home?" as soon as Skr finished speaking. Do you realize how hard I


    worked to get the chance to meet with the Perez family?"


    "Do you want us to go back now that the Perez n is finally interested?" Isn''t that like throwing our


    company''s money away?"


    She looked at Skr, puzzled.


    "A dying family¡ªwhat benefits do you think you can derive from them?" Skr giggled."


    "What? Dying?"


    "Skr, don''t you know how high the status of the Perez n is in the Eastern Region?" the woman


    screamed, then suddenly realized and scoffed. Except for the elite few in Alvonia, no one can destroy


    them."


    "You''re just babbling, aren''t you?"


    That woman attentively eyed Skr up and down, wondering, "Are you afraid of me getting involved


    with someone from the Perez n and surpassing you?"


    Instead of bing enraged, Skr grinned and said, "The mighty Perez n is nothing to me."


    Naomi was stunned for a time, convinced that this woman was stupid.


    "Anyway, I''ve said all I needed to say." It''s up to you whether you go or not."


    Skr prepared to leave with Dianne, leaving these remarks behind.


    A young man''s voice could be heard not far away.


    "Are you the Kareem Fashion representatives?"


    Everyone turned to look at the sound and saw a fashionable man walking over with a bunch of people.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Astonishment raced through his eyes as he saw Naomi''s face clearly.


    "I believe this lovelydy is Naomi, the head of Kareem Fashion''s Troitz county office, correct?"


    "My name is Leo Perez, and it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    The dozens of bodyguards behind Leo swiftly trained themselves to protect him in the middle while he


    talked.

 Chapter 778 Disable Him for Me

    Chapter 778 Disable Him for Me


    "This is Mr. Perez, and he justplimented you on your beauty!" Martha smiled and reminded him


    right away.


    Naomi eventually replied, giving Skr a sidelong nce before smiling at Leo and saying, "Mr. Perez,


    it''s a pleasure to meet you. "My name is Naomi, and I work at Kareem Fashion''s Troitz County


    location."


    Leo witnessed Skr and Dianne through Naomi''s eyes.


    He stared at them, puzzled, and inquired, "Naomi, are these two your subordinates?"


    Naomi raised her hand and was going to speak when Martha interjected, "Mr. Don''t worry, Perez.


    These two big shots have no ce in our Kareem Fashion."


    "Who are the big shots?" Are they really so strong?"


    Martha scowled and stared Skr in the eyes.


    Naomi immediately saw what Martha was up to and sought to stop her: "Martha, don''t..."


    But Martha was unconcerned and said to Leo immediately, "Mr. Perez, this guy just told me that your


    Perez n is on the verge of extinction."


    "And, from what he said, he is the one who wants to destroy your n."


    Naomi''s face nched, and she frantically waved her hands at Leo, eximing, "Mr. He was only


    joking with me earlier, Perez. He is not malicious in any way. Please refrain..."


    Naomi in Cloudtopia experienced Skr''s terrible strength.


    But now they were up against the Perez n, thergest family in Eastern Alvonia.


    Even if Skr reigned in Cloudtopia, it was still only a third-tier city with little clout in the wider Eastern


    Alvonia region.


    She was terrified that Skr would upset the Perez n as a result of this.


    Dianne''s face became icy before Naomi could finish her sentence, and he hissed, "Destroy our Perez


    n?"


    "Is it just you?"


    Dianne''s gaze was fixed on Skr as he spoke.


    "Who are you?" How could you make such rudements about annihting my Perez n? Only a


    few people in Alvonia, I''m afraid, have the audacity to utter such things."


    "I don''t care how powerful you are elsewhere, but Syldavia is my Perez n''s territory." If you attempt


    to offend my Perez n, watch out for the havoc you''ll cause."


    After hearing Dianne''s statements, Martha sneered and insulted Skr, saying, "Was I exaggerating?


    You were the one who suggested annihting the Perez n!"


    "Why are you dying now?" Were you not that arrogant earlier? If you have the courage, repeat those


    comments in front of Mr. Perez!"


    Skr scoffed, not even looking at Martha, and said to Dianne, "Trouble?" "I came here to provoke


    your Perez n."


    "I had intended to give your Perez n another day, but I didn''t expect you to be so impatient and fall


    into my trap." So, let us begin by defeating the Perez n, starting with you!"


    "Dianne, please disable him for me!"


    "What?"


    Martha''s heart pumped faster.


    Naomi couldn''t help but exim, "Skr, you..."


    Skr was the one who sought to eliminate the Perez n!


    Oh my God, had he gone insane?


    He truly intended to attack the young Perez n leader!


    And this was just the start!


    Martha, on the other hand, broke outughing after a brief moment of disbelief. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Skr truly desired a woman in order to cripple Leo.


    Did she not notice that Leo had dozens of bodyguards protecting him?


    Dianne agreed and walked near Leo before she could mock him.

 Chapter 779 Cant Laugh Anymore

    Chapter 779 Can''t Laugh Anymore


    The ck dagger with a red glow appeared in the blink of an eye.


    When Leo saw that Skr had only sent a young woman to deal with him, he scoffed, "Dude, do you


    really think you can defeat me with a woman?"


    "The bodyguards in charge of my protection are not ordinary."


    "After I kill this girl, I''ll let you all feel my power!"


    Leo issued a signal as he spoke, and the men who were supposed to defend him swiftly surrounded


    Dianne.


    "I still need to represent Kareem Fashion and negotiate a partnership with Mr. Perez, Skr." Please,


    Ms. Dianne,e to a halt!" Worry seduced Naomi.


    Yulia''s power was unknown to Martha and Leo, but Naomi had observed it firsthand.


    Even if Leo''s bodyguards numbered thirty or forty, they were no match for Dianne, even if there were


    many more of them.


    Dianne would absolutely follow Skr''s orders and actually vanquish Leo once she dealt with these


    bodyguards.


    The Perez n would never give up easily if Leo was defeated.


    At the time, not only Skr and Yulia, but also L, Naomi, Nathaniel, and Winona, would be unable toBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    endure the Perez n''s rage.


    "Do you really believe they have the ability to defeat Mr. Perez, Skr?" Martha inquired, surprised,


    after hearing Skr''s argument.


    But then she nced at Skr and Dianne with scorn and remarked, "I think they will soon be kneeling


    on the ground, kowtowing to Mr. Perez, begging for mercy."


    At first, Leo didn''t pay much attention to Naomi''s statements, but after Martha questioned him, his


    expression became incredibly unpleasant.


    Was he, as the acimed young master of the Perez n, regarded as inferior to Skr in Naomi''s


    eyes?


    Were the bodyguards he had justplimented really incapable of defeating a girl?


    How could he keep his dignity?


    "What does cooperation mean to me, Skr?"


    "I hold the fate of Leo and the Perez n in my hands!"


    Leo grew enraged at hearing Skr''s words; he had never seen someone dare to challenge the Perez


    n''s authority in his life.


    Immediately, he told his bodyguards, "Attack together and kill this kid and that girl!"


    "Ms. Don''t me me for being brutal, Fuller. Someone hase to our Perez n to wreak havoc.


    How can I bear this, Leo?"


    When the order was given, the bodyguards surrounding Leo grabbed their rubber batons and charged


    at Dianne.


    Martha instantly pretended to be watching the show, awaiting the sight of Skr being beaten and


    howling in anguish.


    But she couldn''t stopughing after only two seconds.


    She noticed Dianne, who was surrounded, using the dagger in her hand to sweep about herself.


    Thud! thud! thud! thud! thud!


    Over thirty bodyguards copsed two meters away from her, each with a severe wound visible to the


    bone on their chests.


    The blood immediately dyed the ground red.


    "This..."


    Martha was astounded to see such a horrible scene.


    And Leo was even more perplexed.


    More than thirty bodyguards, who were meant to be dealing with only one woman, hadn''t even touched


    the hem of her garments, and yet they had sustained such catastrophic injuries, their lives hanging by a


    thread.


    However, before he could figure it out, he noticed Dianne approaching him with the ck dagger


    glowing red.

 Chapter 780 Useless

    Chapter 780 Useless


    "Don''te any closer."


    "I am the future heir of the Perez n," Leo said, his eyes filled with fear. You will have no ce in the


    entire Eastern Alvonia region if you try to hurt me!"


    Not only him, but Martha yelled at Skr, "Hey, stop that woman!" Can somebody just lightly touch Mr.


    Perez?"


    Naomi, too, was terrified, and her face grew pale. "Skr, you have to..."


    A scream of agony burst out before she could finish her statement.


    It had to be Leo.


    They quickly examined


    They noticed Dianne hoisting Leo with one hand while a dagger in the other shed across his wrists


    and ankles.


    Leo''s tendons were severed as a result of the seemingly effortless movements!


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Leo copsed to the ground, screaming in agony, his face turning pale from the pain.


    The ground underneath him suddenly became stained with blood.


    "How dare you put your hands on me?" I''ll have my granddad murder you all!"


    As he howled, Leo''s eyes were filled with resentment.


    Skr gave him a serene gaze and said, "I spare your lowly life so you can go back and inform Thiago


    Perez." I''m going to wipe out your entire Perez n tomorrow."


    "Also, on my behalf, ask Geoffrey and Shane if the Perez n''s hospitality has caused them to lose


    their appetite?"


    Skr couldn''t bring himself to look at him again after delivering these things, so he left with Dianne.


    At this point, Martha went to check on Leo''s wounds, appearing to be a decent person and nning to


    take him to the hospital.


    Naomi paused for a while before sprinting after Skr and Dianne.


    "Skr!" Naomi eximed.


    "Yes? What''s the matter, Naomi?" Skr asked.


    "Skr, have I done anything to upset you?" Naomi asked, taking a big breath."


    "Of course not," Skr said with a smile. How could you possibly disturb me?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "But a few days ago, something happened that made me very angry."


    "What happened that could make you angry?" Naomi inquired swiftly."


    "However, where are Yulia and L?" Didn''t they apany you to the Magic City?"


    Skr sighed and told Naomi everything that had happened in the previous two days.


    Naomi''s cheeks became red with rage before she could finish listening to the entire narrative.


    "I had a feeling!" Why did youe to Magic City to annihte the Perez n?"


    "The Perez n''s n Chief is so shameless!" He disregards L''s life in order to preserve his own


    ancestry!"


    "Oh, no!"


    "And the Lucas family''s father and son, they pretend to be righteous but are so ruthless!" They even


    caused injury to their own grandchild! They are more dangerous than animals!"


    "Skr, in that case, I cannot and have no reason to negotiate with the Perez n!"


    "You must bring me with you tomorrow when you deal with the Perez n. I want to see exact revenge


    for L!"


    Skr agreed after seeing Naomi''s righteous rage.


    He was doing it, though, not to appease Naomi''s rage, but because it was safer for Naomi to be by his


    side.


    Otherwise, he''d have to be concerned about the Perez n capturing Naomi to get him to stop.


    Naomi''s concerns were ayed when she saw Skr dly agree.


    "Skr, I heard from Martha that the Perez n..."


    "Since I dared to hurt Leo today and let him go back to inform," Skr said with a smile, "it is enough to


    prove that the Perez n is nothing more than a bunch of useless people in my eyes."

 Chapter 781 Removing

    Chapter 781 Removing


    "They can mess with anyone they want, but if they dare to touch my daughter, tomorrow will be the end


    for their entire n!"


    "Furthermore, I''m not afraid of them calling for reinforcements; the more they bring, the better, because


    I''ll be able to use this opportunity to eliminate all of their supporters and connections!"


    "Don''t worry; juste with me and Dianne to the hotel for now; we''ll settle the score with the Perez


    n tomorrow."


    Naomi stopped overthinking after hearing Skr''sments and followed him and Dianne.


    After an hour.


    The Perez n''s conference room


    "Grandfather, please seek revenge for me!" Leo begged the senior seated in the main seat.


    "That guy had his subordinates cripple my tendons, and even if they heal well, I''ll be disabled and


    unable to walk or work properly."


    "Am I going to be a useless person?"


    Leo sagged in a Throne Chair, his hands and ankles restrained by braces, making him appear silly.


    His father sat on his left, a middle-aged man with an angry expression on his face.


    And the woman wiping away his tears was his mother.


    Thiago, the current patriarch of the Perez n, sat in the center seat and was addressed as


    grandfather.


    Thiago pounded the table after hearing Leo''sints and yelled violently, "Someone actually dared


    to harm my grandson in the Magic City? They''re seeking death!"


    "Grandfather, that guy''s name is Skr, and his subordinate is Dianne," Leo added resentfully.


    "Skr?"


    Shane and Geoffrey in the corner were both taken aback when they heard these three words.


    "Grandfather, not only did that Skr cripple my tendons, but he also sent me a message saying he


    woulde tomorrow and wipe out our entire n." Leo clenched his teeth.


    "What?"


    Thiago became so enraged that he grabbed a teacup from the table and banged it to the ground.


    "Furthermore, he asked me to deliver a message to Shane and Geoffrey, saying, ''Are they not grateful


    after being treated so well by the Perez n?''"


    Leo added.


    Are you rted to the Lucas n?


    Shane and Geoffrey in the corner drew the attention of the Perez n members there.


    "Do you both know this Skr?" Thiago inquired.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shane nodded hopelessly and added, "That guy is my granddaughter''s husband. Your young master


    used bone marrow extracted from his daughter''s body."


    "Because extracting bone marrow does not always result in death, there was no need to create such a


    commotion."


    "However, this guy is cruel by nature and values his daughter''s life above his own; if we had told him,


    he would never have agreed."


    "That''s why I went to such lengths to obtain bone marrow for your young master''s treatment."


    "I see," Thiago said, acknowledging hisprehension of the matter. That exins why Skr crippled


    Leo''s tendons without hesitation.


    "Hmph, they think they can destroy the Perez n with just the two of them? They''re dreaming!" he


    replied harshly at that point.


    "Since he wants toe knocking on our door seeking death, I will send him on his way tomorrow; I


    will avenge Leo and put an end to any future Perez n problems!"


    "We only wanted to extract a bit of bone marrow from his daughter, but he wants the lives of our entire


    n. A cruel person like him must have raised a daughter who is no good either."

 Chapter 782 Dawns Legion

    Chapter 782 Dawn''s Legion


    "Even if it means dying for our young master of the Perez n, it would be an honor for his daughter."


    "Poor Leo, this thug actually approached him at the airport entrance; Dad, you must dismember him


    and scatter his ashes to the wind; only then will our family be able to find peace in our hearts."


    Shane and Geoffrey were taken aback.


    They had no idea Skr would travel to the Magic City to exact revenge on L.


    The Perez n was the most powerful n in Eastern Alvonia, and the Magic City was their


    stronghold.


    Skr''s bravery to challenge the authority of the Perez n here was a trap.


    Thiago went to Leo''s biological father at this point and stated, "Austin, since that kid injured your son,


    you personally led a team to capture him and bring him to me for punishment."


    "I want to interrogate him and find out who gave him the courage to harm my grandson in the Magic


    City."


    "Yes, Dad!"


    Austin agreed and was on his way out.


    "Wait!" Shane couldn''t help but exim.


    "What instructions do you have, Mr. Shane?" Thiago asked, turning to face Shane.


    Shane waved his hand repeatedly, saying, "No instructions; I just want to give a few words of advice."


    "Skr is an extremely skilled martial artist, and given that Dous and the tall guy have yet to return,


    things aren''t looking good."


    "Now that your son is personally leading the team, it''s better to bring on a few more skilled individuals


    to ensure sess."


    Thiago gave a nod. "Hmm, that dude dared to make a move on Leo as soon as he got off the ne, so


    he must have some extraordinary abilities."


    "Austin, take this token and gather a thousand Legion of Dawn soldiers; move quickly and decisively."


    Thiago grabbed a dark green token from his sleeve and handed it to Austin as soon as he finished


    speaking.


    When everyone in the council room saw this token, their hearts skipped a beat.


    If the ck Feather Order represented the Pearson family''s centuries-old grandeur, the Legion of


    Dawn represented the Perez n, which had governed the Magic City and terrified the whole Eastern


    Alvonia region for hundreds of years.


    The Legion of Dawn had a total of 5,000 men, each of whom was as skilled as Dous and the tall


    guy.


    A legion of 5,000 top-tier professionals had the ability to destroy anything in their path.


    Although Thiago merely wanted Austin to lead a thousand warriors from the Legion of Dawn, together


    they could generate a storm powerful enough to annihte a tens of thousands-strong army.


    They would be no match for them unless the other side had big weapons like rockets and armored


    vehicles.


    "Thank you for your favor, Father!"


    Austin was pleased and stood up to thank everyone.


    He snatched the token without hesitation and went to the site of the Legion of Dawn.


    "Mom, push me over there; I want to see Skr''s defeat for myself!"


    Leo Perez said this with a disgruntled expression on his face.


    The woman, who had just started crying, promptly summoned two servants and helped Leo Perez into


    a wheelchair. The mother and son then headed to the mansion''s door, waiting for


    Austin to finish gathering the legion before departing together.


    Shane smiled smugly as he entered the council chamber.


    Skr was doomed as long as the Legion of Dawn remained active.


    He was first concerned that he wouldn''t be able to remain hidden in the Perez n and avoid returning


    to Sconvia City.


    He had no idea Skr would dare to pursue them to the Magic City.


    And as soon as he stepped off the ne, he crippled the Perez n''s young master''s hands and feet.


    It was only looking for death!


    But this was precisely what he desired.


    He and Geoffrey would be safe now that Skr was dead.


    It is now time for the Lucas family to rise to new heights.


    Shane was ecstatic, even just thinking about it. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 783 The Floods Ferocious Beast

    Chapter 783 The Flood''s Ferocious Beast


    In the Syldavia, inside a high-end restaurant, Skr was having dinner with Dianne and Naomi beside


    the window.


    A rather familiar female voice could be heard at this point.


    "Naomi, why are you still having a meal with this guy?"


    "He''s about to be doomed, so stay away from him or you''ll suffer as well."


    Naomi turned her head in the direction of the voice. She noticed Martha and another man her age


    approaching with a smug grin on their faces.


    Naomi''s face darkened quickly, and she grumbled, "Martha, you don''t know the whole story, so don''t


    talk nonsense here."


    "It''s not that Skr is deliberately provoking the Perez n, but the Perez n did something to him


    first."


    "Skr has always been a man of his word, and I believe he can destroy the Perez n."


    Martha was taken aback after hearing Naomi''s statements.


    Skr was boasting brazenly, and Naomi believed him?


    Just the two of them, with no actual talents, believing they can bring down a family that has existed for


    hundreds of years? What a farce!


    "I thought you were a nice person, so I couldn''t help but say a few more words; if you don''t want to


    listen, you''re wasting my good intentions."


    Martha''s expression darkened as well.


    "What kind of existence is the Perez n? If you provoke them, does anyone care about who''s right or


    wrong?"


    "The Perez n is like a god, especially in the Syldavia; even if they''re wrong, there''s nowhere to


    argue with them."


    "As for you saying that you truly believe Skr can destroy the Perez n..."


    "Naomi, do you really think that just because they know a little bit of martial arts, they can wipe out a


    family that has stood for hundreds of years?" scoffed Martha.


    "Do you know what hundreds of years mean? It means surviving warlord conflicts, foreign invasions,


    and so on before Alvonia was established."


    "The Perez n''s heritage and power far exceed ourprehension; when the Perez n gets angry,


    it''s like a ferocious flood beast in the entire Eastern region of Alvonia; no one can stop them!"


    Skr, who was seated next to Naomi, couldn''t take it any longer. "The Perez n may appear


    powerful in your eyes," he replied to Martha, shaking his head.


    "But they''re nothing in my eyes; if I want them to live, they''ll live; if I want them to die, they won''t surviveBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the next day!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Martha and the young man next to her burst outughing as soon as Skr finished speaking.


    They would have assumed they had encountered fools if Naomi hadn''t known him.


    They will live if he wants them to. They won''t survive the next day if he wants them dead.


    Even the Eight Banners wouldn''t dare say such arrogant things, would they?


    "Dude, who gave you the confidence to say such things?"


    An irate voice yelled from outside the window at this point.


    Then, from the outside, dozens of trucks roared in.


    A person exited the front of the ck Rolls-Royce.


    Austin was Leo''s father.


    A gentleman in a wheelchair was hauled down from the enormous vehicle behind him. It was


    Leo, whose limbs had been paralyzed by Skr.


    His mother sat beside him.


    Martha''s eyes widened as she spotted Leo. Leo''s retaliation has arrived.


    She mocked Skr before instantly wrapping her arm around the man next to her and said, "That''s the


    young master of the Perez n. I helped him up when his limbs were crippled, and I also called the


    ambnce."

 Chapter 784 Out of the Ordinary

    Chapter 784 Out of the Ordinary


    "Let''s go talk to them for a while; at the very least, we''ll get to know them."


    The man next to Martha abruptly narrowed his eyes and screamed, "The Dawn Legion!" as soon as


    Martha finished speaking.


    Martha followed his eyes and saw thousands of guys in ck training suits exiting dozens of vehicles.


    Everyone was wearing ck headbands with a crimson sun in the center.


    Each individual radiated a noble and awe-inspiring aura.


    It was the illustrious Dawn Legion!


    "The Dawn Legion?"


    Martha inquired, perplexed.


    Despite the formidable presence of these thousands of troops, she had never heard of the Dawn


    Legion.


    She had no notion that the Dawn Legion was the driving force behind the Perez n''s presence in the


    Eastern Alvonia region for hundreds of years.


    The young man expressed surprise and exined, "The Dawn Legion is a private security force that


    the Perez n has developed over hundreds of years."


    "Each of them can be described as a formidable assassin."


    "With 5,000 members, the Dawn Legion has made the Perez n proud in the Eastern Alvonia region,


    and they are one of the few legalized civilian militias."


    "As long as the Perez n doesn''tmit any treasonous acts, even the Eight Banners wouldn''t dare


    to easily provoke them."


    "Oh my God!" says one.


    When Martha heard this, she was stunned and covered her mouth.


    Then she turned to face Skr and Dianne, as if to say, "You are doomed today."


    Skr and Dianne, just the two of them¡ªhow could they possibly deal with thousands of Dawn Legion


    members?


    Even Naomi, who was seated next to Skr, broke out in cold sweat as she overheard Martha and the


    young man''s chat.


    Skr and Dianne, on the other hand, were untouched.


    Skr had ughtered countless people in the Northern battlefield, where blood flowed and lives were


    lost.


    Skr ignored the thousand servants in front of him, despite the fact that they were known to be


    outstanding.


    Dianne, although being only a woman, had followed Skr and endured numerous conflicts. Her title


    as the Iron Woman was not merely a title.


    Could a thousand individuals, no matter how powerful,pete with the millions of foreign troops


    stationed on the border?


    "Are you the person who paralyzed my son?"


    Austin strolled into the restaurant with his head held high and questioned Skr with a mncholy


    expression on his face.


    "Skr, how dare you hurt my son Leo in the Syldavia? You are asking for trouble!" said the woman


    behind him.


    "You have three seconds to kneel in front of me or our Perez n''s Dawn Legion will invade your


    house and exterminate your entire family!"


    Leo, sitting in a wheelchair, clinched his teeth at Dianne and yelled, "You, a worthless woman, think


    you''re so powerful?"


    "If you have the guts,e out right now andpete with our Perez n''s Dawn Legion!"


    Despite the fact that Leo was born to Austin by his second wife, he was Thiago''s eldest grandson, and


    the entire Perez n had high hopes for him.


    As the future heir of the Perez n in the Syldavia, he not only enjoyed infinite glory and fortune, but


    no one dared to say anything against him, even if he walked sideways.


    As a result of Skr and Dianne''s crippling, he had now be crippled. To satisfy his rage, he had to


    personally murder Skr and Dianne!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the scenario in front of them, Martha and the man who apanied her all looked at Skr as


    if they were watching a wonderful show.

 Chapter 785 Going Mad

    Chapter 785 Going Mad


    Skr kept her cool and continued, "Today, I just want to have a good meal with my best friend and


    catch up. If you want to die, I will naturally send you on your way tomorrow."


    "Naomi, I don''t want anything annoying to disturb her meal; you go out and take care of it," he said as


    soon as he finished speaking.


    Leo and the others were taken aback when they heard Skr''s statements.


    Martha and the man she was with opened their eyes.


    Thousands of Perez n members were right in front of them, and Skr dared to be that arrogant!


    Naomi, too, began to feel uneasy.


    Dianne was exceptional, but could she truly handle a thousand members of the Perez n on her


    own?


    Furthermore, the exchange between Martha and the man with her right now demonstrated that every


    member of the Perez n was a strong expert.


    Thousands of professionals had gathered; theirbined might was beyond terrible!


    Naomi opened her mouth in an attempt to persuade Skr.


    But Skr buried his face in his hands, attentively studying the menu, without allowing her an


    opportunity to persuade him.


    While Naomi was worried, Dianne had already stood up and went to the restaurant''s entrance, holding


    the Dragon Dagger.


    A piercing sound was heard.


    At the restaurant''s entrance, a trench over twenty centimeters deep developed on the ground.


    "Whoever dares to cross this trench, I will send them to meet the King of Hell immediately!" Dianne


    dered coldly to the Perez n members outside the entrance.


    "What!"


    Austin, Leo, and the rest were stunned and enraged.


    Skr did not only not scare them with thousands of Perez n members,


    He even told them not to interfere with their dinner!


    To send a young woman to establish a line at the restaurant''s entrance, attempting to halt thousands of


    Perez n members!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    This was scornful for the Perez n and its army!


    "Hmph, kid, since you''re so arrogant, I don''t mind first killing you and then annihting your entire


    family!"


    "This is the fate of those who disrespect our Perez n and Perez n Army!"


    "Don''t listen to this girl; we must attack together!"


    Outside the door, Austin yelled at members of the Perez n.


    "Yes!"


    Thousands of Perez n members answered in unison, their voices booming.


    They all charged towards Dianne the next second.


    This youngdy appears to be insane!


    Inside the diner, Martha wore a schadenfreude expression.


    The man with her scoffed as well, his eyes mocking.


    They appeared to have witnessed Dianne being stomped to death by the Perez n Army.


    The young man was ready to say something when his smile froze.


    They noticed that the first Perez n Army member to cross the trench hadn''t even touched the hem


    of Dianne''s garments.


    Dianne raised her Dragon Dagger and shed the air.


    A tremendous amount of new blood flowed out of the Perez n member''s neck, leaving a deep,


    bone-visible blood mark.


    Thud, a monotonous sound


    The deceased copsed to the ground.


    The Perez n Army men standing behind him were taken aback.


    This female has the ability to murder from a distance!


    They were, however, all experienced and aplished experts. They promptly reacted after a brief


    moment of surprise.


    "Damn girl, it seems like we underestimated you!"


    A group of folks grumbled through gritted teeth as they looked at the body on the ground.


    The two people in the front then rushed out with much more murderous intent.


    They each got two machetes in their hands in an instant, and they cut towards Dianne''s vital ces


    with rapid speed.

 Chapter 786 Overwhelming Killing Intent in

    Chapter 786 Overwhelming Killing Intent in


    Dianne''s expressionless face broke into a thin, frigid smile.


    She vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Two blood mists were then sted out.


    When the blood mist dispersed, everything became apparent, and only the two Perez n members


    were spotted dead on the ground.


    "This..."


    The Perez n''s remaining members exchanged looks.


    This female was far too powerful.


    She killed their three buddies with just a few strikes of her palm.


    It''s worth noting that these three were among the best, charging in the front.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What are you all staring at? Attack, all together, kill this damn girl!"


    Austin screamed in agony as he saw three members of the Perez n fall into Dianne''s hands.


    The Perez n, with a history dating back hundreds of years, had only 5,000 members, demonstrating


    how diligent they were.


    Some Perez n members had inherited their posts for multiple generations and had remained faithful


    to the n until their deaths.


    As a result, the loss of every member of the Perez n was a source of sorrow.


    Dianne ughtered three members of the Perez n with a single wave of her hand, driving Austin


    insane.


    Thiago would be enraged even if he sessfully apprehended Skr and Dianne.


    "Kill!" the remaining nine hundred Perez n members yelled, their murdering intent palpable.


    If they were only carrying out a mission before, they would battle for their honor from now on.


    If Dianne didn''t die, the Perez n, which had reigned over the Syldavia for hundreds of years, would


    be mocked by the rest of the world.


    The nine hundred members of the Perez n came towards Dianne with a yell.


    They lowered their pace as they got near, since Dianne was protecting the entrance. They couldn''t


    attack her all at once, even if they had more people.


    Dianne was like a gatekeeper in terms of strategy, impossible to defeat.


    She may murder them one by one by defending the best location.


    "Break the wall down for me!"


    Austin gave themand.


    Breaking down the wall was not difficult for members of the Perez n, who possessed amazing


    abilities.


    Dianne would lose her advantage as long as the restaurant wall was destroyed.


    Dianne''s eyes were chilly when she heard Austin''sments. She really went out of the restaurant,


    exposing herself to the Perez n members.


    Not for any other reason than she didn''t want them to breach the barrier.


    Because destroying the wall would interfere with her General Dragon King''s dinner!


    The Perez n members were taken aback when they saw Dianne willingly expose herself.


    "Anyone who dares to disturb the tranquility of the General Dragon King shall die!" Dianne remarked


    calmly.


    She actively confronted the Perez n members as soon as she finished speaking.


    She swung her dagger forward as she took a stride forward with her left foot.


    Swoosh!


    Several Perez n members had their throats sliced and died on the ground.


    The dragon-patterned dagger was then retracted as she took a step back with her right foot.


    Several more Perez n members were found dead on the ground.


    Dianne was no longer a beautiful woman, but a hellish, ughtering deity.


    Wherever her dagger pointed, whoever was there would perish.


    The dragon-patterned dagger, which emitted a red light, was like the Grim Reaper''s scythe, harvesting


    life.


    The Perez n members died one by one under her de, but she didn''t have a single strand of hair


    injured.


    Hundreds of Perez n members were killed at her hands in a matter of seconds.


    The ground was bloodstained.


    Even the courageous and skillful members of the Perez n had turned pale with fear, staring at


    Dianne with fear in their eyes.


    "Uh..."


    Martha and the man next to her were both taken aback by what they saw outside the window.

 Chapter 787 No One Dares to Fight

    Chapter 787 No One Dares to Fight


    When they stared at each other, they could see the terror in each other''s eyes.


    Dianne, whom they had never noticed before, exhibited such scary power.


    The Perez n soldiers who approached Dianne were like a pile of rubble in front of her.


    Dianne''s scornful demeanor suggested that killing people was no different than cutting vegetables and


    fruits for her.


    "Is she still a human? She actually crushed our Perez n''s soldiers like this?"


    Austin and Leo were stunned and enraged.


    They initially felt Dianne''s abilities were only adequate, so she brought a thousand Perez n soldiers


    to utterly overwhelm them with her imposing presence.


    But they had no idea that Dianne would make the entire Perez n''s soldiers defenseless before


    Skr ever made a move.


    Terrifying! It was extremely frightening!


    What made this woman even more rming was that she was Skr''s subordinate.


    Leo''s expression clouded swiftly as he realized this.


    Dianne sneered bitterly as she saw the astonished Perez n troops and asked, "Is there anyone else


    who dares to challenge me? Step forward, and I''ll send you on your way!"


    The soldiers of the Perez n were in a frenzy. Dianne absolutely ignored them.


    They dared to be upset but not to talk at this time.


    In the face of Dianne''s provocation, the valiant and talented Perez n troops were simply too terrified


    to fight.


    Even watching Dianne''s dragon-patterned dagger produce a peculiar crimson light made their legs


    shake.


    This dragon dagger resembled the Grim Reaper''s soul-locking hook in their eyes.


    Dianne cast her look across the room and remarked coldly, "Since no one dares to take a step forward,


    why don''t you get the f*ck out of here?"


    "I don''t want to spare you, but General Dragon King stated that he doesn''t want anyone interfering with


    the reunion."


    "If you really want to die so badly, then wait until tomorrow, when General Dragon King goes to destroy


    the Perez n, and I''ll send you all on your way together!"


    Dianne couldn''t bear looking at them after saying these words and turned to walk into the restaurant.


    She came to a halt when she passed Austin and Leo.


    Austin and Leo were both terrified. "What... what exactly do you want to do?"


    Dianne snarled, "Clean up the bodies outside, and I''ll spare you until tomorrow."


    "I don''t want anything to block the entrance to General Dragon King''s restaurant."


    "Yes... yes..." Austin responded automatically.


    He was certain that if he even said a word of refusal, Dianne would swing the dragon-patterned dagger


    at him.


    To someone as cruel as Dianne, killing one person or ten people made little difference.


    When in doubt, take a step back.


    "Hurry up!" Austin exhorted the woman next to him.


    The woman dared not make another sound and pushed Leo''s wheelchair forward.


    When Martha and the man with her saw the Perez n members leave the restaurant in disgrace, they


    were stunned and speechless.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    They wouldn''t believe it if they hadn''t witnessed it with their own eyes that the distinguished Perez n


    would have such a terrible day.


    Austin''s family''s faces darkened as they exited the restaurant and saw the victims piled up on the


    ground.


    They didn''t even touch Dianne''s garments, but they sacrificed almost a hundred Perez n soldiers for


    nothing!


    Dianne not only ordered them to leave the restaurant, but she also told them to clean up the bodies on


    the ground.


    Is the Lucas Family Blessed?

 Chapter 788 Is the Lucas Family Blessed?

    Chapter 788 Is the Lucas Family Blessed?


    What exactly are they saying? They don''t want General Dragon King to notice anything bothersome


    while he eats.


    When have they ever felt so looked down upon?


    Oh, no!


    So aggravating!


    "Skr, Dianne! Very well, I''ll remember you!"


    Austin scowled angrily at Skr through the window. "You may be skilled, but you are still


    inexperienced to fight against our Perez n."


    "I''ll be waiting for you tomorrow to see if you dare toe to my Perez n''s door!"


    "As long as you dare toe, I, Austin, will tear you apart and feed you to the river!"


    Austin prepared to leave with Leo and the others after making a series of threats. "Sir, what about the


    bodies on the ground?" one of the Perez n troops inquired.


    "Of course, take them away! They are all brave warriors who have sacrificed themselves for our Perez


    n!" Austin eximed, his voice tense.


    "And clean up the blood on the ground before you leave," Austin continued.


    He was scared that if he didn''t exin his point clearly enough, Dianne would be enraged and


    murder their entire family.


    He wouldn''t feelfortable until he returned to the Perez n''s mansion.


    If they intended to capture Skr and Dianne, it appeared that they would need the entire Perez n''s


    five thousand warriors to go all out and take advantage of the timing and location.


    He had no idea the Perez n would face such a fierce foe in their own stronghold.


    More than a half-hourter.


    The Perez n''s mansion''s conference hall


    "Father, Austin, and his family have returned," a middle-aged guy with a portly body announced to


    Thiago.


    Thiago''s eyes glowed. "They''re back earlier than I expected!"


    "Have someone bind Skr tightly and bring her to me."


    "I want to see what this guy looks like, so I can actually provoke my grandson in the Syldavia."


    Shane and Geoffrey in the corner couldn''t contain their joy when they heard Thiago''s words.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Skr was as little as a grain of sand in the ocean inparison to the massive Perez n.


    They could return to Sconvia City and wait for the Perez n to give them a lift, allowing them to


    ascend to prominence, as long as Thiago killed Skr.


    Skr was really privileged by the Lucas family this time to venture to visit the Syldavia.


    Without this, Skr would eventually kill the father and son with his skills.


    Skr even killed Caspian, the Pearson family''s young master.


    It would be as simple as raising a finger to murder the father and son.


    Even with the Perez n''s protection, the Lucas family was unable to defend itself.


    They couldn''t sleep until Skr died.


    The portly man, though, took a deep breath and shook his head as he heard Thiago''s words. "Father,


    Austin, and the others couldn''t defeat that guy."


    "Instead, more than a hundred soldiers from the Perez n they brought with them were killed."


    "What!"


    Even Thiago, who had seen and done a lot, was taken aback and leaped up.


    The entire conference hall then fell silent.


    Everyone was so terrified that they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Shane and Geoffrey''s hearts were racing in the meanwhile.


    They never imagined that even the Perez n''s men would be unable to manage Skr.


    Skr had what kind of fantastic background?


    "What did you just say?" Thiago inquired solemnly.


    He never imagined that with just Skr and Dianne, they could murder over a hundred Perez n


    soldiers.


    He gave Austin the order to recruit a thousand men just to raise Austin''s morale and make Leo happy.


    He never imagined that a thousand Perez n troops would be unable to deal with just two people.


    Where was the Perez n''s soldiers'' clout?


    Where has the Perez n''s glory gone?

 Chapter 789 Unheard Of

    Chapter 789 Unheard Of


    Thiago''s heart was filled with rage at this point.


    "Summon Austin immediately and exin the situation to me!"


    "If hemands improperly, he will be punished ording to the family rules!"


    Over a hundred Dawn Army men were devastated.


    Austin and his family entered a few minutester.


    The woman wheeling Leo''s wheelchair no longer exuded amanding presence.


    She hadn''t fully recovered from Dianne''s shock.


    "Austin, what exactly happened? Over a hundred Dawn Army members died; you must exin!"


    "The Dawn Army only has five thousand people in total; each one of them is a skilled expert; I only


    asked you to capture two people, but you managed to turn things into such a mess," Thiago snarled at


    Austin.


    "You have disgraced the Dawn Army, and even more so, the honor of our Perez n!"


    When Austin saw Thiago''s rage, his face grew pale, and he nodded meekly, "Dad, I never expected


    Skr''s subordinate, a woman, to be so powerful!"


    "What? Skr''s subordinate murdered over a hundred Dawn Army members, and she''s just a


    woman?"


    Thiago''s expression changed dramatically.


    Austin nodded, his teeth clenching. "Yes, Dad, that woman appears to be Dianne."


    "She stood at the dining hall''s entrance, holding a ck Dragon Dagger, and with a casual swipe in the


    air, she slit the throats of several members of our Dawn Army."


    "And even our Dawn Army couldn''t touch her."


    "Later, she took the initiative toe forward, waving the dagger in her hand and killing dozens of


    people, as if she had entered a realm where no one could stop her, leaving rivers of blood wherever


    she went."


    "She ughtered over a hundred people before stopping, but the once-invincible Dawn Army had


    already lost morale, and no one dared to charge forward!"


    "My goodness!"


    Everyone in the council chamber was stunned after hearing Austin''s ount.


    They understood the Dawn Army''s significance to the Perez n better than anyone else.


    A woman actually murdered over a hundred Dawn Army men with ease, leaving the remaining soldiers


    too scared to approach her.


    Was she even alive?


    This was totally unprecedented!


    Even Thiago, who had been through a lot, couldn''t help but panic.


    This time, it appeared that the Perez n had genuinely provoked a dangerous foe.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Thinking along these lines, Austin abruptly raised his head and yelled loudly, "Dad, I want to mobilize


    the entire Dawn Army!"


    "I don''t think the Dawn Army''s five thousand members can handle Skr and Dianne!"


    In this way, Austin hoped to avenge his son and redeem himself.


    "Grandfather, my dad is right; the only way forward is to mobilize the entire Dawn Army to take down


    Skr and Dianne!" said Leo, sitting in the wheelchair.


    When confronted with Austin and his son''s enraged minds, Thiago immediately calmed down.


    He couldn''t imagine how frightening Skr could be with only one subordinate.


    He had previously underestimated Skr, and the deaths of nearly a hundred Dawn Army troops were


    enough to shake him awake.


    Thiago leaned back in his Throne Chair after a few moments of silence and stated, "The matter of


    taking down Skr must be carefully considered."

 Chapter 790 The Perez Clans Most Important Reliance

    Chapter 790 The Perez n''s Most Important Reliance


    "And didn''t that guy just threaten to destroy our Perez n tomorrow?"


    "Then let us wait for him at home, and if a war does break out, we can at least take advantage of the


    timing and location."


    He abruptly switched his focus to the middle-aged man who had gained weight as he spoke. "Austin,


    send out the recall signal to the Perez n immediately and have all Perez n members outside


    rush back to the mansion overnight."


    "Especially the eldest; others may or may not return, but he must."


    Thiago was always a little nervous. Calling his eldest son would provide him with some relief.


    "Has the eldest brother returned as well?"


    All of the Perez n members there were taken aback.


    "Dad, isn''t this going a little too far?" "Dad, isn''t the eldest brother the Governor of Dracovia Province,


    and suddenly recalling him would draw too much attention, wouldn''t it?"


    Austin couldn''t stop himself from speaking up.


    Giovanni Perez, the Perez n''s eldest son, was the mainmander in Dracovia Province.


    The Perez n''s ability to stand tall in the Eastern Alvonia Region was due not only to the five


    thousand-strong Perez Dawn Army, but also to this governor.


    This governor was responsible for the Perez n''s ability to keep 5,000 family guards.


    The governor was the Perez n''s most trusted source of information.


    "What do you think you know?"


    "Immediately call him and tell him toe back!" Thiago said, looking at Austin.


    "No, no, no, not just him; let him invite several colleagues of simr rank from the Eastern Alvonia


    Region to our Perez n mansion."


    "In addition, use all of the Perez n''s connections, whether in the white or ck market; as long as


    we can invite the big shots, call them all."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I, Thiago, will undoubtedly express my gratitude after tomorrow!"


    When the Perez n members present heard Thiago''s statements, they all assumed a defensive


    posture.


    Austin and Ryder received themand and quickly went to carry it out.


    Thiago''s anxiety was substantially alleviated after making such ns.


    He didn''t think Skr would dare touch the Perez n in thepany of big names from both the


    white and ck markets.


    Even the strong Eight Banners would think twice about messing with the Perez n with such a


    formidable team.


    "Hmph! Dude, if you want to fight me, you''re still too young!"


    Thiago sneered.


    Leo''s eyes gleamed with a touch of murderous intent in the wheelchair.


    Skr, the person who had enraged his grandfather, had long since died.


    You''re just a clown in front of our Perez n, no matter how skilled you are.


    Not only will there be a 5,000-strong Perez Dawn Army waiting for you tomorrow, but so will my uncle


    and his colleagues and all the Perez n''s connections. You''ll probably have nowhere to go and


    nowhere to be buried by then!


    Shane in the corner couldn''t help but smile when he heard Thiago''s cautious and intensive


    arrangements.


    They were even looking forward to the arrival of tomorrow.


    There would be no individual named Skr in the world after tomorrow.


    They might proudly return to the Lucas family in Sconvia City after tomorrow and begin the magnificent


    journey of winning everyone''s respect.


    Right now, Skr, Naomi, and Dianne had just finished their supper and were getting ready to depart.


    At this point, Martha, who was eating nearby, hissed, "Skr, you''re not really nning to go to the


    Perez n tomorrow, are you?"


    "Your subordinates murdered over a hundred Perez Dawn Army members; the Perez n must be


    furious; I advise you not to actively seek death by approaching their doorstep!"

 Chapter 791 Getting Intense

    Chapter 791 Getting Intense


    Despite the fact that Dianne had already killed over a hundred Perez n members in front of her, the


    Perez n army was only a minor part of their strength.


    Despite dynastic upheavals and the baptism of battle, the Perez n has never been extinguished.


    Skr and Dianne, the two of them, sought to upend a n that had been in ce for hundreds of


    years. It was only a pipe dream!


    Skr didn''t even attempt to respond to Martha''s mockery. He walked away from Naomi and Dianne.


    This night was filled with scorn and disdain for Martha.


    But it was like facing a strong foe for the Perez n.


    The entire upper ss of Syldavia was inmotion as a result of the Perez n''s summons.


    Nobody could have predicted that someone would dare to provoke the Perez n in Syldavia.


    What surprised them even more was that the Perez n had called in reinforcements from all


    directions overnight, as if they were confronting a big foe.


    There was simply a young man and a young woman on the other side.


    But it was that young woman who, armed only with a de, ughtered nearly a hundred Perez n


    Army men.


    Even more disturbing news arrived in thetter half of the night.


    Giovanni, the head of the Perez n who had advanced his career outside the Syldavia and was now


    the governor of a province, had returned to the Syldavia at breakneck speed.


    Even more unexpected was Giovanni''s invitation to many provincial military leaders from the Eastern


    Alvonia region.


    Even a casual sneeze from these big shots may cause havoc throughout Eastern Alvonia.


    For hundreds of years, the Perez n had been entrenched in the Syldavia, and their only opponents


    had been themselves.


    The Perez n was now like a slumbering tiger that had been roused.


    Those two humans who had disrupted their pleasant dreams would undoubtedly feel the sharpness of


    their ws.


    The Perez n''s rage was intended not just to punish the provocateurs, but also to demonstrate their


    authority and warn the rest of the world.


    For a time, the entire Syldavia was filled with surging undercurrents in the invisible darkness.


    Skr, the individual involved, remained cool.


    He slept peacefully till sunrise, and then he video chatted with Yulia and L.


    He felt relieved when he saw how nicely the little girl was recovering. Finally, he inquired about


    Valerie''s health.


    Yulia shook her head helplessly, indicating that she had tried a variety of approaches but that Valerie''s


    health had not changed.


    She still thought Skr was her fianc¨¦.


    Skr got a headache as she heard Yulia''s remarks.


    But he didn''t have a solid solution for the time being, so he could onlyfort Yulia for a bit before


    leaving the room to head to the restaurant with Naomi for breakfast.


    "Skr, why isn''t Dianne joining us for breakfast?"


    Naomi inquired as soon as they entered the eatery.


    She had almost finished speaking when she noticed Dianne walking fast into the restaurant.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dianne instantly informed Skr, "Boss, I have arrived in the Syldavia; we are waiting for your orders


    on the next steps!"


    Skr nodded in approval. "Good, the timing is perfect; let''s go to the Perez n first!"


    "Give them enough time to prepare; I believe they have used all of their power."


    "Take advantage of this opportunity to sever all Perez n ties."


    "Boss, you are wise!" Dianne bowed.


    "Skr, is there anyone else waiting for us?" Naomi inquired, intrigued.


    Skr nodded and grinned. "Don''t worry, you will see them soon."


    He stood up and proceeded towards the hotel door as soon as he finished speaking.


    Dianne and Naomi were quick to follow.


    They jumped in their car and drove directly to the Perez n''s mansion.

 Chapter 792 Jeremiah’s Arrival

    Chapter 792 Jeremiah¡¯s Arrival


    "How did two people be three?" "There''s an extra woman, and she''s quite beautiful!"


    "It''s already thiste, and you''re still worried about these things? The main point is that they appear to


    be heading towards the Perez n''s mansion."


    "Didn''t he get the news? Didn''t all the big shots in Syldavia... no, wait, have all the big shots from the


    Eastern Alvonia region rushed to the Perez n''s mansion overnight?"


    The photographers waiting outside the hotel gate were delighted when Skr and Dianne drove away.


    At the same time, the Perez n members at home were informed that Skr and Dianne had


    ventured to visit their mansion.


    The Perez n members all had a look of excitement on their faces.


    Resentment flooded the eyes of Perez Zander and Perez Naomi in particr. They couldn''t wait for


    Skr and Dianne to arrive at the Perez n and meet their end.


    Almost simultaneously.


    A low-key Audi A8 approached the Perez n''s estate gently.


    Landon, a Pearson family descendant from Kley City, was in the driver''s seat.


    A middle-aged man sat in the rear seat.


    The man had a hefty build and a foot-long scar on his face, giving him a ferocious appearance.


    He had his eyes closed and was deep in meditation at the time.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He did, however, have a long knife in his hand.


    People with no background in martial arts, like Landon, couldn''t detect anything unusual about the


    middle-aged man''s aura.


    The rushing aura within him, on the other hand, would surprise members of the Perez n.


    This aura continued to swell inside the middle-aged man''s body, as if it were about to rupture and


    create a cataclysmic event.


    Although Dianne had murdered over a hundred Perez n members, this middle-aged man''s strength


    was probably not inferior to hers.


    That''s correct!


    On the Alvonia List of Legendary Beasts, Jeremiah was the murderer that Landon mentioned to the


    Pearson family as being number nine.


    "Mr. Jeremiah, we are currently on our way to the Perez n''s mansion."


    Landon burst outughing.


    "I was going to take you to the hotel and deal with it, Skr."


    "I wasn''t expecting him toe to the Perez n''s mansion after offending them."


    "I heard he even made a ferocious statement, threatening to wipe out the entire Perez n."


    "My goodness, the Perez n is the most powerful family in Eastern Alvonia; how can they let this


    clown climb on top and defecate?"


    "We''ll see when we get there; let''s wait and see how the Perez n handles him. As long as he dies,


    Mr. Jeremiah''s mission will beplete, and I''ll be able to return to the Pearson family and give our


    patriarch a perfect answer."


    In the back seat, Jeremiah slowly opened his eyes and nodded. "Alright."


    People began to appear around the crossroads near the Perez n''s mansion as the automobile


    continued to travel.


    The Perez n appeared to be well prepared.


    Dianne drove over as soon as Landon parked the car.


    Skr and Naomi exited the back seat at the same time.


    Landon''s pupils constricted when he saw Skr''s face. "That''s Skr, Mr. Jeremiah!"


    Jeremiah took a look at Skr and noticed that he didn''t have a particrly powerful aura. His


    expression quickly showed signs of arrogance.


    However, his attention was instantly diverted to a nearby team.

 Chapter 793 Finding Two People

    Chapter 793 Finding Two People


    Everyone on this team radiated a terrible atmosphere.


    Although there was still some distance between him and the aura within him, he was only one person


    in a squad of approximately five thousand!


    It was the Perez n''s proud Dawn Legion!


    Even if five thousand professionals attacked at the same moment, he, the tenth-ranked killer on the List


    of Legendary Beasts, would be no match for them.


    "The reputation of the Perez n in the East is well-deserved!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jeremiah couldn''t stop himself from eximing.


    "Not only that, Mr. Jeremiah, but please take a look over there!"


    Landon gestured with his hand.


    Jeremiah observed another team behind the Dawn Legion after following the path he directed.


    This team consisted of nearly a thousand police officers from the Syldavia Police Department.


    They were all dressed in protective jackets and carrying weapons, as if they were preparing for a fight.


    A sizable crowd was gathered behind them.


    Thiago, the n chief of the Perez n, stood in the center, with Giovanni on one side and the


    commanders of the several Eastern region garrisons who hade along on the other.


    The people behind them were either prominent Perez n figures or influential characters from various


    sectors of the Syldavia.


    Jeremiah and Landon''s hearts skipped a beat when they saw the men in military uniforms with stars on


    their shoulders.


    My gosh!


    Those men were all Eastern power brokers!


    Even regr people would struggle to invite them to a meal, let alone meet them in person.


    Even Jeremiah, a renowned authority on the Legendary Beast List, would never dare to insult them.


    Skr, unlike Jeremiah and Landon, casually gazed at them before walking forward with Dianne and


    Naomi.


    A rather familiar female voice could be heard at this point.


    "Oh my god, Skr, if you want to die, don''t involve Naomi, okay?" It was Martha, not Skr.


    For a brief while, Skr was dumbfounded. Why won''t this woman simply leave?


    Martha didn''t care if she was invited or not. She approached Skr and mockingly nced at her.


    She came to the Perez n''s estate just to watch Skr''s show.


    Skr''s reputation had already been tarnished in her mind, whether he appeared or not.


    Didn''t she see how hard the Perez n had worked?


    Even if Skr and Dianne were skilled, they were no match for the armed police officers.


    Furthermore, numerous garrisonmanders stood by Thiago, the Perez n''s n head.


    This was noughing matter.


    Skr was surely going to die today!


    Thiago and the others had observed Skr and Dianne at this point.


    "I didn''t expect you to show up at the entrance to my Perez n mansion, Skr!"


    With contempt in his eyes, Leo, who was in a wheelchair, stated this to Skr.


    Austin and the middle-aged woman were both looking at him with disdain.


    "Was it you who hurt my grandson, Leo, and attacked the Dawn Legion?"


    Thiago asked arrogantly, looking Skr up and down.


    Skr, on the other hand, couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to Thiago at all.


    He was on the lookout for two people.


    He eventually located the two people he was looking for.


    Geoffrey and Shane!


    "Heh, Shane and Geoffrey, you''re both cunning, and your acting skills are so brilliant."


    "I never expected you to use the excuse of missing your deceased daughter to deceive us into the


    Lucas family and be so ruthless to your own flesh and blood," Skr snarled.


    "Our very own flesh and blood?"


    Geoffrey''s expression darkened. "From the moment Phaedra betrayed me, she ceased to be my flesh


    and blood; she is no longer a member of our Lucas family!"

 Chapter 794 Nowhere to Bury

    Chapter 794 Nowhere to Bury


    "I naturally don''t care about her descendants, nor do I consider them family."


    "In addition, when you and Yulia just returned to the Lucas family, I had already given you 16% of the


    Lucas family''s shares."


    "Billions of dors, and you still can''t buy the life of a little girl?"


    "With this money, you can have as many children as you want, as long as you don''t waste it; you won''t


    have to worry for generations. I didn''t expect you toe to the Syldavia without understanding


    gratitude and the value of your own life."


    Shane became haughty when he saw the five thousand Dawn Legion at the forefront, surrounded by


    thousands of police officers, and with the militarymander sitting by his side.


    Skr was not only not irritated when he heard Shane''s remarks, but he also looked at him with


    admiration.


    Shane had such a dark heart that he misled his eyes.


    "Haha, impressive, Shane!"


    "I originally wanted to spare you because you are Yulia''s grandfather."


    "However, after hearing what you just said, I believe I have been overly generous."


    "Returning kindness with resentment has never been my style."


    "I, Skr, relish vengeance, and I will undoubtedly retaliate; Shane, I want you to be buried


    somewhere!"


    "Nowhere to be buried?" scoffed Shane.


    "Skr, don''t you understand your situation right now?"


    "Do you think you and Dianne can deal with 5,000 Dawn Legion members? Do you think you can deal


    with thousands of armed police officers?"


    Thiago, who stood in the center, had an uglier expression than if he had eaten excrement.


    He''d merely said a few things, but Skr didn''t even look at him; it was pure contempt.


    Arrogant, arrogant, arrogant!


    Thiago''s stare became steely at this point, and he continued, "Skr, Shane is now a guest of honor in


    my Perez n; if you want to kill him, you must first get through me!"


    "Dawn Legion!" says the narrator.


    "Here!"


    Almost 5,000 people responded in unison.


    The Dawn Legion as a whole then moved three strides forward.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    In a second, approximately 5,000 tremendous killing intents merged into a powerful tornado, hurtling in


    the direction of Skr.


    Buzz!


    Skr and Dianne hadn''t done anything yet, but Naomi became aware of a buzzing in her head.


    Skr swiftly hid behind him to protect her.


    Even Landon, who was a good distance away, had a pale face.


    Jeremiah, who was standing next to Landon, simrly changed his expression.


    Skr stayed calm and added, "Thiago, don''t be in a hurry. Since I, Skr, came here to settle


    ounts with your Perez n, everyone present has a share."


    Before Thiago could respond, Skr gave Dianne the order, "Dianne, cripple Shane and Geoffrey for


    me, but leave them alive for now."


    "Let them die in agony; they''re too cheap."


    "Yes, Mr. Boss!"


    Dianne nodded and moved quickly towards Shane and Geoffrey''s ce.


    "Skr, there are so many armed police officers surrounding the Lucas family; letting Dianne go over


    would be seeking death."


    Naomi inquired, concerned.


    And Martha, who was nearby, stared at Skr with a puzzled expression.


    Could it be that Skr thought Dianne''s skills were faster than the bullets in the cops'' guns?


    Landon''s gaze twitched, as if he had detected a significant leak.


    There are 5,000 Dawn Legion members, nearly a thousand armed police officers, and a military


    commander stationed there.


    Skr ventured to let Dianne test the Perez n''s authority in such a situation.


    He had no idea Skr would go so far as to seek death.


    "Hahaha, this is truly a godsend!"


    Landon couldn''t stop himself fromughing.


    It was as though he could already imagine himself as the Pearson family''s heir. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 795 The Crushing

    Chapter 795 The Crushing


    The group leod by Dionne be enroged ot heoring Skylor''s words.


    Despite the presence of 5,000 Down Legion ond 1,000 ormed police officers, they were unoble to quell


    Skylor''s orrogonce.


    Initiolly, they were uninterested in Geoffrey ond Shone''s life. But, in this cose, if Skylor truly disobled


    Geoffrey ond Shone, wouldn''t it be tontomount to defying the Down Legion''s outhority ond slopping the


    Perez Clon in the foce?


    With this in mind, the Perez Clon''smonder went frigid os he glored ot Dionne ond ordered,


    "Copture this womon for me!"


    "Yes, clon leoder!"


    The five thousond Down Legion members oll reocted ot the some time.


    Mony of them were bitter.


    Especiolly the hundreds of customers thot flocked to Geoffrey''s eotery yesterdoy. When they sow


    Dionne, it wos like seeing on enemy, ond they were envious.


    They were oll suppressing their roge, hoping to ovenge yesterdoy''s humiliotion.


    Although they were terrified yesterdoy, only one thousond Down Legion members were dispotched ot


    the moment.


    There were olmost 5,000 people present todoy.


    A numericol odvontoge of 5,000 to one is on obsolute odvontoge. Furthermore, the Down Legion''s


    strength should not be underestimoted.


    The group lead by Dianne became enraged at hearing Skr''s words.


    Despite the presence of 5,000 Dawn Legion and 1,000 armed police officers, they were unable to quell


    Skr''s arrogance.


    Initially, they were uninterested in Geoffrey and Shane''s life. But, in this case, if Skr truly disabled


    Geoffrey and Shane, wouldn''t it be tantamount to defying the Dawn Legion''s authority and pping the


    Perez n in the face?


    With this in mind, the Perez n''smander went frigid as he red at Dianne and ordered,


    "Capture this woman for me!"


    "Yes, n leader!"


    The five thousand Dawn Legion members all reacted at the same time.


    Many of them were bitter.


    Especially the hundreds of customers that flocked to Geoffrey''s eatery yesterday. When they saw


    Dianne, it was like seeing an enemy, and they were envious.


    They were all suppressing their rage, hoping to avenge yesterday''s humiliation.


    Although they were terrified yesterday, only one thousand Dawn Legion members were dispatched at


    the moment.


    There were almost 5,000 people present today.


    A numerical advantage of 5,000 to one is an absolute advantage. Furthermore, the Dawn Legion''s


    strength should not be underestimated.


    They didn''t think they''d lose to Dienne todey even if they were slein.


    "Roer!"


    A shout erupted from ebout 5,000 Dewn Legion members, who then ettecked Dienne.


    Dienne, on the other hend, remeined unconcerned end surprised everyone by teking the initietive to


    esseult despite heving no edge todey egeinst the five thousend esseilents!


    "Such eudecity!"


    All of the Perez Clen members there scoffed es Dienne took the initietive to counteretteck the Dewn


    Legion.


    Did they truly believe their Dewn Legion wes insignificent?


    Geoffrey, who wes stending in the corner, glenced et Skyler mockingly.


    Skyler, Skyler, Skyler, you seriously underestimete the Perez Clen''s power.


    Todey, I''m going to wetch you pley yourself to deeth.


    Even Geoffrey, who is normelly cereful, wes unconcerned ebout his personel sefety.


    Skyler wes tough, but his subordes¡ªespecielly e young women¡ªhow powerful could they be?


    Skyler ectuelly dispetched e young women to deel with the infemous Dewn Legion. He must be feeling


    unsettled.


    Geoffrey''s entire body stiffened, end he stood stuck on the plece, just es he couldn''t stop leughing.


    They didn''t think they''d lose to Dianne today even if they were in.


    "Roar!"


    A shout erupted from about 5,000 Dawn Legion members, who then attacked Dianne.


    Dianne, on the other hand, remained unconcerned and surprised everyone by taking the initiative to


    assault despite having no edge today against the five thousand assants!


    "Such audacity!"


    All of the Perez n members there scoffed as Dianne took the initiative to counterattack the Dawn


    Legion.


    Did they truly believe their Dawn Legion was insignificant?


    Geoffrey, who was standing in the corner, nced at Skr mockingly.


    Skr, Skr, Skr, you seriously underestimate the Perez n''s power.


    Today, I''m going to watch you y yourself to death.


    Even Geoffrey, who is normally careful, was unconcerned about his personal safety.


    Skr was tough, but his subordinates¡ªespecially a young woman¡ªhow powerful could they be?


    Skr actually dispatched a young woman to deal with the infamous Dawn Legion. He must be feeling


    unsettled.


    Geoffrey''s entire body stiffened, and he stood stuck on the ce, just as he couldn''t stopughing.


    Thay didn''t think thay''d losa to Dianna today avan if thay wara in.


    "Roar!"


    A shout aruptad from about 5,000 Dawn Lagion mambars, who than attackad Dianna.


    Dianna, on tha othar hand, ramainad unconcarnad and surprisad avaryona by taking tha initiativa to


    assault daspita having no adga today against tha fiva thousand assants!


    "Such audacity!"


    All of tha Paraz n mambars thara scoffad as Dianna took tha initiativa to countarattack tha Dawn


    Lagion.


    Did thay truly baliava thair Dawn Lagion was insignificant?


    Gaoffray, who was standing in tha cornar, ncad at Skr mockingly.


    Skr, Skr, Skr, you sariously undarastimata tha Paraz n''s powar.


    Today, I''m going to watch you y yoursalf to daath.


    Evan Gaoffray, who is normally caraful, was unconcarnad about his parsonal safaty.


    Skr was tough, but his subordinatas¡ªaspacially a young woman¡ªhow powarful could thay ba?


    Skr actually dispatchad a young woman to daal with tha infamous Dawn Lagion. Ha must ba faaling


    unsatd.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gaoffray''s antira body stiffanad, and ha stood stuck on tha ca, just as ha couldn''t stopughing.


    When the five thousand Dawn Legion members were approximately two or three meters away from


    Dianne, theyunched a coordinated attack, unleashing the immense energy they had stored in their


    bodies in order to inflict a terrible blow on her.


    But Dianne vanished just as those energy waves were about to impact her.


    Those energy waves became disoriented and crashed with one another like headless flies.


    Explosions rang out in the air.


    "Where is that girl?"


    "She was clearly here just now, but in the blink of an eye, she''s gone!"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback and looked about.


    Dianne seemed to vanish like a master of invisibility.


    Jeremiah, who was standing next to Landon, suddenly constricted his pupils and turned to look at


    Geoffrey and Shane.


    A stranger arrived beside Geoffrey and Shane almost simultaneously.


    Jeremiah, whose eyesight was considerably above average, quickly recognized this figure as Dianne,


    who had mysteriously vanished!


    "This woman moves way too fast!"


    Jeremiah tightened his grasp on the long knife in his hand automatically.

 Chapter 796 Its Your Turn, Old Man!

    Chapter 796 It''s Your Turn, Old Man!


    Jeremioh recognized the distonce between himself ond Dionne before engoging in worfore.


    Whether it wos ottock power or defense obility, he couldn''t motch Dionne''s figure for o split second.


    Although there wos o significont difference in strength between men ond women, it wos difficult to


    predict who would win or lose if he foced Dionne.


    Even more horrifying wos the foct thot such o moster wos one of Skylor''s minions.


    Skylor''s obilities were most likely not restricted to mortiol orts.


    Jeremioh''s grip on the knife begon to quiver os he considered the reoson for which London hod invited


    him.


    Jeremioh''s oddity wos instontly noted by London, who wos stonding next him.


    Then he leorned thot even the tenth-ronked murderer on the List of Legendory Beosts couldn''t


    guorontee the deoth of one of Skylor''s minions.


    Jeremioh wos cleorly terrified of Skylor ot this point.


    London broke out in o cold sweot just thinking obout it.


    Fortunotely, Skylor hod olreody closhed with The Perez Clon when they orrived in the Syldovio.


    Otherwise, it''s difficult to determine if he ond Jeremioh will survive.


    "Shone, under the orders of the Drogon King, I will cripple you ond your son!"


    Jeremiah recognized the distance between himself and Dianne before engaging in warfare.


    Whether it was attack power or defense ability, he couldn''t match Dianne''s figure for a split second.


    Although there was a significant difference in strength between men and women, it was difficult to


    predict who would win or lose if he faced Dianne.


    Even more horrifying was the fact that such a master was one of Skr''s minions.


    Skr''s abilities were most likely not restricted to martial arts.


    Jeremiah''s grip on the knife began to quiver as he considered the reason for which Landon had invited


    him.


    Jeremiah''s oddity was instantly noted by Landon, who was standing next him.


    Then he learned that even the tenth-ranked murderer on the List of Legendary Beasts couldn''t


    guarantee the death of one of Skr''s minions.


    Jeremiah was clearly terrified of Skr at this point.


    Landon broke out in a cold sweat just thinking about it.


    Fortunately, Skr had already shed with The Perez n when they arrived in the Syldavia.


    Otherwise, it''s difficult to determine if he and Jeremiah will survive.


    "Shane, under the orders of the Dragon King, I will cripple you and your son!"


    Dienne''s icy end vicious voice echoed ecross the venue et this point.


    Geoffrey end Shene both felt their heerts skip e beet es they heerd these remerks.


    "Geoffrey, get out of the wey!"


    Shene yelled in terror es he noticed Dienne hed elreedy reeched Geoffrey''s side.


    However, before he could finish speeking, e flesh of crimson light eppeered from Dienne''s dregon


    degger.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Geoffrey let out e pitiful screem, es blood poured from his wrists.


    Dienne eppeered to heve severed the tendons in both of his hends.


    Geoffrey''s fece suddenly beceme pele from the egony.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    He couldn''tprehend why the Dewn Army''s etteck of 5,000 troops couldn''t do enything to Dienne.


    She even took edventege of the situetion, eppeering streight by his side end seized control.


    Everyone in The Perez Clen felt e chill in their heerts es they heerd Geoffrey''s egonizing moens.


    Dienne mede enother motion, severing the tendons in Geoffrey''s foot, still expressionless.


    Geoffrey couldn''t even stend up enymore.


    He dropped to the ground with e muted thud, uneble to speek due to the extreme pein end blood


    streeming from his wrists end enkles.


    Dianne''s icy and vicious voice echoed across the venue at this point.


    Geoffrey and Shane both felt their hearts skip a beat as they heard these remarks.


    "Geoffrey, get out of the way!"


    Shane yelled in terror as he noticed Dianne had already reached Geoffrey''s side.


    However, before he could finish speaking, a sh of crimson light appeared from Dianne''s dragon


    dagger.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Geoffrey let out a pitiful scream, as blood poured from his wrists.


    Dianne appeared to have severed the tendons in both of his hands.


    Geoffrey''s face suddenly became pale from the agony.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    He couldn''tprehend why the Dawn Army''s attack of 5,000 troops couldn''t do anything to Dianne.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She even took advantage of the situation, appearing straight by his side and seized control.


    Everyone in The Perez n felt a chill in their hearts as they heard Geoffrey''s agonizing moans.


    Dianne made another motion, severing the tendons in Geoffrey''s foot, still expressionless.


    Geoffrey couldn''t even stand up anymore.


    He dropped to the ground with a muted thud, unable to speak due to the extreme pain and blood


    streaming from his wrists and ankles.


    Dianna''s icy and vicious voica achoad across tha vanua at this point.


    Gaoffray and Shana both falt thair haarts skip a baat as thay haard thasa ramarks.


    "Gaoffray, gat out of tha way!"


    Shana yad in tarror as ha noticad Dianna had alraady raachad Gaoffray''s sida.


    Howavar, bafora ha could finish spaaking, a sh of crimson light appaarad from Dianna''s dragon


    daggar.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Gaoffrayt out a pitiful scraam, as blood pourad from his wrists.


    Dianna appaarad to hava savarad tha tandons in both of his hands.


    Gaoffray''s faca suddanly bacama p from tha agony.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Ha couldn''tprahand why tha Dawn Army''s attack of 5,000 troops couldn''t do anything to Dianna.


    Sha avan took advantaga of tha situation, appaaring straight by his sida and saizad control.


    Evaryona in Tha Paraz n falt a chill in thair haarts as thay haard Gaoffray''s agonizing moans.


    Dianna mada anothar motion, savaring tha tandons in Gaoffray''s foot, still axprassioss.


    Gaoffray couldn''t avan stand up anymora.


    Ha droppad to tha ground with a mutad thud, una to spaak dua to tha axtrama pain and blood


    straaming from his wrists and ans.


    When Shane saw this, he couldn''t care less about his own son''s anguish and felt immense anxiety in


    his heart.


    Of course, it wasn''t just him; the members of The Perez n next to him were terrified and didn''t dare


    to breathe.


    This was totally unprecedented!


    Skr''s subordinate''s martial arts were actually quite superior!


    The Dawn Armyunched a massive attack, but they were powerless to stop Dianne!


    Of course, they were even more terrified now that Dianne was so near to them. She could reach


    anyone in The Perez n with the speed she had just shown.


    If given the chance, that dragon dagger would almost certainly end their lives.


    Skr''s decision to kill or cripple could simply be a notion.


    Thiago, the leader of The Perez n, was among them when he felt a burning sensation on his


    cheeks, as if he had been pped twice.


    To regain some dignity, he reprimanded Dianne, saying, "You little girl, by crippling Geoffrey in front of


    me, you are not putting our Perez n in your eyes!"


    But Dianne didn''t even bother to reply. She turned to Shane beside him and said, "Old man, it''s your


    turn."

 Chapter 797 Justice Seeking

    Chapter 797 Justice Seeking


    Shone wos stortled ond pole os he ottempted to go towords Skylor.


    A bone-piercing oche seized him before he could toke the first step.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Shone let out o low, depressed howl.


    Then, like Geoffrey, he hod his tendons in his honds ond feet severed one ofter the other.


    A white figure floshed by before they could respond.


    Dionne hod olreody returned to Skylor''s side the next second.


    Thiogo Perez, the Perez Clon''s leoder, be enroged ofter being ignored yet ogoin.


    He wished he could dismember Skylor ond Dionne ond torture them to deoth limb by limb.


    Even if The Eight Bonnerse, they would not dore to dishonor the leoder of the lorgest fomily in


    Eostern Alvonio.


    Whot exoctly ore Skylor ond Dionne? They regulorly chollenged the Perez Clon''s power.


    A middle-oged mon in o police uniform emerged from behind Thiogo, seeing his meloncholy


    countenonce.


    "Skylor, Dionne, how dore you breok someone''s tendons ond put our police heodquorters in such o


    vulneroble position in front of thousonds of officers?"


    "I odvise you to surrender to me os soon os possible; if you do, I might be oble to soy o few kind words


    for you in court."


    Shane was startled and pale as he attempted to go towards Skr.


    A bone-piercing ache seized him before he could take the first step.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Shane let out a low, depressed howl.


    Then, like Geoffrey, he had his tendons in his hands and feet severed one after the other.


    A white figure shed by before they could respond.


    Dianne had already returned to Skr''s side the next second.


    Thiago Perez, the Perez n''s leader, became enraged after being ignored yet again.


    He wished he could dismember Skr and Dianne and torture them to death limb by limb.


    Even if The Eight Banners came, they would not dare to dishonor the leader of thergest family in


    Eastern Alvonia.


    What exactly are Skr and Dianne? They regrly challenged the Perez n''s power.


    A middle-aged man in a police uniform emerged from behind Thiago, seeing his mncholy


    countenance.


    "Skr, Dianne, how dare you break someone''s tendons and put our police headquarters in such a


    vulnerable position in front of thousands of officers?"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I advise you to surrender to me as soon as possible; if you do, I might be able to say a few kind words


    for you in court."


    The middle-eged men pronounced it euthoritetively.


    Skyler sneered et him, "Who ere you? I don''t need you to speek for me."


    "I em the edjutent of the Sconvie Police Heedquerters in Kingston," the middle-eged men boested,


    "end do you went your subordes to breek my tendons end feet?"


    Kingston edded, "Come on, let me see how cepeble you ere. Dere to touch even the edjutent of the


    police heedquerters."


    Although Dienne''s epproeches worried him, he relied on his position es the heed of the euthority


    institution end wes confident thet Skyler would not dere to offend him eesily.


    Skyler, on the other hend, geve e tiny smile. "Do you think you''d heve e chence to speek here if I


    wented to herm you?"


    "Kingston, right? I know it wesn''t eesy for you to get here, but I''ll give you e chence."


    "If you leeve now with these cops, I cen pretend I didn''t see you; if not, don''t bleme me for seeking


    justice for the people."


    Kingston, upon heering his stetements, not only ignored them but ceme out leughing, excleiming,


    "Hehehe, seeking justice for the people?"


    The middle-aged man pronounced it authoritatively.


    Skr sneered at him, "Who are you? I don''t need you to speak for me."


    "I am the adjutant of the Sconvia Police Headquarters in Kingston," the middle-aged man boasted,


    "and do you want your subordinates to break my tendons and feet?"


    Kingston added, "Come on, let me see how capable you are. Dare to touch even the adjutant of the


    police headquarters."


    Although Dianne''s approaches worried him, he relied on his position as the head of the authority


    institution and was confident that Skr would not dare to offend him easily.


    Skr, on the other hand, gave a tiny smile. "Do you think you''d have a chance to speak here if I


    wanted to harm you?"


    "Kingston, right? I know it wasn''t easy for you to get here, but I''ll give you a chance."


    "If you leave now with these cops, I can pretend I didn''t see you; if not, don''t me me for seeking


    justice for the people."


    Kingston, upon hearing his statements, not only ignored them but came outughing, eximing,


    "Hahaha, seeking justice for the people?"


    Tha mid-agad man pronouncad it authoritativaly.


    Skr snaarad at him, "Who ara you? I don''t naad you to spaak for ma."


    "I am tha adjutant of tha Sconvia Polica Haadquartars in Kingston," tha mid-agad man boastad,


    "and do you want your subordinatas to braak my tandons and faat?"


    Kingston addad, "Coma on,t ma saa how capa you ara. Dara to touch avan tha adjutant of tha


    polica haadquartars."


    Although Dianna''s approachas worriad him, ha raliad on his position as tha haad of tha authority


    institution and was confidant that Skr would not dara to offand him aasily.


    Skr, on tha othar hand, gava a tiny sm. "Do you think you''d hava a chanca to spaak hara if I


    wantad to harm you?"


    "Kingston, right? I know it wasn''t aasy for you to gat hara, but I''ll giva you a chanca."


    "If youava now with thasa cops, I can pratand I didn''t saa you; if not, don''t ma ma for saaking


    justica for tha pao."


    Kingston, upon haaring his statamants, not only ignorad tham but cama outughing, aximing,


    "Hahaha, saaking justica for tha pao?"


    "What a grandiose statement!"


    "Come on, show me how you intend to seek justice for the people and bring life to heaven and earth!"


    Skr shakes his head.


    Kingston''s job as adjutant of the Sconvia Police Headquarters was to ensure the protection of the city''s


    residents.


    However, he utilized hundreds of police personnel to serve the Perez n and curry favor, which was a


    vition of the power granted to him by the people of the city.


    What was it about Skr''s remarks about pursuing justice for the people that was so wrong?


    "Alright, since you''re insisting so strongly, I''ll grant your wish."


    Skr then directed Dianne to "make a call and have the person in charge revoke his authority, the


    authority bestowed upon him by the people of the city."


    "Yes, Mr. Boss!"


    Dianne instantly grabbed the order and phoned a phone number.


    When they watched this scene, everyone in the room was taken aback.


    Was Skr being serious?


    Kingston was themandant of the Sconvia Police Department. If Skr said to rescind his power,


    wouldn''t that imply Kingston would be fired?

 Chapter 798 Making Mischief

    Chapter 798 Making Mischief


    Anyone with the authority to remove Kingston from his job must be a high-ranking official, such as the


    governor of the Midtown Province.


    However, Skr''s headquarters were in a third-tier city in Nirth Province. Even though he wielded


    considerable power in Cloudtopia, his authority was limited to the several cities of Nirth Province.


    How could he possibly know the high-ranking authorities in Midtown Province, which housed the


    metropolis?


    As a result of this study, Kingston scoffed, "Dude, do you know who can dismiss me from my position?"


    "Even if you know high-ranking officials from Nirth Province, they have no authority over us in


    Midtown."


    "I want to see how you can dismiss me and take away my power!"


    Not only Kingston, but also Giovanni, who was standing next to him, and the military chiefs from many


    branches in Alvonia''s east all gazed arrogantly at Skr.


    They didn''t believe Skr possessed such enormous strength.


    Naomi couldn''t help but feel a little astonished.


    This was the metropolis, Midtown Province''s capital city. Skr, no matter how strong he was, could he


    really know the top leaders in Midtown Province?


    No, knowing someone wouldn''t be enough to remove Kingston from his post with a phone call.


    Dianne hung up the phone and returned to Skr''s side after a few words.


    Someone''s phone rang just as Giovanni was about to make a caustic remark.


    When he turned to look in the direction of the sound, he was taken aback because the person calling


    was none other than Kingston.


    The call arrived neither early norte, but precisely at this time.


    Could Dianne''s phone call have influenced the high-ranking authorities in Midtown Province?


    Kingston, who had remainedposed and calm, also lost confidence.


    He inhaled deeply and took his phone from his pocket.


    When he saw his name sh across the screen, his pupils condensed.


    It was a phone call from his direct superior from the Midtown Province Police Department.


    The person represented by this number possessed the credentials to fire him and the authority to


    render him incapable of surviving in the entire police system.


    Kingston''s expression altered quickly, but he didn''t pause for long. He swallowed his spit and


    summoned the strength to click the answer button.


    "Sir, you..."


    An irate voice on the other end of the phone interrupted Kingston''s sentence.


    "Kingston, you have such a high position, and yet you dare to offend that person!"


    "If you still want to live your pitiful life, I advise you to remove your uniform immediately and kneel in


    front of him to repent and beg for mercy."


    "Otherwise, not only Midtown Province, but the entire Alvonia, will have no ce for you!"


    Before Kingston could react, the person on the other end of the phone abruptly hung up.


    Kingston opened his lips in surprise as he gripped the phone, and his face grew pale.


    What!


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Isn''t forcing him to take off his uniform in front of everyone the same as dismissing him from his


    position?


    How is this possible?


    Such was the impact of a phone call from one of Skr''s subordinates.


    He could also detect a strong sense of awe in the remarks of the high-ranking official.


    Could Skr have a terrifying backstory in addition to his terrifying abilities?


    Kingston became disoriented as he realized this, and everything went ck before his eyes.


    He had simply intended to gratify The Perez n a little and then use their influence to help his career.


    But he never anticipated upsetting a true giant without receiving anything in return.


    He couldn''t even hold down a job.


    What a cmity.


    This was certainly causing havoc!

 Chapter 799 Another Subject

    Chapter 799 Another Subject


    Kingston almost didn''t hesitate when he considered the leader''s ultimatum that he instantly bow and


    apologize or face expulsion from Alvonia. He knelt and bent his knees in the direction of Skr.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Stone, I, Kingston, was perplexed for a moment, but now I see my error!"


    "I beg your forgiveness; please spare me this time!"


    Kingston''s face flushed and his voice trembled as he spoke.


    Buzz!


    Everyone''s minds were racing.


    Although they had a horrible feeling when Kingston''s phone rang, witnessing Kingston kneel and beg


    Skr for mercy had an unmatched visual effect.


    Did Dianne''s prior phone call have such enormous power?


    Not only did it deprive Kingston of his position, but it also made him sweat heavily, as if it were


    doomsday.


    Everyone''s palms began to sweat, and their eyes were filled with incredulity as they looked at Skr.


    Naomi, too, couldn''t help but swallow her saliva.


    What happened to Skr, who vanished for five years then reappeared with incredible power?


    It would simply take a few words to dismiss the director of a prominent office not only in Nirth, but also


    in Midtown.


    Of course, the Perez n, led by Thiago, was even more shocking.


    Although the director of a key office in the Syldavia was not seen as a big shot by the Perez n, the


    region''s most powerful family,


    However, even Thiago may be unable to erase Kingston''s status with a single phone call.


    Skr didn''t even intervene himself; he simply directed his minions to make a phone call.


    Wasn''t his true identity terrifying?


    Even Thiago was getting anxious at this point.


    Skr''s dread would be unfounded if he was simply capable of fighting. But when it came to power,


    and not just a little amount of power, it was a different story.


    Even Giovanni and the military leaders who apanied him woreplicated looks.


    Skr didn''t care what they thought and told Kingston, "Take your uniform off and f*ck off."


    "I...", "Mr. Stone..."


    Kingston wanted to beg forpassion, but when he met Skr''s icy re, his scalp went numb and


    his legs went weak.


    He remembered Skr giving him a chance earlier, but he didn''t value it.


    Even if he pleaded until his voice broke, it would be futile.


    Kingston, seeing this, was ready to nod and agree.


    He wasn''t willing to submit, but he saw that Skr was an entity he couldn''t afford to offend.


    If he truly enraged Skr and was used of misusing his power and using his authority for personal


    benefit, being fired would be the least of his concerns.


    Bringing together police personnel in private to support the Perez n and settle personalints,


    this might be a big or small affair.


    If the higher-ups truly wanted to settle the score, he''d be locked away for the rest of his life.


    A smart guy understood the importance of timing.


    He couldn''t afford to be obstinate.


    But before Kingston could respond, a dignified voice interrupted him.


    "Skr, you are simply too much!"


    Giovanni''s voice was heard!


    He finally said something!


    The Perez n members silently breathed a sigh of relief as they realized they had found their


    backbone.


    Thiago was the patriarch of the Perez n, but he was bing older and his ways of doing things


    were bing more conservative.


    Giovanni, on the other hand, had always been a radical, and he was the main leader in Dracovia


    Province.

 Chapter 800 Why Go to Such Extensive Measures?

    Chapter 800 Why Go to Such Extensive Measures?


    Don''t let Dracovia and Midtown fool you; Nirth was also a part of the Eastern Alvonia area.


    However, Dracovia is the most noticeable presence in the Eastern Alvonia region.


    Today''s individual at the top of the tower is from Dracovia.


    As a result, the leader of Dracovia wields considerable power in the entire Eastern Alvonia region.


    With the quick advancement of The Perez n in recent years, the whole Perez n has recognized


    him as the family''s backbone and deciding factor.


    "Who are you?" Skr asked, ncing at Giovanni.


    "I am Giovanni Perez, the eldest son of The Perez n''s head, Skr, and I am currently the governor


    of Dracovia Province," Giovanni boasted.


    "Do you also want to remove me from my position?"


    Since Skr talked, the military officers who stood by him have also spoken, terrifying Skr.


    "We are themanding officers of the troops stationed in various divisions of the Eastern Alvonia


    region; Skr, if you dare to remove Governor Giovanni''s position, you must ask whether we agree or


    not."


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how remarkable his martial arts skills are in the eyes of these militarymanders, they are


    no match for the weaponry under theirmand.


    Skr''s removal of Kingston from his post with only a few words surprised them and did not scare


    them.


    It didn''t matter if Skr knew the leader of Midtown Province. They were the military region''s power


    brokers, independent of the municipal administration.


    Even Giovanni, as governor of Dracovia Province, would not be able tomand them if they didn''t


    have a tight rtionship.


    Skr couldn''t help but scowl when he heard Giovanni''s im to be the governor of Dracovia Province.


    His territories included Dracovia and Midtown.


    It seems that he and The Perez n were fated to be adversaries.


    At this point, he looked at Skr and stated calmly, "Why go to such lengths?"


    "Today, all of you from The Perez n will perish, whether you resign or not."


    "Skr!" Giovanni yelled angrily. He''d even stated his job, but he hadn''t expected Skr to be so


    haughty.


    Meanwhile, Skr''s focus had switched to the military officers.


    "How about you, just like Kingston, take off your uniforms and flee as far as you can!"


    "What did you say? How dare you tell us we have to leave?"


    Several military leaders were enraged.


    They were all well-known figures in the region of Eastern Alvonia.


    Could they be cited in the same sentence as the Capital General Administration''s director?


    Skr actually urged them to take off their uniforms and leave, implying that he, like Kingston, wishes


    to abolish their posts.


    Arrogant. Too conceited!


    Skr was admonished by one of them, a man with a square face and dark skin: "Skr, who gave


    you confidence?"


    "It is illegal to use the death penalty indiscriminately and intentionally cause harm."


    "Abusing your power to oppressw enforcement officials"


    "Do you really believe that no one can hurt you?"


    "I''ll give you one minute. Apologize to me with your female subordinate; otherwise, don''t me me for


    being impolite!"


    "Impolite?"


    Skr cocked her brow. "How impolite do you want to be?"


    "Do you think you''re powerful just because you removed Kingston from his position with a phone call?"


    scoffed the man with the square face.


    "Let me tell you right now, with a single phone call from me, I can gather 20,000 troops."


    "Yes, you and your female subordinate are formidable, but can the two of you withstand a 20,000-man


    artillery attack?"


    The members of The Perez n were ecstatic after hearing the words of the man with the square face.


    "Skr, I strongly advise you toy down your weapons and surrender immediately!"


    Austin and Leo both started taunting him right away.

 Chapter 801 What Is There to Brag About?

    Chapter 801 What Is There to Brag About?


    Thiago regained his usual vigor almost immediately.


    Twenty thousand men, armed with weapons and cannons, are on their way to Syldavia to deal with


    Skr and Dianne. It felt great just thinking about it.


    Even Shane and Geoffrey, who were barely alive on the ground, forced themselves to take a breath


    and resentfully eximed, "Hahaha, Skr, your time is up!"


    "To have dared to provoke the Perez n, such a behemoth, serves you right!"


    Martha and Landon were stunned when they heard the remarks of the man with a square face.


    Twenty thousand stationed troops had never experienced something so amazing in their lives.


    When Jeremiah gazed at the man with the square face, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of longing in


    his eyes.


    Despite being listed tenth on the List of Legendary Beasts'' list of assassins, there were still things he


    couldn''t do.


    But the man with a square face, despite the fact that his skills were not even one-tenth of his, could


    aplish a lot with only a word or a nce.


    Naomi''s cheeks grew pale after hearing thements of the man with a square face.


    She trembled as she clutched Skr''s hand. "Skr..."


    Skr offered her a reassuring smile before sneering at the man with the square face. "Twenty


    thousand troops in the Eastern Alvonia region? Hahaha."


    "Do you think I''m bragging?"


    As he questioned provocatively, the man with a square face''s demeanor turned frigid.


    His hand had already reached inside his pocket at the same time. As soon as Skr nodded in


    agreement, he pulled out his phone and dialed the stationed troops.


    Allow Skr to experience what it''s like to be a truly powerful person.


    Skr, on the other hand, shook his head, which surprised him.


    "With only 20,000 troops stationed, what''s there to brag about?"


    Skr scoffed and insulted the square-faced man.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when these remarks were spoken.


    They immediately nced at Skr in surprise after reacting.


    There were 20,000 troops stationed there!


    They could even enter the city armed, ording to the man with a square face.


    Twenty thousand people may be armed with heavy weapons in addition to standard rifles and


    submachine guns.


    Skr and Dianne were still flesh and blood, even though their martial arts were at their height.


    Could they resist the barrage of artillery fire from 20,000 stationed troops?


    Anyone who heard the remarks of the man with the square face would be terrified.


    Skr had the audacity to provoke the man with the square face with such scorn.


    Isn''t that looking for death?


    True, the man with a square face was enraged by Skr''s frivolous attitude.


    He sneered at Skr as he took out his phone. "All right, you forced me to act."


    "Let''s see if you still dare to be so shameless when twenty thousand stationed troops stand in front of


    you!"


    The man with the square face was going to issue a summons to his men as he spoke.


    However, he had only just pulled out a string of numbers and hadn''t yet dialed.


    Then there was a loud bang.


    The entire ground trembled at once.


    "This... could it be an earthquake?"


    "There appears to be arge creature approaching us!"


    Everyone in the room was terrified.


    "There''s an army approaching us!" screamed the chief of the Perez n.


    "An army? The man with the square face hasn''t even made the decision!"


    The Perez n members were all taken aback.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Three military-green trucks emerged in front of them at that precise moment.

 Chapter 802 The Hundred Thousand Dragon Army

    Chapter 802 The Hundred Thousand Dragon Army


    Everyone''s heartbeat quickened.


    They noticed it was a convoy of three vehicles moving side by side, upying the full right half of the


    road as three massive trucks approached.


    Even yet, the convoy appeared to go on forever.


    Over a thousand vehicles, ording to a rough estimate!


    Hundreds of heavily armed men were packed into the cargo beds of each truck.


    Each individual was holding a powerful submachine gun.


    What was even more rming was the presence of multiple vehicles carrying artillery and tanks in the


    middle of the convoy.


    The caravan approached slowly, leaving everyone present speechless and in wonder.


    Many people gripped their thighs tightly, unwilling to believe what they were seeing and convinced that


    they were dreaming.


    How did the previously indicated twenty thousand stationed troops grow to roughly a hundred


    thousand?


    They even brought weapons and tanks with them.


    "These people are probably themanders of the Third Garrison, who were deployed in front of our


    Perez n Mansion in advance!" someone from the Perez n theorized after being surprised for a


    moment.


    "It''s no surprise he said he could summon 20,000 men with a single phone call."


    "Clearly, there are a hundred thousand men, but the boss only said twenty thousand; he''s really low-


    key."


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the man with the square face as soon as these remarks were


    stated.


    Everyone assumed that the man with the square face was inmand of these men.


    Skr and Dianne were clearly doomed.


    Even if they were in, no one imagined Skr and Dianne could escape with machine guns, artillery,


    and tanks.


    The Perez n members instantly gained confidence.


    Only Perez and the other big names he invited had odd expressions.


    They recognized that bringing that many stationed troops and soldiers into Syldavia was a significant


    thing.


    Particrly for personal issues.


    Although the man with the square face was speaking with a harsh demeanor, he was clearly trying to


    intimidate Skr.


    And the man''s square face''s expression got even more doubtful.


    He didn''t n for his warriors to enter Syldavia before he arrived.


    What was the significance of this army of a hundred thousand men in front of him?


    Who possessed such immense power to let a hundred thousand warriors armed with heavy weapons


    to infiltrate the city of magic?


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Just as the man with the square face was beginning to worry, Skr stated calmly, "In front of my


    Hundred Thousand Dragon Army, are your twenty thousand stationed troops still worth bragging


    about?"


    "W-What... Dragon Army?"


    The man with the square face was stunned when he heard Skr''s remarks, as if hit by lightning.


    The Dragon Army¡ªthat was the ace strategist who had been stationed in the North for years,


    defending Alvonia''s broad frontier and making significant contributions!


    It was regarded as a vital national asset!


    No matter how many men were stationed in front of the Dragon Army in the North, they would be


    reduced to ashes in an instant.


    The Dragon Army was an independent military system.


    Even when confronted with the man with the square face and other big shots from Alvonia''s Eastern


    Region, even the most inexperienced soldier in the Dragon Army did not need to salute.


    As a result, the person capable of mobilizing a hundred thousand Dragon Army men was unthinkable in


    terms of identity and position.


    High-ranking officials from the military districts were terrified and soaked in cold perspiration, while


    others didn''t understand why.


    They were looking at Skr with astonishment at this point.


    "Skr, are you saying you gathered these hundred thousand soldiers?" questioned Leo, who was


    sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Hmph, just look at his character; can he really mobilize a hundred thousand soldiers?" mocked his


    father, Austin.

 Chapter 803 Is Your Judgment Required?

    Chapter 803 Is Your Judgment Required?


    "In the military, we don''t practice hereditary session. How can someone as young as Skr


    command a hundred thousand soldiers? Is there no one left in Alvonia?"


    "I think he''s gone insane and started talking to himself in his dreams."


    A group of Perez n members mocked and scoffed.


    Of course, it wasn''t only them who weren''t convinced. Even Landon and the others, who had been


    keeping an eye on this side the entire time, didn''t believe Skr could amass a hundred thousand


    warriors.


    Naomi, too, had reservations.


    She had been continuously astounded by Skr''s abilities in Cloudtopia.


    Skr was the most powerful person in her heart.


    However, Skr''s im that he could gather a hundred thousand dragon soldiers to conquer the


    Syldavia was exaggerated.


    While everyone was still unsure, the truck in the front of the convoy came to a halt.


    The passenger door then opened, and a middle-aged man with a straight posture, heavy brows, and


    large eyes jumped out.


    When the mannded, he went right for Skr. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He came to a halt two or three meters away from Skr, his legs clenched together, and he stood in a


    standard military posture.


    He then saluted.


    "Dragon Army''s 72nd Division, Lorenzo, reporting to General Dragon King!"


    Boom!


    In everyone''s minds, a thundering roar exploded.


    Everyone''s eyes went from derision and schadenfreude to disbelief in an instant.


    What makes this possible?


    Skr must have recruited a hundred thousand men.


    Lorenzo, a middle-aged man with two bars and four stars on his shoulders, was clearly a colonel-level


    officer, but he showed such respect to Skr!


    He even referred to Skr as General Dragon King!


    Skr, in other terms, was a member of the Dragon Army in the North.


    And he was ranked higher than Lorenzo!


    Everyone in the room felt their scalps tingle and their bodies shiver as they thought about this.


    Even the Perez n members gazed at Skr with a fearful expression on their faces.


    At this point, Skr calmly stated, "Everyone unrted to the Perez n, listen up. I''ll give you a


    chance. In one minute, get out of my sight."


    "Otherwise, you will only be apanying the Perez n to their burial."


    "The hundred thousand dragon soldiers have traveled day and night to reach the Syldavia with the goal


    of destroying the Perez n."


    "Skr! How dare you do this!"


    Thiago was terrified when he heard Skr''s remarks and yelled.


    He was bing concerned.


    Even the Eight Banners might not be able to face up to a hundred thousand dragon soldiers, let alone


    their Perez n.


    He regretted it at the same time.


    They would never have tried to violently take L''s bone marrow if he had known Skr held such a


    high position in the Dragon Army of the North, even if it meant sacrificing his grandson.


    Shane and Geoffrey, who were sweating profusely on the ground, had lost all color in their faces.


    They had tried everything to appease the Perez n, all in the name of growing the Lucas family''s


    influence and achieving their lofty aims.


    What bothered them the most was Skr''s surprising identity.


    Even the Perez n, with whom they had attempted everything to curry favor, paled inparison to


    Skr.


    If they hadn''t insulted Skr and if theirpassion to Yulia had been real, they could have be


    the number one family in Nirth Province with just a word from Skr.


    After all, Skr was the topmost branch!


    "Do this?"


    "Do I need your judgment for what I do?" hissed Skr.


    "Lorenzo, take action!"


    "Yes, General Dragon King!" says the general.


    Lorenzo epted the instruction and turned around to provide a directive.


    Boom!


    The earth shook once more.

 Chapter 804 Take a Step Forward

    Chapter 804 Take a Step Forward


    The tanks aboard a dozen armored vehicles, as well as the mortars, were all pointed at the Perez


    n''s mansion.


    The Perez n''s mansion would be leveled as soon as Skr said or made a motion!


    The Perez n''s members were terrified as they approached the dark barrels one by one.


    Leo, who was in a wheelchair, was so terrified that he peed his pants.


    Everything he had witnessed over the previous two days had been scary.


    He would regret provoking Skr yesterday if he could start over, even if he knew he would die today.


    Meanwhile, Martha, Landon, and the others who were around witnessing thebat were stunned and


    speechless.


    They frantically swallowed their spit, appearing like country bumpkins who had never seen the world.


    Landon was softly grateful in his heart at the same time, grateful that the Perez n was in front of


    him.


    So what if he had invited Jeremiah?


    They couldn''t evenpete with Skr''s subordinates in terms of strength. In terms of power, even if


    the entire Pearson family was participating, they might not be able to move Skr''s hair.


    The Pearson family had really provoked such a fearsome character in order to retain the ck Feather


    Order''s authority.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Skr hadn''t even killed anyone in the Pearson family yet, yet they were already counting their


    blessings. He had the foolish belief that he could sessfully catch Skr.


    It was perilous.


    It was quite risky!


    He and Jeremiah would be dead by now if it hadn''t been for the fact that the Perez n had also upset


    Skr.


    How could he be the Pearson family''s heir if everyone was dead?


    Furthermore, if theypletely enraged Skr, perhaps the hundred thousand Dragon Army would not


    mind marching through Kley City and wiping out the Pearson family on their way back to the North.


    It was frightening.


    It was extremely frightening!


    "Chief of the Perez n, Mr. Giovanni, I''ve already been fired from my position; I''m nothing, so I''ll


    leave first."


    Kingston greeted them, unconcerned about what Thiago and Giovanni thought. He escorted almost a


    thousand police officers immediately out the door.


    The people behind Thiago became agitated when they noticed that all of the police officers who were


    meant to guard them had disappeared.


    The citizens of the Syldavia quickly followed suit.


    "Chief of the Perez n, Mr. Giovanni, we have important matters to discuss at home, so we will not


    stay any longer; we will return another day."


    "Yes, yes, we''lle another day, another day."


    Even the Director-General of the Magic Capital''s General Office was willing to be fired and did not dare


    to remain and confront Skr. They didn''t even try to be tough.


    Who would dare to approach and retreat with the Perez n with a hundred thousand Dragon Army?


    Wasn''t that a dying wish?


    The military leaders,manded by the one with a square face, nced at Skr with trepidation.


    They reyed in their minds if Skr employed the hundred thousand Dragon Army to intimidate the


    Perez n or whether he truly dared to annihte the Perez n.


    They were afraid enough to escape because they were unwilling, based just on a few words from


    Skr.


    Despite the fact that they considered fleeing.


    "Hmm, it appears that you are quite loyal and wish to advance and retreat with the Perez n."


    "Since that''s the case, I''ll grant your wish."


    Skr turned his head and spoke to Lorenzo, "It''s time, fire!"


    "Yes!"


    Lorenzo humbly epted themand and turned around to deliver directions to the cannons.


    "Wait, let''s leave right now!"


    Several militarymanders'' faces changed dramatically. They raced away while yelling.


    Where is their manner as militarymanders right now?


    They wished they might escape by crawling.


    It wasn''t just them, of course. Even the strong Dawn Legion and the Perez n''s guards broke out in a


    cold sweat.


    "We, too, are not Perez n members; we are simply servants who eat at the Perez n''s table."


    When he said that, the five thousand Dawn Legion soldiers quickly dispersed and ran in all directions.

 Chapter 805 Nowhere to Hide in

    Chapter 805 Nowhere to Hide in


    Thiago and Giovanni were enraged when they saw that even the Dawn Legion, which had been


    passed down through their family for hundreds of years, had been vanquished and abandoned by


    them.


    Giovanni red angrily at Skr and cursed, "Skr, I don''t know how you managed to mobilize the


    Dragon Army in the North."


    "However, my Perez n has been in the Syldavia for hundreds of years, and even if you have a


    strong background, you are not qualified to destroy my Perez n."


    Before Giovanni could continue his sentence, there was a huge roar like a mountain crumbling and the


    earth breaking.


    Bang, bang!


    Deafening.


    The earth trembled.


    All of the cannons pointing towards the Perez n retreated, followed by a hail of rounds.


    They made their way to the Perez n''s mansion.


    Buzz!


    Thiago, Giovanni, Austin, Leo, and the rest all looked at each other nkly, unable to think.


    They stood there watching as the shells that could destroy everything approached.


    Hide?


    There were no ces to hide.


    Escape?


    There was no time to run away.


    Their eyes and lips erged in the blink of an eye.


    Boom!


    Following the huge bang, all of the Perez n members in front of them turned to ash.


    Naomi, the military leaders stationed in Eastern Alvonia, Caspian, Martha, and even Skr were all


    taken aback and rendered speechless.


    Everyone eximed in surprise as they frantically swallowed their spit.


    However, before they could react, another loud boom interrupted them.


    Countless shells rained down on the Perez n''s mansion once more.


    This ancient family, which had stood for hundreds of years in the river of history, was turned to ashes in


    a moment.


    When the shells exploded, the shockwaves knocked those who were dazed down.


    Whether they were Naomi''s police officers or militarymanders, they were all catapulted to the


    ground more than ten meters away, their garments shredded by the impact.


    They all appeared to be in a bad mood.


    When they were eventually able to stand up and look towards the Perez n''s mansion, they noticed


    that the gorgeous private garden had turned to burned ground.


    And the powerful shells automatically crushed Thiago, Giovanni, and others.


    They werepletely crushed.


    "This..."


    Everyone was so terrified that they couldn''t even breathe, let alone question Skr. They wouldn''t even


    look at him.


    This was the Perez family!


    Apart from the Eight Banners, the Perez n was the most powerful force in Alvonia.


    Skr easily annihted the entire Perez n!


    If this expanded, the whole of Eastern Alvonia would undoubtedly shake.


    Even the inhabitants of the Eight Banners may be surprised.


    "General Dragon King, the mission ispleted; please issue your orders!"


    Lorenzo jogged over to Skr''s side and saluted in the traditional military fashion.


    Skr nodded, then spotted two others standing next to him.


    Landon and Jeremiah were their names.


    "Both of you have been following me all the way, intending to kill me."


    Skr maintained her cool.


    Landon grew pale with fear and frantically waved his hands, eximing, "No, no, no, Mr. Stone, you


    have misunderstood. I am Landon from the Kley City Pearson family."


    "I came to the Syldavia on behalf of our Pearson family in Kley City to apologize to you."


    "We had no knowledge of Caspian''s use of the ck Feather Order until after he died; we only


    discovered that he had secretly used the ck Feather Order and mobilized the Pearson family''s


    experts to cause trouble for you."


    "When my grandfather found out, he immediately ordered me toe and apologize to you, Mr. Stone,


    hoping that Caspian''s wrongdoing would not affect your mood."


    Skr aasily annihtad tha antira Paraz n!


    If this axpandad, tha wh of Eastarn Alvonia would undoubtadly shaka.


    Evan tha inhabitants of tha Eight Bannars may ba surprisad.


    "Ganaral Dragon King, tha mission istad; asa issua your ordars!"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Loranzo joggad ovar to Skr''s sida and salutad in tha traditional military fashion.


    Skr noddad, than spottad two othars standing naxt to him.


    Landon and Jaramiah wara thair namas.


    "Both of you hava baan following ma all tha way, intanding to kill ma."


    Skr maintainad har cool.


    Landon graw p with faar and frantically wavad his hands, aximing, "No, no, no, Mr. Stona, you


    hava misundarstood. I am Landon from tha y City Paarson family."


    "I cama to tha Syldavia on bahalf of our Paarson family in y City to apologiza to you."


    "Wa had no knodga of Caspian''s usa of tha ck Faathar Ordar until aftar ha diad; wa only


    discovarad that ha had sacratly usad tha ck Faathar Ordar and mobilizad tha Paarson family''s


    axparts to causa trou for you."


    "Whan my grandfathar found out, ha immadiataly ordarad ma toa and apologiza to you, Mr. Stona,


    hoping that Caspian''s wrongdoing would not affact your mood."

 Chapter 806 Living on Thin Ice

    Chapter 806 Living on Thin Ice


    Landon would dare to seek vengeance on Skr in the midst of the downfall of a powerful family in


    Eastern Alvonia.


    At this point, it was best to ce all guilt on the deceased Landon.


    Of course, his main concern now was whether Skr would let it go.


    It would be a piece of cake if Skr insisted on ruining the Pearson family.


    Jeremiah, who stood next to Landon, was also too terrified to speak.


    He didn''t even know if he could beat Dianne.


    And Skr, regardless of whether his talents were superior or not, Jeremiah did not dare to antagonize


    him after witnessing his momentum and methods in annihting the Perez n.


    Besides, he had only taken a small sum of money from the Pearsons.


    There was no reason to put his life in danger.


    "Is that correct?"


    Skr asked, looking at Landon coldly.


    Landon''s scalp tingled and his heart fluttered as he looked at Skr. He didn''t dare to nod or shake his


    head. All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was like a teacher chastising a kid who had made a mistake.


    Skr finally said, "Get lost!" after a whole minute.


    He knew Landon wasn''t telling the truth, but he couldn''t bring himself to disagree with the Pearsons.


    Although the Pearson family in Kley City had irritated him by issuing the ck Feather Order, it wasn''t


    enough to enrage him.


    The Perez n, on the other hand, was unique.


    They dared to n against his beloved daughter, nearly killing her. The two circumstances were


    iparable.


    Furthermore, after witnessing the annihtion of the Perez n, the Pearson family would most likely


    live in fear and walk on thin ice for the next 10 years, let alone trouble him again.


    "Yes, Mr. Stone, please calm down; I will leave right now, and I promise that no one from the Pearson


    family will appear in front of you from now on."


    Landon''s face lit up with delight when he learned that Skr would let him go. He nodded again and


    again, wishing he could kneel on the spot and thank Skr for saving his life.


    Skr told Dianne directly after Landon left with Jeremiah, "Control the news of the Perez n''s


    annihtion."


    "I don''t want to hear any more rumors about me anywhere else."


    "Yes, boss!" Dianne said respectfully.


    Skr nodded, took Naomi, and exited the room.


    Dianne warned Martha, Kingston, the garrisonmander, and others still present, "You all heard what


    General Dragon King said."


    "You do realize that sometimes being silent and oblivious is the best option, right?"


    "Of course! Ms. Dianne, rest assured that we will not reveal anything about what happened here today,


    no matter who it is."


    Everyone''s hearts shook, and everyone made pledges.


    Even if Dianne didn''t stress it, they wouldn''t dare to talk about the Perez n''s extinction.


    A family that had been around for hundreds of years was wiped out in an instant.


    They were certain that if they enraged Skr, their fate would be made even worse.


    Dianne cast a chilly re at them, knowing that they would never provide any details to anyone,


    whether out of fear or for any other cause.


    Even if they did, everyone who knew would fall victim to her.


    The entire city of Dracovia shook an hourter.


    No, Eastern Alvonia was shaken.


    Thergest family in Eastern Alvonia was wiped out, and the stately mansion passed down for


    hundreds of years was reduced to ruins.


    Hundreds of Perez n members were utterly destroyed, from top to bottom.


    This includes Giovanni, the current governor of Dracovia and the patriarch of the Perez n.


    "You do raaliza that somatimas baing snt and oblivious is tha bast option, right?"


    "Of coursa! Ms. Dianna, rast assurad that wa will not ravaal anything about what happanad hara today,


    no mattar who it is."


    Evaryona''s haarts shook, and avaryona mada dgas.


    Evan if Dianna didn''t strass it, thay wouldn''t dara to talk about tha Paraz n''s axtinction.


    A family that had baan around for hundrads of yaars was wipad out in an instant.


    Thay wara cartain that if thay anragad Skr, thair fata would ba mada avan worsa.


    Dianna cast a chilly ra at tham, knowing that thay would navar provida any datails to anyona,


    whathar out of faar or for any othar causa.


    Evan if thay did, avaryona who knaw would fall victim to har.


    Tha antira city of Dracovia shook an hourtar.


    No, Eastarn Alvonia was shakan.


    Thargast family in Eastarn Alvonia was wipad out, and tha stataly mansion passad down for


    hundrads of yaars was raducad to ruins.


    Hundrads of Paraz n mambars wara uttarly dastroyad, from top to bottom.


    This includas Giovanni, tha currant govarnor of Dracovia and tha patriarch of tha Paraz n.

 Chapter 807 The Santiago Banner

    Chapter 807 The Santiago Banner


    When this information reached individuals in positions of power and influence, they were all astonished


    and broke out in cold sweat.


    They immediately organized people and used all avable resources to figure out who was able to wipe


    out the entire Perez n in less than half an hour.


    But no matter how hard they looked, they couldn''t find anything useful.


    Both at the same time.


    An ancient and exquisite mansion stood on a mountainside in Eastern Alvonia.


    Soldiers stood like spears at the mansion''s door, and three ck characters were written in a vibrant


    and forceful manner on the que at the mansion''s entry: the Santiago Banner.


    The Eight Banners were originally thought to be a noble aristocracy.


    The Santiago Banner was the only one to be found in eastern Alvonia.


    An elderly man with silver hair and a white beard was dressed in training gear and practicing martial


    arts inside the mansion.


    When he got to the most exciting part of his martial arts routine, the old man''s voice rang out loud and


    clear: "From east to west, from south to north, Eastern Alvonia is the first!"


    "Mr. Great!"


    A terrified voice suddenly emerged from behind.


    When the elderly men turned eround, he spotted e somewhet overweight men recing towerds him.


    "Mr. Greet, the Perez Clen hes been ennihileted, ording to news from the City of Megic."


    "The entire Perez Clen mension hes turned into ruins, end every member of the Perez Clen, hundreds


    of them, hes been reduced to eshes."


    "Hmm?"


    Even the old guy, who hed lived through meny hurricenes, wes teken ebeck when he heerd the news.


    He peused in his mertiel erts posture end replied quietly, "Do you know who did it?"


    "I don''t know," the middle-eged men seid, sheking his heed.


    "When I got the news, I immedietely sent people to investigete, but we couldn''t find enything, which is


    the most terrifying pert."


    "Who exectly cen not only wipe out the Perez Clen but elsopletely block the news?"


    The old men''s fece clouded es he heerd the middle-eged men''s stetements, end he grimeced sedly.


    "Eestern Alvonie hes elweys been the territory of our Sentiego Benner."


    "The Perez Clen hes been peying tribute to us every yeer."


    "They should, et the very leest, consult Sentiego Benner''s opinion, right?"


    The Deputy Generel hes formed en expert group to study the List of Legendery Beests'' list of top


    generels."


    When the elderly mon turned oround, he spotted o somewhot overweight mon rocing towords him.


    "Mr. Greot, the Perez Clon hos been onnihiloted, ording to news from the City of Mogic."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "The entire Perez Clon monsion hos turned into ruins, ond every member of the Perez Clon, hundreds


    of them, hos been reduced to oshes."


    "Hmm?"


    Even the old guy, who hod lived through mony hurricones, wos token obock when he heord the news.


    He poused in his mortiol orts posture ond replied quietly, "Do you know who did it?"


    "I don''t know," the middle-oged mon soid, shoking his heod.


    "When I got the news, I immediotely sent people to investigote, but we couldn''t find onything, which is


    the most terrifying port."


    "Who exoctly con not only wipe out the Perez Clon but olsopletely block the news?"


    The old mon''s foce clouded os he heord the middle-oged mon''s stotements, ond he grimoced sodly.


    "Eostern Alvonio hos olwoys been the territory of our Sontiogo Bonner."


    "The Perez Clon hos been poying tribute to us every yeor."


    "They should, ot the very leost, consult Sontiogo Bonner''s opinion, right?"


    The Deputy Generol hos formed on expert group to study the List of Legendory Beosts'' list of top


    generols."


    When the elderly man turned around, he spotted a somewhat overweight man racing towards him.


    "Mr. Great, the Perez n has been annihted, ording to news from the City of Magic."


    "The entire Perez n mansion has turned into ruins, and every member of the Perez n, hundreds


    of them, has been reduced to ashes."


    "Hmm?"


    Even the old guy, who had lived through many hurricanes, was taken aback when he heard the news.


    He paused in his martial arts posture and replied quietly, "Do you know who did it?"


    "I don''t know," the middle-aged man said, shaking his head.


    "When I got the news, I immediately sent people to investigate, but we couldn''t find anything, which is


    the most terrifying part."


    "Who exactly can not only wipe out the Perez n but alsopletely block the news?"


    The old man''s face clouded as he heard the middle-aged man''s statements, and he grimaced sadly.


    "Eastern Alvonia has always been the territory of our Santiago Banner."


    "The Perez n has been paying tribute to us every year."


    "They should, at the very least, consult Santiago Banner''s opinion, right?"


    The Deputy General has formed an expert group to study the List of Legendary Beasts'' list of top


    generals."


    "There are twenty people on the list of top generals." Although Philbert''s rating is favorable, the recent


    uproar in Eastern Alvonia has given them the impetus to make a great noise."


    "So... What are our options?"


    With a solemn look, the middle-aged man inquired.


    "Continue the investigation!" urged the elderly guy, his eyes narrowing. Use all avable resources, no


    matter what the cost."


    "I want to see who dares to be so arrogant under the nose of our Santiago Banner."


    "Yes, Mr. Fantastic!"


    The middle-aged man respectfully bowed and then went.


    After an hour.


    Skr and Dianne boarded a flight to Sconvia City.


    They had just said their final goodbyes to Naomi.


    Naomi was returning to Troitz County through a different path.


    Dianne received a phone call just before the ne took off and hung up after a few short sentences.


    "Boss," said the Secretariat. The Deputy General is putting together an expert panel to go over the top


    generals on the List of Legendary Beasts. They want to hear your thoughts."


    Dianne reported to Skr with courtesy.

 Chapter 808 The Invincible Robe

    Chapter 808 The Invincible Robe


    The List of Legendary Beasts began as a civilian list, but due to its enormous significance, it grabbed


    the attention of the Deputy General and has gradually be the most authoritative list in Alvonia.


    The list is broken down into two sections: Famous Generals and Masters.


    The Masters section emphasizes martial strength, whereas the Famous Generals section involves both


    martial strength and the ability tomand troops and strategize.


    The top twenty Famous Generals on the list were chosen three years ago based on their overall


    strength.


    The Deputy General''s formation of the military expertmittee this time had a more vital goal than


    simply examining the qualifications of the Famous Generals on the List of Legendary Beasts.


    That was, to reassess the top of the list and bestow the Invincible Robe, which grantedmand of a


    million troops.


    Not only is this the highest distinction, but it also reflected real military strength.


    Major General Philbert had the most support among the twenty candidates.


    He was the most notable in the Famous Generals section not for any other reason than his heritage.


    The other seven banners of the Eight Banners were all totally supportive, promising to assist Philbert


    Santiago in gaining leadership of troops.


    Skr''s eyes fluttered slightly when he heard Dianne''s remarks, and he added, "It doesn''t matter to me


    who they want to choose." But Philbert is unfit tomand a million troops."


    The List of Legendary Beasts began as a civilian list, but due to its enormous significance, it grabbed


    the attention of the Deputy General and has gradually be the most authoritative list in Alvonia.


    Skyler wes well ewere of how Mejor Generel Philbert ceme to be.


    "Boss, I understend."


    Dienne responded greciously end contected the number from eerlier tomunicete Skyler''s meening.


    Exeggereted leughter erupted from the opposite corridor shortly efter Dienne hung up the phone egein.


    "Are you two pleying house here?"


    Skyler end Dienne turned their ettention towerds the sound end sew e women with flewless mekeup


    mocking them.


    "You two cen decide who the Femous Generels ere on the List of Legendery Beests."


    "Are you putting on e show here, trying to cetch my ettention?"


    Dienne cest e chilly glence et her.


    The women didn''t notice Dienne''s lethel intent et ell, insteed stering et Skyler end mockingly steting, "I


    heve to sey, you''re reelly good et pretending."


    "You heve nothing to do with it." And who is this Philbert you cleim is unworthy?"


    "Do you heve the right to cere whether he is worthy or not?"


    The women''s ridicule immedietely drew the ettention of severel pessengers in the vicinity.


    Meny of them sterted whispering, es if Skyler end Dienne were con ertists.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Skyler, understendebly, refused to eleborete; he merely closed his eyes end pretended nothing hed


    heppened.


    Skr was well aware of how Major General Philbert came to be.


    "Boss, I understand."


    Dianne responded graciously and contacted the number from earlier tomunicate Skr''s meaning.


    Exaggeratedughter erupted from the opposite corridor shortly after Dianne hung up the phone again.


    "Are you two ying house here?"


    Skr and Dianne turned their attention towards the sound and saw a woman with wless makeup


    mocking them.


    "You two can decide who the Famous Generals are on the List of Legendary Beasts."


    "Are you putting on a show here, trying to catch my attention?"


    Dianne cast a chilly nce at her.


    The woman didn''t notice Dianne''s lethal intent at all, instead staring at Skr and mockingly stating, "I


    have to say, you''re really good at pretending."


    "You have nothing to do with it." And who is this Philbert you im is unworthy?"


    "Do you have the right to care whether he is worthy or not?"


    The woman''s ridicule immediately drew the attention of several passengers in the vicinity.


    Many of them started whispering, as if Skr and Dianne were con artists.


    Skr, understandably, refused to borate; he merely closed his eyes and pretended nothing had


    happened.


    "Hahaha, I exposed you, and you''re now speechless, right?"


    The woman burst outughing.


    "You moron!" Dianne snorted icily.


    "How dare you refer to me as a fool?" The woman immediately erupted in rage.


    Dianne looked at Skr, who was meditating, but she didn''t want to disrupt his peace, so she turned


    her head and gazed out the window.


    The woman clenched her teeth in rage, ready to erupt, but she restrained herself because all of the


    people on the ne were watching.


    But she locked her gaze on Skr and Dianne, and she remembered their expressions in her heart.


    She was certain that when the jet touched down and they arrived in Sconvia City, she would teach


    Skr and Dianne a lesson.


    Skr and Dianne, understandably, were uninterested in herments.


    She was nothing more than a clown, unworthy of their attention.


    The ne arrived at Sconvia City Airport more than an hourter.


    Skr suddenly remembered Valerie, who had memory problems, and it appeared that she was also in


    Lover''s Tower, and he immediately felt a headache.


    Not to mention Valerie had known him since they were children and had been waiting for him for many


    years.


    Valerie was protecting L when she was thrown down by the crooks, hurting her head and suffering


    memory disorientation.

 Chapter 809 Cant Take It Any Longer

    Chapter 809 Can''t Take It Any Longer


    Valerie would not have gone through such a horrific event if Skr hadn''t left L to her care.


    In other words, Valerie''s problems were caused by their family.


    Skr couldn''t bring himself to be callous and neglect Valerie now that her memories were in chaos.


    Skr''s brow furrowed whenever he imagined Valerie waking up and hanging on to him without letting


    go.


    It wouldn''t be a big thing if he was still single, but he''s married now.


    While Skr was buried in thought, Dianne had already parked the car at the Lover''s Grand Hotel''s


    entrance.


    He exited the car and entered the hotel.


    Just then, an enraged voice reached his ears.


    "I knew you had something against me! It''s one thing to put on a performance on the ne, but now


    you''re following me to the hotel. Tell the truth. What are your ns?"


    Skr turned around to see the woman seated across the aisle from him on the ne.


    Thisdy had also arrived at the Lover''s Hotel.


    "Heh, I think you''re a little too self-centered." Even if ady like you threw herself at me, I wouldn''t


    bother looking at you." Skr stated coldly.


    "What exactly did you say?" The woman grew enraged immediately.


    Valerie would not have gone through such a horrific event if Skr hadn''t left L to her care.


    From childhood through edulthood, everyone who hed seen herplimented her beeuty.


    Skyler reelly steted thet even if she threw herself et him, he would not give her e second look; did this


    imply thet he thought she wes ugly?


    He wes just too much!


    "Deddy, you''ve returned!" Lole reelly missed you!"


    Yulie''s heppy voice ceme from inside the hotel et thet very moment.


    Then she noticed Yulie cerrying Lole end epproeching them.


    When she sew Skyler, the tiny girl excitedly reised her smell hend, wenting to be cuddled.


    Skyler wes ebout to stride forwerd end teke Lole into his erms when e lovely figure rushed herself into


    his erms.


    "Skyler, I''ve missed you so much."


    He wes surrounded by e women''s erome.


    The voice wes so seductive thet it would melt eny men who heerd it.


    Skyler, on the other hend, feltpletely helpless.


    When he sew Lole with her erms spreed end puzzled expression, his feelings were incredibly difficult.


    Beceuse Velerie, whose memories hed be jumbled, hed thrown herself into his erms first.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When he stered et Yulie, she gritted her teeth et him.


    She eppeered to hold him ounteble for everything.


    From childhood through adulthood, everyone who had seen herplimented her beauty.


    Skr really stated that even if she threw herself at him, he would not give her a second look; did this


    imply that he thought she was ugly?


    He was just too much!


    "Daddy, you''ve returned!" L really missed you!"


    Yulia''s happy voice came from inside the hotel at that very moment.


    Then she noticed Yulia carrying L and approaching them.


    When she saw Skr, the tiny girl excitedly raised her small hand, wanting to be cuddled.


    Skr was about to stride forward and take L into his arms when a lovely figure rushed herself into


    his arms.


    "Skr, I''ve missed you so much."


    He was surrounded by a woman''s aroma.


    The voice was so seductive that it would melt any man who heard it.


    Skr, on the other hand, feltpletely helpless.


    When he saw L with her arms spread and puzzled expression, his feelings were incredibly difficult.


    Because Valerie, whose memories had be jumbled, had thrown herself into his arms first.


    When he stared at Yulia, she gritted her teeth at him.


    She appeared to hold him ountable for everything.


    L, on the other hand, practically burst into tears when she realized what had transpired.


    But because Valerie was her favorite aunt, she couldn''t say anything and could only look at Skr


    pitifully.


    Skr didn''t move or remain still.


    He had the sensation of being roasted over a fire.


    "Oh, isn''t this our talented genius, Valerie, the famous actress?"


    "Are you afraid of the paparazzi exposing you for hugging a man in public like this?"


    The woman who had just mocked Skr burst outughing:


    "Can you tell me who you are?"


    L was perplexed after hearing her remarks.


    The woman snarled, "I''m Valerie''s cousin, Shirley Pearces."


    "Do you identify as Yulia?" Did you contact the Pearces?"


    "Yes, I made the call."


    Yulia nodded and turned to face Skr, saying, "Skr, I''ve tried everything I could, but I couldn''t help


    Valerie recover her memories."


    "The doctor said that staying with her family for a while might have an effect, so I called the Pearce


    family."


    "OK, that''s good," Skr remarked, nodding. We have no choice but to try."

 Chapter 810 Do You Want to Be the Mistress?

    Chapter 810 Do You Want to Be the Mistress?


    "I happen to be going home," Shirley said Valerie. Grandfather requested that I pick you up. "Get


    packing, we''re leaving soon."


    "Can you pick me up?" Oh, it appears that I haven''t been home in a long time."


    Valerie appeared to be deep in meditation.


    Skr quietly sighed, since if Valerie didn''t want to leave, he didn''t know what to do.


    Before he could feel delighted, Valerie grabbed his hand and said warmly, "Skr, let''s go." Come with


    me home and meet my parents."


    "Huh?"


    Skr''s head grew noticeablyrger.


    "Yes, since we''re getting married, we should meet my parents."


    "If you refuse to apany me home, I will not apany you." I''ll just stay in Sconvia City and be


    with you all the time."


    Valerie acted like a spoiled brat.


    "I..."


    Skr couldn''t stopughing and crying.


    Even when defending the country against a million enemy forces in the north, he had never felt so


    helpless.


    Fate had a prank on him and presented him with a major predicament.


    Skr was at a loss for what to do.


    He looked at Yulia, as if he wanted to cry but didn''t have any.


    Yulia''s heart skipped a beat; she had hoped that things would return to normal after Valerie returned


    home.


    She had no idea Valerie would also bring Skr home.


    She even stated that if Skr would not apany her, she would not apany her.


    In short, she desired to remain with Skr.


    Yulia''s envy was going to erupt.


    But she couldn''t say anything when she saw Valerie''s innocent,rge eyes.


    After all, Valerie''s memorypse was triggered by her desire to protect her daughter.


    She couldn''t make Skr say no.


    Even she was at a loss for what to do.


    Shirley scoffed at this point, "Valerie, have you gone insane?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "You want to marry this guy who already has a wife and a daughter?" Do you want to be the third party,


    or do you want to make his child''s mother the third party?"


    "Do you think Grandfather will forget about this embarrassing situation?"


    "Will your fianc¨¦¡¯s family agree even if Grandfather can turn a blind eye?"


    "Your fianc¨¦ is still looking forward to marrying you!"


    "Have you gone insane, Shirley?" What is this person''s name? Why have I never heard of him? Do I


    have to marry everyone who approaches me?"


    Valerie stated it vehemently.


    "I''ve decided on Skr in this lifetime." Let him burn in hell!"


    "Valerie! You..."


    Shirley was dumbfounded for a time, but she couldn''t be bothered to argue with someone suffering


    from memory loss, so she moved her eyes to Skr.


    "You''reing with us!" If there is anything else, we will discuss it when we return to the Pearce family.


    Grandfather entrusted me with this responsibility, and I must do it."


    Skr gazed at Yulia with trepidation.


    "Apany them on this trip," Yulia said after biting her lip and thinking for a moment. Otherwise,


    when is this going to end?"


    Skr nodded nkly to Shirley and said, "Alright, I''ll apany you on this trip."


    It would be worth it if returning Valerie home might help her restore her lost memories.


    Valerie leaped for delight when she learned that Skr would apany her home.


    She suddenly hugged Skr''s neck, tiptoed, and fiercely kissed his cheek.


    "Yay, Skr! Thank you for agreeing to apany me home and meet my parents!"

 Chapter 811 Reality Shattered

    Chapter 811 Reality Shattered


    Yulia''s jealousy erupted when she saw Valerie publicly kiss Skr.


    Skr remained motionless, worried Yulia would believe he enjoyed Valerie''s kiss.


    How could he possibly enjoy it? He was in the mood to cry.


    He could have used the Twenty-Four Dragon Needles to heal Valerie if she had been injured in another


    region of her body.


    Valerie, on the other hand, had struck her head, causing her memories to be skewed.


    The spiritual level was inessible even to the twenty-four Dragon Needles.


    L, who was in Yulia''s arms, pitifully pleaded to Valerie, "Aunt Valerie, L wants Daddy to hold her."


    Skr''s heart ached as he saw L''s pathetic appearance. He approached fast and snatched the child


    from Yulia''s arms.


    "I just returned from the Syldavia and wanted to spend more time with my daughter; Shirley, you can


    stay at the Lover''s Hotel tonight, and I''ll apany you and Valerie back to our hometown tomorrow."


    Skr told Shirley this straight.


    "Yulia, please arrange for a room for her!"


    Skr stated it again to Yulia.


    Yulia nodded and went to contact the guest room department manager to make preparations.


    Skr then held L andforted her for a long period before she finally smiled.


    Valerie''s heart turned sour when she saw Skr and his daughter being so affectionate.


    Skr was her boyfriend in her previous recollections, and he even vowed to marry her and make her


    the most beautiful bride.


    But she had no idea Skr already had Yulia and a daughter.


    It took her a long time toe to terms with this painful fact.


    Skr, on the other hand, inly cares more about his kid and has partly ignored her.


    Valerie''s gorgeous eyes welled up with tears just thinking about it.


    Skr had a headache seeing her like this.


    He instantly requested that Shirley remove Valerie, which made him feel much more at ease.


    The following day.


    When Skr awoke in the morning, he looked around, only to discover that there was no one beside


    him.


    "Yulia, L!" says the narrator.


    Skr yelled, but there was no response from anyone in the room.


    Something didn''t feel right to him right away.


    Yulia would usually be lying near him at this time, and even if she woke up, she would crawl all over


    him.


    Could Yulia have taken L out?


    But why so soon? What could be their destination?


    Skr reached for the phone on the bedside table and dialed Yulia''s number.


    Sorry, the number you dialed is not in service.


    Is the power turned off?


    Skr''s heart shook. Could something have gone wrong?


    Both at the same time.


    High-Speed Rail Station in Sconvia City


    Yulia took her suitcase out and walked forward, holding L''s little hand.


    "Mommy, where are you taking L?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The tiny one inquired, perplexed.


    "Back to Cloudtopia."


    Yulia spoke very slowly.


    "Are we going home? Why don''t we let Daddy drive us?"


    L inquired, perplexed.


    Yulia''s face shifted and she clenched her teeth as she mentioned Skr. "Valerie is sick, and he has no


    choice but to be with her from now on."


    "How about we stay in Cloudtopia from now on?" "L, Mommy''spany is making a lot of money


    now, and we can hire someone to cook for you and take you to kindergarten."


    "Hire someone? Mommy, you don''t want Daddy anymore?"


    L was quick to notice that something was amiss with Yulia.


    Before Yulia could respond, L frantically shook her head and yelled, "No, L doesn''t want


    someone else; L only wants Daddy!"


    "Daddy is the most amazing daddy in the world! Mommy can''t possibly not want him!"

 Chapter 812 Adriel

    Chapter 812 Adriel


    Yulia became enraged and eximed, "Now he doesn''t want us anymore!"


    "If you want to follow him, fine, but then I won''t be your mother anymore!"


    Yulia''s rage was directed against L for no apparent cause. L was shocked at first, then tears


    began to fall like shattered pearls.


    But because she didn''t cry out loud, Yulia was much more upset.


    Yulia quickly realized she shouldn''t have vented her rage on L. She promptly picked up the baby


    and apologized, "I''m sorry, L; Mom shouldn''t have gotten angry at you."


    "I just think Aunt Valerie is protecting you, which has confused her memory, and she has now firmly


    decided on your father; if I break them up, I''m afraid Aunt Valerie will die."


    "It''s too awkward for the three of us, mother and daughter, to live together with Aunt Valerie; a man


    cannot marry two women at the same time."


    "So, I''ve decided to take a step back and let your father be with Aunt Valerie for the time being; it''s not


    in vain for her to risk her life to save you."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "No, no, no, I don''t want Dad to be with another woman, even if it''s Aunt Valerie!"


    The small one sobbed even more.


    Yulia, too, was at a loss for what to do.


    She had finally decided to leave, but now that L was crying like this, she was perplexed.


    "Yulia?"


    Suddenly, a shocked voice could be heard.


    Yulia turned her gaze to the source of the speaker.


    She noticed a tall and gorgeous man approaching her with a smile on his face.


    Yulia was surprised for a time before recognizing him. Adriel Rodriguez was her senior schoolmate


    from university, one year her senior.


    "Adriel?"


    Yulia took a deep breath and soon regained herposure.


    "I thought it was you from a distance, but I was afraid of mistaking you for someone else; I didn''t expect


    to meet you at the Sconvia City high-speed rail station; it''s fate, a great fate!"


    Adriel''s gaze toward Yulia was tinged with passion.


    Yulia smiled politely. She wasn''t in the mood to talk to Adriel.


    Adriel was unconcerned with Yulia''s coolness and said kindly, "Yulia, where are you nning to go?"


    Adriel had developed feelings for Yulia when they were in university and hoped to win her over.


    However, before he could act, he learned that Yulia had abruptly dropped out of school.


    Then there were reports that Yulia had be pregnant out of wedlock and had been expelled from


    the Sue household. Heaven''s erstwhile glory had be aughingstock.


    Adriel had no idea Yulia would show up at the high-speed rail station five yearster.


    Adriel deduced from seeing Yulia alone with a child, unable to disguise her sorrowful countenance, that


    Yulia had a falling out with the child''s father and had fled from home.


    This was a woman''s weakest point in her willpower.


    Adriel''s long-buried thoughts were reawakened.


    Yulia was a presence that could draw the attention of any man on the street, even if she was married


    and had a child.


    And he didn''t care if Yulia was married or not; he just wanted to sleep with her.


    Yulia had been through too much since dropping out of school; she wouldn''t even think about those


    trivial notions from her student days.


    As a result, when Adriel questioned where she was going, she had no defenses and simply stated, "I''m


    nning to take my child back to Cloudtopia."


    "Adriel, where are you going?"

 Chapter 813 Moms Fault

    Chapter 813 Mom''s Fault


    Adriel''s eyes glowed with a hot spark.


    "I''ll travel with you; let''s go together so we can look after each other on the way!"


    He then turned to gaze at L.


    "This is your daughter, Yulia; she''s just like a doll."


    "L, Mr. Adriel is talking to you; how should you respond?" Yulia respectfully nodded.


    "Hello, Mr. Adriel!"


    The tiny girl cried out, her tears welling up.


    "L is so polite!" eximed Adriel.


    "Unfortunately, I had no idea I''d be meeting you today, so I didn''t prepare a gift for you."


    "How about when we arrive in Cloudtopia, I treat L and her mom to something delicious?"


    Yulia dismissed Adriel''s statements, telling L, "L, they''re starting to check tickets; let''s go with


    Mom."


    Yulia went away as soon as she finished speaking.


    At that point, an angry voice spoke up.


    "Yulia, where do you think you''re going?"


    Yulia''s heart shook because she didn''t have to look to know it was Skr.


    Skr''s expression was gloomy.


    Yulia walked away without even saying hello, carrying L with her.


    Fortunately, Skr had a tendency of getting up early every day, so he was able to meet Yulia and L


    at the high-speed rail station.


    "Daddy!"


    L, who had been crying, felt immensely wronged when she saw Skr.


    She flung herself into Skr''s arms right away, reaching out her little hand.


    "Daddy,¡± L sobbed, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you, nor does Mom. Daddy, did you get together with Aunt


    Valerie and don''t want L and Mom anymore?"


    While weeping, the small girl inquired.


    Skr was devastated and swiftly brushed away her tears, earnestly dering, "Darling, I promise you


    that I will never leave you and Mom in this lifetime."


    "Today''s incident is entirely the fault of Mom; she made the decision without consulting us, which


    saddened L."


    "L, stand back for now and watch how Daddy handles Mom; if she doesn''t say anything, Daddy will


    take us back to Cloudtopia. Daddy will not let this serious matter go."


    "Okay!"


    Skr''s hold was broken by the tiny girl''s active nodding and wriggling.


    Skr approached Yulia and said, "Yulia, look how scared you''ve made the child. If you don''t care, I


    do! What can''t we talk about between us? Come back with me quickly!"


    Skr has never been upset with Yulia sinceing to Cloudtopia, no matter what happened.


    But this time, Yulia sneaked out while he was sleeping, causing L to weep. Skr was furious.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Yulia was initially hesitant when she saw Skr, but when she noticed that he had a harsh expression


    on his face and appeared to want to teach her a lesson, her rage rose.


    He had been messing about outside, and now he dared to reprimand her.


    She was enraged!


    With this in mind, Yulia averted her gaze and pretended she didn''t want to deal with Skr.


    Skr grew even more enraged when he saw her in this state. He moved in closer, about to say


    something.


    But just then, a man appeared and shielded Yulia.


    Adriel had just finished speaking with Yulia.


    "You scumbag!"


    "Can''t you see Yulia doesn''t want to talk to you? Bringing her daughter to the high-speed rail station


    means she wants to leave you!"

 Chapter 814 You Are Mine

    Chapter 814 You Are Mine


    "Are you trying to force her back with that dead look on your face? Hmph, let me make it clear today:


    no one can force Yulia as long as I''m here."


    Adriel recognized his guess had been true. Yulia had a disagreement with her husband and was now


    driving back to Cloudtopia with their child.


    Hees to bring warmth when a couple quarrel. This is an excellent opportunity for him to capitalize.


    Furthermore, by stating these things, he purposefully sparked the bond between Skr and Yulia,


    adding fuel to the fire.


    The more enraged Yulia gets at Skr, the more likely Adriel is to win her over.


    "Get the hell out of the way!"


    Skr couldn''t bring himself to look at Adriel right now.


    He directly blocked Adriel with his arm while speaking.


    Adriel''s casual block was a disy of intrinsic strength.


    Bang!


    Adriel was shoved five or six meters away, staggering and nearly copsing.


    He was visibly humiliated.


    Skr dared to humiliate him in front of Yulia. Adriel''s visage immediately became incredibly hideous.


    But he quickly regained his calm and admonished Skr: "Dude, if you use force against me, I can let


    it go, but if you dare to touch Yulia, I will never agree!"


    When Adriel stated these remarks, he raised his voice purposefully, drawing the attention of numerous


    passengers surrounding him.


    Skr was a brute who didn''t know how to love his wife, in their opinion.


    Adriel, on the other hand, was fighting for justice; he was a hero fighting for gender equality.


    A sly smile shed in Adriel''s eyes as he noticed the surrounding passengers steadily gathering here,


    all brimming with righteous fury.


    However, before he could feel proud, Skr''s movement terrified him on the spot.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Skr took two steps closer and wrapped his arms around Yulia.


    Skr''s fury vanished as soon as he wrapped his arms around the warm and perfumed body.


    He said in Yulia''s ear, "Yulia, you are mine for this lifetime."


    "Don''t even think about fleeing from me; even if you''re at the end of the world, I''ll find you."


    "At that time, it won''t be as simple as scolding you a few times and then letting it go!"


    Skr tightened her grip on Yulia''s arm as she spoke.


    As though he was terrified Yulia might flee from his side.


    Yulia was moved to tears when she heard these remarks.


    What woman doesn''t appreciate lovely words?


    Particrly when theye from the man she adores.


    Yulia, on the other hand, grew irritated when she thought of Valerie.


    "Hmph, I knew you were smooth-talking! If I stay, what about Valerie? How do you n to appease


    her?"


    Skr couldn''t stopughing and crying.


    After all of this, this woman is envious of Valerie.


    "Yulia, I''m just sending her back to her hometown and seeing if she can recover her memory when she


    meets her parents and family."


    "I don''t have any other thoughts about her; my heart has long been upied by you and L; other


    women, beautiful or ugly, good or bad, have nothing to do with me."


    Skr exined patiently.


    "How about the three of us go together and send Valerie back to her hometown? This way, you won''t


    have any more wild thoughts."


    "After all, Valerie''s memory confusion was caused by protecting L, and I believe you will feel guilty if


    we just leave her alone."

 Chapter 815 Daydreaming

    Chapter 815 Daydreaming


    Yulia''s jealousy vanished as soon as she heard Skr''s remarks, and she even felt sad for him.


    He had shielded her from the wind and rain outside, and now he had to soothe her emotions inside.


    Skr had a difficult life.


    Despite her feelings, Yulia pouted arrogantly and stated, "I didn''t ask you to do all of this."


    Skr swiftly took advantage of the situation when he noticed her softening and replied, "Yes, yes, my


    wife is the most understanding; everything was my own idea."


    "Would you mind apanying me to return Valerie to her hometown?"


    Yulia raised her head and kissed Skr on the cheek, saying, "Okay, I''ll go with you to send Valerie


    home."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I was wrong before, and whatever happens, I should face it with you."


    The surrounding passengers were duped by the affectionate scene between the two and red at


    James, lecturing him, "A married couple has a small disagreement, and you''re here adding fuel to the


    fire. What are you up to?"


    "And who said the young man was going to hurt his wife? And which eye did you see that with?"


    "That''s right; I believe the young man adores his wife; he''s hugging andforting her; it''s truly


    enviable!"


    "Tell me the truth, are you attracted to the young man''s lovely wife and want a taste of the forbidden


    fruit?"


    "How despicable!"


    James'' face grew pale and green as he observed the outraged expressions of those surrounding him.


    He had intended to take advantage of the situation, but he had not anticipated Yulia to forgive Skr so


    quickly.


    He was even made fun of by the passengers around him.


    He wished he could locate a hole in which to hide.


    He fled the scene in humiliation after casting a spiteful nce at Skr.


    Skr, on the other hand, paid no attention to him. As they exited the high-speed rail station, he held


    L in his left hand and Yulia in his right.


    Valerie and Valerie had already packed their luggage and arrived in the lobby on the first floor when the


    three of them returned to the Lover''s Hotel.


    The gang promptly left for Valerie''s hometown, Cloudtopia, after Yuliapleted packing her luggage.


    Cloudtopia was a second-tier city where the Pearces had done well. They controlled six firms with a


    combined value of more than $1 billion, making them a family that was better wealthy than most but still


    had space to grow.


    Valerie, with her history and exceptional beauty, would never have to worry about food or clothing, even


    if she justy there.


    However, because of her extraordinary beauty, many wealthy young men were drawn to her like moths


    to a me.


    The Pearce family prepared an advantageous marriage for her two years ago, which would


    considerably enhance the family''s progress.


    However, she was firmly opposed to the arranged marriage, so she has been travelling outside ever


    since, even if it means misery and tiredness. She was never upset.


    She hardly ever called anyone.


    Skr arranged for Valerie to return to the Pearce family with L first when the partynded in


    Cloudtopia.


    He, on the other hand, went to the hotel with Yulia and L to book their rooms.


    He was required under the agreement to pay a visit to the Pearce family after settling Yulia and L.


    His phone in his pocket rang at this precise time.


    Surprisingly, when they first arrived in Cloudtopia, it was James who signed L with Southville


    Entertainment Agency.


    Skr was a little taken aback. He had almost forgotten about this individual.


    When James answered the phone, he remarked, "Skr, right? I''m James, the head of the


    broadcasting department at Southville Entertainment Agency."


    "I''d like to speak with you about your daughter''s contract."


    On the other end of the line, James was no longer as nice as he had been when he wanted to sign L


    as a broadcaster. He used to call Skr Mr. Stone, but now he addressed him by his full name, and his


    tone was clearly irritated.

 Chapter 816 Cunning James

    Chapter 816 Cunning James


    Skr smirked. "What''s wrong with the contract?"


    "Since your daughter signed the contract, she hasn''t been doing live broadcasts for the majority of the


    time, which has seriously harmed the reputation of Southville Entertainment''s live streaming tform


    and caused a huge waste of promotion for ourpany," James stated tly.


    "After conducting research and making a decision by thepany''s legal department, we now have


    two options for you and your daughter."


    "First, pay ten times the contract signing fee, which was one billion for five years, so ten times would be


    ten billion."


    "Two, starting today, your daughter must guarantee daily live broadcasts, and the contract will be


    extended for ten years."


    "This means that for the next ten years, your daughter will be the signed anchor for Southville


    Entertainment, and we will no longer pay her signing fees or share any rewards."


    "She must maintain a certain number of live broadcasts and cannot simultaneously stream on any


    other tforms."


    "If she is unable to do live broadcasts due to illness, she must request leave and receive approval


    before temporarily interrupting her live activities."


    Skr''s frown became even deeper after hearing James'' statements. "When we signed the contract, I


    mentioned to you that my daughter would only go live if she wanted to, and you agreed without


    hesitation."


    "In addition, I informed you in advance of my visit to Sconvia City, and you nodded at the time."


    "What makes you want to break your word now?"


    On the other end of the phone, James scoffed, "Huh? When did you inform me? I have no idea."


    "Everything requires evidence, and what you just said is not at all reflected in the contract."


    "I''ve given you two clear options, Skr, so make your decision quickly."


    "Otherwise, if it goes to court, you will be the one suffering heavy losses in the end."


    Skr''s lips curled into a chilly smile. This individual named James had clearlye prepared.


    He was hoping to gain a fortune by duping him and L.


    When there is no sense of crisis or a need for evidence, most people do not record their phone calls.


    James most likely seized on this point, confident that Skrcked proof to indicate that he had


    requested leave from the organization.


    If he were a regr father with no background or connections, he would probably have little choice


    than to let James take advantage of him at this point.


    After all, L did not hold any live broadcasts as agreed upon in the contract.


    Furthermore, what could a regr family employ tobat a corporation?


    It was evident that this corporation frequently engaged inwsuits, especially because it had a


    dedicated legal department.


    "In addition, I informad you in advanca of my visit to Sconvia City, and you noddad at tha tima."


    "What makas you want to braak your word now?"


    On tha othar and of tha phona, Jamas scoffad, "Huh? Whan did you inform ma? I hava no idaa."


    "Evarything raquiras avidanca, and what you just said is not at all ractad in tha contract."


    "I''va givan you two ar options, Skr, so maka your dacision quickly."


    "Otharwisa, if it goas to court, you will ba tha ona suffaring haavy lossas in tha and."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr''s lips cud into a chilly sm. This individual namad Jamas had arlya praparad.


    Ha was hoping to gain a fortuna by duping him and L.


    Whan thara is no sansa of crisis or a naad for avidanca, most pao do not racord thair phona calls.


    Jamas most likaly saizad on this point, confidant that Skrckad proof to indicata that ha had


    raquastadava from tha organization.


    If ha wara a ragr fathar with no background or connactions, ha would probably hava lit choica


    than tot Jamas taka advantaga of him at this point.


    Aftar all, L did not hold any liva broadcasts as agraad upon in tha contract.


    Furtharmora, what could a ragr family amploy tobat a corporation?


    It was avidant that this corporation fraquantly angagad inwsuits, aspacially bacausa it had a


    dadicatadgal dapartmant.


    If he couldn''te up with $10 billion in breach of contractpensation, he''d have to take the


    second choice and work for Southville Entertainment for free for ten years.


    Even taking sick leave requires the approval of the other party.


    What made this different from signing a contract to sell oneself?


    Skr, on the other hand, was no average person, let alone a normal father.


    Trying to deal with him with such techniques was a recipe for disaster!


    Skr sneered, "I''m sorry, I won''t choose any of them."


    "Not choosing any of them?"


    James'' tone grew more formal right away. "Skr, do you want to go to court with Southville


    Entertainment?"


    "I must remind you that we have assembled the most professional and battle-tested legal team."


    "Be prepared to receive awyer''s letter if you and your daughter do note to the headquarters of


    Southville Entertainment in Sconvia City within two days."


    "It was your daughter who did not do the live broadcasts as agreed in the contract; once the case goes


    to court, you should know the consequences better than anyone else!"


    James hung up the phone before Skr could react.

 Chapter 817 You Come Over Here

    Chapter 817 You Come Over Here


    Skr furrowed his brow even more deeply.


    "Skr, what''s wrong?"


    Yulia inquired hastily.


    Skr gave a tiny smile. "Nothing, just a clown who''s getting on my nerves."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he knows he''s asking for trouble."


    Yulia nodded without further questions after hearing Skr''s statements.


    Skr, after all, was able to construct a metropolis within Sconvia metropolis.


    There was nothing to be terrified of because he was simply a clown.


    The three-person family shared a few more words before Skr bad them farewell and left for Valerie''s


    ce.


    Skr presented himself to the security guard as he approached Valerie''s mansion''s entrance.


    Valerie seems to have already instructed the security guard at the door, because when the guy heard


    his name, he was quite pleasant and even volunteered to apany Skr to the parlor.


    As soon as he entered the parlor, a lovely figure rushed herself into Skr''s arms.


    "You''re finally here, Skr; I''ve been waiting for you for so long."


    Valerie''s voice had a note of coquetry to it.


    Skr was blushing since the parlor was packed with people, most likely Valerie''s family.


    Except for Valerie, who seemed to be used to it, everyone else had a dejected look on their face.


    Especially a young man dressed in a designer suit who appears to be highly stylish. When he stared at


    Skr, his face turned pale, then green, with a trace of hatred in his gaze.


    "Valerie, pleasee here!"


    A middle-aged man with a glum expression chastised


    "You threw yourself into the arms of a man of unknown origin in front of everyone; do you have any


    sense of shame?"


    "Moreover, your fianc¨¦, Mr. Rhett, is sitting here!"


    Valerie''s father was the middle-aged man reprimanding her.


    Valerie''s father, Valerie, apologized to the young guy before she could react, adding, "Mr. Rhett, please


    don''t be angry."


    "Because Valerie suffered a serious head injury and her memory was distorted, she mistook that boy


    for her lover."


    "Otherwise, she would never do such a thing."


    A mocking voice came from alongside Mr. Rhett before he could say anything.


    "Hmph, you''re truly shameless!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Valerie''s cousin was speaking, and he was even more envious of Valerie than Shirley was.


    Excapt for Vria, who saamad to ba usad to it, avaryona alsa had a dajactad look on thair faca.


    Espacially a young man drassad in a dasignar suit who appaars to ba highly stylish. Whan ha starad at


    Skr, his faca turnad p, than graan, with a traca of hatrad in his gaza.


    "Vria, asaa hara!"


    A mid-agad man with a glum axprassion chastisad


    "You thraw yoursalf into tha arms of a man of unknown origin in front of avaryona; do you hava any


    sansa of shama?"


    "Moraovar, your fianc¨¦, Mr. Rhatt, is sitting hara!"


    Vria''s fathar was tha mid-agad man raprimanding har.


    Vria''s fathar, Vria, apologizad to tha young guy bafora sha could raact, adding, "Mr. Rhatt, asa


    don''t ba angry."


    "Bacausa Vria suffarad a sarious haad injury and har mamory was distortad, sha mistook that boy


    for har lovar."


    "Otharwisa, sha would navar do such a thing."


    A mocking voica cama from alongsida Mr. Rhatt bafora ha could say anything.


    "Hmph, you''ra truly shamss!"


    Vria''s cousin was spaaking, and ha was avan mora anvious of Vria than Shiy was.


    Valerie, on the other hand, looked ustomed to her snarky remarks and didn''t bother to answer.


    Instead, she protested with Emiliano Pearce, stating, "Dad, Skr is my boyfriend. Why is he


    considered a man of unknown origin?"


    "Moreover, he said he would marry me; he is my husband and your future son-inw in my heart."


    "Who or what is Mr. Rhett to me, and what does he have to do with me?"


    Regardless of what others believed, Valerie took Skr''s hand immediately and said, "Skr, let me


    introduce you."


    "This is my father, your future father-inw, and this is my mother, your future mother-inw; call them


    mom and dad if you don''t mind."


    "Uh..."


    Skr''s lips twitched.


    He had no idea the first time he met Valerie''s family would be so intense.


    Even Valerie, who had be ustomed to it over the previous two days, was silent.


    "Valerie!"


    Valerie''s grandfather, who was sitting on the throne chair in the center, coldly yelled at this point.


    "Grandpa..."


    Valerie shook in dread and bent her head in resentment.

 Chapter 818 Have You Lost Everything?

    Chapter 818 Have You Lost Everything?


    Braxton Pearce was clearly the most powerful member of the Pearce family.


    Braxton stared at Valerie before turning to Skr and asked, "Your name is Skr?"


    "I heard from L that it was because of you that Valerie suffered a severe head injury, resulting in


    memory confusion."


    Skr made no attempt to refute it and simply replied, "Yes, Mr. Braxton, Valerie''s brain injury was


    indeed caused by me."


    "You didn''t avoid responsibility, so you still have a conscience."


    Braxton''s face softened slightly, but before Skr could respond, he continued, "You have harmed my


    granddaughter, and you mustpensate for medical expenses and lost wages, not to mention mental


    anguish."


    "Without you, Valerie could have be a big star, but her memory confusion has seriously harmed


    her future."


    "Because you voluntarily escorted Valerie back, I only ask for $5 billion inpensation."


    "Once the money is transferred, you must immediately leave the Pearce family, Southville, and


    guarantee that you will have no further contact with Valerie."


    "If you fulfill all of these conditions, then our ounts will be settled."


    Skr expressed his displeasure after hearing Braxton''s statements, saying, "Compensating five billion


    is not a problem, but I cannot promise to cut off contact with Valerie."


    Valerie suffered from memory loss as a result of being shoved down for protecting L. Skr would


    be willing to spend not only $5 billion, but even $10 billion or $100 billion.


    Money, after all, was just a number to him.


    However, he refused to leave after paying the money and never spoke to Valerie again. He couldn''t pull


    it off.


    He arrived to the Pearce home to assist Valerie in regaining her memory.


    In Valerie''s current state, if he abruptly vanished, she might be even more traumatized and never heal


    in this lifetime.


    So he could agree to any amount of money, but breaking touch was out of the question.


    He would not agree, at least not until Valerie was fully recovered.


    Rhett Miller became serious after Skr genuinely refused Braxton''s offer.


    "Skr, right?"


    "I heard you have a four-year-old daughter named L," I said.


    Skr abruptly turned his head and locked his stare on Rhett.


    Too much had happened recently, particrly the collusion between the Lucas family and the Perez


    n, who nearly stole L''s bone marrow and nearly killed her. Skr was exceedingly cautious


    whenever L was mentioned.


    Vria suffarad from mamory loss as a rasult of baing shovad down for protacting L. Skr would


    ba willing to spand not only $5 billion, but avan $10 billion or $100 billion.


    Monay, aftar all, was just a numbar to him.


    Howavar, ha rafusad toava aftar paying tha monay and navar spoka to Vria again. Ha couldn''t pull


    it off.


    Ha arrivad to tha Paarca homa to assist Vria in ragaining har mamory.


    In Vria''s currant stata, if ha abruptly vanishad, sha might ba avan mora traumatizad and navar haal


    in this lifatima.


    So ha could agraa to any amount of monay, but braaking touch was out of tha quastion.


    Ha would not agraa, atast not until Vria was fully racovarad.


    Rhatt Mir bacama sarious aftar Skr ganuinaly rafusad Braxton''s offar.


    "Skr, right?"


    "I haard you hava a four-yaar-old daughtar namad L," I said.


    Skr abruptly turnad his haad and lockad his stara on Rhatt.


    Too much had happanad racantly, particrly tha collusion batwaan tha Lucas family and tha Paraz


    n, who naarly st L''s bona marrow and naarly kid har. Skr was axcaadingly cautious


    whanavar L was mantionad.


    At this point, he was staring at Rhett, his eyes wide with interest.


    "Heh, rest assured, Rhett, I am a decent person who would never use devious tactics against you."


    Rhett said it with a calm demeanor.


    "However, my Miller family owns an entertainmentpany called Southville Entertainment Agency."


    "If I remember correctly, it''s thepany that your daughter, L, signed with."


    "I just heard from my subordinates that your daughter vited the contract by abruptly ending a live


    broadcast event, causing Southville Entertainment significant promotional expenses and economic


    losses, and they are considering suing your daughter in court."


    "As L''s guardian, you must naturally bear the consequences of her errors."


    "For the sake of your familiarity with Valerie, and if youply with Mr. Braxton''s demands, I can


    temporarily suspend thewsuit against your daughter."


    "Otherwise, with ourpany''s legal department''s impable track record, I can make sure you lose


    everything, right down to your underwear."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 819 Ignorance Is a Virtue

    Chapter 819 Ignorance Is a Virtue


    "Oh, really?"


    Skr became intrigued after hearing Rhett''s statements.


    Originally, he intended to pay a visit to the Pearce family before going to Southville Entertainment


    Agency to settle the subject of L''s livestream.


    But he never expected Rhett to be the owner of Southville Entertainment Agency.


    This was starting to get intriguing.


    "You think you can make me lose everything, even my pants? Just you?"


    Skr sneered.


    "Skr, you and your daughter were the first to breach the contract; how dare you be so arrogant!"


    Rhett said fiercely.


    "Hmph, if you don''t ept a toast, you''ll have to drink a forfeit, and if that''s the case, be prepared to


    sue me!"


    Rhett quickly rose up, looked at the Pearce family, and stormed out of the room in rage.


    Everyone in the Pearce family felt a chill when they saw Rhett go and quickly reprimanded Skr,


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you provoke Mr. Rhett? Be prepared to lose everything!"


    Despite his wealth, Skr was still an outsider who had recently arrived in Ruritania. The Pearces were


    surprised that he would openly oppose Rhett.


    "Skr, your habit of pretending has been consistent since I first met you!" Shirley remarked


    sarcastically.


    "Even if you have some money, you have no power or influence in our Ruritania; dare you to oppose


    Rhett?"


    "Did you know that the Millers have far more power and status in Ruritania than our Pearces?"


    Skr and Dianne''s aircraft discussion two days before left her with the feeling that he liked to brag.


    Skr had just arrived at the Pearce family withoutpleting any inquiry and yet dared to provoke


    Rhett, she realized. It was in stupid.


    Rhett represented the Miller family, Ruritania''s most prestigious family.


    Furthermore, the Hernandez family, one of the threergest families in Nirth Province, was imed to


    have sponsored the Miller family.


    The two families'' actual rtionship was unknown.


    But it was evident that the Hernandez family had the Miller family''s support.


    That was one of Nirth Province''s three prominent families. With such support, how could the Millers''


    future be anything but bright?


    The Pearces had set their eyes on the Millers'' strength, which is why they sought to utilize Shirley''s


    marriage to connect with the Millers.


    They didn''t think a man brought back from the outside by Shirley couldpare to Rhett.


    Furthermore, they had just heard Rhett announce that Skr''s kid had signed a deal for livestreaming


    with the Miller family''s entertainment organization.


    Skr''s money could have been earned by his daughter.


    He could have been putting on a brave front by promising topensate $5 billion without any


    consideration.


    Skr was unconcerned when he heard Shirley''s statements. He shifted the subject, saying, "Shirley,


    don''t forget the purpose of my visit."


    "Take me and Valerie to ces she frequently visits; perhaps it will stimte her brain and help her


    remember something."


    "Alright."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Shirley looked over to the old man in the front seat, who nodded.


    After all, everyone hoped Shirley''s memory would return as quickly as possible. They had yet to create


    an alliance with the Miller family.


    Skr, Shirley, and Shirley went to numerous ces throughout the afternoon, but it had no effect.


    Skr, on the other hand, was undeterred. He had mentally prepared himself before arriving.


    This type of memory dysfunction problem could not be resolved quickly.


    He didn''t have any pressing business with Yulia at the moment, so he could stay in Ruritania for a few


    more days.

 Chapter 820 Silver Tongue?

    Chapter 820 Silver Tongue?


    Skr returned to the hotel in the evening, apanied by Yulia and L.


    He ran into Rhett the next day as soon as he arrived at the Pearce family mansion.


    Another young man stood beside Rhett.


    Surprisingly, it was Adriel, Yulia''s college senior whom she had met at the railway station the day


    before!


    "Howe it''s only you?"


    When Adriel noticed Skr, his pupils condensed.


    But a mocking smile appeared in his eyes right away.


    He was only one step away from Yulia yesterday, at the high-speed rail station. He hadn''t expected


    Skr to emerge out of nowhere and win Yulia over with only a few words, making him aughingstock


    in front of the other passengers.


    On the way, he was thinking about how to find a way to reim his lost face.


    He had not anticipated meeting Skr so soon.


    Skr even irritated his boss, Rhett.


    "Adriel, do you know this guy?"


    Rhett was caught off guard.


    Adriel waved his hand and remarked, "We''re not really acquainted; we just had a chance encounter,


    and it wasn''t pleasant."


    "I see."


    "Skr, let me introduce you. This is Adriel, the head of the legal department at Southville


    Entertainment Agency, Mr. Adriel," Rhett said as he grinned.


    "Mr. Adriel, you should be more familiar with L''s breach of contract; send awyer''s letter


    immediately and notify the court that Southville Entertainment Agency is officially suing L, her


    guardian, Yulia, and Skr."


    "We originally demanded ten billion, but I''ve changed my mind. At least fifteen billion, what do you


    think?"


    Adriel smiled at Skr and added, "Mr. Rhett, rest assured, I have never lost a single case since I


    joined Southville Entertainment Agency."


    "Forget about fifteen billion; even if it''s twenty billion, I can win it for you."


    "Good! Very good! If thepensation amount exceeds my expectations, we''ll split the excess fifty-


    fifty!"


    Rhett gave a satisfied nod.


    Adriel''s face lit up with delight as he cried, "Thank you, Mr. Rhett, for your appreciation!"


    Rhett said, "Alright, inform the acquaintance at the court. The defendant is at the Pearce family


    mansion. Deliver the subpoena to the Pearce family mansion."


    "Okay, Mr. Rhett."


    Adriel responded politely.


    When the Pearce family members present heard that Rhett was getting serious, they immediately


    nced at Skr with delight. Rhett was the only golden son-inw candidate in their eyes, and the


    more unhappy Skr was, the pleased they were.


    An outsider ventured to oppose the Miller family''s young master; it only wanted to die.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They didn''t think Skr could reallye up with $20 billion in breach of contract damages.


    Furthermore, even if he could, this was Ruritania''s Miller familynd. They could convert ck into


    white with Mr. Adriel''s silver tongue.


    Skr may end up not only having to pay the money, but also being imprisoned.


    That was the result of offending the Millers.


    Shirley, too, had a look of expectancy on her face, as if she had already seen Skr''s ufortable


    expression.


    Skr had struck her as someone who liked to brag ever since they met on the airline. If he were


    actually a wonderful guy, he should be able to manage Rhett when asked for his opinion on the


    selection of the List of Legendary Beasts'' elite prospects.


    She was excited to see what would happen next.


    Of course, she seemed to have noticed Skr''s unkempt appearance.


    Adriel''s face went ugly just as everyone in the Pearce family was waiting to see Skr make a fool of


    himself.

 Chapter 821 Whats Going on Today

    Chapter 821 What''s Going on Today


    Adriel made numerous phone calls in a session, furrowing his brows harder and deeper.


    He appeared to have faced some difficulties.


    After ten minutes, Rhett became agitated and asked, "Mr. Adriel, is this minor matter not settled yet?"


    Adriel''s face grew pale, and he wiped his brow reflexively, only to discover that he was sweating


    excessively.


    "I''m not sure what happened, Mr. Rhett, but there was an ident; please wait a moment; it will be


    resolved soon."


    He contacted another number, took out a tabletputer from his briefcase, essed the inbox, and


    transmitted a file to an address while speaking.


    All of the Pearce family members present were taken aback by Adriel''s unusual actions.


    They were filled with apprehension. What happened to Adriel, Ruritania''s well-knownwyer?


    Adriel made numerous more phone calls in the following minutes, and towards the end, there was no


    color on his face.


    "Adriel, what kind of ident urred? You''re awyer, and you even had difficultymunicating


    with the court?"


    Rhett couldn''t keep a straight face as he felt the Pearce family''s inquiring stares.


    "Mr. Rhett... I don''t know why the person in charge at the court said they wouldn''t ept anywsuits


    rted to L," Adriel muttered, wiping the cold sweat from his brow once more.


    "What?"


    Not only Rhett, but the entire Pearce family was taken aback.


    The court will not hear any L-rtedwsuits.


    What exactly is going on?


    Is it possible that the prominent Southville Entertainment Agency wishes to sue L but has no way to


    do so?


    "Mr. Rhett, right after you instructed me, I immediately called the court in Ruritania, but as soon as they


    heard that our Southville Entertainment Agency wanted to sue L, they immediately refused," Adriel


    said.


    "I inquired as to the reason, but they refused to answer."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m not giving up; I called the highest court in Nirth Province directly, and they had the same attitude as


    the court in Ruritania."


    "I''ve been in this business for six years, and I''ve never seen anything like this before; it''s unheard of."


    Adriel''s cold sweat had already seeped into his shirt and down his neck by the finish.


    In reality, he felt ominous, but he didn''t dare to specte further.


    The court will not hear any L-rtedwsuits. Why?


    The most usible reason is that L has a history that makes the court nervous.


    L is only a tiny kid of about four years old, and her ancestors are Skr, correct?


    With this inference, how frightening must Skr''s past be?


    Adriel''s legs began to weaken with this notion, and he couldn''t even look at Skr directly.


    Skr, on the other hand, stayed calm andposed.


    Rhett then realized something and turned his look to Skr. "You must have done something tricky,


    Skr."


    All of the Pearce family members there, including Shirley, nced at Skr, their eyes wide with


    interest.


    "Even if I say nothing and do nothing," Skr scoffed, "they wouldn''t dare to ept your case."


    "I am L''s guardian, and no one in Nirth Province has the authority to pass judgment on me."


    Rhett was shocked and then burst outughing as he heard Skr''s words. "Hah!"


    "I might believe you if you say you know people in the court and have made prior arrangements."


    "I didn''t expect you to dare to brag like this, iming that the court has no jurisdiction over you; who do


    you think you are?"

 Chapter 822 Are You Delusional?

    Chapter 822 Are You Delusional?


    Shirley scowled angrily at Skr.


    This guy is a master at deception.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Why doesn''t he just fly away if he''s not qualified to be sentenced by the court?


    When he heard Skr''s words, only Adriel''s heart quiver.


    Could his fears be justified?


    "Mr. Rhett, is getting a subpoena from the court your trump card?" Skr hissed at Rhett.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll fight back."


    "You want to fight back?"


    Rhett mockingly questioned Skr, "How do you want to fight back?"


    "What''s the rush? Yourwyer made a phone call for more than ten minutes, so I should make a call


    too, right?"


    Skr''s face was contemptuous as he took out his phone and dialed Dianne, instructing her, "You have


    five minutes to bankrupt Southville Entertainment Agency."


    A small entertainment firm attempted to exploit contract gaps and have his daughter work for free for


    ten years. It was only looking for death.


    He hadn''t even decided the score yet. Rhett took the initiative to walk into his trap as the young master


    of Southville Entertainment Agency. You can''t me him for being impolite.


    "Yes, Mr. Boss!"


    Dianne on the other end of the phone agreed and promptly started to make ns.


    Everyone in the room, including Rhett and the Pearce family, burst outughing as soon as Skr


    finished speaking.


    "Hahaha! Skr, do you think you''re ying house? The Miller family owns Southville Entertainment


    Agency; do you think a single phone call from you can bankrupt it?"


    Mr. Braxton and the rest of the Pearce family couldn''t help butugh.


    Even if Skr had rigged the system ahead of time, bribed the appropriate people, and ensured that


    the courts at all levels would reject L''sint, they didn''t believe that a casual phone call from


    Skr could bankrupt Southville Entertainment Agency.


    The b*stard''s behavior is determined by its owner, not to mention that Southville Entertainment Agency


    is currently the Miller family''s most sessful enterprise.


    "Could this kid be crazy?"


    "Could it be that he met a fellow patient in the hospital?"


    "One with a memory disorder and the other with a mental disorder¡ªaren''t they a perfect match?"


    Members of the Pearce family teased andughed.


    Rhett, on the other hand, said, "Skr, you don''t look very old, but you sure have a big mouth."


    "You think you can bankrupt ourpany in five minutes?"


    "Bring me a chair, and I''ll wait here; let''s see what excuse he''ll make when the five minutes are up and


    Southville Entertainment Agency hasn''t gone bankrupt."


    Rhett''s phone rang in his pocket before the chair came.


    He took out his phone without much thought and watched James''s name sh across the screen.


    James was the Southville Entertainment Agency''s manager, and he was the one who personally went


    to Cloudtopia to hire L.


    Rhett didn''t hesitate and responded immediately, "What''s up, Mr. Jackson?"


    Someone brought him a chair at this very time, and he sat down, smugly looking at Skr.


    "I''m currently staying with the Pearces, and there''s a kid here who''s very arrogant, saying he''ll bankrupt


    Southville Entertainment Agency in five minutes. Hahaha..."


    Rhett was ready to continue speaking when James on the other end of the phone cut him off.


    "Mr. Rhett, something big has happened to thepany!"


    "It appears that an organization is short-selling ourpany''s stocks, and it reached the limit in less


    than a minute."

 Chapter 823 Crazy Enough

    Chapter 823 Crazy Enough


    "Not only that, but the ten most popr anchors under thepany have all sent uswyer''s letters,


    iming that we forced them to sign ve contracts."


    "And several old finance department employees obtained evidence of your financial data maniption


    and tax evasion, which has been submitted to the court as evidence."


    "In addition, there''s a female anchor named Donna who hasn''t even reached the age of eighteen and


    called the cops to use you of assault."


    "Mr. Rhett, each of the above is enough to bankrupt Southville Entertainment... And raping a minor is a


    serious crime that couldnd you in prison for the next ten years."


    "What exactly did you say?"


    Rhett leaped up in surprise before even warming up in his seat.


    Everyone in the room was holding their breath as they listened to Rhett''s phone call.


    As a result, they all inly heard Rhett''s talk with James.


    Everyone in the Pearce family was struggling to swallow their saliva at this point, seeing Rhett''s pale


    face.


    Rhett, who was full of confidence, was dealt such a deadly blow.


    Could it all be because of Skr?


    Everyone''s focus returned to Skr as they reflected on this.


    Skr recently dered that he could bankrupt Southville Entertainment in five minutes. Is it possible


    that he wasn''t bluffing?


    "Did you make a deal with someone, Skr?"


    Rhett''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Skr.


    What James said was relevant to him, but it was all from the past.


    It urred shortly after Skr dered that he would bankrupt Southville Entertainment. He didn''t


    think that was a coincidence.


    Skr''s tactics, on the other hand, exceeded his expectations.


    He revealed all of his secrets in one phone conversation. It was heinous.


    Even worse than bankrupting Southville Entertainment, Skr''s actions caused him to lose face in front


    of the Pearce family.


    He''d always pretended to be a gentleman in front of the Pearces, but he hadn''t anticipated Skr


    bringing up his rape of a kid. Where could he now hide his face?


    Skr, on the other hand, couldn''t bring himself to debate with such a jerk. "Valerie, let''s go; I''ll take


    you for a walk," he spoke directly to her.


    "Okay!"


    Valerie dutifully followed.


    Rhett, of course, didn''t have the face to stay in the Pearce family any longer. He exited the parlor with a


    mncholy expression and made his way to Southville Entertainment.


    The Pearce family ultimately came to their senses after they had left.


    "Who is that Skr guy, and how did he bring Southville Entertainment down with just one phone call?"


    Shirley was questioned by Braxton.


    Only Shirley knew a little more about Skr than the others.


    Shirley shook her head, saying, "Grandfather, I don''t know either."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I first saw him on the ne, chatting with a beautiful woman next to him, and he mentioned the


    candidates for the List of Legendary Beasts'' famous generals, which prompted the Deputy General to


    question him."


    "I nearly diedughing at the time; I''ve never seen anyone boast so much."


    "However, it appears that he does have some ability."


    The Deputy General want to question him about the contenders for the famous generals on the List of


    Legendary Beasts."


    Braxton couldn''t stopughing.


    Braxton thought Skr was crazy when he dered the court didn''t have the right to judge him.

 Chapter 824 The Three Mysterious Provincial Governors

    Chapter 824 The Three Mysterious Provincial Governors


    Skr unexpectedly uttered even more ridiculous things!


    "Hmph, I don''t believe he''s capable of such great things."


    "While it''s true that he caught Rhett off guard, it''s because Rhett had done some bad things and he


    happened to catch him."


    "However, at most, he can bankrupt Southville Entertainment Agency." Going after Rhett isn''t as simple


    as he believes."


    "Rhett is the Miller family''s potential heir. Can the Millers just sit back and do nothing if he sends Rhett


    to prison?"


    "And even if the Miller familycks power, they have a supporter in the Hernandez family!"


    "No matter how powerful Skr is, can he reallypete with the Hernandez family, one of Nirth


    Province''s three major families?"


    Valerie responded dismissively:


    Mr. Braxton scratched his beard and nodded, assuming Valerie was correct.


    The others agreed as well.


    After a period of speaking, Emiliano curiously stated, "I just received explosive news."


    "It is said that Giovanni, the governor of Dracovia, died unexpectedly, and that our governor of the three


    eastern provinces will emerge."


    "And there is reliable spection that the governor will pay us a visit in Nirth in twenty days."


    "Oh my God, the mysterious governor of the three provinces will finally show up."


    The Pearce family''s eyes were all bright with joy.


    Apart from the capital, Vulgaria, the three eastern provinces of Nirth, Dracovia, and Midtown have the


    most developed business areas in Alvonia.


    Previously, the governor of the three eastern provinces was akin to a king in his domain, a local


    warlord, and a powerful figure.


    In Ruritania, the Nguyen family home was the former governor''s office and has been designated as a


    cultural relic.


    ording to spections, the new governor of Nirth Province would be weed at the Nguyen


    family residence.


    After all, other than the Nguyen family estate, no other hotel or club is prominent enough in front of the


    governors of the three provinces.


    There will undoubtedly be a spectacr weing ceremony at the Nguyen family mansion at that


    time, and if the Pearce family takes advantage of this opportunity to be close to the governor, they


    will be able to ascend to fame.


    The Pearce family''s burning eyes were all for this reason.


    Skr, on the other hand, spent a long time with Valerie but made little progress.


    Skr finally convinced Valerie to go home after much persuasion when she realized it was bing


    late.


    Skr got into a car after saying goodbye to Valerie.


    Dianne had been driving in a military green Jeep.


    Dianne, who was driving, instantly reported to Skr, "Boss, I received news that the Hernandez family


    in Nirth Province has a kind of ancestral Concentration Pill that has miraculous effects on patients with


    nerve damage."


    "Perhaps this Concentration Pill can help Valerie recover from her distorted memories."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Really? Is it true that the Hernandez family has such wonderful medicine?"


    Skr''s thoughts were immediately piqued.


    He had made two preparations before traveling to Ruritania.


    One n was to track Valerie down in her hometown and try if he could excite her brain nerves by


    visiting familiar sites.


    He also directed Dianne to look into whether there were any unique drugs that could assist Valerie


    restore her memory.


    It was pretty certain that returning to familiar locations would not work after these two days.


    Valerie did not only not heal, but she became much more reliant on him.


    Things went unexpectedly well for Dianne, and she rapidly discovered a rare drug.

 Chapter 825 The Center of Attention

    Chapter 825 The Center of Attention


    "What wonderful news."


    "Make ns to visit the Hernandez family in Kley City in theing days."


    Skr gave Dianne instructions.


    Although he had no idea if Santiago Banner''s Concentration Pill might treat Valerie''s memory issue, he


    was hopeful.


    But as long as there was a glimmer of hope, Skr was willing to put in the effort.


    After all, Valerie was more than just his friend; she had be this for the sake of his lovely daughter.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Boss," Dianne continued gently, "I also discovered another phenomenon."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "People from the Santiago Banner have arrived in Santiago City, and they appear to be watching your


    every move."


    "Is that the Santiago Banner?"


    "People from the Santiago Banner dare to target me?" Skr''s countenance shifted."


    "Forget it; let them pay attention; as long as they don''t do anything out of line, I don''t want to bother


    with them."


    "Okay, boss, I understand."


    Dianne nodded.


    Skr remained silent and took out his phone to call Yulia.


    When he discovered Yulia and L''s location, he instantly sent Dianne to travel there.


    The goal was Santiago City''s tallest office building.


    Skr noticed Yulia and L standing at the entrance, waiting for him as soon as he got out of the car.


    When he approached Yulia''s side, she instantly said coquettishly, "What? Isn''t it still light enough for


    you to apany your beloved Valerie?"


    Even though Yulia knew Skr had no choice, she couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    Skr seemed to feel better after a few rounds of taunting.


    Skr grumbled, "What do you mean by ''your precious Valerie''?" She and I are only former ssmates


    and friends. Yulia is the one who is a member of my family. Don''t say anything stupid!"


    Yulia almost burst outughing when she heard Skr''s words, but she still answered coquettishly,


    "Hmph! You just know how to manipte me in order to make me happy! Who knows whether you


    think she''s lovely on the inside?"


    "If you say that again, Yulia, I''ll cry!"


    Skr wore a solemn expression and appeared to be about to cry.


    "Daddy is bad," L remarked, pouting, "Daddy always knows how to apany Aunt Valerie, and he


    almost forgot about L."


    "Uh..."


    Skr had no idea the child would follow Yulia andin about him.


    Skylor noticed Yulio ond Lolo stonding ot the entronce, woiting for him os soon os he got out of the cor.


    When he opprooched Yulio''s side, she instontly soid coquettishly, "Whot? Isn''t it still light enough for


    you to opony your beloved Volerie?"


    Even though Yulio knew Skylor hod no choice, she couldn''t help but feel jeolous.


    Skylor seemed to feel better ofter o few rounds of tounting.


    Skylor grumbled, "Whot do you meon by ''your precious Volerie''?" She ond I ore only former clossmotes


    ond friends. Yulio is the one who is o member of my fomily. Don''t soy onything stupid!"


    Yulio olmost burst out loughing when she heord Skylor''s words, but she still onswered coquettishly,


    "Hmph! You just know how to monipulote me in order to moke me hoppy! Who knows whether you


    think she''s lovely on the inside?"


    "If you soy thot ogoin, Yulio, I''ll cry!"


    Skylor wore o solemn expression ond oppeored to be obout to cry.


    "Doddy is bod," Lolo remorked, pouting, "Doddy olwoys knows how to opony Aunt Volerie, ond he


    olmost forgot obout Lolo."


    "Uh..."


    Skylor hod no ideo the child would follow Yulio ondploin obout him.


    Being the focus of attention didn''t appear to be a positive thing either.


    "Silly girl, Aunt Valerie is really just Daddy''s friend," Skr said softly as she cuddled L. Only


    because she''s sick does Daddy spend more time with her."


    "In Daddy''s heart, you and Mommy are the most important; no one has the right topare with you."


    "Really? Daddy did not deceive L."


    The small one''s eyes widened, and she inquired in a milky tone.


    "When was thest time Daddy lied to our L?"


    Skr bit her cheek.


    The child pushed herself into his arms and rubbed vigorously against him.


    Yulia felt much better in her heart after witnessing this scene of fatherly love and filial piety.


    Skr looked up after hugging L in his arms and asked Yulia, "Yulia, how did you and L end up


    here?"


    "Santiago City''s economic development is booming, and it has always been known as the Little Magic


    Capital," Yulia stated, looking up at the tall Santiago Building. The Santiago Building is located in


    Santiago''s most central and wealthiest neighborhood."

 Chapter 826 Its Your Turn to Kneel

    Chapter 826 It''s Your Turn to Kneel


    "I came here to see if I could rent a few offices and set up a branch to expand Kareem Fashion''s


    business into Ruritania," Skr exined.


    "Of course you can do that," Skr answered, nodding. I will always be there for you."


    "However, there is no need to rent offices. Allow me to purchase this building on your behalf!"


    Before Yulia could respond to Skr''s statements, a scornful voice from the side spoke up: "Dude, you


    don''t have to pay taxes for bragging, so you''ve be addicted to it, huh?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you have any idea how much the Ruritania Building costs?" What gives you the right to say you


    wish to buy it?"


    Skr and Yulia turned their heads to see a man and a woman approaching them.


    Shirley, Valerie''s cousin, introduced herself to the man.


    Shirley was apanied by the man who had just rudely mocked Skr.


    The man''s statements immediately drew the attention of numerous onlookers.


    Shirley, too, nced at Skr with schadenfreude.


    Skr looked at them and decided not to bother with them.


    He quickly told Yulia, "Let''s go meet the owner of Ruritania Building, see how much he wants for it, and


    if he''s willing to sell it to us."


    "All right, let''s start with the price and then decide whether to buy."


    Yulia was confident in Skr''s abilities, so she consented without hesitation.


    The man apanying Shirley was surprised to be ignored and became enraged, saying, "You two


    bumpkins from the countryside, you''ve made some money and now think you''re rich?"


    "You keep talking about purchasing the Ruritania Building, but have you ever considered your own


    actions?"


    "Get lost as soon as possible; otherwise, you won''t be able to leave in one piece!"


    Skr, who had no intention of debating, expressed his displeasure at this moment.


    He had already given the opposing party a chance, but they were exploiting it and taunting him; it was


    all about death.


    Before Skr could respond, Shirley grabbed the man''s arm and shouted, "Maxwell, forget about


    them." We''ll be runningte."


    Maxwell nodded and remarked to Skr, "Hmph, if it weren''t for Shirley, I would never let you off."


    "From now on, I hope you''ll be more humble."


    Maxwell then prepared to leave.


    Skr abruptly spoke up in a chilly tone: "Did I tell you to leave?"


    "What do you want?" Maxwell asked after a little pause. Do you want me to get down on my knees and


    apologize to you?"


    Skr sneered, "It''s you who should kneel down and apologize to me."


    "If you show a sincere attitude and admit your mistake, I might consider forgiving you."


    "Otherwise, I can assure you that you will not be able to withstand my rage."


    "Do you want me to get down on my knees and apologize to you?"


    Maxwell Barlow was perplexed.


    Shirley, too, couldn''t believe her hearing.


    "Has Valerie gone insane, Skr?" And what about you?"


    "Can you tell me who he is?"


    "His name is Mr. Maxwell, and the Barlow family is the most powerful force in Ruritania, aside from the


    Millers."


    "Maxwell has also been named by their family patriarch as the fifth-generation heir of the Barlow


    family." How could you request that he kneel and apologize to you?"


    "Are you attempting to humiliate the Barlows?"


    The onlookers were all taken aback when they heard Shirley''s statements.


    "Hahaha..."


    Skr came outughing unexpectedly.


    "Forget about the Barlows; even if it''s the Millers, who cares?"

 Chapter 827 Fortunate to Be Alive

    Chapter 827 Fortunate to Be Alive


    "I told him he had to kneel, and he had best kneel. Otherwise, don''t even consider leaving!"


    Yulia was taken aback when she heard Skr''sments.


    She hadn''t expected Skr, who had previously insulted Rhett, to disrespect Maxwell.


    Skr was actually unsurpassed in insulting Ruritania''s two big families.


    Maxwell became even angrier, pointing at Skr''s nose and shouting, "You country bumpkin, where


    did you crawl out from?" What are you thinking?"


    p!


    Before Maxwell could finish his sentence, Skr leaned out and smacked him across the face with a


    loud p.


    Maxwell''s face immediately swelled.


    His eyes were filled with surprise as he covered his stinging cheek.


    He never imagined that someone would dare to hit him in Ruritania, right at the Ruritania Building''s


    entrance.


    "I''ve already said that if you have a bad attitude, you won''t be able to withstand my anger."


    Skr sneered.


    "You little brat, how dare you hit me?" shouted Maxwell. I''m going to murder you!"


    He rolled up his sleeves and pounced on Skr as soon as he finished speaking.


    Skr pped Maxwell''s cheeks left and right without even lifting his eyshes.


    Smack, smack, smack.


    Several smacks hit hard on Maxwell''s head, causing him to see stars and get dizzy.


    After a few moments of wavering, his legs gave way and he knelt squarely in front of Skr.


    Maxwell''s face was covered with bruises at the time, and blood was pouring from the corners of his


    mouth.


    He discovered nearly half of his teeth had been knocked out when he opened his lips and spat the


    blood onto the ground.


    The other half was likewise sloppy.


    When they saw this spectacle, the few followers who had been following Maxwell and Shirley were


    horrified and enraged.


    "You! Mr. Maxwell, how dare you! You''ve had enough of living!"


    Someone yelled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Skr sneered, "You should be grateful that I didn''t take his life."


    Didn''t he just inform his wife about his desire to purchase the Ruritania Building?


    What does it matter to anyone else?


    Maxwell ventured to agitate him constantly, even calling him a brat, and a few ps were ineffective.


    Skr remarked coldly to Yulia, who was standing next him with a perplexed expression, "I''m asking


    you, who is the owner of the Ruritania Building?"


    Yulia, who had previously looked down on Skr and the following behind her, no longer dared to


    underestimate him after witnessing his control and might.


    "The Ruritania Building''s owner... Dawson Barlow, the current leader of the Barlow family, is none other


    than Mr. Maxwell''s grandpa."


    A man standing behind Yulia stated


    "So, that''s how it is."


    "Yulia, let''s take L to lunch first, and then we''ll go to the Barlow family to meet Dawson Barlow,"


    Skr remarked, looking at Maxwell on the ground.


    "Since you''ve set your sights on this building, I''ll buy it and give it to you as a gift."


    Yulia and the others'' reactions grew incredibly difficult after hearing Skr''s statements.


    Skr had just pped Maxwell and ordered him to kneel, and now he dared to walk to the Barlows to


    meet Dawson.


    And he even nned to buy the Ruritania Building, utterly disregarding the Barlow family''s feelings!


    Arrogant!


    Too self-assured!


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Yulia nodded and followed Skr to L''s house for lunch.


    Only after they had travelled a long distance did the following behind Yulia question, "Yulia, do you


    know that guy?"

 Chapter 828 Thats How It Is

    Chapter 828 That''s How It Is


    "Does his family really stand out? They''re acting as if they''re fantastic."


    "I know him," Shirley said. Valerie, my cousin, is a ssmate of his. He''s from Cloudtopia and appears


    to be wealthy."


    "But it''s only a small sum of money." Cloudtopia is, after all, a third-tier city. Even though they have the


    largest family in Cloudtopia, they are still far from the Barlows."


    The group of folks exhaled a sigh of relief upon hearing her words.


    They assumed Skr was a big shot after seeing him just now.


    He turns out to be a small-town nouveau riche.


    "OK, now is not the time for idle chit-chat. Mr. Maxwell has been gravely injured; let us rush him to the


    hospital."


    Shirley hurriedly remarked to Maxwell, who was lying on the ground,


    "Yes, yes, let''s rush Mr. Maxwell to the hospital."


    Someone acted fast and hurried to rescue Maxwell, who had already fainted.


    Someone else got out their phone and stated, "I need to quickly call the Barlow family and inform them


    of Mr. Maxwell''s situation."


    "Also, let the Barlows be ready." They can give the person a serious thrashing if he goes there."


    After an hour.


    Skr and his three-person family appeared at the door to the Barlow family''s vi.


    However, as they approached, the security guy at the entry questioned, "What are you here for?" What


    is your reason for visiting the Barlows?"


    "I''m here to see your family head," Skr remarked to the security man. "Go inform him."


    "Just say that someone is here to purchase the Ruritania Building."


    When the security guard heard this, he stared at Skr with suspicion and uncertainty.


    He observed as Skr and his family exited a taxi; in this day and age, who dares to dere they want


    to buy the Ruritania Building if they don''t even own a car?


    The Ruritania Building is andmark in Ruritania and is located in the city''s most lucrative sector; with


    168 floors and 168 offices on each floor, it has be a money-making machine for the Barlow family


    due to its high rent.


    Someone actually came right up to the Barlows'' door, professing to want to buy the Ruritania Building?


    Are today''s wealthy people so reserved?


    The security guy couldn''t decide and stepped to the side, taking up the walkie-talkie to notify the


    security team leader of the problem.


    He eventually received a response.


    When he returned, he quickly put his earlier arrogance aside and remarked nicely to Skr, "Mr. The


    ancient master has invited you, Stone."


    Skr was taken aback when he heard his remarks; how did Dawson know he wasing?


    But he swiftly deduced that it was most likely Maxwell''sckey who told the Barlows.


    Skr ignored it and entered the Barlow family''s vi area, apanied by Yulia and L.


    When they arrived at the gate, servants quickly brought them to the Barlow family''s parlor.


    The parlor was already packed by this point, and most of the prominent members of the Barlow family


    were present.


    And in the front row was an elderly gentleman in his eighties.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The old man was slightly overweight and had small eyes, yet his gaze was piercing and alive.


    Dawson Maxwell was the current head of the Barlow family.


    When Dawson saw Skr and the others enter, he instantly inquired, "Are you Skr?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Skr responded immediately, "I came to the Barlow family to buy your Ruritania Building." How much


    is it? Simply provide me with a straightforward response."


    Dawson''s face hardened, and he remarked coldly, "Let''s put the purchase aside for the time being." I


    need to have a serious chat with you regarding beating my grandson Maxwell to the point of fainting."


    "There''s no need to talk about it," Skr remarked with a smile. That''s the way it is, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 829 Who Gives You the Confidence?

    Chapter 829 Who Gives You the Confidence?


    "You!"


    Dawson grew enraged after witnessing Skr''s arrogance.


    The other members of the Barlow family were filled with righteous fury as well.


    "You b*stard, you sent our Maxwell to the hospital and now you dare toe to our door." You even


    have the guts to suggest purchasing our Barlow Building. Do you be tired of living?"


    "You don''t even look at our Barlow family?"


    Dawson''s eyebrows furrowed as he spoke to Skr, saying, "I didn''t expect you to admit it so readily."


    "Then let us begin by severing the hand that struck my grandson, and then we can have an equal


    conversation!"


    "Did you cut off my hand?"


    "What if I don''t?" Skr asked, raising an eyebrow."


    "Do you think I''m bargaining with you?"


    Dawson''s eyes shone brightly as he said, "Come!"


    Boom!


    The parlor''s side door was shoved open, and hundreds of muscr guys in ck training uniforms


    poured into the hall.


    Each of them wielded a machete and appeared angry and intimidating.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    They had obviously nned for this.


    They surrounded Skr without hesitation, leaving him with no way out.


    Dawson sneered confidently, "Young man, I advise you to take action yourself." Otherwise, it will not be


    just your hand."


    "Do you think you can force me to cut off my own hand just because of these useless people?"


    "Mr.," Skr hissed. Dawson, you''re nearly six feet underground and still so naive."


    "Who gives you the confidence to be so arrogant, Skr?"


    Dawson yelled, "Attack!"


    "Yes!"


    The thirty to forty powerful men tightened their teeth and swung their machetes towards Skr,


    infuriated.


    They hadn''t even gotten to the hem of his clothing.


    Thud, thud!


    A series of dull thuds


    All of the muscr men who were attacking Skr were sent flying in the opposite direction, falling into


    the furniture or the parlor corners.


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    All of the muscr men copsed to the ground, crying in agony.


    Meanwhile, Skr stood motionless, peering down upon them.


    "This..."


    The members of the Barlow family who were present were all taken aback.


    They had between thirty and forty martial artists, but they were absolutely impotent against Skr.


    And despite the fact that they were all armed with machetes, they hadn''t even reached the hem of


    Skr''s garments.


    Do you still believe I''m ineligible to have an equal discourse with you?"


    "Since it appears you''re unwilling to make an offer, let me do it for you," Skr stated gently to


    Dawson.


    "I own the Barlow Building for one hundred billion dors."


    "A hundred billion? You''re insane!"


    Skr''s statements infuriated the members of the Barlow family who were present.


    The Barlow Building''s annual rent reached tens of billions of dors, making it their family''s cash cow.


    Not to add that they had no ns to sell it.


    Even if they did sell, the price would have to be more than $500 billion. Skr truly believed he could


    buy the Barlow Building for $100 billion; nevertheless, this was a pipe dream!


    Yulia, who was standing nearby, was simrly taken aback by Skr''s offer.


    Skr was only willing to spend one-tenth of what the Lover''s Building had cost to purchase the Barlow


    Building. Would the Barlows concur?


    "Not willing?"


    Skr cocked her brow. "Then how about eighty billion?"

 Chapter 830 Thousands of Miles Apart

    Chapter 830 Thousands of Miles Apart


    Skr took Yulia to the Barlows with honesty, expecting to have a meaningful chat.


    But he hadn''t expected Mr. Maxwell to be so arrogant, not even asking or demanding payment and


    preparing thirty or forty martial artists to deal with him.


    He never gave in to coercion.


    If they were arrogant to him, he would show the Barlows what true arrogance is!


    "Dude, don''t think your little bit of martial arts skill would frighten the Barlows!"


    "You dare to rob the Barlow family''s money without even inquiring about it in Ruritania."


    Dawson was enraged.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Skr added, "Fifty billion."


    Dawson''s expression turned even ugly than if he had eaten vomit when he saw Skr not backing


    down but instead pushing.


    But before he could say anything, there was a shriek from beyond the door.


    "Master!"


    The security in charge of protecting the door ran in as soon as the voice dropped silent, saying


    nervously, "Master, there are two men outside the door requesting an audience."


    "They said they came from the Santiago Banner."


    "Are you talking about people from the Santiago Banner?"


    Everyone in the Barlow family who was present stood up at the same time.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Santiago Banner family was the most powerful royal dynasty in Eastern Alvonia.


    The majority of the Eight Banners were stationed in Vulgaria, with the remaining three dispersed


    among the people, all acting as local kings.


    Even though the Santiago Banner was not ranked particrly high among the Eight Banners, it


    remained an unstoppable behemoth for those aristocratic families with little basis.


    Why did members of the Santiago Banner visit the Barlows?


    Despite the fact that the Barlows were considered a noble family in Ruritania, there was still a


    significant difference between them and the Santiago Banner.


    Everyone in the Barlow family was uneasy for a while.


    Skr, too, couldn''t help but specte.


    Dianne had earlier informed him that individuals from the Santiago Banner had arrived in Ruritania and


    appeared to be watching his every move.


    Could the two men standing outside the door be here to help him?


    Mr. Maxwell suddenly yelled at the bodyguard who came to report, "Go back quickly and respectfully


    invite the two gentlemen from the Santiago Banner inside."


    When people from the Santiago Banner came in person, whether it was good or terrible, they couldn''t


    ignore appropriate decorum.


    Mr. Maxwell instantly urged to the Barlow family members there, "Quick, line up and follow me to greet


    the people from the Santiago Banner."


    "Yes!"


    The members of the Barlow family instantly followed hismands and proceeded towards the door.


    Skr and his three-member family were the only ones left in the hall in the blink of an eye.


    He didn''t move, and Yulia and L, predictably, didn''t either.


    For regr people, the Santiago Banner was like stars in the sky¡ªimpossible to reach.


    But it was nothing extraordinary in Skr''s opinion.


    Even if the current head of the Santiago Banner showed up, he wouldn''t be impressed.


    When the members of the Barlow family arrived at the door, they noted Skr was calm and cool, as if


    he didn''t care about the individuals from the Santiago Banner.


    Everyone was secretly ecstatic.


    They''d already observed Skr''s strength and were at a lost for what to do. People from the Santiago


    Banner urred to arrive at this time.


    Skr''s arrogance toward the Barlows was one thing, but when he heard the name Santiago Banner,


    he got a scornful expression on his face.


    No one could help him if he enraged the Santiago Banner!


    At this point, two men of medium build and exceptional disposition approached the courtyard gate.


    They wore ck traditional clothes with a golden lion embroidered on their chests.

 Chapter 831 Threatening

    Chapter 831 Threatening


    This is the Santiago Banner''s sole symbol.


    Even if the Santiago Banner had merely sent these two guys to investigate Skr in Ruritania, their


    every move seemed intimidating.


    In the view of the general public, they were both clearly top-tier experts.


    They applied an unseen pressure to the Barlow family with each step, making them feel as if they


    wanted to kneel and submit.


    "With such amanding presence, the Santiago Banner is truly formidable!"


    "They are indeed from the Santiago Banner, exuding intimidating feelings without expressing anger!"


    Members of the Barlow family were immediately persuaded.


    Dawson bowed properly and continued, "I am Dawson Barlow, the head of the Barlow family in


    Ruritania, and I bring my family here to pay respects to the two esteemed guests."


    "Please let us know if you have any advice for us."


    "We came to Ruritania this time for Skr; it has nothing to do with your Barlow family," a slightly dark-


    skinned man stated to Dawson.


    "Is he currently a guest in your Barlow family?"


    "Skr?"


    The Barlows were initially taken aback, but their faces soon lit up with joy.


    ording to the man''s solemn face, Skr had offended the Santiago Banner, which was why they


    had dispatched people to Ruritania to settle the score with him.


    This came at the best time!


    Dawson hurriedly waved his hand and eximed, "Please don''t misunderstand, esteemed guests.


    Skr is causing trouble in our Barlow family, but he is not our honored guest."


    "He''s in the parlor right now, and since you''vee to find him, I''ll take you there right now."


    Dawson motioned for the two Santiago Banner representatives to enter the room without waiting for


    them to respond.


    When Skr entered the parlor, Dawson quickly admonished her: "Skr, it''s one thing to act


    arrogantly in front of our Barlow family, but it''s quite another to act arrogantly in front of our Barlow


    family."


    "But when the Santiago Banner representatives arrived, you still acted as if you were above everyone


    else; are you seeking death?"


    Dawson purposefully provoked the Santiago Banner representatives, using them as a weapon.


    When the two Santiago Banner representatives heard Dawson''s statements, they closely scrutinized


    Skr and said, "It was you who destroyed the entire Perez n?"


    "What? The Perez n was destroyed."


    The members of the Barlow family''s hearts trembled when they heard this.


    Dawson''s face stiffened, and his scalp tingled.


    The Perez family?


    That was the secondrgest family in Eastern Alvonia, after the Santiago Banner.


    And this youngster there in front of them has ruined them?


    Gods!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It''s no surprise this person was so arrogant in front of them.


    Someone who has the ability to destroy the Perez n is unlikely to care about the Barlows.


    He also forced Skr to hack off his own hand after Skr had just entered. Dawson''s brow began to


    perspire immediately.


    However, he was grateful in his heart that the Santiago Banner representatives had arrived on time.


    The Santiago Banner was once in charge of Eastern Alvonia. Skr would have to answer to the


    Santiago Banner if he had killed out the Perez n.


    "Yes, I destroyed the Perez n."


    Skr spoke quietly.


    "Dude, don''t you know that Eastern Alvonia is under the control of the Santiago Banner?" scoffed the


    slightly dark-skinned man.


    "You dare to destroy the Perez n, which has made significant contributions to the Santiago Banner,


    without even paying respect to us."


    "I''vee here under the Banner Master''s orders to bring you back and hold you ountable!"


    "Oh? You want to hold me ountable?"


    "This world belongs to the people!" hissed Skr, "I had no idea that Eastern Alvonia had be


    Santiago Banner territory!"

 Chapter 832 Whats Going On?

    Chapter 832 What''s Going On?


    "And who do you think you are?" "Even if Philbert and his fathere, they have no right to question


    me like this."


    "You cretin!"


    The two men cursed fiercely right away.


    Philbert was the Major General personally appointed by the Deputy General, and he was also


    campaigning for Chief General in the List of Legendary Beasts, making him the finest choice to lead the


    Santiago Banner in the future.


    Philbert''s father, the current bannermander, hoped that Philbert could lead their Santiago Banner


    to prominence among the Eight Banners.


    This father and son''s power may not be enough to rule the globe, but in the Eastern Region, any move


    they made could spark a terrible storm.


    Now, a young man ventured to speak arrogantly and dismissed thempletely. He was only looking


    for death!


    "Kneel down immediately and surrender!"


    The dark-skinned man yelled fiercely as he moved closer to Skr.


    Simultaneously, he stretched his arms, intending to utilize internal force to force Skr to kneel.


    But then, just as his hand was going to hover above Skr''s shoulder, he heard a chillyugh ring in


    his ears.


    Skr did not make the noise!


    It was a female voice.


    Before the man could react, he discovered that his hand could no longer press down.


    Although his hand was barely ten centimeters away from Skr''s shoulder, it felt like an impassable


    barrier stood between them. He couldn''t get it to go away, no matter how hard he tried.


    "What''s going on?"


    The other man inquired, perplexed.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    A young woman with a gorgeous face but no expression entered the parlor at this time.


    Dianne was there!


    L, who was in Yulia''s arms, noticed Dianne and said, "Aunt Dianne, you''re here too!"


    Dianne, who was often frowning, forced a smile at L.


    She swiftly returned her attention to the two men from the Santiago Banner.


    "You dare to defy General Dragon King by using borrowed power!"


    "You don''t know your ce!"


    Dianne''s figure shed in front of the dark-skinned man as soon as she finished speaking.


    The dark-skinned man sought to retreat his hand to avoid Dianne, but she quickly extended her right


    hand and pped him hard.


    Boom!


    The dark-skinned man''s head was pped, and he flew out in front of everyone.


    The second man gathered his internal forces immediately, attempting to stabilize the dark-skinned


    man''s body.


    But the moment his fingers touched the dark-skinned man, he felt a mountain-like pressure.


    He hadn''t even had a chance to apply his might when he was whisked away by the shockwave


    generated by the dark-skinned man''s body, and he copsed heavily to the ground.


    Thud!


    The dark-skinned mannded heavily on top of him as he dropped to the ground.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    Before anyone could see what had happened, the two men from the Santiago Banner were already


    crying in anguish on the ground.


    They didn''t have time to resent Dianne at the moment.


    Because they remembered Dianne''s remarks before she made her move.


    Dragon King, General!


    They were disrespectful to General Dragon King, ording to Dianne!


    Could it be that Skr in front of them is the famous Dragon King of the North?


    They were from the Santiago Banner, and if they hadn''t heard of Skr, they had certainly heard of


    General Dragon King.


    The Dragon King of the North, whomanded millions of troops and was personally appointed by the


    Deputy General as the God of War of the Nine Continents,

 Chapter 833 A History Lesson

    Chapter 833 A History Lesson


    Philbert of the Santiago Banner, their future leader, was only a Major General.


    There was only one person in Alvonia who could be the God of War, the Dragon King of the


    North.


    Philbert, their youthful master, would have to be extremely deferential if he met the General Dragon


    King.


    They didn''t even take the opposing party seriously before forcing them to kneel. They were now


    drenched in cold sweat.


    If the Dragon King of the North''s ten thousand dragon army learned that someone had showed such


    contempt to their General Dragon King, they would most likely treat them simrly to how they handled


    the Perez n, burning them to ashes with cannons.


    Because of this, neither of them bothered wiping the blood from the corners of their mouths. They


    hurriedly knelt on the ground, kowtowing madly in the direction of Skr, and cried, "Greetings,


    General Dragon King!"


    "What?"


    The Barlows had no idea what the four words "General Dragon King" meant, and they were all


    stunned.


    You must be aware that the individual kneeling on the ground was a member of the illustrious Santiago


    Banner!


    They really bowed before Skr and referred to him as the General Dragon King!


    Who was this mysterious General Dragon King? He really scared the residents of Santiago Banner in


    this way?


    Yulia was also terrified.


    After experiencing Skr''s power, her perspective of him was shattered once more today.


    Despite the fact that she was amoner and had no idea what the Santiago Banner symbolized, she


    could deduce its significance from the reactions of the Barlow family.


    Even if they were only two subordinates sent by the Santiago Banner, they were enough to make


    Dawson and the others shudder.


    Nheless, after hearing Skr''s moniker, these two people were terrified to the point of prostrating


    themselves on the ground and kowtowing repeatedly.


    Skr, on the other hand, stayed calm andposed. He said to the two individuals on the ground,


    "Go back and tell Camden Santiago not to meddle in other people''s affairs."


    "Otherwise, the Perez n will serve as a lesson from the past for your Santiago Banner!"


    "Uh, yes, General Dragon King..."


    Skr''s tone astounded the two persons on the ground. They didn''t dare to oppose the God of War of


    the Nine Continents. They could only acquiesce and rise from the ground, bowing and withdrawing.


    Skr returned his focus to Dawson once the two of them had left.


    He grinned softly and added, "Dawson, I''ll give you $3 billion in exchange for ownership of the


    Ruritania Building. Do you agree?"


    The Barlow family members were taken aback when they heard Skr''s statements.


    The Ruritania Building, which has a market worth of more than 50 billion, had just been bid at 10 billion


    and was now dropped to 3 billion.


    This was not a purchase; it was simply robbery!


    But, after seeing how terrified the Santiago Banner''s people were of Skr, could they dare to say no?


    They knew that if they declined Skr''s acquisition, they wouldn''t even make it to tomorrow, and the


    Barlow family would be absolutely decimated even if they didn''t get the $3 billion. Hadn''t they seen how


    Skr razed the Perez n, thergest n in the Eastern Region?


    As a result, after a brief dy, Dawson was forced to lower his head and dere to Skr, "I agree."


    Dawson''s heart was pounding as he said these two words.


    "Prepare a contract for the sale of the Ruritania Building, and I''ll sign it now," he said to the man behind


    him, who appeared to be a secretary.


    The man quickly went about doing as he was told.


    A few minutester, Skr was presented with a contract for the sale of the Ruritania Building''s


    property rights.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Skr passed it to Yulia, who was in charge of going over it line by line. She signed her name after


    concluding that there were no problems.

 Chapter 834 General Dragon Kings Origin

    Chapter 834 General Dragon King''s Origin


    "Now that the contract has been signed, we won''t disrupt your family reunion; Yulia, let''s go." Skr


    tucked the paperwork away and walked away with Yulia, L, and Dianne.


    It wasn''t until they were fully gone that the fear in the Barlows'' hearts began to fade.


    "Who is that guy, and what''s with the title ''General Dragon King?'' Why do the Santiago Banner people


    have to kneel and kowtow to him?"


    "I have no idea. I''ve never heard of such a prominent figure in our Eastern Alvonia region. Wasn''t the


    Santiago Banner the dominant force in the entire Eastern Alvonia region before?"


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Could it be that those two people iming to be from the Santiago Banner are imposters, working with


    someone named Skr to deceive us and scare Grandpa in order to sell the Barlow Building to


    Skr?"


    A young man pped his thigh and guessed openly.


    Everyone in the room froze for a second after hearing hisments.


    Such a thing was not out of the question.


    If all that just happened was part of a sophisticated con, the Barlows would incur significant financial


    losses.


    And if word got out, the inhabitants of Ruritania wouldugh their heads off.


    "It''s impossible!" Dawson remarked, narrowing his eyes and shaking his head slowly. "Even if they can


    replicate the golden lion on their clothes, they can never imitate that invisible aura that overwhelms


    people."


    "And, aside from the one on top of the tower, the person they referred to as General Dragon King is


    most likely someone with great power."


    "Great power?"


    A middle-aged guy among the Barlow family members gasped, "Could it be the leader of the Dragon


    Army in the North?"


    "Isn''t that General Dragon King, themander of the Dragon Army?"


    "I''ve been to the North before and heard people talk about a prominent figure who is the only belief of


    the Dragon Army of millions; not only can he take enemymanders'' heads from millions of enemy


    troops, but he can also use the Twenty-Four Dragon Needles, making him the best doctor in the world."


    "General Dragon King... So, this is the origin of General Dragon King!"


    Everyone in the Barlow family''s pupils contracted as they heard the man''sments.


    Both at the same time.


    The Barlow mansion''s main entrance.


    A bunch of young men exited the automobile and began walking towards the estate.


    Maxwell, who had been hurt earlier by Skr, led them. Shirley and the few followers who had


    apanied him to the hospital stood beside him.


    "Are you sure Skr came to my house?" Maxwell said, his eyes filled with hate.


    "Of course, there''s no doubt about it; the security guards at your house witnessed it firsthand."


    Someone responded.


    "Hmph! Not only did he dare to hit me, but he also dared toe to our house to buy the Barlow


    Building. He''s asking for death!"


    "All of you,e in with me and see if he''s already been beaten ck and blue by our family''s


    bodyguards, with teeth scattered all over the floor."


    "I see that the woman by his side is quite beautiful," Maxwell sneered, "and if she''s here, I must have


    her and do it in front of him; only then will I feel a little better!"


    Shirley felt uneasy after hearing Maxwell''s statements, and the other followers instantly began


    cheering.


    They were all gleeful, anticipating the uproar generated by Skr.


    "How did that guy get out of your parlor, Maxwell?"


    "And he doesn''t seem to have any problems at all."


    At this point, one of the sharp-eyed followers inquired in surprise.


    "What?"


    Everyone in the room followed his gaze.


    They noticed Skr and his group walking over casually.


    Despite being beaten ck and blue and with teeth all over the floor, the four of them were walking


    around and conversing as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 835 The Great Sin of Beheading and Annihilation

    Chapter 835 The Great Sin of Beheading and Annihtion


    "This..."


    Maxwell and the others were all taken aback.


    Dawson had known for quite some time that Skr had damaged his darling grandson. Skr, who


    didn''t know any better, came to their door at this time and proposed buying the Ruritania Building.


    Dawson, with his typical gruff demeanor, was not about to let Skr off the hook.


    Skr was now heading out of the Barlow family''s parlor with a woman and a toddler, talking and


    laughing. It was quite bizarre!


    Shirley, too, was taken aback.


    Maxwell was Dawson''s grandson and was being groomed to be his heir. Dawson would normally skin


    anyone who dared to touch Maxwell alive.


    Skr, on the other hand, had sent Maxwell to the hospital, and Dawson had done nothing to Skr.


    Could it be that Dawson, even in the Barlow family, couldn''t beat Skr?


    Skr cast a frigid gaze at Shirley and the others'' perplexed expressions and led Yulia and the others


    out of the Barlow family mansion.


    After a moment of being perplexed, Maxwell regained hisposure and remarked to his following


    behind him, "Let''s go to the parlor. I want to ask Grandfather what''s going on."


    With that, he tookrge strides and proceeded toward the parlor.


    Everyone in the Barlow family was still sitting in the parlor at this point.


    Maxwell hardly had time to wee everyone before asking Dawson, who was sitting in the front row,


    "Grandfather, that guy is about to step on our Barlow family and defecate; how can you let him leave


    unscathed?"


    "I just talked to him a little more, and he beat me up like this; such a hooligan must be taken down


    immediately; his hands and feet must be chopped off; he must sleep with his woman; and he must sell


    his child."


    Everyone in the Barlow family was terrified and sweaty after hearing hisments.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Cutting off General Dragon King''s hands and feet, sleeping with General Dragon King''s wife, and


    selling General Dragon King''s child?


    My gosh!


    Not to mention not daring to do so; even if they did, it would be a heinous offense punishable by death


    and extermination.


    Not to mention their small Barlow family, General Philbert would probably never utter such pompous


    statements.


    Skr could easily wipe off the Barlow family with just a word or a nce if he found out.


    When Dawson realized this, he yelled at Maxwell, "Shut up!"


    "Who is Mr. Stone?" "Can you afford to offend him?"


    "Hurry up and kneel down to apologize; take back your nonsense from earlier!"


    "And fooling around outside all day, offending Mr. Stone, and still thinking you''re right?" "And if I don''t


    discipline you anymore, the Barlow family will be destroyed by you sooner orter!"


    "You must remain at home and reflect on your actions for the next three years; otherwise, I will remove


    you from the Barlow family genealogy and leave you to fend for yourself!"


    "What...what?"


    Maxwell was taken aback when he heard Dawson''s statements.


    Shirley, who was standing behind him, and the rest of his supporters were astounded as well.


    Dawson actually addressed Skr as Mr. Stone?


    And imed to be someone extraordinary?


    Is it possible that Skr truly had a unique personality?


    Dawson was normally very protective of his children, and even if Maxwellmitted a mistake, he


    would never reprimand him in public.


    But when he saw the injured Maxwell, he didn''t feel sorry for him; he cursed at him and ordered him to


    stay at home for three years, not allowed to leave the Barlow family mansion. Otherwise, he would be


    dropped from the Barlow family genealogy and left to his own devices.

 Chapter 836 Absurd

    Chapter 836 Absurd


    This... Is it truly that grave?


    Is it possible that Dawson is afraid of Skr?


    Maxwell was riddled with misgivings, and when he saw that Dawson didn''t agree right away, his rage


    red.


    Even if the Ruritania Building was to be sold, they could have negotiated a fair price if Maxwell hadn''t


    offended Skr beforehand.


    But now, in order to punish Maxwell, he had enraged Skr, and the Ruritania Building could only be


    sold for $3 billion.


    They lost billions of dors.


    How could he not be angry after witnessing Maxwell''s ipetence?


    "Why are you still standing here? If you don''t agree, get out of here immediately!"


    Dawson directed his rage at Maxwell.


    Maxwell, who had been privileged since childhood, had never seen Dawson behave like this. He was


    so terrified that his legs trembled, and all he could utter was, "I dare not disobey Grandfather''s orders."


    Dawson''s face softened somewhat when he heard his remarks.


    "I still have family matters to attend to," he remarked to Shirley and the other followers, "so each of you


    goes back to your own homes and minds your own business."


    "Also, because you have a good rtionship with Maxwell, I rmend that you do not provoke Mr.


    Stone for no reason; otherwise, you will not know how you died."


    "We understand, Mr. Dawson."


    Shirley and the others agreed without saying anything. They exchanged nces before exiting the


    Barlow family''s parlor.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley couldn''t help but say, uncertainly, at the door of the Barlow family house, "This Skr is quite


    capable. He''s not as weak as I thought."


    She''d heard Skr was from the third-tier city of Cloudtopia, and she didn''t think much of him. Skr


    and Dianne''s discussions had even be a running gag for her.


    But it wasn''t until she saw how the Barlows treated Skr as Mr. Stone that she understood she''d


    underestimated him.


    "However, even if Skr has some means, he is definitely no match for the Miller family."


    Shirley grumbled to herself as she shook her head.


    The Barlow family was significantly inferior to the Miller family in terms of strength alone.


    Furthermore, the Miller family had a permanent director in the Nirth Commerce, as well as a vice


    president of the Nirth Commerce.


    To some extent, the Miller family could sway crucial Nirth Commerce decisions.


    Furthermore, the Miller family was married to the Hernandez family, one of the three principal families


    in Nirth Province.


    Skr had upset the Miller family because of Valerie, which meant he had to battle not just with the


    Miller family but also with the power of the Nirth Commerce.


    Even the Hernandez family would step in to assist the Millers when necessary.


    Skr was by herself. Could he truly stand up to these three huge forces on his own?


    Shirley''s lips curled in a mocking smirk as she reflected about this.


    Skr, on the other hand, was unconcerned with these intricate family dynamics.


    These folks were, in his opinion, silly, like children ying house.


    Anything would be alright if they didn''t provoke him. But if somebody misjudged him and ran into his


    gun, they couldn''t me him for being rude.


    Skr and Yulia began preparing ns for the Kareem Fashion office in Ruritania after signing the


    contract with Dawson,pleting the purchase, and receiving ownership of the Ruritania Building.


    He did, however, have a strategy in mind. He nned to pay a visit to the Hernandez family once


    things with Yulia were sorted.

 Chapter 837 Life in Doubt

    Chapter 837 Life in Doubt


    Dianne previously revealed that the Hernandez family possessed an ancestral Concentration Pill that


    could aid Valerie in regaining her memory.


    He intended to visit the Hernandez family and purchase two tablets to test.


    Whatever the cost.


    However, just as Skr and Yulia were getting ready to open their office, the entire city of Ruritania


    went into a frenzy.


    "What on earth is going on? The Ruritania Building has actually changed hands!"


    "I heard about it too, and I was shocked! The Ruritania Building is the Barlow family''s gship industry,


    generating nearly two billion in rent alone every year; how much did they sell it for?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What? Thirty billion? Are you kidding me?" "Did they say who the buyer was? Could it be someone


    with a terrifying background that scared the Barlow family?"


    "The Barlow family won''t say, but it was purchased by apany called Kareem Fashion, which has


    two products, a spot-removing cream and a rejuvenating cream, that have recently been popr all


    over the inte, and they probably want to enter our Ruritania City market now."


    Various rumors circted around the streets.


    Meanwhile, the Hernandez family maintained theirposure.


    As if they didn''t care about Skr forcing Southville Entertainment Agency into bankruptcy.


    Yulia''s preparations wereplete after a few hectic days.


    The following day, Kareem Fashion''s Sconvia City office at the Ruritania Building was officially opened.


    It wasbeled an office, yet it took up a whole floor of the building.


    Yulia, the CEO of Kareem Fashion, held avish celebration during the opening ceremony.


    Skr, the new owner of the Ruritania Building, also attended.


    When the Pearce family saw Skr standing erect in front of everyone, their faces revealedplex


    expressions.


    "Who is this guy, and how did he persuade that obstinate old man from the Barlow family to sell him the


    Ruritania Building?"


    Mr. Pearce and his boys werepelled to inquire.


    "Who knows what tricks he used?" sneered Shirley.


    "However, while the Barlows are terrified of him, the Millers are not."


    "Don''t be fooled by the Miller family''s recent calm; it''s just the calm before the storm."


    "I heard Skr is nning a big move today."


    "Skr may have some clout, but he''s ultimately just a country bumpkin from a third-tier small town;


    can he reallypete against our Ruritania City''s number one-ranked Miller family?"


    Braxton and his kid agreed when they heard Shirley''s statements.


    "Good morning,dies and gentlemen! My name is Yulia, and I am the Chairman and CEO of Kareem


    Fashion. Kareem Fashion was just a clothingpany located in Cloudtopia half a year ago, but now,


    thanks to our two popr products, the spot-removing cream and the rejuvenating cream, our


    headquarters have moved to the Sconvia City Lover''s Building."


    "As the saying goes, strive for greatness." "Kareem Fashion wants to conquer the Nirth market and


    expand nationwide, and Ruritania City, in my opinion, is a critical step."


    Yulia was enthusiastically speaking in front of her when a caustic voice interrupted her.


    "Hmph! Kareem Fashion, where did this small, insignificantpanye from? Did they get my


    approval to conquer Ruritania City''s market?"


    Everyone turned to gaze at the same time.


    A group of people entered the venue at this time.

 Chapter 838 What Does It Mean to You?

    Chapter 838 What Does It Mean to You?


    The leader was an elderly man in his seventies, and he had just spoken.


    Many people identified him as Alejandro Miller, the current head of the Miller family.


    Rhett, the young man on Alejandro''s right, was the one.


    He was looking at Skr with a mocking expression on his face at the time.


    "Mr. Alejandro, Mr. Rhett, you''re here, too!"


    When the Pearce family saw them, they immediately tried to please them.


    Alejandro, on the other hand, just nodded at them, his countenance smug, as if he had already greeted


    them.


    Before the Pearces could tter them again, Alejandro turned his focus to Skr and screamed, "You


    audacious little brat!"


    "Not only did you use deception to destroy our Miller family''s entertainmentpany, but now you don''t


    even bother to say hello before attempting to dominate our Ruritania''s skincare market."


    "Where do you put my Miller family, Alejandro, and where do you put me?"


    "Hahaha..."


    Skr broke outughing. He had long predicted that the Millers would make a move against him


    during the listing ceremony today.


    "Alejandro, do you believe your Miller family is extraordinary?"


    "My wife''spany can dominate any market it chooses; in business, it''s all about product superiority;


    what does this have to do with you? Or your Miller family?"


    "Do you want to collect protection fees like a gangster from the past?"


    "Hahaha, you''re already dead in the morning; how can you dream at your age?"


    "You!"


    Not only Alejandro, but also the individuals behind him, changed their expressions when they heard


    Skr''s words.


    Their Miller family was the most powerful in Ruritania. No one dared to talk so disrespectfully about


    their family patriarch in Ruritania.


    They werepletely dismissed!


    "Are you Skr?"


    Alejandro''s beard was trembling from his rage, but he still had an odd smile on his face.


    "Don''t me me for forgetting; just because you''re listed doesn''t mean your office can be established,


    let alone sessfully dominate the Ruritania market."


    "By then, I''m afraid you''ll end up with nothing, crying like a woman, and rolling back to Cloudtopia."


    A beautiful voice emerged from the back door before Alejandro could finish his sentence.


    "Skr, you''re arrogant enough not to take the Miller family seriously."


    "But, if we, the Ortiz family, join in, won''t that be enough to give you a hard time?"


    Everyone turned around to see more than a dozen individuals streaming in through the door, led by a


    middle-aged man in a suit.


    "What brings the Ortiz family here?"


    "The Ortiz family ranks third among the families in our Ruritania, with strength only behind the Miller


    and Barlow families."


    "Skr is extremely arrogant, having offended all three major families!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "In my opinion, it''s not that he offended the Ortiz family, but that the Miller family used this time to unite


    with the Ortiz family and jointly resist Skr."


    "Let''s see how Skr handles this!"


    Some Pearce family members eagerly voiced their own ideas.


    Despite their disjointed thoughts, they all looked at Skr with delight.


    They had no idea Skr had sneered at the Ortiz family members and remarked, "If you want to give


    me a hard time, you''re not worthy."


    "Such arrogance!"


    Suddenly, a rebuking voice sounded from the entrance.


    "And there''s also the Peterson family, the Richardson family, and the Be family!"


    Thirty to forty persons entered one after the other before the words were even spoken.

 Chapter 839 The Outsider

    Chapter 839 The Outsider


    Everyone in the room was taken aback.


    These were the three major families who followed closely behind the Ortiz family.


    They couldn''tpete with the Miller, Barlow, and Ortiz families, but they were still powerful and had


    been in Ruritania for a long time.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The heads of the five major families, the Miller, Ortiz, Peterson, Richardson, and Be families, were


    all present and cing pressure on Skr.


    Skr hadn''t felt anything yet, but everyone else in the room was feeling the pressure.


    Rhett cracked a frigid smile as he observed the situation.


    Wasn''t Skr conceited?


    He dared to seize thedy he desired and destroy his entertainment firm in order to expose. Skr to


    the wrath of the Millers!


    Of course, Rhett wasn''t the only one. In the corner of the entryway, there was also a man


    lurking in the darkness with a face full of injuries.


    It was Maxwell who had been beaten into the hospital earlier by Skr.


    He''d sneaked out of his house today to see how Skr''s fate would turn out.


    Skr not only hurt him but also forced him to suffer Dawson''s rage. He''d have to skulk around


    whenever he left the house for the next three years. He despised Skrpletely.


    Although Dawson appeared to be terrified of Skr, he did not believe that Ruritania''s five major


    families could not suppress an outsider!


    Skr would undoubtedly fall into Rhett''s hands this time!


    When Alejandro saw that everyone had arrived, he instantly put on an arrogant expression and


    remarked coldly to Skr, "Dude, because you''re young and arrogant, I''ll give you another chance."


    "Kneel and apologize to me and my grandson immediately, andpensate Southville Entertainment


    tenfold for all losses."


    "In addition, hand over ownership of the Ruritania Building and promise me that you will never return to


    Ruritania."


    "If you can fulfill all of the above, I will spare your life."


    "If you don''t, I guarantee you won''t be able to withstand the wrath of our five major families."


    "Oh?"


    "You few think you''re worthy of being called the five major families?" scoffed Skr.


    "Skr!"


    Alejandro yelled fiercely, clearly enraged.


    It would be OK if it was just him and Skr acting pompous. But he had now joined forces with the


    other four powerful families.


    The five families formed an alliance, and while they did not fill the sky in Ruritania, they were powerful


    enough to control half of the city.


    Skr continued to underestimate them; she was too arrogant!


    It wasn''t only Alejandro, of course. People from all five families who arrivedter were enraged.


    "Hmph, kid, since you refuse the toast, we won''t be polite."


    "Beginning today, the five major families will band together with other businesses and refuse to work


    with Kareem Fashion."


    "In addition, through Nirth Commerce, we will restrict allmercial activities of Kareem Fashion


    throughout the entire Nirth Province."


    "Hehe, it won''t be long before Kareem Fashion closes down for good."


    "Who wants Kareem Fashion to close down for good?"


    A voice, ancient and dignified, emerged from outside the door, filling the heads of the families with


    righteous fury.


    Everyone turned around to see an old man with an immortal aura and a group of others marching in


    with a majestic stride behind him.


    "Hmm? Supporting Skr? Who is this?"


    "Skr has offended all five major families, and this old man actually wants to stand by his side... Does


    he not want to live?"


    "I guess he doesn''t understand the situation; he doesn''t sound like a Ruritania native."

 Chapter 840 Are You Just a Passerby?

    Chapter 840 Are You Just a Passerby?


    Everyone present was talking and not taking this bunch of folks seriously.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Rhett and Maxwell began to wonder if Skr had recruited someone to support himself.


    However, Alejandro, who was standing nearby, noticed the old man with the immortal aura, and his


    pupils narrowed.


    "Walter Wilkins?" says the narrator.


    "The head of thergest family in Troitz County, Mr. Wilkins?" someone eximed upon hearing these


    three words.


    "It''s really him!"


    "I didn''t pay attention earlier, but now I see that everyone who is following him is a big shot in Troitz


    County."


    "Oh, my God, dozens of people! Have all the big shots in Troitze to our Ruritania City?"


    "Hmm?"


    Rhett was taken aback.


    He stared at Alejandro with trepidation, only to find that Alejandro''s countenance had also changed to


    serious.


    After a brief pause, Alejandro turned to Walter and asked, "Mr. Wilkins, what do you mean by your


    words just now?"


    "Are you nning to side with the Stone family and all of Troitz''s major families while opposing my


    Miller family?"


    Walter gave him a sidelong nce before proceeding to Skr, bowing respectfully and saying, "Walter


    from Troitz county, apanied by the heads of the major families in Troitz, pays respects to Mr.


    Stone and Mrs. Stone."


    "We heard that Mrs. Stone''s Ruritania City office had been established, so we came especially to


    congratte you; please excuse any inconvenience."


    Skr''s strength was unknown to the residents of Ruritania City, but they had seen a lot.


    Not to add that Skr had already murdered Parker and Barry Jenkins, terrifying the Jenkins family into


    completely severing rtions with Parker and Barry.


    Skr recently spent barely a month in Sconvia City developing a city within a city in the busy area of


    Sconvia City, drastically changing the shape of the City.


    And, in full view of everyone, he disobeyed the ck Feather Order and murdered Caspian. Finally, the


    Pearsons of Kley City kept mute and swallowed their rage.


    There were even tales that the Perez n, the Syldavia''s first andrgest family, had vanished in the


    shooting in less than a half-day, bing a ruin.


    Although no one in the streets and alleys understood who wielded such immense power, they all had


    their own theories based on Skr''s acts.


    Skr was almost certainly involved in the destruction of the Perez n.


    But the stakes were too high; even if they had their own theories, no one dared to speak up.


    Speaking up would almost certainly be a capital offense.


    However, when they learned that Skr was assisting Yulia in expanding the market in Ruritania and


    that thepany''s office had been officially created today, they set out early in the morning toe to


    Ruritania merely to express their blessings and get to know Skr.


    "This..."


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when they heard Walter continuously calling Skr and Yulia


    respectfully.


    What exactly is going on?


    When Walter emerged, they assumed he was Skr''s supporter.


    They had no idea Walter would be so respectful to Skr.


    Even Alejandro was taken aback.


    Could Skr have a fascinating backstory?


    However, it was already tough to back down from the situation, and Alejandro couldn''t care less. He


    reprimanded Walter, saying, "Walter, I don''t care if you''re just acting or if you really fear that kid."


    "I must remind you that this is Ruritania City; even if you are highly respected in Troitz County, you are


    just a passerby when you enter Ruritania City''s territory."

 Chapter 841 Overestimation

    Chapter 841 Overestimation


    "The saying goes that a strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake; can you really fight against our


    Five Great Families in Ruritania, no matter how strong you are?"


    Rhett and Maxwell, who had been worried before hearing Alejandro''sments, exhaled a sigh of


    relief.


    That''s right, Ruritania was their domain.


    So what if Walter gathered the big guns from half of Troitz County to rally around Skr?


    All of their power is concentrated in Troitz County. They will still be at their mercy when they arrive at


    Cloudtopia.


    Rhett and Maxwell were filled with pride as they reflected on this.


    The Pearces'' confidence has also returned.


    However, a strong voice sounded from the entrance once more.


    "If you don''t think the entire Troitz County''s big families canpete with your Five Great Families,


    what about us?"


    Everyone turned around to look at the source of the voice.


    They noticed arge crowd entering the venue.


    "Who exactly are they?"


    Rhett was taken aback. It was one thing for the big guns from Troitz County to be there and support


    Skr, but what''s the issue with these people?


    "The one in the front appears to be Old Mr. Shepard, the head of the Shepard family, one of


    Cloudtopia''s Four Great Families!"


    "The one on his left is Waylon Currey, the second-ranked patriarch of the Currey family in Cloudtopia."


    "On his right is Nimrod Belmont, the head of the Belmont family, who is ranked third, and next to him is


    Mr. Whitlock, the patriarch of the Whitlock family, who is ranked fourth!"


    "The dozens of people who are following them are all notable figures in Cloudtopia."


    "Oh my God, their lineup is even bigger than the people who just arrived from Troitz County!"


    There were a lot of exmations in the room.


    Rhett''s expression kept changing.


    Skr was so well-known that everyone from Troitz County and Cloudtopia flocked to Ruritania to


    support him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And he was unconcerned about alienating their Five Great Families, led by the Millers.


    Even though Troitz County and Cloudtopia were not consideredrge cities, it was difficult for one


    person to persuade the leaders of these two cities to submit, even for the Miller family.


    Not just Rhett, but even Alejandro''s eyelids moved.


    He felt the situation was almost certain, but it suddenly appeared to be ready to change.


    Dudley and the others had already marched right for Skr and Yulia in the midst of the confusion


    among the rulers of Ruritania''s Five Great Families.


    "I, Dudley, along with the heads of the major families in Cloudtopia, pay our respects to Mr. and Mrs.


    Stone."


    "We congratte Mrs. Stone''s Kareem Fashion on quickly capturing the Ruritania market, breaking out


    of Nirth, and heading for the entire world."


    "You guys are extremely well-informed!"


    Skr teased.


    Cloudtopia was their hometown, after all, and Dudley was extremely smart, so he naturally wanted to


    be closer to him.


    Dudley''s cheeks creased with delight as he saw Skr smile at him.


    However, he immediately straightened his back and replied to Alejandro, "Alejandro, you previously


    thought that Walter and the others were insufficient."


    "Do you still think it''s not enough now that the heads of the major families in Cloudtopia have been


    added?"


    Alejandro and the others reddened as they heard his words.


    The Five Great Families of Ruritania intended to suppress the big shots from Troitz County by taking


    use of their local status.


    They would have no edge if they had dozens of notable Cloudtopia figures in front of them.


    After all, they only had five memberspared to Skr''s side, who had over a hundred.


    They were absolutely outmatched in terms of momentum and actual power by the other team.


    Although they felt this way in their hearts, saying it on the surface would be far too embarrassing.

 Chapter 842 Humiliated Several Times

    Chapter 842 Humiliated Several Times


    Alejandro and the others clenched their jaws, ready tosh out.


    But just then, someone outside the door yelled up again.


    And it wasn''t just one individual this time.


    "Howe Troitz County and Cloudtopia''s major families aren''t enough? Let''s join in!"


    "Yes, let''s join in!"


    "Wait, there are still people who support Skr?"


    Ruritania City''s five major families were all taken aback.


    Alejandro, too, felt as if he couldn''t breathe.


    Could Skr''s power have already eclipsed that of Troitz County and Cloudtopia?


    Alejandro and the others all turned to face the back door for a brief second.


    Another influx of people urred.


    "Isn''t that Walter Fitz from the Fitz family in Sconvia City walking in front?"


    "That''s him! And the person next to him is the Jenkins family''s Beckham Jenkins!"


    "Not only are there the prestigious families of Sconvia City following them, but also elites from various


    sectors of Maersk County!"


    Several people in the audience immediately eximed.


    Like Dudley and others before them, these influential figures from Sconvia City and Maersk County


    bowed to Skr and Yulia.


    After Skr bowed slightly and epted their arrival, Walter Fitz asked Alejandro and the others,


    "Alejandro, the major families of Cloudtopia, Troitz County, Sconvia City, and Maersk County have


    joined forces. Do you still think it''s not enough?"


    "I..."


    Even Alejandro, who had seen a lot and had been through the ups and downs of the business world for


    half his life, couldn''te up with a solid retort at this time.


    He didn''t dare to be stubborn, even though he was unwilling in his heart, since if he had a falling out


    with the big families of the four cities, the Miller family''s days would be numbered.


    And the other four familiescked the confidence to take on so many powerful families.


    "Hmph, let''s go!" says the narrator.


    Alejandro''s face flushed as he addressed the other family chiefs who stood by him.


    They had no choice but to depart since they were unable to be strong. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Staying at the site would simply invite mockery from everyone, beating the corpse repeatedly and


    losing face.


    "Heh, do you think you cane and go as you please at the listing ceremony of my wife''spany?"


    "Do you consider this to be your home?"


    Skr immediately sneered at this point.


    Alejandro''s face suddenly darkened. "Skr, I won''t argue with you anymore, and you still dare to be


    so arrogant?"


    "Do you still want to punish us?"


    "Punishment? Not always."


    "But if the five of you kneel down and apologize to me and promise not toe near the Ruritania


    Building after leaving here, then I will let go of what happened earlier," Skr said, looking at Alejandro


    and the others.


    "Otherwise, I can guarantee you that all five of your families will be destroyed before the sun rises


    tomorrow."


    "What exactly did you say?"


    Alejandro and the others were astonished and enraged when they heard Skr''s statements.


    He was overly conceited.


    He truly intended them to kneel in public, but where would the five main families'' faces go?


    Alejandro, who already had issues, couldn''t take it any longer and replied coldly to Skr, "Skr, you


    are too arrogant."


    "Yes, you have the backing of four major cities, and I wouldn''t dare to do anything to you."


    "However, if you want to attack five of our families in Ruritania City, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple."


    "As for destroying our five major families, that''s even more impossible!"


    "Is that correct?"


    Skr''s lips curled up in a sly grin. "Actually, I was being modest; if I want to bankrupt you, all I have to


    do is make one phone call."

 Chapter 843 How Could This Have Happened?

    Chapter 843 How Could This Have Happened?


    Skr was ready to get out his phone and call Dianne as he said this.


    "Mr. Stone, it''s just the five families of Ruritania City. You don''t have to bother yourself. Give us a


    chance to show our abilities," Walter said hastily.


    "Yes, yes, give us a chance to show off our abilities."


    Dudley took out his phone as he said this.


    Other high-ranking officials who came to congratte the listing ceremony took out their phones and


    phoned their aides or secretaries.


    Despite the fact that Ruritania City was not their home turf, all of Alejandro''s and others'' enterprises


    were listed on the stock exchange.


    It was like snatching sweets from a baby with over a hundred people joining forces to attack multiple


    companies.


    In a matter of minutes, Alejandro''s and others'' phones were flooded with calls from their individual


    secretaries.


    "Chairman, something significant has urred: the group''s stocks have been maliciously sold off,


    resulting in a sharp decline; if this continues, it will cause panic selling among shareholders."


    "Old master, our Rainbow Group''s futures were suddenly bought and sold aggressively by a private


    equity firm, with abnormal trading volume, and it was immediately suspended by the Stock Exchange!"


    "Family head, our logisticspany, with over 500 transport vehicles, has been detained on the way to


    Cloudtopia, iming nonpliance, and the duration of the detention is unknown."


    ...


    "What?"


    Likendmines, one terrible news article after another caused Alejandro and others to see stars.


    Remote attacks targeted every singlepany in the five major families.


    If emergency measures were not implemented in a timely manner, it would not be enough to wipe out


    their families, but it would create significant harm and tremendous losses.


    "Skr!"


    Alejandro''s and others'' hearts were filled with rage.


    Their eyes became bloodshot when they looked at Skr.


    They wanted they could bite a portion of Skr''s flesh right away.


    But they were helpless in the face of such a formidable foe.


    Are you unwilling to submit?


    They couldn''t do it.


    Skr was the type of guy that ruled with an iron hand and took decisive action.


    When Alejandro realized this, he took a deep breath, clinched his teeth, and shouted, "Fine, you want


    us to kneel and apologize? Then I will do as you wish!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Alejandro kneeled and dropped to the ground in the direction of


    Skr.


    "Today''s events are my fault, Mr. Stone, and I apologize."


    "In addition, I promise that we will never set foot in Ruritania Tower again, including all members of our


    Miller family."


    The heads of the other families behind Alejandro were terrified when they saw him submit. They swiftly


    kneeled down after exchanging nces.


    "We sincerely apologize to Mr. Stone."


    Maxwell, who was hidden in the shadows at the entrance, was taken aback by what he saw.


    The people in the Pearce family were bbergasted, with their mouths wide open.


    Rhett''s eyes expanded like copper bells, and his fists clinched like he was trying to squeeze out blood.


    "How could something like this happen?"


    Skr forced his normally respected granddad to kneel and apologize in public.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was ovee with reluctance and humiliation.


    Skr should have been kneeling in front of their Miller family in the scenario he had imagined, so how


    did ite to this?


    "Get lost!"


    Skr couldn''t be bothered to waste time with them at the time. He motioned for them to depart with a


    wave of his hand.


    Faced with the poisonous gazes of everyone there, Alejandro and others stood up with their heads held


    high and exited the event with a disheveled appearance.


    What they went through today was pure humiliation!

 Chapter 844 Curves

    Chapter 844 Curves


    Alejandro remained silent all the way back, and Rhett didn''t dare to say anything.


    Alejandro spat a mouthful of blood into the air as they approached the Miller family estate.


    This was due to his heart being attacked by anger.


    "Grandfather!"


    Rhett hurried to his side, terrified.


    "I won''t die so easily!"


    Alejandro wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and told Rhett, "Quickly call your uncle and


    immediately target Kareem Fashion in the entire province."


    "They have been remotely attacking our Miller family''s stocks, and I intend to use the power of Nirth


    Commerce to bankrupt Kareem Fashion!"


    If Skr truly cared about his wife Yulia, he would bankrupt Yulia''spany.


    Only in this way did he begin to feel better.


    Rhett immediately regained his confidence after hearing Alejandro''s words.


    "Alright, grandfather, I''ll call my uncle right away."


    Victor Miller, Rhett''s uncle, was the Nirth Commerce''s deputy chairman.


    He wielded considerable power in the Nirth Commerce.


    It shouldn''t be too difficult to bankrupt Kareem Fashion as long as Victor makes a move, even if they


    can''t target Walter and Dudley.


    Especially when Kareem Fashion is now experiencing enormous growth.


    "Skr, I want you to see the consequences of going against our Miller family!"


    "When Kareem Fashion goes bankrupt, I bet your wife will curse you until she''s furious!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "And I guarantee that the bankruptcy of Kareem Fashion is just the beginning."


    "One day, you will kneel before me, crying and begging for mercy!"


    As he took out his phone, Rhett thought vehemently in his heart.


    Meanwhile, inside the listing ceremony location


    When the Pearce family members saw Skr''s expression, they all became strange.


    "What kind of background does this guy have?"


    Emiliano couldn''t stop himself from muttering.


    Shirley''s pupils constricted.


    She remembered Skr and Dianne''s chat when she first met Skr on the airline.


    She simply dismissed it as a big joke at the moment.


    But, as she watched the leaders of Troitz County, Maersk County, Cloudtopia, and Sconvia City all bow


    to Skr, she couldn''t help but wonder, Could it be...


    Skr''s conversation with Dianne was more than simply a performance.


    Those stuff were genuine.


    Was Skr''s importance so great that Deputy General Dudley had to consult him?


    Shirley''s heart began to beat quickly as soon as she had this notion.


    Then she remembered Skr bringing Yulia and L to the Barlow family''s door three days ago and


    proposing to buy the Ruritania Building.


    Skr dared to do so in this situation, despite thrashing Maxwell and sending him to the hospital in


    front of her.


    Everyone assumed Skr would walk right into a trap and never return.


    Surprisingly, the Barlow family did not pursue vengeance for Maxwell, but instead sold the Ruritania


    Building to Skr.


    And it was sold for a much lesser price than the market price.


    Until tonight, she had held out hope, believing that even if Skr was more powerful than the


    Barlows, he couldn''tpete with the Millers.


    But everything that had just happened had entirely changed her perspective.


    Skr cast a nce at the Pearce family. He could tell they were perplexed at the moment.


    He, on the other hand, was unconcerned. He would leave with Yulia and L after the listing


    ceremony.


    Following this storm, the moniker Kareem Fashion would reverberate throughout Ruritania City.

 Chapter 845 Skylar in Nirth

    Chapter 845 Skr in Nirth


    Yulia should thank Alejandro and the others. They elected to confront Skr during the establishment


    of the office, but the consequence was free publicity for Kareem Fashion.


    And the result was unexpectedly effective.


    Skr decided to go to the Pearce home to find Valerie the next morning after breakfast.


    Dianne was already at the motel, downstairs.


    Dianne instantly stated, "Boss, I received news that the Deputy General intends to appoint you as the


    Chief of Nirth."


    "As for the sries of the Dracovia and Midtown provinces, they will still be deposited into your


    ount, but your lordship''s identity will not be publicly disclosed."


    "Chief of Nirth?"


    Skr''s face was frozen.


    In the view ofmon people, bing Chief of Nirth was already a position of great authority and


    influence.


    It would be a major event if a family had a Chief.


    But everything wasmonce in Skr''s eyes.


    No, that was extraordinary.


    He was the Dragon King of the North, the Nine Continents'' God of War,manding millions of dragon


    soldiers that would obey his everymand.


    By making him the God of War of the Nine Continents, he was essentially diminishing his rank.


    "It appears that the Santiago Banner has been up to some mischief behind the scenes."


    Skr shook his head and smiled.


    There will always be opposition when one''s position is superior to others.


    Skr had already surpassed the Eight Banners as a grassroots group.


    Those conceited descendants of the Eight Banners couldn''t ept being ranked lower than Skr.


    They most likely took advantage of the chance when Skr used the dragon troops to attack the Perez


    n this time.


    The appointment of him as Chief of Nirth was most likely the consequence of the Eight Banners


    working together.


    Even if the person at the top of the tower didn''t want it, they were probably powerless to stop it.


    Skr has let go of many things in his heart since the day he decided to return.


    He has given his entire life to the globe for the past five years. He just wanted to be a good parent to


    L and a decent husband to Yulia at this point.


    He said to Dianne directly, "Since it''s what they want, you can tell them that I have no objections."


    "Yes, Mr. Boss."


    Even though Dianne was a little uneasy, she instantly obeyed themand.


    She took out her phone and dialed the number for the office manager.


    She picked up the phone a minuteter and turned to Skr, who said, "They said the appointment


    letter will arrive in a few days, and you can take office within fifteen days."


    Skr nodded but said nothing else.


    Dianne parked the car in front of the Pearces'' house half an hourter.


    Skr exited the car and entered the house, eager to take Valerie for a stroll.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The Pearce family members he encountered were wary of him from the time he walked into the house.


    Perhaps they discovered the truth after yesterday''s que-hanging ceremony.


    Skr hadplete authority over the five major families, led by the Millers.


    Skr was a presence that the Pearces could not afford to provoke!


    Shirley, Valerie''s sister, approached them as they were about to leave after meeting her.


    "Grandfather wants to see you in the parlor, Skr; someone is looking for you."


    Shirley''s lips curved into a cheeky smirk as she spoke.


    Skr didn''t mind, but he was intrigued about who wanted to meet him and came to the Pearces.


    A highly aristocratic voice greeted Skr''s ears as soon as he entered the room.


    "You are the one who made my father kneel and apologize to you in public."

 Chapter 846 Don’t Bluff

    Chapter 846 Don¡¯t Bluff


    A middle-aged man in his fifties questioned Skr in the parlor.


    He reminded me of Alejandro in appearance.


    With his statements, it was clear that he was Alejandro''s son.


    "The Miller family members really like me; one by one, theye to me one after the other," Skr


    teased.


    "You cretin!"


    Before the middle-aged man could finish his sentence, Dudley, who was standing alongside him,


    eximed, "Skr, do you know who this person in front of you is?"


    "Griffin Miller, the Miller family''s second son, is currently the vice president of Nirth Commerce."


    "You bullied the weak yesterday at the unveiling ceremony, forcing Mr. Alejandro to kneel and


    apologize to you; now that Griffin hase to our Pearce family, you should kneel and apologize


    immediately!"


    Although Skr had the support of Walter and Dudley, it was like a small fish encountering a giant fish


    when it came to Nirth Commerce.


    They could tell Alejandro was really unwilling in his heart yesterday at the scene, and kneeling and


    apologizing was only a temporary precaution.


    Griffin personally returned from Kley City to Ruritania today to settle the score with Skr.


    Even if Skr waspetent, could hepete with Nirth Commerce?


    Nirth Commerce''s authority spanned the entire province; the Pearson family in Kley City, the


    Hernandez family, and even the top-ranking Feron family were all members of Nirth Commerce.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration to state that if one''s name was cklisted by Nirth Commerce, they''d have


    nowhere to go in the entire Nirth Province.


    Griffin, as vice president of Nirth Commerce, has the potential to cause havoc in Nirth''smercial


    world.


    "You want me to kneel and apologize?"


    "Isn''t he just a vice president of Nirth Commerce?" Skr sneered. "The more you praise him, the more


    ipetent you are."


    "Even if the president of their chamber ofmerce stood in front of me, I wouldn''t look him in the


    eyes."


    "You don''t know your ce!"


    Griffin mmed the table in frustration after hearing Skr''s statements.


    Several members of the Pearce family in attendance were gleeful.


    Even if Walter and Dudley were leery of Skr, could theypete with Nirth Commerce, whose clout


    spanned the entire province?


    Not to mention Nirth Commerce as a whole; even the three main families in Nirth Province paled in


    comparison to Skr and the others.


    "Dude, do you know who our president is? How dare you not look him in the eyes? Aren''t you afraid of


    a tongue blowing in your face?"


    Griffin''s eyes hardened and he said


    "I don''t care who he is; as long as we are in Nirth territory, he is not qualified to challenge me," Skr


    hissed.


    "Is that correct? Even the Feron family, Nirth Province''s most powerful family, is insufficient."


    Griffin asked, with a humorous smirk on his face.


    "The Feron family?"


    Skr responded calmly, "Ask them if they dare to provoke me."


    Griffin was shocked when he heard Skr''s statements, then came outughing, eximing, "Dude,


    you''ve got guts!"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Then, if you wish, I will ask our president for you, whether the Feron family dares to provoke you or


    not."


    "I honestly don''t know who the president''s family can''t afford to offend in this Nirth."


    "Don''t say I didn''t give you a chance; if you want me to shut up, go to the entrance of my family


    mansion, kneel for three days and three nights, and tell the people of Ruritania that you have wronged


    our family''s old master."


    "If you can meet the above requirements, I can give you a way out; otherwise, not only will your wife''s


    company go bankrupt, but you will also offend the Feron family, and you will have no ce to stand in


    Nirth from then on."

 Chapter 847 Show Me What Youre Made Of

    Chapter 847 Show Me What You''re Made Of


    Griffin''s statements caused the Pearce family members to bust outughing.


    Skr intimidated them all yesterday during the listing ceremony.


    Shirley returned home and informed everyone in great detail about Skr and Dianne''s talk on the


    ne.


    Others, one by one, dered their incredulity.


    Someone with an outstanding identification must be able to influence the selection of the List of


    Legendary Beasts!


    Skr was a young Cloudtopia native from a little town. How did he get to this point?


    After some deliberation, the Pearce family agreed that Skr possessed some skill, but he was not as


    powerful as he imed.


    Griffin had the support of the Nirth Commerce even if he could suppress the Miller family. Skr would


    most likely suffer a significant loss even if he did not die this time.


    "Hahaha, you''re threatening me?"


    Skr burst outughing. "Then I will do unto others as they have done to me."


    "Griffin, I strongly advise you to return home immediately and have Alejandro donate all of the Miller


    family''s assets, including the mansion, and live an ordinary life from now on."


    "Otherwise, with just a word from me, I can make the Miller family perish."


    Hiss!


    People in the parlor gasped in surprise.


    Skr genuinely wanted the Millers to donate all of their assets or he would kill them.


    What a daring statement!


    For a brief period, everyone in the room looked at Skr as if he were a fool.


    "Hmph, since you refuse my goodwill, don''t me me for being impolite!" Griffin growled, restraining


    his rage.


    Griffin instantly got out his phone and dialed a number after saying that.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He immediatelymanded, "Send a notice to the Commerce Department, target Kareem Fashion in


    the entire province, and keep attacking until it goes bankrupt."


    Griffin mockingly said to Skr after hanging up the phone, "Dude, let me tell you, thest person who


    opposed our Nirth Commerce has be a beggar. Not only can he not be a boss, but even if he


    goes out to work, no one in the entire Nirth Province dares to take him in."


    "Furthermore, didn''t you say you could kill our Miller family with a single word?"


    "Come on, show me what you''re capable of."


    Griffin clearly didn''t believe Skr was powerful enough to kill the Millers.


    Even if Walter and Dudley aided Skr by manipting the stocks of their firms listed in the five big


    families, they had more than just listedpanies under their names.


    Alejandro was taken off guard and flustered during yesterday''s listing ceremony.


    Griffin''s way of doing things dictates that if you make him upset, he would rather incurrge losses than


    lose face.


    Although this was not a good decision, it was preferable to being suppressed by someone.


    Furthermore, the Miller family had more heritage than the other four families, and Griffin''s position as


    vice president of Nirth Commerce allowed him to use his power to help the Miller family make a


    cautious but steady return.


    There would be no turning back once Skr and Yulia''s Kareem Fashion went bankrupt.


    Griffin''s eyes were filled with derision and ridicule at this point.


    Skr shook his head, a slight smile on his lips. "You think a notice from the Commerce Department


    can bankrupt Kareem Fashion? You''re thinking too simplistically."


    "Don''t worry about killing your Miller family; you''ll see it in fifteen days."


    "Fifteen days? Weren''t you just saying that you could kill the Millers with a single word?"


    When the Pearce family members close to him heard Skr''s statements, they all scoffed sarcastically.

 Chapter 848 This Is Impossible

    Chapter 848 This Is Impossible


    They were even more convinced that Skr was just boasting.


    He could have ruined the Miller family with just one phrase if what he stated was urate. Why should


    I wait fifteen days?


    Dying time was simply the stubborn behavior of a dead duck.


    Look at Griffin; he made a phone call in front of Skr, directing the entire province to target and


    bankrupt Kareem Fashion.


    Skr, on the other hand, paused for a long time before setting a fifteen-day deadline.


    It was simply hrious.


    Griffin had a smug smile on his face as he gazed at Skr at this point.


    Clearly, his thoughts were simr to those of the Pearces.


    "I said it''s not urgent," Skr remarked abruptly, "but now, I want one sentence to kick out the person


    who abuses their power from the Nirth Commerce."


    Skr took out his phone and phoned Dianne''s number while he spoke.


    "Within three minutes, remove Griffin from the position of vice president of Nirth Commerce."


    Everyone in the room shook their heads in surprise when they heard Skr''s remarks.


    "Hahaha, Skr, did you just say you''d remove me from my position in three minutes?"


    "Are you just daydreaming?"


    "As vice president ofmerce, only the president can remove me from my position, and this also


    requires the votes of several other vice presidents."


    "Our president is from the Feron family, thergest n in Nirth, and the other vice presidents are also


    from prestigious families in Nirth Province."


    "Do you believe you can influence their decision solely on your own?"


    Griffin cast a dismissive re at Skr at the end of his sentence.


    The other members of the Pearce family quickly grasped the situation and sat back to enjoy the


    spectacle.


    Griffin''s phone in his pocket began to vibrate as soon as he finished speaking.


    He quickly took out his phone and prepared to answer the call, but his eyelids fluttered when he saw


    the name shing on the screen.


    A frightening foreboding appeared out of nowhere.


    The name on the screen belonged to another vice president of Nirth Commerce on an equal footing


    with him.


    Was it a coincidence that the other vice presidents called at this vital juncture, or...


    Griffin clinched his teeth and hit the response button since he didn''t have time to guess.


    "Rafael..."


    Griffin had only begun to speak when he was abruptly interrupted by the other party.


    "Griffin, on behalf of the Nirth Commerce, I hereby inform you that you are immediately removed from


    your position as vice president."


    "At the same time, your Miller family''s membership in the Chamber of Commerce is revoked."


    "What, take me out?"


    Griffin''s heart almost stopped beating as he heard the other party''s statements.


    Was Nirth Commerce going to fire him?


    Could it be because of Skr''s recent phone call?


    If he was no longer the vice president of trade, the order he issued to target Kareem Fashion would be


    null and void.


    So Skr utilized the direct removal tactic to prevent him from taking action against Kareem Fashion?


    The reasoning was sound.


    But that was not feasible!


    He couldn''t believe Skr had such incredible talent!


    Griffin''s unsure expression told the Pearce family what was going on, even if he didn''t put it on


    speakerphone.


    They no longer dare to be haughty with Skr.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Skr ousted Griffin from his position in three minutes with a single phone call. He was far more


    terrible than they had anticipated.


    Griffin, on the other hand, responded to the phone, "Mr. Rafael, are you joking with me?"


    "Can you represent Nirth Commerce solely on your own?"

 Chapter 849 Deadline in 15 Days

    Chapter 849 Deadline in 15 Days


    "You want me to leave, and I''ll leave?" "What a joke! How do I know it''s not just you who wants to get


    rid of me?"


    "I am on the same level as you, and unless the president personally informs me, I will not believe I am


    being fired!"


    "Griffin, you''re overthinking; the president asked me to call you," Rafael scoffed on the other end of the


    phone.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can call him and question him anytime."


    Rafael hung up the phone immediately after delivering these words, without waiting for Griffin''s


    reaction.


    Griffin''s face darkened instantly.


    It was truly the president''s desire to fire him.


    The president of Nirth Commerce is a member of Nirth''s most powerful Feron family.


    Could Skr actually control the Feron family with a single phone call?


    A liar!


    Yes, it''s a forgery!


    Skr and Mr. Rafael must be working together to frighten him!


    With this conviction, Griffin dialed the president''s phone number.


    But one minuteter, he got the answer that drove him insane.


    Rafael was correct. The president issued the dismissal order, and the other vice presidents


    unanimously concurred.


    Griffin, who was holding his phone at the time, felt his temples aching and his face turning dark.


    Meanwhile, Skr looked at him and shouted angrily, "Get lost!"


    "Go home and cherish the days you can still be together."


    "In fifteen days, I will do as I promised and expel your Miller family from Ruritania!"


    Skr drew Valerie away from the parlor after delivering these remarks.


    The Pearce family members in the parlor were all staring at each other, their emotions nearing a boiling


    point.


    After an hour.


    In the Miller Family Estate, Griffin walked inside the house, and Rhett was the first to meet him.


    "Uncle, howe you''re back so soon?"


    "Where is that kid? Did you catch him? I want to p his face hard and let him know the consequences


    of offending me, Rhett."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Griffin abruptly raised his hand and pped Rhett across the face, making a loud p sound.


    "I should have pped your face a long time ago!"


    "All day long, you''re useless and only know how to cause trouble outside!"


    The Millers became entangled with Skr because Rhett insisted onpeting with him for Valerie.


    Rhett upset Skr, the big shot, and brought the entire Miller family down.


    Alejandro was not only made to kneel and apologize, but he was also fired and banished from the Nirth


    Commerce.


    Rhett was to me for everything.


    The Miller family was going to be devastated, and the perpetrator still had a smug expression on his


    face. Griffin grew enraged when he saw it.


    Rhett, who had intended to embarrass Skr, was taken aback by Griffin''s p.


    Griffin had never touched him before.


    But now, thanks to Skr, he pped him across the face.


    He even chastised him for being ineffective and generating issues.


    What happened to cause Griffin''s attitude to shift so drastically?


    Rhett covered his bruised cheek with his hand and questioned Griffin, frustrated, "Uncle, what''s wrong


    with you?"

 Chapter 850 It Is Dependent on the Master

    Chapter 850 It Is Dependent on the Master


    "How dare you to ask me what''s wrong?"


    Griffin yelled loudly.


    "You, being a wasteful person, had to offend Skr with that big shot!"


    "Did you know that he had the president of our trade association remove me from my position with just


    one phone call?"


    "The president of themerce association is from the Feron family, the number one family in Nirth


    Province."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Skr can manipte him; even if his status is not higher than his, at the very least they have a close


    rtionship with the Feron family."


    "It would have been fine if you had only offended Skr, but you also implicated me; you implicated our


    Miller family; are you not satisfied until you bring disaster upon the Miller family?"


    "W-what..."


    Rhett was taken aback when he heard Griffin''s statements.


    Griffin''s words had a profound effect on him.


    He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    Skr already had the backing of the four city tycoons, which was incredible to him.


    But, ording to Griffin, is Skr now capable of manipting the president of the Nirth Commerce?


    The Feron family is the most powerful family in Nirth.


    How many people could influence that person''s decision across the entire province?


    "Why are you two still standing there instead ofing in?"


    An elderly voice rang out.


    Griffin and Rhett turned to face the sound and saw Alejandro approaching, joined by the chiefs of the


    other four families in Ruritania City.


    Since Skr humiliated them during the listing ceremony, they have be more unified in order to


    exact retribution.


    Griffin''s demeanor softened slightly when he saw Alejandro, but he still added sternly to Alejandro,


    "Dad, don''t think about seeking revenge anymore. Our Miller family can''t afford to provoke Skr."


    Griffin proceeded to tell Alejandro all he had witnessed with the Pearce family.


    Finally, he continued, "Skr also said that our Miller family should donate all our assets; otherwise, he


    will have our Miller family expelled from Ruritania City fifteen dayster."


    "W-what? Expelled from Ruritania City?"


    The four family heads standing beside Alejandro were all taken aback when they heard Griffin''s


    statements.


    Skr actually called the president of Nirth Commerce and demanded that Griffin be removed from his


    post.


    Even if his rank was not greater than that of the president of themerce association, it was clear


    that he had a close contact with the Feron family in Nirth.


    Why should they challenge Skr if this is true?


    For a brief period, the four family heads exchanged nces, catching a glimpse of terror and perplexity


    in each other''s eyes.


    Only Alejandro tried to be cool before stating, "Perhaps that kid just happens to know Remington


    Feron, and Remington did him a favor."


    "The other party has already climbed on top of our heads and taken a dump; we must not entertain


    irrational fears and lose our cool."


    "Besides, don''t underestimate our Miller family; even though he knows the Ferons, we still have the


    Hernandezs as our backbone."


    "It depends on the master when ites to fighting a b*stard; if they want to expel our Miller family


    from Ruritania City, they should at least consult with the Hernandez family in Nirth, right?"


    Griffin and Rhett quickly regained theirposure after hearing Alejandro''s statements.


    Alejandro''s statements make sense after thorough analysis.


    It all depends on the master when ites to fighting a b*stard, especially since the Miller family has a


    marriage connection with the Hernandez family in Kley City.


    Skr''s bond with the Feron family cannotst as long as he is not surnamed Feron.

 Chapter 851 We Have to Make a Decision

    Chapter 851 We Have to Make a Decision


    If Skr tried to use the Feron family''s power to ruin the Miller family, the Hernandez family would


    undoubtedly intercede, and the Feron family would almost certainly choose to withdraw.


    Skr would be nothing without the Feron family''s help. Skr''s attempt to destroy the Miller family


    would be a pipe dream as long as the Miller family united with the other five families and made


    complete preparations!


    With this in mind, Griffin and Rhett''s expressions returned to normal.


    Rhett turned to Alejandro and said, "Grandpa, I''ll call Auntie right now."


    "Go right ahead!"


    Alejandro nodded and said, "Tell your aunt to have your cousin check on Skr''s background."


    "See if he has any ties to the Feron family or knows Remington Feron."


    "If it''s the former, I can swallow my pride for the sake of the Feron family."


    "But if Remington simply owes him a favor, then I''ll settle the score with him one by one."


    "Yes, we must settle the score!"


    Griffin muttered it with his jaws clenched.


    Rhett agreed with Alejandro and moved away from the phone, a malicious smile on his face. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rhett returned a few minutester with a delighted expression on his face, telling Alejandro and Griffin,


    "Grandpa, Uncle, and Auntie had my cousin confirm that the Feron family doesn''t even know who


    Skr is, let alone have any connection with him."


    "Really?"


    Alejandro and Griffin''s eyes glowed. This was too essential for them to ignore.


    Rhett went on, "Grandpa and Auntie heard that our Miller family was being bullied and immediately


    ordered my cousin toe to Ruritania to deal with Skr."


    "My cousin is a legitimate member of the Hernandez family, and I''d like to see how he ns to clean up


    the mess if Skr offends him."


    "Good to know your aunt is trustworthy!"


    Alejandro quickly agreed with a nod.


    Griffin and the heads of the other four families were equally ecstatic.


    Having the Hernandez family of Kley City on their side was the best thing that could have happened to


    them.


    They''d make Skr pay twice for the humiliation they endured the day before!


    The following day at 12:00.


    The Miller home was visited by two outstanding young men.


    Rhett''s cousin and a member of the Hernandez family was one of them. He was tall and fair-skinned.


    Landon, a Pearson family member, was the other.


    "Your grandfather has been patiently waiting for you."


    "Come in here and let''s talk."


    Alejandro, who had been waiting with the others impatiently, went out to greet them.


    "Who exactly is this gentleman?"


    Alejandro inquired, his gaze fixed on Landon.


    Anyone who can travel with a member of the Hernandez family must be of exceptional social standing.


    "Grandpa, this is Landon from Kley City, who came to Ruritania to see an old friend and happened to


    run into me at the airport."


    "When he found out I was going to Ruritania, he decided to apany me to see our family."


    "Wee, Mr. Landon!"


    Alejandro and Griffin were pleased to learn that the visitor was the Pearson family''s eldest son.


    Although not as powerful as the Hernandez family, the Pearson family was still one of the top three,


    trailing only the Feron and Hernandez families.


    Landon''s willingness to travel with a member of the Hernandez family to see the Millers suggested that


    they had a close personal bond.


    If the two biggest families in Kley City banded together against Skr, no matter how powerful he was,


    he would be powerless to resist as long as he was in Nirth.

 Chapter 852 Easton Hernandez

    Chapter 852 Easton Hernandez


    Griffin, Rhett, and the others all enthusiastically eximed, "Easton, Mr. Landon, the servants at home


    have already arranged the rooms."


    "You must be tired from the journey; go rest in your room first, then I''ll order some dishes and have the


    old man apany you for a few drinkster."


    "Let''s leave the drinking to grandfather for the evening," Easton said, waving his hand.


    "Landon and I had some food at the airport beforeing here; just take us straight to that dude."


    "I''m curious, what''s the background of that dude who dared to offend my grandfather?"


    "Does he not take me seriously, Easton? Does he look down on the Hernandez family''s power?"


    Easton''s eagerness to deal with Skr surprised them, and the Millers'' faces lit up with delight.


    This was, of course, what they had hoped for.


    "OK, Easton, that guy is now at Pearce''s; I''ll arrange for a driver to take us there right away."


    Alejandro repeatedly nodded.


    Griffin and Rhett, on the other hand, had a nasty sneer on their faces.


    Skr simply couldn''t resist now that it was established that he had nothing to do with the Feron family


    in the Nirth, with the Hernandez and Pearson families joining forces.


    Skr''s tragic end appeared to have been witnessed by the Miller family at this point.


    A few minutester, the drivers of many cars arrived.


    Alejandro, Easton, Landon, and the rest of the Miller family made their way to the Pearces.


    Skr had no idea about any of this.


    Of course, even if he found out that the Millers had invited the Hernandez and Pearson families to deal


    with him, he wouldn''t care.


    Not to mention a little Hernandez family¡ªeven the illustrious Perez n of Eastern Alvonia¡ªdidn''t


    they all burn to the ground as a result of him?


    Skr was calmly telling Valerie, "Valerie, your brain has suffered a heavy blow, causing memory


    deviation."


    "I heard there''s a medicine that can help you recover; I''d like to buy you a couple to try."


    "You just stay at home for the next two days and wait for me to return."


    Valerie clutched to Skr''s garments like a four-and-a-half-year-old L when she heard Skr''s


    comments, shaking her head vehemently and screaming, "No, no."


    "Wherever you go, I will go."


    "Otherwise, you''ll abandon me again."


    Valerie''srge, dark eyes were shrouded in mist when she spoke.


    Her mournful expression was identical to L''s when she was harmed.


    Skr was really overwhelmed.


    If it had been L, he could hug and kiss her, but Valerie was acting strangely.


    And, observing the scenario, the Pearce family members present did not dare to make caustic remarks


    any longer.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    After all, Skr had removed the vice president of Nirth Commerce with a single phone call; such a


    terrible manner was not something the Pearce family could trigger.


    "Old man, arge group of Miller family members are on their way this way."


    Just then, a servant dashed in to report.


    "People from the Miller family?"


    The Pearce family members who were present were all taken aback.


    Skr had ground both Alejandro and Griffin into the earth with ruthlessness.


    Why would the Millers still want to see their Pearce''s?


    Could it be that the Miller family was aware of Skr''s extraordinary identity and came bearing


    generous gifts to apologize to Skr?


    Because Skr just said yesterday that if the Miller family did not contribute all of their property, he


    would deport them from Ruritania in fifteen days.


    Is the Miller family afraid?

 Chapter 853 Landon, Are You Also Here?

    Chapter 853 Landon, Are You Also Here?


    Alejandro and his crew had already entered the room as the Pearce family was discussing.


    In addition to the Millers, there was a sizable crowd on either side of Alejandro.


    When Valerie''s brother noticed the man standing on Alejandro''s right side, his eyes twitched and he


    said eagerly, "Mr. Easton!"


    Hearing the name Hernandez, the Pearce family was taken aback, recalling the Miller family''s marriage


    to the Hernandez family of Kley City.


    Alejandro''s grandson, a direct descendant of the Hernandez line, was this Hernandez.


    Despite the fact that Hernandez was only the third in line to inherit the family, he reflected the


    Hernandez family''s position.


    He had unexpectedlye to Ruritania for the Miller family.


    When I saw this, I knew Alejandro and his group were not there to apologize to Skr, but rather to


    confront him.


    The Pearce family''s attitude toward Skr changed tremendously as a result of this entire 180-degree


    turn.


    They had angered Skr from the start, and after seeing his power, they had sought to tter him in


    order to please him.


    But Skr absolutely disregarded them, which irritated them.


    They didn''t dare to vent their rage, though, because of Skr''s hostility.


    When they saw the Hernandez family''s representative, they all smiled with schadenfreude.


    You used to be so arrogant, didn''t you?


    We don''t think you''re brave enough to be so arrogant in front of Hernandez!


    Meanwhile, Alejandro, Griffin, and others were scowling at Skr.


    Rhett was so enraged when he saw Valerie lovingly holding to Skr''s garments that he wanted to tear


    Skr apart on the spot.


    Valerie was thedy he was interested in, yet she not only ignored him but also engaged in intimate


    behavior with Skr in front of him. On his face, he felt a scorching agony.


    "Skr, you told my uncle yesterday that if my family does not distribute our wealth within fifteen days,


    you will have the Miller family expelled from Ruritania," Rhett hissed.


    "Do you see this distinguished young man? He is my cousin, Easton Hernandez. The status of the


    Hernandez family in Kley City, in our nadir, I don''t think I need to say more, right?"


    "Also, this is Landon, the young master of the Pearson family in Kley City."


    "Two of Nirth''s three major families are standing in front of you; do you dare to repeat what you


    threatened my uncle with yesterday in front of them?"


    "Hmm, Landon, are you here as well?"


    Skr''s attention was drawn to Landon.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Landon, on the other hand, found it difficult to breathe and his brain almost stopped functioning the


    instant he spotted Skr.


    Now that Skr was looking at him, he felt his scalp tingle and his legs twitch automatically.


    Skr remembered vividly the incident in Syldavia when he led an army of a hundred thousand


    dragons into the city and the heavy mechs decimated the Perez n.


    He was just grateful he hadn''t made a move yet; else, he may have been six feet under by now.


    He had no idea the guy the Millers had upset was Skr, this big shot.


    Even with the Hernandez family''s support, he didn''t think they could stand up against Skr.


    He would not have dared to join Hernandez in this mess if he had understood what was about to


    happen, even if it meant being battered to death.


    Especially since Skrpletely ignored Rhett and yelled out his name directly, which made him


    shiver even more, like if the end of the world was approaching.


    At the time, neither the Millers nor Hernandez had observed anything out of the ordinary about him.


    "What? You know Mr. Landon?" Rhett continued arrogantly.

 Chapter 854 Please, Mr Stone

    Chapter 854 Please, Mr Stone


    "He''s a good friend of my cousin, Easton, and he came to support you knowing that my cousin was


    coming to deal with you."


    "Two major families in Nirth are banding together to make a move; I don''t think you''ll be able to


    withstand it!"


    When Skr heard Rhett''s statements, she looked at Landon and questioned, sarcastically, "Landon,


    is that so?"


    "Who gave you the courage to oppose me?"


    "What?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Everyone, from the Millers to the Pearces, was taken aback.


    Landon represented the Pearson family''s authority in Kley City.


    Even if Skr had certain abilities and knew some important people, he wouldn''t dare to provoke the


    Pearson family in this manner, would he?


    Not to add his surname is Stone; even if his surname was Feron, he owes Landon some respect.


    Landon also arrived with Easton.


    Looking over the entire Nirth, even the first-ranked Feron family would not dare to oppose the


    Hernandez and Pearson families at the same time, would they?


    "Stupid, ignorant!"


    "Skr, who do you think you are? Why wouldn''t Mr. Landon dare to oppose you?" Rhett said tly.


    "Let me tell you the truth, cousin Easton has already asked the Feron family; they don''t even know who


    you are."


    "Don''t pretended to be powerful here."


    "Annoy Mr. Landon, and you''ll perish."


    Before Rhett could continue his sentence, Landon said, "Rhett, shut up!"


    He ventured to express his desire to murder Skr.


    Was Rhett nning to kill him and using him as a scapegoat?


    The three principal families of Nirth appeared to ordinary people to be huge creatures.


    But they were little more than ants in Skr''s sight.


    Skr''s order annihted even the mighty Perez n in a second.


    Such a dreadful existence¡ªwouldn''t provoking it be wanting death?


    No, if he enraged Skr, he would not only perish, but the entire Pearson family would be obliterated.


    Caspian had, after all, killed Skr before him.


    If Skr truly harbored grudges, the Pearson family would most likely no longer exist in Nirth.


    Landon''s back was drenched in sweat as he considered the consequences.


    He instantly went to Skr after scolding Rhett, bowed, and said, "Landon of the Kley City Pearson


    family, greets Mr. Stone."


    "Please understand, Mr. Stone, that I originally just wanted to join in the fun, but I had no idea that the


    Miller family had offended you."


    "If I had known ahead of time, even if you gave me a hundred guts, I wouldn''t havee here to


    question you."


    Boom!


    Everyone''s minds raced as soon as these words were spoken.


    "What... what... what..."


    Whether it was the Millers or the Pearces, their expressions were all puzzled.


    What did they discover?


    In front of Skr, the young master of the aristocratic Pearson family truly dered himself a tiny


    person?


    And his words were tinged with trepidation.


    What kind of personality does Skr have that worries the Pearsons so much?


    Rhett, who had been brimming with ambition, was suddenly stiff all over, his mouth wide open, and his


    eyes wide with incredulity.


    "Mr. Landon, I believe you..."


    Someone from the Miller family had to inquire.


    Landon''s actions was perplexing to them.


    They would have assumed Landon was a martial arts fraud hired by Skr to show off in front of them


    if they hadn''t seen Landon and Easton together.


    They were all filled with dread at this point.


    Could Skr actually have a scary identity?

 Chapter 855 Keep Dreaming

    Chapter 855 Keep Dreaming


    Even Easton''s expression toward Skr had shifted.


    Landon had a lot to say, but he couldn''t say anything.


    After all, when Mr. Stone decimated the Perez n, he ordered that all associated news be kept in


    Syldavia in perpetuity.


    The fact that the Pearce and Miller families were unaware of Mr. Stone''s identity demonstrated that he


    did not wish to divulge it to them.


    Landon would not dare to talk in this manner even if he were given a hundred times the bravery.


    So Landon gave Easton a quick nce before telling the Millers, "All I can tell you is that Mr. Stone is


    not someone you can afford to offend."


    "If you don''t want to die, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Stone right away; otherwise, not even Easton


    can save you!"


    Everyone, from the Pearces to the Millers, was taken aback when they heard his statements.


    They all then concentrated their attention on Easton.


    Easton''s expression quickly expressed his anger. "Is that correct, Landon?"


    "Aside from the top-ranked Feron family, is there anyone else in our Nirth who can suppress me,


    Easton?"


    "Could it be that he''s a young master from a well-established family elsewhere?"


    "If that''s the case, then I can let it go for the sake of your sake."


    Easton then turned to Skr and said, "Skr, if you are willing to apologize to my grandfather, I will let


    bygones be bygones."


    "This small request should be easy for you to fulfill, right?"


    Easton appeared to want to help Skr.


    Unfortunately, Skr did not appreciate his kindness.


    What did he mean when he said he was letting it go? He even adopted a condescending demeanor.


    Did Skr require it?


    "Heh, you want me to apologize to Alejandro? Dream on!"


    "Besides, I''ve stated unequivocally that if the Miller family does not donate all of their property, I will do


    it myself and make them vanish in Ruritania."


    "And you said you''d let it go, so who do you think you are to act like that in front of me?"


    "To be honest, you and your entire Hernandez family, in my opinion, are no bigger than ants on the


    ground."


    "Arrogant!"


    Easton, who had intended to negotiate and learn more about Skr''s background, erupted in rage at


    Skr''s statements.


    Even if Skr was a young master from arge family in another province, he had no right to look


    down on the Hernandez family as long as he was in Nirth.


    Everyone in the Miller and Pearce families present eximed.


    Skr was yawning in a loud tone.


    The Hernandez family was Nirth''s second most powerful family, trailing only the Ferons.


    Skr actually stated that the Hernandez family was no bigger than ants on the ground in his opinion.


    Was he oblivious to death, or did he have something on which to rely?


    Only Landon understood that Skr''s words were not exaggerated in the least.


    He was truly sweating for Easton at this point.


    Skr''s singlemand wiped out the Perez n, no matter how powerful it was.


    What could the Hernandez family rely on in the face of the Perez n, which had the Legion of Dawn?


    If Easton did not listen to counsel and continued to provoke Skr, the Hernandez family could be


    destroyed.


    He''d previously reminded him, but now that Easton had leaped up and scolded Skr for being


    arrogant, he didn''t dare to interfere any longer.


    Easton made the decision to live or die.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 856 Who Does He Think He Is?

    Chapter 856 Who Does He Think He Is?


    "Skr, you''re quite audacious! How dare you belittle the Hernandez family?"


    "You think I''m just talking? Wait and see; I''m going to get my people, and you''ll pay the price for


    offending the Hernandez family!"


    As he spoke, Easton was getting ready to depart.


    But before he could take a move, a loud voice interrupted him.


    "Hold on!"


    "Did I not say you could leave?"


    Easton took a breather, his voice thick. "Are you attempting to limit our personal freedom?"


    The Pearce family felt a cold run through their veins.


    If Skr and Easton had a fight in their parlor, the Pearces would undoubtedly be implicated.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    In Nirth, offending the Hernandez family would leave the Pearce family with no ce to stand.


    Skr gave Easton a sidelong nce and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you."


    "But there''s something you need to take back to the Hernandez family."


    "I heard your family has an ancestral elixir called the miracle pill, and I''d like to buy two. Please have


    your family prepare them by noon tomorrow."


    "Miracle pill?"


    Easton twitched his eyelids.


    The wonder drug has been passed down through the Hernandez family for centuries.


    Although the Hernandez family had the recipe, the ingredients were scarce. Even the Hernandez family


    members thought it was a treasure, let alone those who came to the Hernandez family''s door pleading


    for it with money and jewels.


    As a result, the miracle drug has been the Hernandez family''s winning form for hundreds of years.


    Skr casually remarked that he intended to acquire two miracle pills from their family and requested


    that they be prepared by noon tomorrow. His tone was pretty daring.


    "Haha, Skr, you''re really something."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll ry your words to our family''s head."


    Originally, Skr had just offended himself. He had to pull strings and dispatch people to silence


    Skr.


    Skr had now spoken out of turn, provoking even the head of the Hernandez family. He merely had to


    twitch his lips to enrage the entire Hernandez n.


    Skr''s days were numbered after the Hernandez family discovered his arrogance.


    Easton strode out of the parlor, leaving these remarks behind.


    The Miller family members hurriedly followed.


    Only Landon said to Skr respectfully, "Mr. Stone, if you have no further instructions, I will take my


    leave."


    Skr motioned with his hand that he should leave.


    Landon just left trembling after that.


    The people of the Pearce family hadn''t sorted out their thoughts until they all went.


    What kind of exceptional background did Skr have that he dared to demand to buy the Hernandez


    family''s rare treasure, the miracle pill?


    They might have believed Skr was overdoing it if Landon hadn''t been there.


    But Skr, the Pearson family''s true young master, calling him "Mr. Stone" and even calling himself a


    "small person," his posture so low that he was practically buried in the dust, Skr''s identity was


    obviously not as simple as they had previously believed.


    After leaving the Pearce family''s estate with Easton, the Miller family members couldn''t help but cuss.


    "Damn, that Skr guy is too arrogant; he doesn''t even consider the Hernandez family!"


    "The Hernandez family is the second most powerful family in our universe; only the Feron family can


    compete with them."


    "Aside from Remington, no one in the Feron family knows who he is, and who does he think he is to


    challenge the Hernandez family? He''s overestimating himself!"

 Chapter 857 Landon the Coward

    Chapter 857 Landon the Coward


    A group of individuals wore solemn expressions, as if they wished they could break Skr apart and


    disperse his ashes in the wind.


    They came to the Pearce family withplete trust, thanks to the presence of Easton and Landon.


    They expected to see Skr pleading forpassion, but instead they were pummeled to a pulp once


    more.


    Of course, Easton''s expression was not improving.


    He was a direct descendent of the Hernandez family, Nirth''s secondrgest family. Born with a golden


    spoon in his mouth, he was surrounded by jealous looks andplimenting voices wherever he went.


    Skr didn''t even look at him and was directly ordering him around, which was absolutely annoying!


    "That miracle pill takes years to cultivate, and even within my Hernandez family, many people are not


    qualified to enjoy it." "Skr just casually asked to buy two, and he is so arrogant, as if he was certain


    he would get them."


    "If I repeat his words to my grandfather exactly as they were, my grandfather will be enraged."


    "Then I don''t think Skr can handle his rage!"


    Easton said it with clenched teeth.


    Rhett, who was standing nearby, abruptly whispered, "Landon ising out."


    Easton and the Millers turned around as soon as they saw Landon go out of the Pearce house.


    "Go to him and ask him what''s going on."


    Easton expressed his displeasure.


    He had invited Landon to demonstrate his dominance, but he hadn''t expected Landon to be so


    courteous to Skr, which greatly embarrassed him.


    Easton couldn''t be courteous to Landon while thinking about this.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Landon, what were you thinking in the Pearce family''s parlor?"


    "Was it really necessary to tter such an unknown dude?"


    Easton inquired directly.


    "An unknown dude?"


    Landon smiled bitterly.


    Even if Easton had a hundred times the bravery, he probably wouldn''t dare to voice such words after


    witnessing Skr annihting the Perez n.


    Landon grew irritated when he saw Easton''s harsh expression, as if he was preparing to teach him a


    lesson.


    "Easton, considering our past friendship, I''ll repeat it once more: Mr. Stone is definitely not someone


    you can contend with, even if you put all the energy of your entire Hernandez family into it," he added


    in a deep voice.


    "I advise you to back off in time; otherwise, not only will the Miller family vanish, but so will your


    Hernandez family."


    Landon walked away before Easton could finish his sentence.


    The more words there are, the more mistakes there are. He''d already done his bit. Easton couldn''t be


    med if he still refused to see the truth.


    Easton was enraged even more after witnessing Landon''s odd manner.


    "Hmph! Landon, this coward, even if Skr has some impressive abilities, it''s only impressive to your


    Pearson family."


    "It''s still unclear who will win and who will lose in front of our Hernandez family!"


    Easton shouted it angrily.


    "Easton, let''s go; I''ll go back to Kley City with you to see your grandfather!"


    Alejandro said this with a solemn expression on his face.


    That evening.


    The Hernandez family, Kley City, and the council chamber.


    Easton Longhai, the current Hernandez family leader, sat on the chair at the east end.


    A bunch of Hernandez family members stood nearby.


    And Alejandro and others, although being guests of the Hernandez family, could only sit in a few seats


    near the back.

 Chapter 858 Horrible

    Chapter 858 Horrible


    "What? He wants our Hernandez family''s miracle pill?"


    Cooper Hernandez''s half-closed eyes, which had been half-closed while listening to Easton''s report,


    suddenly opened wide, showing a terrible light.


    "Yes, Grandpa!" says the child.


    Easton gave a nod. "Skr told me to return and tell you to prepare two miracle pills ahead of time."


    "He''sing to buy them from our Hernandez family tomorrow."


    "Who doesn''t know that our Hernandez family''s miracle pill has the ability to extend life? Not to mention


    outsiders; even you, Grandpa, are hesitant to consume it. That brat actually wants to buy two; does he


    not take you seriously?"


    "What''s the difference between this and a robbery?"


    "He''sing over to our house tomorrow."


    Cooper''s expression became frigid. "What a reckless fool!"


    "How dare he buy our Hernandez family''s miracle pill without consulting me?"


    "Is it because our Hernandez family has been so quiet for so long that all those monsters and demons


    outside think we''re toothless tigers?"


    "Hmph, then I''ll make an example of him to warn the world; even if our Hernandez family is quiet, it''s


    just a sleeping tiger that will surely paint the mountains red with blood once awakened!"


    "Easton, make sure everyone is well-prepared; I want to give Skr a warm wee tomorrow!"


    "Yes, Grandpa!" says the child.


    Easton''s face was filled with unbridled joy. His objective had been met.


    Let''s see how Skr handles the Hernandez family''s fury tomorrow.


    The following morning.


    Skr and Dianne set out for the Hernandez family in Kley City as nned.


    Skr left Yulia and her daughter in the hotel in Ruritania because she was just going to get Valerie the


    miraculous drug.


    Kley City is not far from Ruritania. Skr and Dianne rode the direct high-speed train because it was


    the most convenient option.


    The two came at the Kley City high-speed train terminal two hourster.


    While waiting for a taxi, they overheard everyone around them arguing about something.


    "I heard from a friend that the Hernandez family had a big incidentst night, and they mobilized all


    their connections in both the underworld and the official world."


    "I also heard that hundreds of military vehicles were rushed to the vicinity of the Hernandez family''s


    mansion overnight, all covered in military-green waterproof cloth, and it was unknown what was hidden


    in the vehiclepartments, which was quite frightening."


    "My God, could it be that someone is going to fight with the Hernandez family?"


    "How is that possible? Apart from the Feron family, who else in our Nirth province would dare to


    challenge the Hernandez family?"


    "However, the Feron family has always been on good terms with the Hernandez family; when the


    Hernandez family announced arge movement, some people went to inquire with the Feron family,


    and all Feron family members said it had nothing to do with them."


    "I can''t think of anyone else who could make the Hernandez family so nervous if it''s not the Feron


    family."


    "Perhaps it''s just a practice run; they''ve been dormant for too long and need to move around to


    intimidate the petty thieves."


    Someone couldn''t help but wonder.


    Everyone in the room quickly praised this point of view.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The Feron family, the Hernandez family, and the Pearson family are the three most powerful families in


    Nirth province, in that order.


    Like the three kingdoms of old, the three great families form a pretty stable scenario.


    Even if there are tiny squabbles here and there, they will never harm the root, let alone draw swords


    against one other.


    Furthermore, if an outside force invades Nirth province, they willbine forces to drive the other party


    away.

 Chapter 859 The Big Shot

    Chapter 859 The Big Shot


    However, it did not appear that any other forces were engaged this time, as the Feron and Pearson


    families had made no movements thus far.


    Skr sneered and said, "It seems that Easton has been adding fuel to the fire since he returned. I just


    came to buy a couple of miracle pills, and it''s caused such amotion. If they want to make a fuss, I


    don''t mind ying along."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Skr''s statements were intended for Dianne, but because there were so many people at the high-


    speed rail station exit, they were heard by many.


    "You think you''re worthy of making the Hernandez family use all of their underworld and legal


    connections?"


    A middle-aged man among them made a sarcastic gesture toward Skr.


    "You''re really good at showing off! Who do you think you are? You should take a good look at yourself!"


    The man''s voice was booming, drawing even more attention.


    Dianne''s face instantaneously froze.


    Skr arched an eyebrow at the middle-aged man and asked, "What''s wrong with me doing it?"


    The middle-aged man was surprised. He didn''t anticipate Skr to not only be unrepentant, but also to


    provoke him more.


    "I wouldn''t care if I heard it," he sneered maliciously, "but if your words just now reach the Hernandez


    family, the consequences are not something you can bear."


    "That''s right! The Hernandez family is a powerful family with connections all over Nirth; pick another


    target, even if you want to show off."


    "If you really piss off the Hernandez family, I''m afraid you won''t see tomorrow''s sun."


    Others joined in, making fun of Skr.


    Skr shook his head, a slight smile on his lips. "A small Hernandez family¡ªto be honest, I don''t really


    take it seriously."


    "Moreover, this time I came to Kley City specifically for the Hernandez family''s miracle pills."


    "What? You want the Hernandez family''s miracle pills? Dream on!"


    "It takes years to perfect the miracle pill; it''s the Hernandez family''s trump card for maintaining various


    rtionships; even Cooper can''t bear to use it; would he give it to you? How big is your face?"


    Everyone was surprised to learn that Skr had arrived for the miracle medicine.


    Skr was unconcerned, saying, "Whether they will give it or not, we''ll know when we get to the


    Hernandez family."


    "Dude, I have to admit, you''re a big shot in the show-off world," the middle-aged man scoffed.


    "Since you said you came for the Hernandez family''s miracle pill, you must be going to see them now,


    right?"


    "I happen to be free right now; I''ll apany you; I''d like to see how you convince the Hernandez


    family to willingly give you the miracle pill."


    The middle-aged man said this because he was convinced that Skr was bluffing. Not to mention


    approaching the Hernandez family and requesting the miracle drug; he probably wouldn''t even dare to


    knock on their door.


    Before Skr could respond, the passengers around him who were mocking him said, "I don''t have


    anything to doter either; let''s go and join the fun."


    "Let us see what true courting death is!"


    "It''s really courting death; I bet he won''t even be able to get in the doorter; he''ll lose his life, hahaha."


    A bunch of people gathered around Skr seemed to be enjoying the spectacle.


    Skr shook his head, unwilling to waste his time with them. Just then, a taxi arrived, and he took


    Dianne and drove away.


    Those who had just stated their desire to visit the Hernandez family immediately boarded the next


    several cabs and followed Skr to the Hernandez residence.

 Chapter 860 Do You See?

    Chapter 860 Do You See?


    More than an hourter.


    Several cabs stopped at the Hernandez family''srge property in the eastern suburbs.


    The crowd who had gathered to witness the performance felt a chill run down their spines as soon as


    they got out of the cars.


    There were not only uniformed police officers in top hats at the entrance to the Hernandez estate, but


    also fully armed soldiers with live ammo. Their total poption is estimated to be between 7,000 and


    8,000 people.


    Several rows of chairs were set on the steps leading up to the mansion''s entrance.


    Cooper, the current head of the Hernandez family, sat in the center.


    Easton sat to the right of him.


    "My God, Cooper himself is here! That''s intimidating!"


    Those in the audience who had seen Cooper''s images couldn''t help but exim.


    It looked like a prehistoric beast that had been awakened, its eyes shing with terrifying red light, with


    seven to eight thousand police officers and soldiers guarding, Cooper personally presiding, followed by


    members of the Hernandez family, plus the two huge stone lions at the entrance and the imposing


    Hernandez mansion behind.


    Anyone who ventured to act rashly in front of it seemed to be swallowed whole.


    An overpowering pressure descended on them for a little while.


    "Cooper has put on such a show; it seems like he''s waiting for someone."


    "Could this be the one they''ve been looking for?"


    Two people made subconscious guesses.


    Others immediately looked at Skr with skepticism.


    "No way! He must have heard about the Hernandez family''s big move and fantasized about this


    scenario."


    "With just him and a woman who looks like a minor celebrity, could they really have such a deterrent


    effect?"


    The middle-aged man who had before purposefully irritated me muttered it dismissively.


    Dianne''s mouth twitched when she heard his remarks. Was he delusory when hepared her to a


    small celebrity?


    Which other small star exuded such ruthlessness?


    She would p the middle-aged man if she didn''t have more important things to aplish right now.


    Skr and Dianne walked right toward the Hernandez residence at this point.


    Easton and Alejandro, who were standing on the steps, were pleased to see Skr.


    "Dude, I didn''t expect you to dare toe to the Hernandez family."


    "You do know that if you y stupid games and you''ll win stupid prizes, right?"


    Skr smiled and shook his head. "Oh, I won''t be so sure about that."


    "I just wanted to buy a couple of miracle pills, and the Hernandez family weed me with such a


    grand gesture... Should I say you''re scared?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The throng that had gathered to watch the spectacle felt their eyelids quiver as they saw Skr


    standing in front of the Hernandez family with his normal casual demeanor.


    They thought he was not only brilliant at unting himself, but also quite arrogant.


    He dared to openly challenge the Hernandez family with just him and a woman; wasn''t that seeking


    death?


    Easton, of course, was much more enraged after hearing Skr''s statements.


    "How dare you! Skr, you better understand that thend beneath your feet belongs to the Hernandez


    family."


    "You dare to disrespect us so much on our territory that I think you''re sick of living!"


    Easton quickly sprang up, pointed at Skr''s nose, and cursed.


    He had no idea that despite the Hernandez family''s massive mobilization and utilization of all avable


    resources, they would still be unable to suppress even one individual.


    Skr was not only not as hesitant as they had thought, but he provoked and goaded them even more.


    Not to mention the bravery to remain cool in the face of a terrible foe was something that ordinary


    people could not muster.


    But that was the end of it. After all, the Hernandez family had put on a big show, and they were


    definitely determined to deal with Skr.

 Chapter 861 Beaten Up?

    Chapter 861 Beaten Up?


    Cooper Hernandez, seated in the center, red fiercely at Skr, his eyes shing a bright light as he


    screamed angrily, "Dude, where did youe from? Spit it out!"


    "Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    "You want to know who I am?"


    Skrughed softly. "You''re not worthy!"


    Boom!


    All of the Hernandez family members there were outraged as soon as these remarks were spoken.


    Arrogant! This guy was way too pompous!


    He also stated that their family''s leader was unworthy of knowing his identity!


    Cooper''s face darkened instantaneously, and the middle-aged men in uniform seated to his left opened


    their eyes like copper bells as well.


    They had put on such a magnificent show, expecting to scare Skr away without a fight.


    They had no idea Skr would dare to provoke them.


    He was begging for trouble!


    Before they could reprimand him, Skr added, "I want to buy your family''s miracle pill; name your


    price."


    "If it''s not too outrageous, I can pretend that today''s incident never happened."


    "Would you like to force me to buy my family''s miracle pill?"


    Cooper smirked as he drew a jade bottle from his bosom. "There are exactly two miracle pills inside


    here."


    "Money is just a number to me; if you really want it,e and get it!"


    Cooper waved the jade bottle in his palm as soon as his words fell, and the police officers and soldiers


    on all sides rushed to the middle.


    They had established a protective circle around Cooper and his men in a matter of seconds.


    This was akin to telling Skr that if he wanted the magic medication, he''d have to break through this


    human barrier made up of cops and soldiers.


    Skr and Dianne were only two of over ten thousand people who were all armed, and Cooper was


    instinctively confident.


    Even if Skr and Dianne could fly and burrow into the ground, they couldn''tpete with so many


    people, could they?


    Seeing this, Alejandro and others, as well as the passengers who hade to watch themotion in


    taxis, all mocked Skr.


    Cooper sat smugly on his chair, saying, "Dude, I advise you to take your woman and get lost."


    "Otherwise, at mymand, you two will be riddled with holes."


    "However, before you leave, you must kneel and apologize to me, and you must also promise never to


    covet the miracle pill again."


    "If you dare to run away directly, you will also be riddled with holes."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Skrughed instead of bing furious when he heard his words: "Old man, you''re overthinking."


    "Just with these people, you want to intimidate me?"


    "Dianne, please go!"


    "Yes, Mr. Boss!"


    Dianne walked toward Cooper instantly upon Skr''smand.


    Cooper clenched his teeth and said, "Capture that woman!"


    "Yes!"


    Almost ten thousand police officers and troops raised their weapons, all aimed at Dianne''s location.


    They were about to fire when they heard a few muffled sounds.


    Thump, thump!


    The scores of soldiers closest to Dianne were allunched into the air, colliding with theirpatriots


    behind them.


    When the others attempted to apprehend Dianne, their scalps tingled and they got goosebumps.


    Because Dianne, who had just been in their crosshairs, had unexpectedly vanished.


    "What happened to that woman?"


    "She was just standing there; how did she disappear?"


    "Did she vanish with so many guns pointed at her?"


    The soldiers were all taken aback.

 Chapter 862 Hiding Talents?

    Chapter 862 Hiding Talents?


    Dianne was simply too fast¡ªso fast that the typical person''s eyes couldn''t keep up with her.


    Only the best warriors from the Perez n''s Legion of Dawn got a glimpse of her.


    They could only catch a glimpse of her; the idea of rejecting Dianne was merely a fantasy.


    Apart from outnumbering Dianne, these inferior soldiers presumably had no other advantage.


    If Dianne confronted them directly, they might be able to find sporadic asions when she was weary.


    But Dianne wasn''t stupid; why would she address them directly?


    Cooper was her aim!


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man in uniform eximed, "Not good, the old man is in danger!"


    Hearing his remarks, the hearts of all the police officers and troops skipped a beat, and they all turned


    to Cooper in the middle chair.


    But it was obviously toote!


    Dianne, who had vanished into thin air, was standing in front of Cooper, coldly saying, "The Dragon


    King has sent me to retrieve the miracle pill."


    Dianne reached out with her right hand, taking the jade bottle from Cooper''s grasp.


    "How... how is this possible?"


    "Is she concealing her own abilities?" She has the ability to teleport to any location she choose.


    "Thousands of soldiers and police officers can''t stop her; does she have an invincible body?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When they saw Dianne, the passengers who had followed her from the high-speed rail station changed


    their minds.


    They no longer dared to think of Dianne as a showy but ineffective person.


    Of course, their perception of Skr was entirely altered.


    Only one of his followers possessed such scary strength; even if Skr had no knowledge of martial


    arts, his identity was anything from average.


    If Dianne made the move she just made on the battlefield, wouldn''t that mean she could take the head


    of the enemy leader in the midst of a million soldiers?


    Any squad with her would be an unbeatable ace team, right?


    They all assumed that such a scene would only appear in martial arts novels before today; they never


    imagined that someone could truly achieve it in real life.


    However, such a powerful individual was willing to refer to Skr as her boss.


    Skr''s true identity must be terrifying.


    Of course, it wasn''t only them who were taken aback.


    The Hernandez family members all had horrified expressions on their faces.


    Cooper in particr.


    He had no idea Dianne would be able to burst past the defense line of thousands of police officers and


    soldiers in a second and steal the jade bottle from his grasp.


    Skr would be dead by now if hismand had been to take the miracle drug instead of his head.


    Cooper''s back suddenly became drenched in cold sweat as he considered this.


    Easton, who was sitting to his right, Alejandro, and others were even more surprised.


    Dianne''s actions had outstripped theirprehension; the impact was simply too powerful.


    Dianne confidently returned to Skr under their stunned stare.


    "Here''s the miracle pill you requested, boss!"


    Dianne then delivered the jade bottle with both hands.


    Skr took the jade bottle, cracked it open, and sniffed it. A weird aroma hit him right away.


    He could detect more than a dozen umon therapeuticpounds with his medical knowledge.


    Furthermore, when this smell permeated his heart and spleen, he felt instantly revived, as if nurtured by


    warm spring water. It was incredibly rxing.

 Chapter 863 Way Too Strange

    Chapter 863 Way Too Strange


    "Hmm, this miracle pill is quite effective."


    Skr nodded, renewing her faith in Valerie''s rehabilitation.


    Skr put the jade bottle away and remarked to Cooper, "Since you refuse to name a price, I''ll just take


    it."


    "I can return two identical ones to you in a little while."


    The Hernandez family members'' expressions darkened as they heard Skr''sments.


    For hundreds of years, the Hernandez family had treasured the miraculous medication.


    The Hernandez family has an unrivaled advantage in any era thanks to this holy medicine.


    Not to mention strangers; even Cooper was hesitant to use it.


    Skr now says he''ll take it and even says he''ll return two simr onester.


    Was he going to make a copy of the Hernandez family heirloom?


    If Skr was just bragging, that''s one thing, but wouldn''t his sess jeopardize the Hernandez family''s


    position?


    He not only robbed their magic drug in full view of everyone, but he also made such a statement. He


    had no regard for the Hernandez family and had no intention of obstructing their route to sess!


    Cooper and the other Hernandez family members were enraged for a brief minute.


    "Skr, even if you get the miracle pill, that doesn''t mean you can take it out alive!"


    Cooper clenched his teeth and stated


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his statements, two uniformed soldiers near him made a swift motion.


    Whoosh!


    In an instant, all of the cops and soldiers raised their weapons and pointed their dark muzzles toward


    Skr and Dianne.


    Almost ten thousand rifles formed a, encircling Skr and Dianne.


    Even if they were quick, if a bullet struck them, they would bleed and be injured.


    Others followed, but no matter how tough they were, they couldn''t withstand the barrage of gunshots.


    "Hand over the miracle pill and bow down to apologize to me, and I''ll let you leave alive!"


    "Otherwise, you two can only be carried out horizontally from here today."


    Cooper said this with a mncholy expression on his face.


    "Cooper, do you really think you have the upper hand?"


    Skr gave him a teasing look before turning around and walking away.


    Dianne immediately matched his stride.


    Cooper''s eyes bulged with wrath as he saw Skr still didn''t take him seriously, and he yelled,


    "Seeking death!"


    "Fire immediately; kill them!"


    Click, click, and again!


    Thousands of bullets rained down on Skr and Dianne like andslide and tsunami.


    whoosh! whoosh! whoosh!


    The sound of explosions filled the air, and Cooper and others wore a sad expression.


    Skr and Dianne were now doomed.


    But before they could start gloating, their smiles froze.


    Numerous bullets pierced Skr and Dianne''s bodies before strangely passing through.


    Skr and Dianne didn''t bleed a drop, and they were unharmed.


    Bizarre!


    That''s insane!


    Someone instantly eximed, "Not good!"


    Cooper then discovered that Skr and Dianne, who were standing still, had vanished, as had Dianne


    just now.


    "Over there!"


    A sharp-eyed Hernandez family member eximed.


    Everyone turned to gaze in the direction of the yell, only to see that Skr and Dianne had already


    pierced the defense line of roughly ten thousand people and appeared a hundred meters away.


    And what was standing in ce just now was nothing more than their afterimages, left by their


    incredible speed.

 Chapter 864 The Candidate is Found

    Chapter 864 The Candidate is Found


    The police officers and soldiers didn''t have time to change their course or re-aim their weapons before


    Skr and Dianne vanished into thin air once more.


    "Oh my God!" says one.


    Everyone was scared as they watched this scene, their legs trembling.


    This was too terrifying.


    Skr and Dianne managed to flee again, despite being surrounded by roughly ten thousand armed


    men. Were they even alive?


    Furthermore, with their quickness, taking anyone''s life on the spot would be as simple as snatching


    sweets from a baby.


    When the Hernandez family realized this, their faces became pale and their palms sweated.


    The Miller family members present were even more stunned; their faces were filled with incredulity.


    Particrly Rhett, whose entire back was drenched in cold sweat.


    Oh my God, he''d provoked such a frightening individual only for a woman!


    After what seemed like an eternity, a member of the Hernandez family finally spoke up, turning to his


    grandfather and saying, "Grandpa, that guy is too terrifying, isn''t he?"


    "Shouldn''t we just let it go?"


    "Let it go?"


    The grandfather gritted his teeth and his eyes clouded. "Impossible!"


    "We, the Hernandez family, have gathered nearly ten thousand police officers and soldiers, and we


    can''t hold him down."


    "We simply cannot let go of such an enemy!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Moreover, he stole the miracle pill from me today, causing our family to lose face; if we don''t do


    anything, won''t the entire Kley Cityugh at us?"


    "However, his abilities are truly terrifying."


    Skr received a concerned nce from a family member.


    The grandfather scratched his chin, paused, then added, "We haven''t practiced martial arts, so


    naturally we find their skills terrifying."


    "In my opinion, there are more than one or two experts in this world who are better than them."


    "Grandpa, do you already have someone in mind?"


    The family member''s eyes shone brightly.


    "Have you ever heard of the List of Legendary Beasts in Alvonia?" the grandfather inquired.


    "The List of Legendary Beasts?" I''ve heard of it but have no idea what it is.


    The family member responded truthfully.


    The other members of the Hernandez family were also looking at the grandfather with anticipation.


    The grandfather nodded slightly and started, "The List of Legendary Beasts in Alvonia was originally a


    list set up by the people to select martial arts masters."


    "However, its influence grew over time, and it was gradually recognized by officials, eventually


    bing the most authoritative list in Alvonia."


    "After that, the List of Legendary Beasts was further subdivided into categories, forming the Lower


    Rank and the Higher Rank."


    "Those at the lower ranks are all supreme killers, lone heroes."


    "Those chosen for the higher rank are even more remarkable."


    "They are masters of troop organization in addition to their extraordinary martial arts."


    "Even if they are only given a thousand people, they can exert the power of ten thousand."


    "Even thest one on the list, if we handed these cops and soldiers to him, Skr and Dianne would


    not survive today."


    The family member''s face lit up with delight when he heard the grandfather''s words: "Grandpa, so


    you''re saying Skr and Dianne aren''t on the list of legendary beasts?"


    "Of course," the grandfather sneered, "I haven''t seen their names on either the lower or higher rank."


    "Coincidentally, I have a friend who knows a master on the Higher Rank of the List of Legendary


    Beasts." "If we can invite him, dealing with two country bumpkins who have never seen the world will


    be a piece of cake."

 Chapter 865 Youve Returned

    Chapter 865 You''ve Returned


    Cooper''s words were like a shot of adrenaline, instantaneously entering the hearts of the Hernandez


    family members, as well as Alejandro and others.


    The following day, in the Pearce family''s parlor in Ruritania,


    The Pearce family''s immediate descendants congregated.


    "So, Skr really went to the Hernandez family in Kley City!"


    Emiliano shook his head, his eyes mocking.


    Skr going alone to Kley City to try to acquire the miraculous medication from Cooper was, in their


    opinion, as hazardous as removing a tooth from a tiger''s jaws.


    Shirley, who sat next to him, added, "It''s like lighting amp in a cesspit; he''s asking for death!"


    "Although Landon is very respectful to him, the Pearson family and the Hernandez family are worlds


    apart; additionally, Landon was not favored in the Pearson family before Caspian''s death; his attitude


    does not represent the entire Pearson family."


    "Wanting to forcibly buy the Hernandez family''s heirloom divine medicine is a challenge to the entire


    Hernandez family''s authority, isn''t it?"


    "Can Skr really believe he can fight the entire Hernandez family by himself?" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "This is not the era of martial arts novels in which the rich are robbed in order to help the poor and


    uphold justice."


    With several ancestors, the Hernandez family has been rooted in the provincial capital of Kley City for


    hundreds of years and has long infiltrated all fields and power departments.


    Anyone who dares to provoke the Hernandez family will most likely cause Nirth to quiver.


    Despite the fact that Skr has brutally suppressed Rhett and Landon, it is unknown that there is a


    young master named Skr in Nirth.


    Skr could only have arrived from somewhere else.


    He is still a dragon crossing the river since he came from somewhere else, no matter how powerful he


    is. He boldly challenges the Hernandez family with a firm foundation before he even understands the


    situation. He will almost certainly bring cmity upon himself and court ruin.


    "Hmph, I think Skr will make it back safely."


    Valerie spoke up defiantly when she heard Emiliano and Shirley''s statements.


    "Have you returned safely?"


    Shirley mocked her and said, "I think even if he cane back, he will be carried back as a corpse."


    A faint voice emerged from outside just as Shirley''s words were about to fall.


    "A corpse? Really, you want me dead?"


    Skr was there!


    Shirley stiffened unexpectedly.


    The eyelids of the Pearce family members twitched.


    Skr came in from the outside at this point.


    He was not only not being carried, but he also appeared energetic and full of energy.


    "What..."


    "How is this possible?"


    The Pearce family members all had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    Skr went to the Hernandez family alone after making harsh remarks and offending Easton and


    returned unhurt!


    "Skr, you''ve returned!"


    Valerie sprang up enthusiastically when she saw Skr, took the initiative to go over, and flung herself


    into his arms.


    Skr wanted to shove her away, but Valerie was using all of her might, so he softened and spoke


    softly to her.


    "Valerie, this bottle contains the Hernandez family''s miracle pill." It should aid in your memory recovery.


    Take one now and save the other forter."


    "What? What is a miracle pill? Do you have the wonder pill?"


    The Pearce family members were even more taken aback.


    The Hernandez family''s trump card was this wonder medication, which even the most powerful people


    who came to their door would not be able to obtain. It was priceless.


    How could the Hernandez family sell two to Skr so easily?


    If it wasn''t sold, Skr must have taken it from Cooper through some methods.


    They couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

 Chapter 866 The Grand Finale

    Chapter 866 The Grand Finale


    For a brief moment, the Pearces gulped hard in anticipation.


    "What''s the point of taking medicine if I''m not sick?"


    Valerie looked sad as she pouted.


    Skr could only use a somewhat severe tone when he saw Valerie''s rebellious expression: "Be good;


    take today''s pill first."


    He poured a tablet from a jade container and fed it to Valerie as he spoke.


    Valerie was surprised for a few moments before opening her mouth and swallowing the pill.


    "Skr, I feel dizzy after taking this medicine," she said, rubbing her temples and frowned. "I''m going to


    my room to rest."


    Skr''s eyes flitted slightly, as though the pill was starting to work.


    "Good, more rest will help you recover," he remarked to Valerie right away. Allow me to lead you to the


    door."


    No, no need; you''re busy; I''ll handle it."


    Valerie waved goodbye and exited the parlor before Skr could respond.


    Two lines of crystalline tears streamed down her cheeks as soon as she stepped out.


    Her heart was pounding in her chest. Do you despise me that much, Skr?


    Do you not have any feelings for me?


    Skr watched Valerie''s retreating form in the parlor without thinking too hard, believing that the pill


    was starting to act.


    Since Valerie had left, he intended to leave the parlor and return to the hotel with Yulia and L.


    Since Valerie had left, he intended to leave the parlor and return to the hotel with Yulia and L.


    Just then, a Pearce family servant came in and said Braxton, "Sir, someone at the door gave me a


    letter to pass on to Skr."


    "What is the letter?"


    Braxton inquired, intuitively.


    Skr seized the letter from the servant before he could say anything.


    He saw two golden figures dancing like dragons and phoenixes as soon as he opened it¡ªa challenge!


    The ck background and gold lettering conveyed a somber and murderous atmosphere.


    Everyone in the Pearce family shuddered at the sight.


    Skr, on the other hand, was unconcerned. He nonchntly pulled open the cover and took a look


    inside.


    It was, as he expected, sent by a member of the Hernandez family.


    He humiliated the Hernandez family yesterday, and they didn''t take it lying down.


    What he didn''t expect was that the guy who dared to fight him was Jeremiah, the eleventh mythical


    beast on the list.


    "Jeremiah?"


    Skr''s lips twisted into a frigid, mischievous smile.


    This name rang a bell.


    He remembered now.


    Two persons were present when he dispatched a hundred thousand dragon soldiers to annihte the


    Perez n in Eastern Alvonia.


    One appeared to be Landon, while the other appeared to be Jeremiah.


    Jeremiah was initially urged to deal with him by Landon, but after watching his ways that day, he was


    so terrified that he didn''t dare fart and fled.


    He hadn''t expected to be the guymissioned by the Hernandez family this time.


    Jeremiah appeared to be extremely strapped for cash.


    Skr shook his head, checked the time and ce, and tossed the challenge letter into the garbage


    can.


    After Skr had gone, the Pearces hastily grabbed the challenge letter from the garbage bin.


    "Three dayster, by the Ruritania Lake in Ruritania, a final showdown?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The Pearces'' eyes shone brightly.


    They all smiled as they saw the legendary master from the List of Legendary Beasts.


    The Hernandez family was outraged, inviting a master from the List of Legendary Beasts personally.


    Skr''s fate was sealed.


    In Ruritania, in a five-star hotel room.


    A small pink ball raced over to Skr as soon as he opened the door, embracing his leg and shouting,


    "Daddy, you''re finally back!"

 Chapter 867 A Difficult Character

    Chapter 867 A Difficult Character


    Skr''s heart was throbbing. He squatted immediately, took up the child, and showered her with


    kisses.


    At this point, Yulia inquired, "Is Aunt Valerie feeling better?"


    Skr said while ying with L, "I just returned from Kley City and delivered the miracle pill to her."


    "It appeared to start working after she took the medicine; if she takes the remaining one tomorrow, she


    should be almost recovered."


    Yulia felt a lot better after hearing Skr''s words.


    Valerie, after all, had ended up in this situation while protecting L. Yulia would feel guilty for the rest


    of her life if she never regained her memory.


    Furthermore, only when Valerie returned to normal would she be able to stop clinging to Skr and


    their lives would be able to return to normal.


    This may be considered her small selfishness.


    But, when ites to love, who isn''t selfish?


    "When can we go back to Sconvia City?" Yulia inquired.


    "Daddy, Mommy, and I want to go back to Sconvia City soon," L said before Skr could respond.


    It''s not much fun here." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was aware that Yulia and L felt ignored as a result of Valerie''s position, but he was unable to


    intervene.


    He rubbed L''s head tenderly and apologized, adding, "Baby, please bear with Mommy a little


    longer."


    He rubbed L''s head tenderly and apologized, adding, "Baby, please bear with Mommy a little


    longer."


    "Aunt Valerie''s memory hasn''t fully recovered yet."


    "Besides, I have a dinner in three days, and there''s something else I need to do after that."


    He was supposed to confront Jeremiah in three days, but instead of taking it seriously, he merely


    referred to it as a meal to avoid upsetting Yulia.


    Furthermore, he would be appointed Chief of Nirth in less than ten days.


    Because the chief''s official apartment was conveniently located in Ruritania, he opted to finish the


    formalities before returning to Sconvia City.


    Skr stood at Yulia and L''s side for the following two days, working as their full-time bodyguard


    and credit card swiper.


    Valerie, on the other hand, not only did not initiate contact with Skr, but she also declined his offer to


    visit her.


    Despite his curiosity, Skr concluded that the miracle medicine was functioning and Valerie needed


    more time to repair her brain nerves.


    It came time to confront Jeremiah on the third day.


    The news of the List of Legendary Beasts master challenging Skr had spread throughout Ruritania


    in just three days.


    "Did you know that the master of the List of Legendary Beasts is going to fight Skr today?"


    "Of course I do!" And I''ve heard that the Hernandez family from Kley City is represented by the master


    of the List of Legendary Beasts. Not only Ruritania, but the entire Nirth is undoubtedly abuzz with the


    news."


    "The Hernandez family is well-known, and the List of Legendary Beasts, as I''ve recently discovered, is


    a formidable existence." But who exactly is Skr? How did he persuade the Hernandez family to send


    one of the masters from the List of Legendary Beasts?"


    Someone was perplexed.


    "I''ve heard he''s no ordinary man!" He was responsible for the recent change of ownership of the


    Ruritania Building. Yulia, his wife, is the new owner of the Ruritania Building."


    "He''s a tough character for being able to buy the Ruritania Building from the Barlow family for such a


    low price."


    "I also heard that when his wife''spany was listed in the Ruritania Building, the old man from the


    Miller family rallied Ruritania''s four wealthy families to challenge him." However, wealthy families from


    Sconvia City, Troitz County, Maersk County, and Cloudtopia unexpectedly came to assist him."

 Chapter 868 The Smug Adriel

    Chapter 868 The Smug Adriel


    "Skr didn''t even say anything, and the big shots of the four cities took action directly, massively


    shorting the listedpanies under the names of people like Alejandro."


    "The Miller family and the other Four Great Families suffered heavy losses in a matter of minutes." For


    the sake of the family''s interests, Alejandro had to bow in public and apologize to Skr."


    Someone who was familiar with the incident exined


    "What?!"


    Everyone in the room was shaken.


    "Skr is, indeed, capable." But, inparison to the Hernandez family in Kley City, he''s still a little


    short, right?"


    Aftering to their senses, someone sighed.


    "Of course!" says one. After all, the Hernandez family has been a prominent family for centuries. Their


    strength is beyond our regr people''sprehension."


    "Isn''t this all about the wine?"


    The rest of the group began to talk as well.


    "Forget about it; whether it''s about the wine or not, we can have a thrilling battle!" Let''s begin moving


    and find a suitable position. We won''t see much if we arrivete."


    "Right, let''s go first."


    A number of people became aware of this and rushed to the vicinity of Ruritania Lake.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Ruritania Lake is a freshwaterke in Nirth that stretches between Sconvia City and Ruritania.


    Ruritania Lake is a freshwaterke in Nirth that stretches between Sconvia City and Ruritania.


    The Ruritania Lake referenced in the challenge letter is really the Ruritania Lake Shore, a popr


    picturesque site in Ruritania.


    Roadblocks have been ced at the Ruritania Lake Shore entry since yesterday, barring all entrances.


    In addition, hundreds of police personnel patrolled all major roadways, and no minor roads were


    missed.


    You must have the necessary documents to enter the Ruritania Lake Shore.


    As a result, the crowd that hade to join in the joy waspletely stopped at the entry.


    "Howe we can''t watch? Because of this, we came to Ruritania for tourism!"


    "Yeah, it''s a lot!"


    A few backpack-wielding young women grumbled.


    "How are you, Jacinta?"


    A young man''s voice came from behind at this very moment.


    The young woman who had just finished speaking looked around to see a slim young man with gold-


    rimmed sses smiling at her.


    Adriel was the senior Yulia had met at the high-speed rail station.


    "Adriel?"


    Jacinta immediately recognized him and inquired, "Adriel, you''re also in Ruritania?"


    "Yes, I came to Ruritania immediately after graduating." Now I''m the personalwyer for Rhett, the


    Miller family''s eldest son."


    Adriel stated this with pride.


    "Rhett, the Miller family''s eldest son?" Isn''t that the wealthiest family in Ruritania?"


    Jacinta was so surprised that she immediately covered her lips, and her eyes, when she looked at


    Adriel, altered.


    Her femalepanions nced at Adriel with newfound admiration.


    Adriel was regarded as a diamond bachelor by the Miller family because he was the personalwyer of


    the eldest son.


    Two of the women were already nning ways to obtain Adriel''s WhatsApp number without


    embarrassment.


    "Yes, just as you suspected, it''s the Miller family, our Ruritania''s number one family."


    Adriel was anything but humble, preferring to bask in the heated gazes of the women in front of him.


    "I think I heard you guysining about not being allowed into the scenic area, Jacinta."


    Adriel inquired.

 Chapter 869 Overflowing with Joy

    Chapter 869 Overflowing with Joy


    "Yes, we came to Ruritania specifically to appreciate the beauty of theke, and now they''re telling us


    we can''t go in. It''s outrageous."


    "Hey, you''re Rhett''s personalwyer, the Miller family heir; if you mention his name, they should let us


    in, right?"


    Jacinta''s face brightened as she spoke.


    "Of course, with such a small matter, I can solve it with just a word."


    Adriel confidently approached the officer in charge of the checkpoint at the entry as soon as he finished


    speaking.


    He was observed smiling and chatting with the police, and soon the officer waved at Jacinta and her


    pals, indicating that they might pass.


    "What are you waiting for, Jacinta? Come on in!"


    Adriel reappeared, triumphantly winking.


    "That''s it? No need to check any documents?"


    Jacinta was taken aback, and Adriel''s triumphant expression grew even more prominent.


    Adriel''s sudden admiration was shared by the other girls with Jacinta.


    Adriel was overjoyed to be adored and sought by a bunch of young women.


    Just thereafter, Jacinta, who had regained consciousness, noticed a familiar person.


    "Yulia?"


    Yulia was conversing andughing with Skr when she heard her name called and immediately went


    in the direction of the sound.


    "Yes, we came to Ruritania specifically to appreciate the beauty of theke, and now they''re telling us


    we can''t go in. It''s outrageous."


    Her eyes lighted up as she saw Jacinta''s face, and she swiftly dragged Skr and L over.


    Jacinta and Yulia were not just ssmates, but they also shared a bunk bed back in the day.


    They were as close as sisters until Yulia dropped out of school, but owing to an ident, Yulia cut off


    communication with everyone.


    She hadn''t expected to see Jacinta after five years.


    "Yulia, it''s you! I was afraid I mistook you for someone else!"


    Jacinta spoke gently while holding Yulia''s hand.


    "You''ve matured and be more charming in the five or six years since west met, even more


    beautiful than when we were in college."


    "Yulia, is this your husband and child? Are you also here to visit theke?"


    "I was just saying that if they suddenly decided not to allow tourists, they should have notified us


    sooner; fortunately, Adriel has great connections, and a few words from him got the officers to let us


    through."


    "Why don''t you allow Adriel to greet them as well, and we can all enter together?"


    Skr and Yulia both went to Adriel automatically after hearing Jacinta''s statements.


    Adriel was surprised to see Yulia, but his expression changed when he spotted Skr, who was always


    by her side.


    Before Skr and Yulia could say anything, Adriel remarked cynically, "Jacinta, these two are not


    ordinary people." They don''t require my greeting when they arrive at theke."


    "However, that doesn''t make them exceptional. Take my advice and stay away from them."


    "Huh?"


    "Adriel," Jacinta was perplexed, "I don''t quite understand what you''re saying."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Don''t get it?"


    "Then let me ask you, do you know why theke suddenly stopped receiving tourists?" Adriel asked,


    looking at Skr."


    "On the way here," Jacinta replied uncertainly, "the taxi driver mentioned something about a challenge


    issued by the Hernandez family of Kley City to a man named Skr, and the location of their duel is at


    theke."


    "Then why don''t you let Yulia introduce who her husband is?" scoffed Adriel."


    Jacinta gazed at Skr, then at Yulia, a strange concept forming in her head.


    Before she could ask, Adriel pointed at Skr and eximed, "That''s right, he''s the one who was


    challenged by the Hernandez family, Skr!"

 Chapter 870 Making a Scene Over Nothing

    Chapter 870 Making a Scene Over Nothing


    "He has offended everyone, whether it''s the Miller family from Ruritania or the Hernandez family from


    Kley City." Now, a lot of people want him dead."


    "Jacinta, I rmend that you and your friends avoid him. Otherwise, even I won''t be able to aid you if


    the wrath of the Miller and Hernandez families falls on you."


    "Wait, he''s Skr...Skr?"


    Adriel''s remarks made Jacinta and the others cringe, and their expressions on Skr changed


    instantaneously.


    They would have assumed Skr was simply an ordinary office worker who spent his weekends on a


    trip with his wife and children if Adriel hadn''t mentioned anything.


    They had no idea a father cradling a child could incite both the Miller and Hernandez families.


    He even made the Hernandez family problem a direct challenge.


    Indeed, appearances can be deceiving, and the depth of the water cannot be measured.


    Of course, Adriel was not incorrect.


    Skr had insulted the Miller and Hernandez families, thus it was not right for them to be too close to


    Skr and Yulia; if they drew the fire, they would have nowhere to cry when the time came.


    Before anyone could respond, Skr waved his hand and asked, "You are all friends of my wife?"


    "Don''t worry, neither the Miller nor the Hernandez families can harm me." Adriel is worried over nothing


    and making a big deal out of nothing."


    "He has offended everyone, whether it''s the Miller family from Ruritania or the Hernandez family from


    Kley City." Now, a lot of people want him dead."


    "Uh..."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jacinta and the rest were speechless after hearing Skr''s statements.


    Skr was implying that he didn''t take the Miller and Hernandez families seriously.


    The Miller family was the most prosperous in Ruritania, and the Hernandez family was even more


    extraordinary, being the secondrgest family in the entire Nirth, which was an impassable behemoth


    for regr people.


    Skr genuinely stated that neither the Miller nor the Hernandez families could harm him.


    Wasn''t that conceited?


    "Am I overthinking things?" Am I making a big deal out of nothing? Even when you''re on the point of


    death, I think you''re simply being stubborn!"


    Adriel scolded him harshly.


    Even if Skr could force Alejandro and others kneel and admit their faults, he couldn''t beat the


    Hernandez family.


    Furthermore, the Hernandez family was imed to have recruited a top expert from the List of


    Legendary Beasts this time.


    Skr, no matter how powerful he was, had never heard of him ranking among the top experts on the


    List of Legendary Beasts.


    "Jacinta, perhaps we should avoid him. Even a single hair from the Miller and Hernandez families,


    these tworge families, is thicker than our waist."


    "Isn''t that right? Your ssmate''s husband appears to be a doting father; how can he be a big shot


    capable of taking on the Miller and Hernandez families?"


    "Right, right, right, it''s best to stay out of trouble." We should not nurture ill will, but we should also be


    wary of others."


    Jacinta''s female pals hurriedly advised her.


    They instinctively drew Jacinta nearer Adriel while conversing.


    Adriel was the personalwyer of the Miller family''s young master, and he could still speak in front of


    the Miller family.


    Skr, on the other hand, was full of hot air and didn''t appear to be a trustworthy individual.


    Even if he possessed some talent, could he trulypete with a prominent family like the Hernandez


    n?


    Many young heroes have died over the centuries as a result of their youthful arrogance and


    overconfidence.


    And Skr gave them that feeling right now.


    He had some skills; otherwise, the Hernandez family would not have put on such a show.


    But the end result was undeniably that the bigger the show, the more wretched Skr died.


    When Adriel saw the reaction of Jacinta''s femalepanions, he said arrogantly, "Jacinta, what are


    you hesitating for? Is this Skr guy worth the risk?"

 Chapter 871 Stargazer Pavilion

    Chapter 871 Stargazer Pavilion


    "Do you really believe he can defeat the masters on the list of legendary beasts?"


    Adriel''s gaze was drawn to Skr and Yulia as he talked.


    Despite his desire for Yulia''s beauty, the sight of her hugging and cuddling Skr at the high-speed rail


    station the previous time absolutely enraged him.


    Furthermore, Yulia''s actions had caused him to lose face in front of the other passengers, something


    he had been nursing a grudge against.


    Now that he''d finally gotten his moment to humiliate Skr, he wasn''t about to waste it.


    "Yulia and I have been best friends since college; how could I distance myself from them just because


    her husband offended the Miller and Hernandez families?" Jacinta remarked, looking at Adriel, then at


    Yulia.


    "After all, it''s possible that the Miller and Hernandez families were the ones who first enraged her


    husband."


    As soon as herments were out, Jacinta firmly shook off the hands of her femalepanions and


    grabbed Yulia''s arm.


    "Jacinta, you''re really ungrateful!"


    "I''m telling you, you won''t have to wait long before you pay the price for what you just said!"


    "Do you really believe he can defeat the masters on the list of legendary beasts?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Adriel muttered an expletive in disgust.


    Before Jacinta could say anything, her femalepanions reassured her, saying, "Oh, Adriel, Jacinta


    is just stubborn and can''t see the bigger picture."


    "It''s okay; if she doesn''t go with you, we will."


    Hearing theirments, Adriel''s visage softened slightly.


    "Fine, you guyse with me!"


    He then led the women who were smitten by him through the gate beside Ruritania Lake.


    Yulia, who was still standing, looked at Jacinta, a warm current coursing through her heart.


    Regardless, Jacinta''s unwavering willingness to be by her and Skr''s sides was reassuring.


    "Jacinta, Skr has never let me down, and he won''t let you down either."


    Yulia spoke while clutching Jacinta''s hand.


    Yulia had no doubts about Skr''s ability after going through so much.


    She also grasped Skr''s personality. He would absolutely do anything if he stated it.


    Furthermore, she had directly watched the guy sent by the Santiago not acting recklessly in front of


    Skr.


    The Santiago was a royal family dispersed throughout the popce. The Hernandez family in Kley City


    was simply unimportant inparison to the Santiago.


    "Auntie Jacinta, L''s dad is the strongest father in the world; don''t be afraid; he will protect us."


    L, who was in Skr''s arms, also spoke up.


    "Okay, Auntie is not afraid."


    Jacinta couldn''t stop herself from pinching L''s fat little face.


    At the same time, Skr''s arrogant expression made me wonder if he was truly powerful enough to


    compete with the Hernandez family.


    Skr caressed L''s head and told Jacinta and Yulia, "It''s about time; we should go in."


    "If we go toote, the Miller and Hernandez families might think I''m scared."


    "Okay."


    Yulia nodded, took Jacinta''s hand in hers, and walked at Skr''s pace.


    Simultaneously, beside Ruritania Lake, at the Stargazer Pavilion


    A tall young man sat at a stone table, contemting theke in the distance.


    In front of him was a weapon that looked like a cross between a knife and a sword, evidently created


    for him.


    Jeremiah was the tenth legendary beast on the list.

 Chapter 872 Miscommunication

    Chapter 872 Mimunication


    Onlookers had already gathered around the Stargazer Pavilion.


    Those who could enter thekeshore so easily today were not average people.


    First and foremost, the Hernandez family from Kley City, as well as the Miller family, were all present.


    Furthermore, all of Ruritania''s notable families were gathered.


    Big shots from surrounding cities had also arrived.


    After all, the Hernandez family''s name was known across Nirth.


    They were all eager to observe the masters'' prowess on the list of legendary monsters.


    "Is the one in front of the stone table the master from the List of Legendary Beasts that the Hernandez


    family has invited with arge reward?"


    Someone inquired of Jeremiah at the Stargazer Pavilion.


    "He appears to be a peerless expert."


    "Did you see the weapon in front of him? I heard it was made from a meteorite; it can not only cut iron


    like mud, but it can also causendslides with a single sh."


    "As a result, Jeremiah has a nickname: Jeremiah the Hunk!" Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Hunk? Isn''t that a bit exaggerated?"


    Someone inquired.


    "There''s no smoke without fire, and the battle is approaching; look at his calm andposed


    demeanor; Jeremiah the Hunk''s nickname must have some truth to it."


    "Don''t look at him with your doubtful attitude; if you attract his attention, a wave of his hand, just the


    de''s aura, could turn you into dust."


    Someone promptly issued a warning.


    The one who had reservations was immediately hushed.


    Even if the nickname Hunk was overdone, Jeremiah was a force to be reckoned with.


    After all, he was a legendary beast master on the List of Legendary Beasts.


    Someone else said at this point, "In that case, the Hernandez family is sure to win this battle today."


    "Isn''t that obvious? Anyone who dares to oppose the Hernandez family is simply seeking death."


    When it came to Skr, everyone shook their heads, as if they were enjoying the performance.


    Especially the Millers and the Four Great Families who hade before them.


    Previously, at the Kareem Fashion inauguration event, Dudley and others had banded together to


    delight Skr and targeted them, leading them to lose billions in just a few minutes. They instinctively


    med Skr for everything.


    Emiliano in the audience couldn''t help but wonder, "That guy hasn''t shown up yet; is he scared and ran


    away in advance?"


    "No way."


    Shirley scoffed, "Running away is not his style."


    "From what I know about Skr, even if he knows he can''t win, he will still puff up his face to look fat."


    "The previous few times, he managed to escape by sheer luck, but this time he has angered the


    Hernandez family, and I''m afraid his good fortune has run out."


    Boom!


    The speaker made an unintended error; the listener made a deliberate error.


    Jeremiah''s brain buzzed as a result of Shirley''s casual sarcasm.


    Skr!


    This name struck him like a st of lightning.


    Everything he had seen in Syldavia shed before his eyes in an instant.


    Skr''s female subordinate could not be stopped by the terrible Legion of Dawn.


    And the Perez n, a powerful family with deep roots in Eastern Alvonia, couldn''t survive a wave of


    Skr''s hand.


    Such horrifying scenes would stay with him for the rest of his life.


    The impact of the Perez n''s demise wasparable to andslide¡ªthe end of the world.


    Simultaneously, the word Skr had be taboo in his thoughts.


    Could it be that the Hernandez family intended to murder Skr?

 Chapter 873 Spectacle

    Chapter 873 Spectacle


    The Hernandez family invited him out of seclusion yesterday, merely noting that Ruritania had a ruffian


    who was extremely talented and not readily dealt with by regr people.


    Jeremiah didn''t believe he''d be that intimidating as a ruffian, so he didn''t ask any further questions.


    Could he have been set up by the Hernandez family?


    With this thinking, Jeremiah sprung to his feet and dashed toward the Hernandez family and others.


    A member of the Hernandez family was looking carefully at the walkway leading to the main gate at the


    time.


    "Could Skr really have run away?"


    He exuded pompous confidence.


    Other members of the Hernandez family, as well as Alejandro and others, were smirking beside him.


    They might have respected Skr as a man if he had turned up for the battle as invited, even if he lost.


    However, if he flees at the sight of trouble, the Hernandez and Miller families would have won a


    complete face-saving triumph.


    Jeremiah, who had been waiting for them at the pavilion, suddenly appeared before them, interrupting


    their fantasies.


    "Are you getting impatient, Mr. Jeremiah?"


    One of the Hernandez family members soon smiled and spoke.


    Jeremiah was met hurriedly by the remainder of the Miller and Hernandez families.


    Ordinary people would never meet a master on the List of Legendary Beasts.


    They''d heard a lot about Jeremiah''s reputation and ability over the course of thest few days.


    Jeremiah''s weapon, which was neither a knife nor a sword, had the power to open the heavens and the


    earth and roar like a tiger and a dragon.


    The aura of the de could overturn hundreds of people with a single sh.


    No one from the Miller or Hernandez families dared to brag in front of him due to his fearsome


    authority.


    Jeremiah did not respond to the Hernandez family member''s query, instead asking directly, "Is the


    person you challenged named Skr?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Hernandez family members were taken aback by Jeremiah''s question.


    After a little pause, he nodded and added, "Yes, Mr. Jeremiah, the dude''s name is Skr."


    "He also has a female assistant, who seems to be called Zhu or something."


    "Dianne?"


    Jeremiah''s eyelids fluttered.


    "Yes, Dianne, exactly! Have you heard of them, Mr. Jeremiah?"


    The Hernandez family member made an immediate effort to gratify him.


    A bolt of lightning struck Jeremiah.


    He had just heard a crowd talk in the pavilion, but he wasn''t sure if it was Skr.


    So, with a glimmer of optimism, he came to confirm with a Hernandez family member.


    But he didn''t mishear what the Hernandez family member stated, and there was no coincidence of the


    same name.


    Skr, who had wiped out the whole Perez n with a singlemand, was the next opponent he''d


    face.


    Jeremiah''s face nched in an instant as he considered this, and a cold sweat the size of soybeans


    broke out on his brow.


    Wasn''t it courting death to fight Skr?


    Damn it, when a member of the Hernandez family invited him, he described Skr in such a way that


    he underestimated the scenario.


    Fortunately, Skr hadn''te yet, so he still had time to flee.


    Jeremiah was ready to escape the situation with this thought.


    But the Hernandez family member and those across from him just noticed his unusual countenance,


    and they had no idea that he had taken the decision to flee in less than two seconds.


    But then someone in the audience with acute eyes eximed:


    "Hey, isn''t that man Skr?"


    "It truly is! I saw him from afar at the Ruritania Building''s listing ceremonyst time."

 Chapter 874 Shut Up

    Chapter 874 Shut Up


    Jeremiah''s heart was almost in his throat when he overheard their chat.


    The Hernandez and Miller families both observed Skr arriving from a distance.


    Skr was carrying a child and was apanied by two women his age.


    Easton became enraged when he saw Skr strolling leisurely.


    The Hernandez family had put on such a magnificent show for today''s battle, and Skr not only


    arrivedte but also brought his family and friends, which was obvious disdain.


    He had little regard for the Hernandez family or Jeremiah, a master on the List of Legendary Beasts!


    When Skr and Yulia arrived, Easton couldn''t wait to take a step forward and snarled at Skr,


    "Skr, I didn''t expect you to show up!"


    Rhett and those behind him sneered as well.


    "Did you get your head caught in the door, Skr?" You want to die; that''s good, but you took your


    family and girlfriends with you; do you want them to die with you?"


    "Or are you afraid of being alone on the road to the underworld, so you enlisted the help of others?"


    Adriel, who was standing next to Rhett, didn''t say anything, but he was ecstatic in his heart.


    His gaze was drawn to Yulia, and he couldn''t help but think about how, if Skr died, he could take


    advantage of the circumstances andpletely win her over.


    If something happened to the idioticdy, Jacinta, who had just stood solidly by Skr''s side, he


    wouldn''t move a finger to save her.


    Skr''s heart didn''t flutter in the face of Easton and Rhett''s ridicule.


    He couldn''t care because they were just ants.


    At the time, he fixed his focus on Jeremiah and mockingly asked, "Jeremiah, really?"


    "I turned a blind eye to you thest time I was in Syldavia." What, you''re not going to give up till you''re


    dead at my hands?"


    "What?"


    Everyone in the room stared at each other as soon as Skr''s words were spoken.


    Did Skr imply that he had not only met Jeremiah, but that he had nearly killed him?


    Impossible!


    Jeremiah was a legendary beast master on the List of Legendary Beasts.


    Skr was just a random country bumpkin.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Shameless!" rebuked Easton immediately. Jeremiah is a top master on the List of Legendary Beasts;


    dare you..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Jeremiah walked forward and bowed to Skr before Easton could finish his sentence, "I, Jeremiah,


    pay my respects to Mr. Stone!"


    "Mr. Stone, I had no idea the Hernandez family wanted to deal with you before I arrived here. I would


    never dare to have any ideas if I knew it was you, even if I was given a mountain of gold."


    "My admiration for Mr. Stone is limitless, like a raging river."


    Jeremiah didn''t care about his face at this point.


    After all, the man in front of him might order the annihtion of the Perez n, which had been rooted


    in Eastern Alvonia for hundreds of years, with a single order.


    Even a top-tier master like him, who could summon a hundred thousand dragons at will, couldn''t


    provoke.


    Jeremiah''s booming voice rang out throughout the venue.


    "This..."


    Everyone was stunned and unable to talk.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing or seeing.

 Chapter 875 Its Not Easy to Let Go

    Chapter 875 It''s Not Easy to Let Go


    Jeremiah, who could directly address Easton by name, stood in front of Skr, modestly referring to


    himself as a small guy with a respectful demeanor, much like a primary school student listening to his


    teacher''s lesson.


    The faces of the Miller and Hernandez families were filled with shock.


    Shirley and others a little further away appeared to have been struck by lightning, their bodies stiff and


    their mouths gaping.


    Adriel had a twitch in the corner of his mouth as he waited to observe Skr''s excitement; his emotions


    wereplex to the extreme.


    Even Jacinta, who was standing next to Yulia, was confused as she stared at Skr with her mouth


    open.


    She had chosen to stand on Skr''s side in front of Adriel out of loyalty; she hadn''t expected Skr to


    have such a strong influence.


    Of course, the Miller and Hernandez families were the most surprised and had the most difficulty


    epting this scene.


    Everyone was stunned, whether it was Rhett, Alejandro, or Easton and his son.


    How is this possible?


    Jeremiah was a legendary beast master on Alvonia''s list!


    When he saw Skr, he didn''t even dare to resist and instead submitted!


    Why would this ur?


    "Mr. Jeremiah, did you make a mistake?"


    Easton couldn''t help but inquire after such a long period of uncertainty.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before he could continue his sentence, Jeremiah said, "Mistake your ass!" Mr. Stone is right in front of


    me; how could I have missed him?"


    He was already irritated since Easton hadn''t informed him that his opponent would be Skr.


    Easton naturally exploded now that he was adding gasoline to the mes.


    Why did Easton feel the need to disrespect Skr, a prominent figure?


    He not only lost face, but he also nearly lost his life, which was exceedingly heinous!


    Easton became enraged after being yelled at by Jeremiah.


    Wasn''t Jeremiah in the List of Legendary Beasts a master?


    The legendary one who could divide the sky and the earth with a single sh and roar like a tiger or a


    dragon.


    Isn''t he more than capable of dealing with an unknown brat?


    He didn''t even dare to pull his de in the end.


    And he was shaking in terror!


    "It appears that you are unwilling to fight me."


    "Considering my wife and children are here, I''ll let you go for now," Skr remarked to Jeremiah with a


    light giggle. But, if there is a next time, you should be prepared."


    "Thank you for sparing me, Mr. Stone!"


    "I''ll leave right away; there will be no next time!"


    Jeremiah was thrilled to learn that Skr was going to let him leave again, and he promptly nodded like


    pounding garlic, respectfully promised a few words, and then retreated.


    He immediately used his effort and sprinted away from Skr when he was a small distance away.


    Skr''s power had been demonstrated to him firsthand.


    So he was well aware that Skr was considering his life and death.


    He was fortunate to escape today because he discovered his opponent was Skr early on.


    Of course, he was happy that Skr appeared to be in a good mood today, as seen by his bringing his


    wife and children with him.


    After Jeremiah had left, Skr smiled and said, "Easton, don''t tell me that the master you''ve been


    bragging about for several days is Jeremiah."


    "Although the person who could represent your Hernandez family in a fight with me has fled, the issue


    of challenging me cannot be easily dismissed."

 Chapter 876 Terrifying Strength

    Chapter 876 Terrifying Strength


    What are you attempting to aplish?"


    Cooper looked at Skr, puzzled.


    Everyone''s hearts were in their throats at this point, from the Millers to the Hernandezs.


    The scenario developed well beyond their expectations.


    "Don''t be nervous; my demands are simple for you to meet," Skr hissed.


    "W...what..."


    Hernandez Cloud Green inadvertently inquired


    Skr gave him a thoughtful nce and replied, "If all of the Hernandez family members present kneel


    down and apologize to me, I can pretend that the challenge letter incident never happened."


    "How could you!?"


    Cooper''s veins sprung out, his face flushed with rage as he heard Skr''s remarks.


    In Nirth, the Hernandez family was a powerful n.


    Except for the elderly, all of the Hernandez family members there were people of status and position.


    Some even held positions in the military, which were seen as sacrosanct and untouchable by the


    general public.


    Skr really requested that all Hernandez family members bow and apologize, how arrogant!


    "Am I being arrogant?"


    "Humph, if I say you kneel, you kneel!" snorted Skr bitterly."


    Skr''s right arm jerked forward as his words fell.


    "Ah!"


    Cooper, who was standing in the front, let out a surprised shout.


    The remainder of the Hernandez family felt an invisible wave of air approaching them, as if it were


    ready to topple them.


    Just as Hernandez Cloud Green was going to speak, the suffocating wave of air, which was


    tremendously powerful, poured down from above.


    All of the Hernandez family members present couldn''t resist this dreadful power in an instant.


    Boom!


    Cooper was the first to go down on his knees.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Then Hernandez, Cloud Green, and the others arrived.


    Thump, thump!


    Within two breaths, the Hernandez family had all knelt on the ground.


    Buzz!


    The atmosphere was tumultuous.


    "What..."


    "What happened just now?" Why did the entire Hernandez family kneel on the ground?"


    The observers were all in a mood of apprehension.


    Cooper had just scolded Skr for being arrogant, so why were they all kneeling now?


    Is it possible that Skr pulled a prank?


    But they all noticed that Skr didn''t even touch the Hernandez family members'' garments!


    Could Skr''s seemingly innocuous wave of his hand have such terrifying power?


    Skr, do you have any magical abilities?


    Of course, Alejandro and others, as well as Emiliano and Shirley, were more surprised than the


    observers.


    And for the Hernandez family members who were kneeling on the ground, their hearts were filled with


    more than simply amazement; they were also wrapped in fear.


    "This young man is extremely skilled in martial arts."


    "He didn''t even touch us, but he was able to control the airwave from afar and force us to kneel."


    "Not only that, but he correctly made all of the Hernandez family kneel down." With such awful force,


    it''s no surprise Jeremiah was terrified and surrendered without a fight!"


    It wasn''t until this point that they realized why Jeremiah looked like he''d seen the King of Hell when he


    saw Skr.


    At this point, everyone in the Hernandez family was looking at Skr with concern.


    Skr, on the other hand, was unconcerned, saying indifferently, "In light of the miracle pill, let''s forget


    about this incident."


    "However, if you dare to provoke me again, don''t me me for being impolite!"

 Chapter 877 Aimless Direction

    Chapter 877 Aimless Direction


    Skr realized that, while the Hernandez family''s provocation was for the cause of the Miller family, he


    had definitely epted two miracle pills from the Hernandez family, and Cooper was understandably


    enraged.


    As a result, they may even consider it this time.


    Skr switched his gaze to Alejandro and the others before Cooper and the others could respond.


    Under Skr''s gaze, Alejandro and Rhett, who were already shivering with anxiety, felt a cold in their


    hearts.


    "Do you recall something I said a few days ago?" Skr inquired coldly.


    Alejandro and the others came out in a cold sweat right away.


    They were aware!


    Skr had stated that the Millers should contribute all of their assets within three days.


    Otherwise, he would bankrupt the Miller family.


    Although Alejandro knew Skr had the backing of the great shots from the four cities, he believed the


    Miller family had the Hernandez family of Kley City on their side, and Skr would be unable to harm


    the Miller family.


    But the Hernandez family had been beaten, and the Miller family was most likely doomed!


    All of the Miller family members present turned pale when they thought about this.


    A intelligent man understands when to stop talking.


    Skr didn''t waste any more words with the Millers because he had already reminded them. He


    tenderly caressed L''s head in his arms and murmured softly, "L, I will take you for a walk by the


    lake."


    "Yay! I want to ride the little dolphins."


    With glowing eyes, the small girl said it right away.


    "Sweetie, we''re by Ruritania Lake in Ruritania; the little dolphins are in the sea off Sconvia City; do you


    miss them?"


    "Just be patient for a few more days, and I''ll take you back to y with them once Daddy finishes his


    business."


    "Let''s go, Yulia and Jacinta; the view at the Stargazer Pavilion is nice."


    Skr then escorted Yulia and the others to the Stargazer Pavilion.


    The edges of the Miller family members'' mouths twitched.


    Was he the same man who had just ordered the Hernandez family kneel and turn pale?


    Skr appeared to be a typical office worker at the time, taking his wife and child for a peaceful stroll


    by theke.


    Regardless of what they were thinking, they didn''t dare to breathe heavily at this time.


    They didn''t dare to raise their heads and gaze at Cooper and the others until Skr and the others had


    walked a long distance away.


    The Hernandez family was their staunchest ally.


    Despite the fact that Skr had forced Cooper to kneel, who else could the Miller family rely on besides


    the Hernandez family?


    They could only hope that the Hernandez family had different ns for Skr.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Only then could the Millers be rescued.


    When Easton saw the Miller family members'' hopeful expressions, he couldn''t help but ask Cooper,


    "Grandpa, that dude not only stole our miracle pills but also forced all of us to kneel. Are we just going


    to let this humiliation slide?"


    "Let it slide," Cooper muttered, gritting his teeth.


    "Hmm, impossible!"


    "Today, all of us in the Hernandez family have been humiliated." Wouldn''t we be aughingstock if we


    just let it go?"


    "But... That guy''s abilities..."


    Easton was still terrified as he remembered the tremendous wave of energy that had just passed.


    He was well aware that if Skr had desired, he could have easily took anyone''s life right now.


    To cope with such a wless master, the only option was to gather an armed force andpletely


    overwhelm him in numbers; otherwise, they would not only be unable to resist, but they might even


    antagonize him.


    ording to this assessment, they would need to deploy tens of thousands of troops.

 Chapter 878 The Lifesaving Straw

    Chapter 878 The Lifesaving Straw


    Even for those members of the Hernandez family who had military roles, mobilizing such a huge


    number of troops was a difficult task.


    The elder Hernandez could think of something if Skr could.


    After a brief period of thought, he eximed, "When the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold."


    "I believe that the sudden emergence of such a terrifying and uncontroble figure in Nirth will also


    unsettle the Feron and Pearson families."


    "Grandfather, what do you mean..."


    Skr''s face was filled with joy.


    Was the elder Hernandez rmending they band up with the Feron and Pearson families to fight


    Skr?


    If the threergest families in Nirth province banded together, they would very surely be able to defeat


    Skr.


    Skr was still an individual battling alone, and could he truly be more strong than thebined might


    of the three great families?


    Despite seeing Landon treat Skr with tremendous respect, he saw Landon as a less favored


    member of the Pearson family, always careful in his dealings.


    Landon''s attitude did not always represent the Pearson family as a whole.


    The Pearson family would not stand by and do nothing as long as the elder Hernandez contacted the


    Pearson family patriarch.


    And even more so for the Ferons.


    They are, after all, currently rated top.


    The abrupt appearance of a new force that threatened to undermine the prevailing bnce of power


    would undoubtedly annoy the Feron family, who gained the most from their presence in the first ce.


    A single fork was readily broken, but a bundle of forks was considerably more difficult to break.


    The three big families'' partnership was like a bundle of forks securely tied together; it was a sure-win


    situation against Skr!


    "Yesterday, I received news that our new Chief of Nirth will take office in Ruritania in a week," the elder


    Hernandez said, just as Skr was filled with hope.


    "The Chief of Nirth has the authority to mobilize the provincial garrison in addition to making provincial


    administrative appointments."


    "Wouldn''t it be easy to drive this new chief out of Nirth province, let alone kill him, if we can establish a


    good rtionship with him?"


    Skr and Alejandro, among others, were pleased when they heard the elder Hernandez''s words.


    "Grandfather, are you going to visit the Feron and Pearson familiester?" eximed the elder


    Hernandez."


    "I''ll apany you!"


    "Since the new Chief is taking office in Ruritania, let''s leave the task of befriending him to my


    grandfather and the others."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "After all, the Miller family is thergest in Ruritania, and there are some things that they can handle


    better than us."


    "Alright, let''s do as you say."


    Skr was nodded by the elder Hernandez.


    Alejandro and the others who surrounded Skr felt as though they had seized a lifesaver straw and


    were suddenly saved.


    They each got into their automobiles and drove away after discussing a few more points.


    Ruritania Lake has finally resumed normal tourism operations.


    Alejandro and the others returned home to enquire about the inauguration of the new chief.


    Meanwhile, the elder Hernandez, joined by Skr, made his way straight to the Pearsons.


    Curry, Cooper of the Pearson family, quickly summoned all Pearson descendants to the parlor upon


    learning that the elder Hernandez was personally visiting.


    The elder Hernandez and Skr finally came in the Pearson family parlor two hourster.


    "Cooper, if there''s anything you need, a phone call would have sufficed," Curry said as he stood up and


    greeted them. Why go to the trouble of paying a personal visit?"

 Chapter 879 Pretend to Be Superior

    Chapter 879 Pretend to Be Superior


    Hernandez shook his head, saying, "It''s hard to exin over the phone."


    "Curry, my old friend, let''s cut to the chase since we''re old friends."


    "I came here this time because I want to join forces with the Pearson family to deal with someone."


    "Hmm? What are you up against? The Feron n?"


    Curry was surprised.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The only people Hernandez could possibly hold in high regard in Nirth were the Feron family.


    "My dear Curry, you misunderstood my intentions," Hernandez stated as he waved his hands


    repeatedly. The Feron family is thergest in Nirth; how could I go too far?"


    "Then who do you want to team up with us, the Pearsons, to deal with?"


    Curry inquired, perplexed.


    "A dude named Skr!" Hernandez eximed, his eyes darkening."


    "Skr?"


    Everyone in the Pearson family was taken aback when they heard these three words.


    Skr first decimated their Pearson family branch before killing Caspian, who had given him the ck


    Feather Order; these three words, even if read backwards, would undoubtedly be understood!


    When Landon got home that day and informed them all he had seen and heard in Syldavia, they


    abandoned their ns to retaliate against Skr.


    At this point, the enraged Hernandez didn''t see the Pearson family members'' astonished expressions


    and yelled loudly, "That Skr is too arrogant."


    "He not only took our Hernandez family''s miracle pill away from us, but also forced us to kneel and


    apologize in public."


    "What a humiliation; unforgettable!"


    "How can such an arrogant person be allowed to live in our paradise?"


    "Curry, my old friend, I specifically brought my grandson Easton to visit, hoping to join forces with your


    Pearson family and the Feron family to deal with that dude."


    "He has the ability to humiliate our Hernandez family today, and he has the ability to provoke your


    Pearson family or even the Feron family tomorrow." We can''t keep such an unknown wild card!"


    "Do you think what I said makes sense, Curry, my old friend?"


    Curry couldn''t help but wonder when he heard Hernandez wanted tobine the three major families


    to battle Skr.


    In truth, he despised Skr because Skr had murdered his most adored grandchild, Caspian.


    If the three major families in Nirth band together, they will be able topete with Skr.


    But just then, a cold wind passed through, causing Curry to shiver and snap back to reality.


    He remembered the Perez n from Syldavia.


    Skr crushed the Perez n, no matter how powerful it was.


    What about the three major families'' alliance?


    Not to mention dealing with Skr; they couldn''t possiblypete with the Perez n.


    Curry was so terrified as he thought about this that he waved his hand and said, "Please forgive me;


    my Pearson family has been declining in recent years, and we don''t want to get involved in these


    disputes."


    Curry did not dare to take this chance when it came to the life and death of the entire family.


    Skr had multiple grandsons even if he killed Caspian.


    It''s not worth jeopardizing everyone''s life for someone who has already died.


    Hernandez and Easton''s smiles suddenly stopped when they saw Curry''s demeanor.


    What they assumed was a certain conclusion turned out to be this oue.


    They had no idea Curry would denigrate himself, refuse to ally, and confront Skr.


    "Are you willing to watch Skr climb over our heads and throw his weight around, Curry?"


    Hernandez inquired, somewhat irritably.

 Chapter 880 Licking the Chiefs Boot

    Chapter 880 Licking the Chief''s Boot


    Curry gave an uneasy chuckle and remarked, "Easton, you''re making too much of it."


    "We, the Pearsons, are not Nirth''s first family." It makes no difference whether we have two or three


    persons above us."


    "Curry, I don''t like what you''re saying."


    Hernandez''s face had entirely darkened.


    Curry cut him off before he could continue his sentence, saying, "Easton, I have some urgent matters


    to attend to." I''ll be the first to leave. You must be exhausted after your journey. Why don''t I have my


    maids make a dinner for you? You may depart once you have finished your meal."


    "Curry!"


    Hernandez was so enraged that he stormed out.


    Hernandez''s grandson followed him soon.


    Hernandez''s rage had not lessened by the time they arrived at the Pearson family mansion.


    "I didn''t expect Curry to have this attitude, Grandpa." Can we handle Skr without the three major


    families banding together?"


    Hernandez''s grandson inquired, concerned.


    Before they arrived, he and Hernandez agreed that Landon''s demeanor did not represent the entire


    Pearson family.


    They expected Curry to give face, especially since Hernandez had personally intervened.


    They had no idea Curry would reject them openly, as if he was terrified of Skr.


    "How can we not deal with it?"


    "It''s just the Pearson family," Hernandez spat on the steps of the Pearson family estate, his face ashen.


    It makes no difference whether they''re in or out."


    "The Feron family is Nirth''s first family." Why worry about not being able to handle a nobody if the


    Feron family agrees and we get the new Chief on our side?"


    His grandson felt considerably more at peace after hearing Hernandez''s words.


    Yes, even though the Pearson family was rated third in Nirth, they were still far behind the Hernandez


    family.


    The difference was much wider whenpared to the first-ced Feron family.


    The size of three Pearson families was roughly equivalent to that of one Feron household.


    "Let''s go to the Ferons!"


    Hernandez''s vision regained some of its sharpness.


    Skr remained at Yulia and L''s sides in the days that followed.


    Skr had tried to contact Valerie several times, but she had always found reasons to avoid him.


    Skr appeared to grasp Valerie''s thoughts after a few attempts, but he was helpless and could only


    let Valerie close herself away.


    He might be dominant and powerful in other situations, but when it came to matters of the heart, he had


    no idea what to do.


    He already had Yulia and L, and he didn''t want Valerie to be hopeful.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    But, given Valerie''s current predicament, he couldn''t say no.


    So he just left it alone, hoping Valerie would remember itter.


    The calm and warm days flew by, and before they knew it, it was time for the Chief of Nirth''s


    inauguration.


    The high-speed rail station in Ruritania was packed with notable personalities from various families on


    the morning of the day.


    Everyone tried to curry favor with the iing leader.


    Of course, Rhett, Alejandro, and the other Miller family members were the most excited.


    The Hernandez family assigned them a duty a week ago: if they wanted to keep the Miller family, they


    needed to make friends with the new chief as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 881 The Welcome Party

    Chapter 881 The Wee Party


    "Here hees!"


    Everyone turned their heads toward the exit with a sharp-eyed yell.


    A young man in a suit and tie with neatly groomed hair strolled out confidently at this point.


    Arge number of people trailed him.


    Alejandro, who was in charge of the greeting, walked forward and bowed to the young guy, saying,


    "Alejandro of Ruritania, greets the Director General."


    The leaders of the several prominent families who stood behind him likewise bowed and said,


    "Greetings, Director General!"


    However, the young man instantly waved his hand and stated, "You''ve got it wrong; I''m Wesley, the


    Director General''s secretary."


    "I just got word that the Director General has arrived in Ruritania."


    "What? Has the Director General already arrived?"


    Alejandro and the others were taken aback when they heard Wesley''s statements.


    The others looked at each other in surprise as well.


    They''d been waiting for half a day, putting up such a magnificent wee, only to discover that they


    were actually weing the Director General''s secretary?


    And the Director General had arrived in Ruritania already?


    Why hadn''t they heard anything about it?


    However, Alejandro, being a veteran hand, swiftly devised a strategy.


    "Mr. Wesley, we have learned that the Director General will be visiting Ruritania for his inauguration


    ceremony, and the heads of the other families and I have nned a wee banquet."


    "Now, on behalf of all the people of Ruritania, I would like to invite Mr. Wesley and the Director General


    to attend our wee banquet."


    "I can''t make decisions for the Director General; let me call and request your assistance."


    Wesley raised his spectacles and stated,


    "Thank you, Mr. Wesley!"


    With a smirk on his face, Alejandro said it.


    Wesley nodded, stepped back, and dialed a phone number.


    He told Alejandro and the others two minutester, "The Director General said he could attend your


    wee banquet."


    "Then let''s get to the banquet venue and greet the Director General!"


    "Thank you for rying the message, Mr. Wesley; please ride in my car; let''s go now."


    Alejandro smiled and cordially asked Wesley to his car.


    The Ruritania Grand Hotel hosted the banquet. A group of Ruritania power brokers piled into their


    automobiles and drove to the Ruritania Grand Hotel.


    Both at the same time.


    "Yulia, someone just called and invited me to a wee banquet; do you want to go with me?" Skr


    asked.


    "Sure, we haven''t figured out what we''re going to do for lunch yet."


    Yulia cracked a joke.


    Jacinta, who was sitting next to her on the sofa, had a brainwave and swiftly asked, "What wee


    banquet?"


    "Is this the banquet prepared by the big families in Ruritania to wee the new Director General?"


    "I think so."


    Skr smiled and nodded, not denying it.


    Jacinta''s look at him became moreplex.


    Skr was invited to the banquet hosted by those big families for the new Director General.


    Could it be that, in addition to her exceptional abilities, Skr has an incredible background?


    Skr, on the other hand, didn''t think it was proper to ask because she hadn''t said anything. She


    assumed she would find out when she arrived at the banquet.


    She followed Skr and Yulia to the Ruritania Grand Hotel with this thought in mind.


    When the four of them got out of the taxi, they discovered that the Ruritania Grand Hotel''s entrance


    was already crowded.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 882 It Only Takes One Shot to Kill You

    Chapter 882 It Only Takes One Shot to Kill You


    More guests raced to the hotel entrance after hearing that the general had consented to attend the


    banquet, hoping to catch a sight of the general''s splendor.


    The spectacle was much more crowded and stunning than the preceding scene at the high-speed train


    station.


    "Skr? Why is he here? Who invited him?"


    The Pearce family members'' cheeks became pale as they saw Skr and Yulia.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Who could have invited him?" sneered Shirley. "He must havee to freeload."


    "He has a thick skin!" "The Miller family organized this wee banquet in an attempt to curry favor


    with the new general, but isn''t it just to drive him out of Nirth?"


    "He actually has the audacity toe for a meal; I''m not sure if his head got caught in the door."


    Even if Skr has formidable abilities, the Millers desired to gain favor with a provincial governor.


    He not only had administrative authority, but he also had military authority over tens of thousands of


    stationed troops.


    Even when Skr''s martial arts skills were at their zenith, he was still a human being.


    Could he stand up to tens of thousands of local troops armed with loaded guns?


    When they heard Shirley''s statements, the heads of other families who had addressed Skr behind


    Alejandro but were obliged to kneel and apologize also looked at Skr with schadenfreude.


    The more humiliated they felt that day at the listing ceremony, the more they despised Skr.


    "Look who it is!"


    A yful voice came from the side at this point.


    Everyone turned to see Rhett approaching, apanied by his personalwyer, Adriel.


    "Skr," Rhett sneered, "today is a banquet our Miller family is holding to wee the General, and


    the General has agreed to attend."


    "You showed up unexpectedly; are you nning a terrorist attack?"


    Skr would be ssed as a terrorist if this charge were amplified.


    The ramifications would be catastrophic.


    Rhett was attempting to pin such arge hat on Skr on purpose.


    Who thought Skr would giggle instead of bing enraged and dering, "A terrorist attack?" So


    you''re saying the Millers don''t want to see me at the weing dinner?"


    "Nonsense!"


    "Who do you think you are?" hissed Rhett. What qualifications do you need to attend a dinner to


    wee the General?"


    "Skr, I warn you that on such an important asion as today, no one will be fooled by your half-*ss


    ability." Get as far away from here as you can. You will be shot dead on the spot if you try to provoke


    the general!"


    The new general would very certainly have armed security.


    Rhett was convinced that no matter how brilliant Skr''s martial arts were, they couldn''t stand up to the


    might of gunshots.


    And he was certain Skr would never attempt to defy a province governor.


    Of course, Skr would be more pleased if his head was truly jammed in the door and he insisted on


    taunting the new general.


    The Millers wouldn''t have to run around by then; the new general would take care of Skr


    immediately.


    Because he was confident, Rhett was really arrogant when he said this.


    But Skr remained calm; he didn''t even look at Rhett.


    He embraced L and tenderly remarked to Yulia, "Yulia, it appears that they didn''t really invite us."


    Let''s have dinner somewhere else."


    "Sure, I just saw online that there''s a nearby restaurant that does a fantastic job with hairy crabs." Let''s


    go; I''m going to treat you to hairy crabs."


    Yulia said, smiling.

 Chapter 883 Watching the Show

    Chapter 883 Watching the Show


    She had witnessed such sights numerous times while apanying Skr, and her psychological


    tolerance was naturally much stronger than when she originally started.


    Jacinta, who apanied them, was confused and couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    Skr''s attitude, in particr, perplexed her.


    Skr had indicated before arriving that someone had asked him to the wee dinner, and she


    wondered if Skr was linked to the new Chief of Nirth.


    After all, Skr had already offended the firstrgest family in Ruritania, the Miller family, and the


    secondrgest family in Nirth, the Hernandez family, as well as four other significant families in


    Ruritania who despised Skr to the bone.


    Under such conditions, there could only be one scenario if Skr was still invited to the weing


    banquet.


    That is, Skr had a rtionship, most likely a familial one, with the new Chief of Nirth.


    But Skr hadn''t even entered the event yet, and he wanted to go with them because of Rhett''s


    sarcastic remarks?


    This did not appear to be Skr''s style.


    Or was it that Skr didn''t know the new Chief of Nirth and wanted to go to the weing feast, so he


    pretended to be a big shot in front of her and Yulia, iming that someone had invited him?


    Just as Jacinta couldn''t help but wonder, those around her who had overheard their chat began to


    specte.


    Their statements had a simr meaning to Jacinta''s conjecture, and they too assumed Skr was


    terrified.


    After all, the Millers were about to make contact with such a powerful character as the Chief of Nirth.


    Skr would have to keep a low profile if he intended to develop a footing in Nirth.


    Skr didn''t care what these folks were thinking, so he left with Yulia and Jacinta.


    Jacinta couldn''t help but ask Skr on the way to the crab restaurant, "What''s going on?" "I''m a little


    perplexed."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long before Rhettes crying to me to attend the banquet," Skr grinned.


    "Just wait and watch the show."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jacinta became even more perplexed after hearing Skr''s statements.


    Rhett and Adriel, on the other hand, found Skr''s sudden departure to be unfathomable.


    Particrly Rhett.


    He''d just began by using Skr of a major crime, trying to agitate Skr and cause him to lose


    control, even instigating a fight at the Ruritania Grand Hotel''s door.


    Things would certainly escte if Skr made a move, garnering the attention of the iing Chief of


    Nirth.


    The new Chief of Nirth would not let Skr off the hook for causing disturbance at his wee dinner.


    What a brilliant scheme to murder using a borrowed knife!


    Skr, on the other hand, was remarkably calm today, not only not bing upset but also leaving


    with a smile.


    It was simply perplexing.


    Could it be that Skr saw through his n?


    "Hmph, Skr, you''ve got some brains!" Rhett resentfully cursed Skr''s leaving form.


    "But don''t get too excited too soon!" The new Chief has alreadymitted to attend the weing


    banquet, which my grandfather is the principal organizer of. Dealing with you will be a piece of cake as


    long as we please the Chief."


    "In addition, the new official must start three fires when he takes office." When the Chief arrives, you,


    the unstable factor, will be an excellent example to others!"


    Adriel nodded in ord as he heard Rhett''sments.


    "Forget about it; let''s not worry about him right now; weing the Chief is more important."


    Rhett and Adriel stepped into the dining hall together.

 Chapter 884 What Are You Doing?

    Chapter 884 What Are You Doing?


    Secretary Wesley sat at the banquet''s main table near the front, with Alejandro and Victor naturally


    apanying him.


    Everyone had arrived, except for the new Chief of Nirth, who was nowhere to be seen.


    After another half-hour of waiting, Alejandro had had enough and carefully asked Mr. Wesley, "Mr.


    Wesley, we''ve all been waiting a long time; is the Chief behind schedule?"


    All eyes in the room were fixed on Wesley, full with anticipation.


    Wesley couldn''t help himself and pulled out his phone, adding, "I''ll call the Chief and ask if we should


    wait any longer."


    He stepped away to make the call as soon as he finished speaking.


    His expression darkened not long after the call was connected.


    Alejandro couldn''t wait to hang up the phone and inquire, "Mr. What did the Chief say, Wesley?"


    "Alejandro, what are you doing?" Wesley raged."


    "What?"


    Everyone on the scene was terrified to death.


    Why did the chief''s secretary lose his cool so quickly?


    Alejandro was simrly taken aback; it took him a moment to respond, and he hurriedly bowed and


    inquired, "Mr. Wesley, what are the Chief''s instructions? Please educate me."


    Alejandro was breaking out in a cold sweat at this time.


    Originally, thevish weing party was held to please the iing chief.


    But the Chief hadn''t arrived yet, and Mr. Wesley lost his cool, leaving him hopelessly befuddled.


    "Humph! Do you want me to spell it out for you?"


    "The Chief told me that he was at the door just now," Wesley said, "but your Miller family told him to get


    lost, so naturally he wouldn''t stay."


    "What? Was the Chief at the hotel''s door?"


    Many onlookers were taken aback and immediately scoured their minds for a figure who could be the


    chief.


    Alejandro, on the other hand, was terrified by Wesley''s finalments and quickly cursed, "Who is the


    bastard who dared to let the Chief leave? Was the fool d*mned blind or something?"


    "Mr. Don''t be upset, Wesley; I''ll send someone to look into it right away. If the person is actually from


    the Miller family, I will remove him off the tree and never allow him to return!"


    Alejandro, who had spent most of his life in business, was astute and devious.


    He was well aware that he couldn''t refute it at this point; he had to ept Wesley''s remarks.


    He didn''t know who in the Miller family had offended the new chief, and if he had truly enraged Wesley,


    their Miller family''s desire to make friends with the Chief was unlikely toe true.


    Rhett''s eyes twitched as he heard Alejandro''sments.


    Someone in the Miller family advised the new chief to go home.


    He appeared to be the sole one who ordered Skr to get as far away from the hotel as possible just


    now, at the hotel door.


    Could Skr be the newmander-in-chief?


    Rhett was immediately horrified by this concept.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Skr instantly departed with Yulia and her daughter since he instructed her to get lost.


    He was just wondering why Skr wasn''t being as pushy as she used to be.


    Could Skr be the new chief, and he purposefully fled after hearing his words?


    No, it''s not feasible!


    How could a young guy from an unknown family be the Chief of Nirth?


    If Skr truly was the Chief of Nirth, wouldn''t he have been boasting about it by now?

 Chapter 885 Dont Be Angry

    Chapter 885 Don''t Be Angry


    It is, indeed, impossible¡ªabsolutely impossible!


    Rhett was desperately reassuring himself, yet a hazy sensation of doom was developing in his heart.


    However, these were his only thoughts, and no one else noticed his somewhat odd countenance.


    Wesley remained silent, and Alejandro soon congratted him, "Mr. Rest certain, Wesley, that I will


    thoroughly investigate this subject and provide you and the general with a satisfactory exnation."


    "Could you please call the general again and tell him that Alejandro would like to apologize to him in


    person?" I''d like him toe and advise us on our future job ns."


    "It''s just a meal, and you''re making such a big deal out of it."


    Wesley''s face softened when he saw Alejandro''s humility.


    He then got out his phone and dialed another number.


    Wesley put his phone down after a few respectful words and remarked to Alejandro, "Alright, the


    general said he''ll be here in a while."


    "That''s fantastic, that''s fantastic. It''s all because of you, Mr. Wesley. Alejandro, I shall never forget your


    generosity."


    Alejandro finally felt a weight lifted from his heart when he learned that the general was willing to attend


    the dinner.


    Alejandro addressed the throng after praising Mr. Wesley a couple more times, stating, "The General is


    magnanimous and doesn''t hold grudges like us."


    "I hope that from now on, everyone will be cautious and avoid making any mistakes that might upset


    the general."


    "Certainly, Mr. Miller!"


    Who in the audience dared to say no?


    They all agreed and began to await the arrival of the general.


    After about ten minutes, footfall were heard at the banquet hall''s door, indicating that several


    individuals were on their way.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Could it be that the general hade, the crowd''s eyes lit up?


    A group of people entered the dinner hall the next instant.


    Many people''s attitudes changed and their eyes filled with rage when they realized who it was.


    Because the guests included Skr and his three-member family, as well as Yulia''s college ssmate,


    Jacinta.


    "Skr? What exactly is he doing here?"


    "I assumed the general had shown up. Oh, what a letdown!"


    Many of the people who recognized Skr cursed angrily.


    The Pearces were all sitting at the far end of the table and hadn''t heard Wesley''s earlier interrogation of


    Alejandro.


    When they saw Skr, they all mocked him.


    Shirley even remarked sarcastically, "Skr, have some shame!"


    "Rhett simply advised you to get lost, which you did. What are you doing back here now?"


    "Do you want to get close to the general as well? Dream on!"


    When Alejandro saw Skr, his countenance hardened, and he inquired coldly, "Skr, we are


    weing the general."


    "Don''t think you can act recklessly just because you have some skills." If you bother the general, you


    won''t be leaving today!"


    "If you know what''s good for you, get lost!"


    Get lost once more...


    Skr couldn''t stopughing.


    Rhett''s sense of foreboding increased as he saw himugh.


    "Do you still have the audacity tough?"


    Alejandro was puffing and ring because he was so mad.


    "Howe I can''tugh?" I want tough, but I also want tough out loud."


    Skr chuckled and said, "Alejandro, one minute you''re begging Wesley to invite me over, and the next


    you''re telling me to get lost with a ck face." Do you have schizophrenia?"


    "What?"


    Alejandro was taken aback by Skr''s statements.

 Chapter 886 Turning Against Himself

    Chapter 886 Turning Against Himself


    Skr turned to Wesley and asked, "Wesley?" without waiting for an answer. Are you a native of


    Vulgaria?"


    Boom!


    Everyone in the room was struck by lightning the minute these words were pronounced.


    Was Skr referring to himself as the new Chief of Nirth?


    Although Wesley had never met Skr in person, he had reported to him over the phone before to


    arriving in Ruritania.


    He immediately recognized Skr''s voice and identified him.


    Skr, the new Chief of Nirth, was his direct boss!


    He came up, bowed, and said, "Subordinate Wesley, reporting to the Chief!"


    "I''m sorry for not recognizing you right away, Chief. Please ept my apologies for this oversight!"


    "What..."


    "How is this possible?"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by what they were witnessing.


    Shirley and Emiliano''s expressions began to shift dramatically.


    Ruritania''s four major families were simrly taken aback.


    And Alejandro and his friends were terrified.


    "No, no, no, it''s impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Skr, how could he be Nirth''s Chief?


    The Millers couldn''t believe what was unfolding in front of their eyes.


    They were anxious to court favor with the new chief in order to counter Skr.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But they never imagined that the new chief would be Skr!


    Was Skr about to turn on himself?


    What a tremendous joke you''ve pulled!


    Was it a soap opera, or were they attempting to murder them?


    Of course, not only the Pearce and Miller families were taken aback, but so were Yulia and Jacinta.


    Especially Jacinta, who had suspected Skr was a distant rtive of the Chief. When Skr


    departed, she assumed he was just acting important in front of them.


    She never imagined Skr would be the new Chief of Nirth!


    "Hmm."


    Skr reacted to Wesley before turning his attention to Alejandro and others.


    "Alejandro, Victor, and Rhett, you remember what I said before, don''t you?"


    "But it doesn''t matter if you forgot; I don''t mind reminding you once more."


    "I told you more than ten days ago that the Miller family must donate all of their assets or I will have


    them removed from Ruritania."


    "I gave you a three-day deadline, and now several days have passed, and you not only haven''t done


    what I said, but you''ve also tried to find ways to deal with me."


    "Hmph, you''vepletely exhausted my patience!"


    "Wesley, the moment the sun rises tomorrow, I don''t want to see a so-called Miller family in Ruritania."


    "Can you do it?"


    "Yes!"


    Wesley bowed and epted the instructions right away.


    The Miller family was immediately terrified.


    "Skr, even if you are the Chief of Nirth, you can''t be sowless!"


    "We have the Hernandez family on our side, and if you truly allow Wesley to destroy our Miller family,


    we will take our case all the way to Vulgaria!"


    "Nirth is not your personal domain; what gives you the authority to act as a local warlord?"


    Regardless, it was aw-governed society, and if Skr used his position as Chief of Nirth to destroy


    the Miller family and the higher-ups found out, there would undoubtedly be consequences.


    Alejandro and others didn''t think Skr would jeopardize his own future only to get rid of the Millers.

 Chapter 887 Never Give Up Easily

    Chapter 887 Never Give Up Easily


    "Sue me if you want!"


    Skr scoffed; he wasn''t easily frightened.


    Furthermore, Nirth was his domain, which was unpleasant for them.


    Even if the Miller family decided to sue, no one would listen.


    No one would dare to offend him, the King of the North, the God of War of the Nine Continents, for a


    small family like the Millers in all of Vulgaria.


    Skr exited the scene with Yulia and others, leaving these statements behind.


    He was uninterested in the supper given by the Millers.


    "Mr. Wesley..."


    Alejandro remained hopeful and attempted to obtain information from Wesley.


    "Don''t bother talking to me; I''m not familiar with your Miller family."


    Wesley, who had a dark expression on his face, likewise fled the scene immediately after saying these


    remarks.


    His boss was about to destroy the Miller family, and he dared not be involved with them any


    further.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when they saw the two significant persons they were scheduled


    to entertain today disappear.


    This was not the wee meal they had envisioned.


    However, fearful of bing involved, these people hurriedly got up and departed, not even daring to


    say goodbye to Alejandro.


    Skr, after all, was the freshly appointed Chief of Nirth, a position of enormous influence.


    Skr had fully enraged the Miller family, who were going to be exterminated.


    Who would dare to go up against Alejandro and others?


    Only the Millers remained in the dinner hall a few minutester.


    "Now that Skr has be the new Chief of Nirth, he wants to destroy our Miller family; aren''t we


    doomed?"


    Rhett stated it with a deathly pale face.


    Where was Ruritania''s haughty young master of the first family?


    Hearing his statements, the Miller family members'' faces grew incredibly unpleasant.


    Skr''s appointment as Nirth''s new Chief was a terrible blow to them.


    After all, they had repeatedly attempted to murder Skr.


    What might they use to oppose Skr''s pressure now that he not only possessed great skills but also


    upied a high position?


    "Don''t panic; let me think; we can''t give up easily until the veryst moment."


    Alejandro took a big breath before speaking.


    His phone rang in his pocket at that very moment.


    He took it out and discovered it was a phone call from Easton.


    He responded to the summons without hesitation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Alejandro''s eyes glowed with hope once he hung up the phone a timeter.


    "Easton stated that the Feron family has agreed to join them in their fight against Skr!"


    "The first and secondrgest families in Nirth are going to have to deal with Skr; even if he is the


    new Chief, he will have to weigh the pros and cons, right?"


    "The Feron family agreed? That''s great!"


    The Miller family members immediately burst outughing.


    If it was only the Hernandez family, the deterrent power would be insufficient.


    However, with the arrival of the Feron family, Nirth''srgest family, the weight was definitely adequate.


    Skr, as the new Chief, had to be concerned about his political achievements, and these tworge


    families ounted for a sizable amount of Nirth''s entire production value.


    Skr would understandably be hesitant to take action against them in these circumstances.


    Victor''s gaze flitted a little. "Dad, we should hurry up and inform the Hernandez family about Skr''s


    appointment as chief so they aren''t caught off guard."


    "After all, since the Feron family has agreed to join forces with the Hernandez family, as long as they


    make a thorough n and preparations, even the Chief of Nirth won''t be able to do anything to them."


    Alejandro agreed with a nod.


    After a few more discussions, the Miller family members headed straight to the Hernandez family in


    Kley City.

 Chapter 888 How Old Is He?

    Chapter 888 How Old Is He?


    It''s three o''clock in the afternoon.


    The majestic residence of the Hernandez family, as well as the council hall


    "Master, arge number of Miller family members have arrived and are waiting for you at the door!"


    A servant hurried in, reporting to the family''s boss, Easton.


    "Hmm? Isn''t today the day they''re hosting a wee banquet for the new Chief of Nirth?"


    "Did it reallye to an end so quickly?"


    Easton inquired, surprised.


    "Grandfather, maybe they have some good news and are eager to report it to us?" his grandson


    remarked beside him.


    "Could it be that they''ve dealt with Skr solely through the use of the new Chief?"


    Easton''s eyes lit up with delight as he heard this.


    His grandson''s remarks could very well be correct.


    The Chief of Nirth would have no trouble dealing with a boisterous young man like Skr.


    "Hmm, let our inwse in and talk." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Easton uttered it with a tone of arrogance.


    The servant who came to report agreed and proceeded to summon the guests.


    The servant escorted Alejandro, Victor, Rhett, and others into the council meeting a few minutester.


    Before he could take in the Miller family''s reactions, the excited grandson raced up to them and asked,


    "Grandfather, have you already established a good rtionship with the new Chief?"


    "Has the new chief agreed to deal with Skr?"


    "No, do you know who the new Chief of Nirth is?" Alejandro replied nkly, shaking his head solemnly.


    "Who?"


    When he saw the expressions on Alejandro''s and the others'' faces, the grandson felt a cold run


    through his body.


    "It''s Skr!" says the narrator.


    Alejandro let out a long sigh.


    "What? Skr? He''s the new Chief of Nirth?"


    The grandson was taken aback.


    Easton, who was sitting in the front row, likewise changed his demeanor dramatically.


    The rest of the Hernandez family, who were in attendance, all gasped in astonishment.


    "What?"


    "How could this possibly be?"


    "How could that dude be the new Chief of Nirth? He''s so young!"


    After a while, the grandson was able to calm himself and questioned Alejandro, "Grandfather, you didn''t


    make a mistake, did you?"


    "How could Skr have suddenly be the new Chief of Nirth?"


    Alejandro gave a sour smile, wishing he had made a mistake as well.


    Victor afterwards told the Hernandez family all that had happened at the weing feast today.


    The Hernandez family members'' demeanor were solemn after hearing Victor''s statement.


    Dealing with Skr''s powerful abilities was already difficult for them.


    Things would be even more difficult if Skr also held the title of Chief of Nirth.


    The Nirth Chief had the authority to assemble tens of thousands of local troops.


    Nobody had ever dared to oppose the chief before.


    When Alejandro noticed that even Easton was scared, he remarked, "Brother Hernandez, we are in-


    laws, and I don''t want to see our Miller family wiped out."


    "Moreover, even if our Miller family is gone, Skr will definitely not let your Hernandez family go."


    "I''m sure you understand the expression ''when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold'' better than I


    do."


    "Now, while Skr hasn''t defeated us one by one, the Hernandez family should join forces with the


    Feron family to fight against him, suppress his momentum, and then he will naturally not dare to


    underestimate us."


    Alejandro''s words were not unfounded.

 Chapter 889 The Awkward Pearce Family

    Chapter 889 The Awkward Pearce Family


    Cooper paused for a moment before dering, "Alejandro, I understand what you''re saying."


    "Because that young man is the new Chief of Nirth, our Hernandez family should join forces with the


    Feron family to resist him."


    "That young man is arrogant and overbearing; if we don''t teach him a lesson, I''m afraid we''ll be


    hampered in the future, making any moves difficult."


    "I understand your concerns; I''ll go to the Feron family right away to discuss this; the situation has


    changed, and all previous ns must be abandoned."


    Cooper instantly stood up and exited the conference chamber.


    The Millers'' hope was restored.


    Before dusk, both the Feron and Hernandez families in Kley City issued their Wolf Orders and Wind


    Chasing Orders.


    Within a few minutes, the entire city of Nirth was in a frenzy.


    Skr, of course, was unaware of this.


    Even if he did, he would simplyugh it off.


    Skr went to the Chief''s Mansion after lunch to discuss some business.


    In fact, he had multiple deputies reporting to him, each with their own set of responsibilities.


    Everyone was eager to assist him as long as he was willing to delegate.


    In the end, he only needed to report to him, and he would make the key decisions.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skr was naturally content to delegate the specifics to his deputies, and he was content to be free


    and easy.


    After all, he was only the Chief of Nirth for a short time.


    Skr left with Yulia and L after resolving these issues.


    "Daddy, I really want to go back to Sconvia City and y with the little dolphin."


    "Also, Beans is alone in the pet shop, and L is afraid it will be sad."


    L whispered in a dreamy tone, clutching Skr''s neck.


    Skr massaged her little head indulgently and murmured, "Okay, Daddy will take you and Mommy


    back to Sconvia City in a while."


    "But before we go, we have to tell Aunt Valerie."


    "Okay, okay!"


    L eximed joyfully.


    They all took a taxi straight to the Pearce mansion.


    Skr went in alone to the Pearce''s for fear of rousing Valerie, while Yulia and L waited outside.


    The Pearces all had uneasy smiles on their faces when they spotted Skr.


    They wanted to satisfy Skr because they knew who he was.


    They were terribly embarrassed when they remembered how they had previously criticized Skr.


    Shirley and Emiliano, on the other hand, were deeply disappointed.


    If they had never looked down on Skr, their Pearce family could have risen with just one word from


    him.


    Would they have to go to such lengths to please Rhett?


    Didn''t they see that they could only bully Rhett in front of Skr?


    Regardless of what they thought, Skr was here to say goodbye to Valerie.


    "Where''s Valerie? I''m going back to Sconvia City in a few minutes, and I came to tell her," he inquired.


    "Valerie left this morning, she took a big suitcase and wouldn''t say where she was going," Shirley


    stated quickly and tteringly.


    "She left?"


    Skr was taken aback and helpless.


    Valerie had been acting strangely for some reason since he gave her the miracle pill.


    Valerie''s memory issue should be cured by two miraculous medications, in principle.


    But she has now left without saying goodbye.

 Chapter 890 Graham Curreys Thoughts

    Chapter 890 Graham Currey''s Thoughts


    Skr might quickly locate a regr buddy or ssmate with a single phone call.


    But when it came to Valerie, it was a matter of the heart, and Skr knew he couldn''t do it.


    He decided to respect Valerie''s decision because she had chosen to depart without saying goodbye.


    Perhaps she needs some thought time.


    Skr departed the Pearce mansion, apanied by Yulia and L, with a sense of mncholy.


    By sunset, the three-person family had returned to Lover''s Tower.


    Skr had previously ordered Dianne to pick up their pet, Beans, from the pet boarding store on the


    way.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as they opened their chamber door, a golden furball pounced on them.


    "Daddy, please put me down quickly, I want to y with Beans."


    L couldn''t stop herself from eximing.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t be a third wheel."


    Skr chuckled as he set the baby down.


    L couldn''t care less about Skr right now because she was too busy kissing Beans.


    Yulia''s eyes were filled with gratitude as she nced at Beans. Beans had put its life in danger to


    protect L.


    Beans was already a member of her and Skr''s family in their hearts.


    Graham, the manager of Lover''s Tower and the head of Sconvia City''s first significant family, requested


    an audience after a short respite.


    "Sir, Madam, I hope I''m not disturbing you."


    "I''d like to speak with you about the daily operations of Lover''s Tower."


    Graham introduced himself to Skr and Yulia before exining the reason for his visit.


    If one didn''t know Graham, they may mistake him for Skr''s old butler.


    "Alright, go ahead."


    Skr nodded, expecting for Graham to say something else.


    "Sir," Graham responded respectfully, "the day after the grand opening, all functional areas of Lover''s


    Tower were in ce."


    "The performance of Lover''s Hotel is very promising, but aside from the hotel, we have many shops;


    even if Madam''spany uses the entire office building, the number of vacant shops is still


    significant."


    "I was thinking, although you, sir, are not short of money, we should make full use of it now that we


    have built it, especially since this is prime real estate in the city center."


    "In fact, many businesses wanted to rent these shops while you were away from Sconvia City, but the


    quality varied greatly, which could harm the style of Lover''s Tower."


    "So, Sir, Madam, what do you think about holding a business recruitment event, allowing interested


    businesses to apply, and then selecting the best ones?"


    Graham''s thought process was meticulous, it had to be said.


    Aside from the main building of Lover''s Tower, which served as a hotel and office, there were other


    subsidiary structures. They were not very tall, but they covered a huge area, and each shop was very


    grand.


    It would not only be a waste if they were left vacant, but it would also create a sense of destion.


    Skr heartily agreed with Graham''s n, but since all property rights to Lover''s Tower had been


    transferred to Yulia, it was up to her to determine how to proceed.


    Skr inquired softly, "Yulia, what do you think?"


    Yulia was immensely grateful to Skr for entrusting her with such an important subject.


    Without hesitation, she stated, "Uncle Graham''s consideration is very thorough. Let''s go with his


    proposal. We''ll hold a business recruitment event and select quality businesses to move in. If there''s


    money to be made, we should all make it together."

 Chapter 891 Until the End of Time

    Chapter 891 Until the End of Time


    "I''ll leave the details to you, Uncle Graham; you have more experience in these matters than I do,"


    Yulia remarked.


    "Of course, madam; I will make sure that everything is properly arranged," Graham agreed, then


    excused himself to begin preparing the essential stuff.


    At the same time, word of Skr''s return to Sconvia City had reached the city''s upper crust.


    After all, Skr was now the well-known proprietor of Lover''s Tower.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Furthermore, in front of numerous significant families in Sconvia City, he had murdered Young Master


    Caspian of the Pearson family from Kley City.


    Everyone expected him to pay a high price, but he somehow returned to Lover''s Tower unscathed.


    This inly demonstrated that Skr''s power was significantly stronger than that of the Pearson family


    in Kley City.


    Many individuals quickly brought generous gifts to the door of Lover''s Tower in the hopes of meeting


    Skr.


    Skr, of course, ignored these people and took L and Yulia to the beach after a little break.


    They discovered the small dolphins that L had been looking for.


    Skr summoned a couple dolphins to y with L after they arrived at the beach.


    L was ecstatic, joyously ying with the dolphins and her pet, Beans.


    Skr and Yulia were on the beach at the moment, watching L y with a joyful heart.


    Yulia felt really nice seeing their daughter''s joyful face and standing close to the man she loved.


    After a while, she gazed up at Skr with loving eyes, realizing that all the beauty in front of her was


    due to him.


    She considered herself quite fortunate to have met Skr.


    Yulia couldn''t help but put her arms around Skr''s neck, stand on tiptoes, andnd a passionate kiss


    on his cheek, ovee with emotion.


    Yulia''s conduct enraged Skr, who had previously been peaceful.


    Yulia rarely demonstrated such familiarity, let alone in public.


    Skr realized right away that Yulia''s actions were impulsive and subconscious.


    Yulia had simply wanted to kiss Skr on the cheek, but how could Skr pass up such a beautiful


    opportunity?


    He instantly threw his arms around Yulia''s slim waist and kissed her.


    Yulia trembled as she realized what she had done, and she sought to shove Skr away from her.


    How could she, though?


    "You..." Yulia flushed and tried to be irritated.


    "Not ¡®you¡¯, but ¡®honey¡¯," Skr reprimanded quietly.


    Despite the fact that he was scolding, his voice was immensely appealing.


    Yulia felt a flood of heat rush through her body, her face flushing to the tips of her ears.


    Skr took advantage of the situation and began kissing her fiercely.


    A cough sounded from the side just as they were engrossed in their intense kiss.


    "Cough, Yulia, cough, Skr."


    ra''s voice was heard.


    Yulia was taken aback.


    His warm hands had already gone to a more intimate area on Skr''s body as he looked at her.


    He didn''t only keep going, he seemed to want to go even further.


    He was apparently too preupied and didn''t hear ra summoning them earlier.


    Or maybe he didn''t want to pay attention to anyone else.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough..."


    More coughs followed at this time.

 Chapter 892 Embarrassment

    Chapter 892 Embarrassment


    Yulia was caught aback, and it was only then that she reacted, hurriedly pushing Skr away.


    Her cheeks flushed as crimson as a ripe apple when she noticed Skr''s hand was already on her firm


    buttocks.


    Why couldn''t Skr, this big evil person, keep his hands to himself?


    This was on a busy beach!


    And now that they were being watched by individuals they knew, it waspletely embarrassing.


    Skr, on the other hand, was irritated.


    Who in the world was this?


    Couldn''t they just pretend they didn''t see and move past if they saw?


    Why did they have to call to him, disturbing his long-awaited fun?


    Skr cast a dismal nce to the side as she pondered this.


    At this point, he noticed three people walking over.


    ra, Yulia''s younger sister, led the group.


    Amanda Fitz and Yanice Mason were standing behind her.


    They were all acquaintances; suddenly all face had vanished.


    Yulia wished she could crawl into a crevice in the dirt.


    Amanda was the first to speak at this point: "Mr. We heard you and Miss Sue were returned, so we


    came to pay you a visit."


    "We tried Lover''s Tower but it was empty, so ra suggested we try our luck here."


    "We didn''t expect you to actually be here."


    "Yes, ra knows who you are."


    Yanice added her voice.


    ra, on the other hand, paused a moment before crying out, "Skr..."


    Skr gave a nod.


    He was aware of ra''s guilt.


    After all, ra was the only one who could have prevented L from being injured in the first ce.


    However, she did not inform Skr of what she had discovered in time, which resulted in L''s


    ident and Valerie''s injury.


    Skr would never forgive ra if L had perished.


    Skr was less enraged now that L was fine, Shane and Geoffrey were gone, the Perez n had


    been annihted, and all those who had persecuted L had received their just penalty.


    ra, on the other hand, was inherently more understanding.


    After all, her fourth sister''s child was on one side, while her grandfather and second uncle were on the


    other.


    Both sides were her family, and ra was in a terrible situation as well.


    "Why are you so eager to find me?" Is something wrong here?"


    Skr inquired of Amanda and Yanice.


    "Oh, Mr. Stone, we are old acquaintances; don''t forget us just because you''ve been away for a while."


    Amanda couldn''t stop herself from teasing.


    "Don''t forget, in Sconvia City, you also have another identity, that of Yanice''s boyfriend."


    Skr had almost forgotten about the moment he functioned as Yanice''s shield if it hadn''t been for


    Amanda''s reminder.


    Skr felt nothing when Amanda stated this, but Yanice was anxious and waved her hand: "Amanda,


    don''t talk nonsense; Miss Sue is watching."


    "What''s the problem?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Skr wondered, somewhat helplessly, why women were always making a fuss.


    At this point, Amanda stated solemnly, "Alright, no more joking."


    "Tomorrow night, our Fitz family is having a small gathering; unexpectedly, it rmed the young master


    of the Feron family in Kley City, who said he woulde."


    "I''m a little unsure, so I''d like to invite Skr as well, just in case the Feron family wants to cause


    trouble for our Fitz family." We''ll feel more secure having you there."


    "The Ferons are on their way.


    Skr raised an eyebrow, indicating her interest.


    If it was just a regr meeting, he would most emphatically reject.

 Chapter 893 Nothing Happened

    Chapter 893 Nothing Happened


    However, now that the Feron family is on their way and their motives remain unknown, Skr doesn''t


    mind meeting them.


    Furthermore, Amanda has been friendly and polite ever since he and Yulia arrived in Sconvia City. He


    is willing to give her this expression.


    "Alright, send the address to Yuliater; I will definitely be there tomorrow."


    Skr agreed without hesitation.


    "Great, then we''ll go back first and look forward to your arrival tomorrow."


    "We won''t disturb you and Miss Sue today."


    Amanda burst outughing.


    ra and Yanice hurriedly drew her away, worried that if she continued to speak, Skr would


    immediately regret it.


    Yulia''s lovely face flushed again as she heard the term "intimate."


    "Yulia, shall we continue what we didn''t finish just now?"


    Skr sneered at Yulia as he licked his lips.


    "What didn''t we finish?" "Nothing happened just now!"


    Yulia pretended to be perplexed.


    "Wife, you''re pulling a fast one."


    Skr stretched out to grip Yulia''s slim waist as he spoke.


    Yulia dashed away, saying, "I''m going to check on L; don''t let her fall into the water."


    "There are dolphins and beans; it doesn''t matter if she falls into the water."


    However, now thot the Feron fomily is on their woy ond their motives remoin unknown, Skylor doesn''t


    mind meeting them.


    Furthermore, Amondo hos been friendly ond polite ever since he ond Yulio orrived in Sconvio City. He


    is willing to give her this expression.


    "Alright, send the oddress to Yulio loter; I will definitely be there tomorrow."


    Skylor ogreed without hesitotion.


    "Greot, then we''ll go bock first ond look forword to your orrivol tomorrow."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We won''t disturb you ond Miss Sue todoy."


    Amondo burst out loughing.


    Cloro ond Yonice hurriedly drew her owoy, worried thot if she continued to speok, Skylor would


    immediotely regret it.


    Yulio''s lovely foce flushed ogoin os she heord the term "intimote."


    "Yulio, sholl we continue whot we didn''t finish just now?"


    Skylor sneered ot Yulio os he licked his lips.


    "Whot didn''t we finish?" "Nothing hoppened just now!"


    Yulio pretended to be perplexed.


    "Wife, you''re pulling o fost one."


    Skylor stretched out to grip Yulio''s slim woist os he spoke.


    Yulio doshed owoy, soying, "I''m going to check on Lolo; don''t let her foll into the woter."


    "There ore dolphins ond beons; it doesn''t motter if she folls into the woter."


    However, now that the Feron family is on their way and their motives remain unknown, Skr doesn''t


    mind meeting them.


    Skr yelled repeatedly.


    Yulia didn''t care what he was saying; she dashed toward L.


    Skr''s heart melted when he saw her shy and adorable appearance.


    Although he desired more growth with Yulia, he was not in a rush at this time.


    After all, Yulia''s heart still hurts from that night five years ago.


    The heart is the cure for the heart.


    Only by steadily opening up can Yulia totally release her knot.


    He can''t do anything despite having such a lovely woman, but as long as there is love in his heart,


    Skr can wait till Yulia is willing.


    L was exhausted from ying after more than an hour, so she returned to Lover''s Tower with Skr


    and Yulia.


    The following morning.


    Skr was still sleeping when he felt someone furiously shaking him.


    He blinked open his eyes and saw a beautiful little face magnified in front of him.


    "Wake up, Daddy; the sun is shining on your butt!"


    L shook Skr once more.


    Skr nced at the rm clock beside the bed; it was barely half past six o''clock, and the little guy


    was pretty active.


    "There''s nothing for L to do today; why did she get up so early?"


    Skr asked inadvertently.


    "There is something, and it is significant!"


    The tiny kid inted his statement.


    "Oh? What exactly is the big deal? "Please tell me."


    Skr inquired, piqued.


    "Dad is taking L to the amusement park today." L fantasized about travelling to an amusement


    park with her father. I really want to go now. Can my father really take me?"


    L blinked herrge ck eyes and murmured coquettishly,


    "Isn''t it just an amusement park?" L can apany you for as long as you wish!"


    Skr expressed it kindly.


    "Yay, Dad is the best father on the!"


    "Then L will brush her teeth and wash her face; dad, get up quickly!"


    With that, the tiny kid bolted out the door.


    Dianne custom-designed thergest suite in the Lover''s Tower for Skr''s family of three.


    It not only has a separate toilet for L, but also a separate washbasin and cloakroom.


    Yulia on the side couldn''t help but protest as L left the room, "Whatever she wants, you give her."


    Will you pluck the stars from the sky for her if this continues?"

 Chapter 894 A Surprising Development

    Chapter 894 A Surprising Development


    "Really? I''ll quickly climb adder to the sky to obtain it for L as long as she wants it."


    Skrughed.


    "When did you learn to brag, Skr?"


    Yulia pushed him away, pretending to be disgusted.


    "Everything for our little sweetheart." "When you act cute, I have no choice but to give in."


    Skr burst outughing.


    Yulia was driven to tears as she heard his remarks.


    Skr indulged L beyond belief, giving her anything she desired, even more than a biological father.


    Skr''s affection for her, especially her daughter, was also demonstrated indirectly.


    Skr chuckled as Yulia was touched, "Yulia, L isn''t here now; why don''t we finish what we didn''t


    finish yesterday?"


    Skr stretched out and drew Yulia into his arms, his lips quickly covering herrge, tantalizing red lips.


    "Uh..."


    Yulia groaned softly, wanting to resist intuitively, but the manly aroma that reached her made her body


    heat up again.


    She wanted to shove him away one second and then want more the next.


    "Reolly? I''ll quickly climb o lodder to the sky to obtoin it for Lolo os long os she wonts it."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Skylor loughed.


    "When did you leorn to brog, Skylor?"


    Yulio pushed him owoy, pretending to be disgusted.


    "Everything for our little sweetheort." "When you oct cute, I hove no choice but to give in."


    Skylor burst out loughing.


    Yulio wos driven to teors os she heord his remorks.


    Skylor indulged Lolo beyond belief, giving her onything she desired, even more thon o biologicol fother.


    Skylor''s offection for her, especiolly her doughter, wos olso demonstroted indirectly.


    Skylor chuckled os Yulio wos touched, "Yulio, Lolo isn''t here now; why don''t we finish whot we didn''t


    finish yesterdoy?"


    Skylor stretched out ond drew Yulio into his orms, his lips quickly covering her lorge, tontolizing red lips.


    "Uh..."


    Yulio grooned softly, wonting to resist intuitively, but the monly oromo thot reoched her mode her body


    heot up ogoin.


    She wonted to shove him owoy one second ond then wont more the next.


    "Really? I''ll quickly climb adder to the sky to obtain it for L as long as she wants it."


    Skr''s hands were magical, quickly igniting her.


    Yulia was terrified by this strange sensation.


    She recognized right away that her body was no longer rejecting Skr''s touch.


    Even brazenly desiring to be consoled


    Skr, sensing Yulia''s agitation, paused his motions and stated, as quietly as he could, "Yulia, you''re


    already my wife; when can we do what couples love to do?"


    Yulia stutteringly said, "What couples love to do, I don''t understand."


    "You, you, and you..." Allow me to leave; if L sees, she''ll undoubtedly talk rubbish at school."


    Yulia stood up from the bed, preparing to go out of bed and change her clothing in the closet, as she


    said this.


    Actually, her face was red and her heart was beating right now; if Skr had been a little more


    dominant right now, they could have already over the line.


    "Wife..."


    Skr, unable to give up, grabbed a corner of Yulia''s clothing.


    Yulia''s heart softened, and she murmured quietly, "Well... I just got my periodst night; if you want to


    do anything, you''ll have to wait until it''s over."


    Skr''s eyes shed brightly, as if a massive pie had fallen from the sky.


    This was more thrilling than a pie falling from the sky.


    Actually, he merely wanted to be affectionate with Yulia in this way, but he had no idea Yulia would


    surprise him so much.


    "Okay, then we''ll just wait until it''s over."


    Skr agreed immediately, terrified Yulia would change her mind.


    Yulia couldn''t decide whether to be delighted or sad when she saw Skr''s eager expression. Finally,


    she hummed angrily and stormed to the closet.


    After getting ready, the family of three went to the hotel restaurant for breakfast before heading to the


    amusement park.


    L was excited when she arrived at the amusement park and saw all of the colorful attractions.


    The amusement park, however, was crowded because it was Saturday, and there were huge lineups at


    the ticket booths for each popr attraction.

 Chapter 895 Ill Make Sure You Never See Tomorrows Sun

    Chapter 895 I''ll Make Sure You Never See Tomorrow''s Sun


    Originally, Skr only needed to make a phone call and L might have been invited in to y right


    away.


    But L was still young, and Skr didn''t want her to grow ustomed to having advantages. It would


    be detrimental to the child''s development.


    Furthermore, queuing with ordinary youngsters to buy tickets and then getting what she wanted was


    entertaining.


    Skr apanied L and Yulia to the queue because there was nothing else to do today.


    After about an hour and a half, there was no one in front of me.


    "Wow, Daddy, it''s finally our turn!"


    The tiny one was overjoyed.


    Skr was about to take her to the kitchen to cook.


    Two individuals rushed in from the side at this precise moment.


    "Get the hell out of the way!"


    A man and ady violently cut in front of Skr, shouting loudly.


    The roller coaster project was separated into groups; for example, five groups of individuals could be


    ying together in this batch.


    Skr''s three-person family was the final in this batch.


    Skr and his family would have to wait for the next batch if this man and wife cut in front of them.


    "Daddy, they jumped ahead of us in line; it was clearly our turn; why did they get in front of us?"


    She was on the verge of crying because she was so worried.


    Originolly, Skylor only needed to moke o phone coll ond Lolo might hove been invited in to ploy right


    owoy.


    But Lolo wos still young, ond Skylor didn''t wont her to grow ustomed to hoving odvontoges. It would


    be detrimentol to the child''s development.


    Furthermore, queuing with ordinory youngsters to buy tickets ond then getting whot she wonted wos


    entertoining.


    Skylor oponied Lolo ond Yulio to the queue becouse there wos nothing else to do todoy.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After obout on hour ond o holf, there wos no one in front of me.


    "Wow, Doddy, it''s finolly our turn!"


    The tiny one wos overjoyed.


    Skylor wos obout to toke her to the kitchen to cook.


    Two individuols rushed in from the side ot this precise moment.


    "Get the hell out of the woy!"


    A mon ond o lody violently cut in front of Skylor, shouting loudly.


    The roller cooster project wos seporoted into groups; for exomple, five groups of individuols could be


    ploying together in this botch.


    Skylor''s three-person fomily wos the finol in this botch.


    Skylor ond his fomily would hove to woit for the next botch if this mon ond wife cut in front of them.


    "Doddy, they jumped oheod of us in line; it wos cleorly our turn; why did they get in front of us?"


    She wos on the verge of crying becouse she wos so worried.


    Originally, Skr only needed to make a phone call and L might have been invited in to y right


    away.


    Skr''s face darkened instantly.


    Yulia was also irritated.


    Everyone had been extremely orderly before this, but now a guy and a woman appeared, not only


    cutting in line but also asking everyone to get out of the way; it was simplywless.


    Seeing L''s irritated expression, Skr yelled at the guy anddy, "You two, go back to where you


    came from!"


    When they heard Skr''sments, the guy and woman came to a halt and nced across


    arrogantly.


    "Dude, do you know who I am?" remarked the heavily made-up woman arrogantly. Do you dare to tell


    me to get lost? Do you be tired of living?"


    "Who cares who you are!"


    Skr snorted angrily, and then strode over to her, grabbed her cor, and tossed her back.


    "If you want to y, go back and properly line up!"


    "Awesome! Powerful!"


    Many individuals in the line behind her apuded Skr.


    When someone does not follow the rules, they are naturally upset.


    And the other party was likewise domineering, behaving like they were the best in the world.


    Skr simply did what people want but were afraid to do.


    The mboyant woman who was shoved to the ground reacted quickly, getting up, pointing at Skr,


    and cursing, "You ignorant thing!"


    "Darling, I''ve been bullied this way; why don''t you say anything?"


    The mboyant woman then looked pitifully at the young man apanying her and murmured,


    "Dude, I am Axel Feron, the young master of the Feron family in Kley City, and she is Sandra, my


    woman," the young man remarked coldly to Skr.


    "You dare to touch my woman; kneel now and apologize to me, and I will spare your life!"


    Hiss!


    The entire crowd, which had been roaring for Skr, took a deep breath.


    The Feron family in Kley City was Nirth''s most powerful family; a single hair from them was thicker than


    all of their waists; who would dare to upset them? Wasn''t that seeking death?


    Julia''s arrogance was understandable.


    She has the means to be conceited.


    "Would you like me to kneel?" Continue to fantasize!"


    Skr let out a frigid snort.


    "Hmph, you ungrateful thing, do you know what the Feron family means in Nirth?" Julia eximed."


    "Even the head of the first wealthy family in Sconvia City, the Castillo family, has to bow and scrape in


    front of my boyfriend, trying to please him."


    "Do you think he can make sure you never see the sun tomorrow if you don''t kneel down now?"

 Chapter 896 The Doting Fathers Image

    Chapter 896 The Doting Father''s Image


    "What? You want to kill me?"


    Skr''s eyes became darker.


    Julia was a lovely woman with a model''s body, but she was also as shrewd as theye.


    "Then let me give you a taste of public kneeling first!"


    Skr took a step forward, extended his right hand, and pressed down in the air as his words fell.


    Buzz!


    Sandra simply felt a buzzing in her head, followed by intense pressure.


    Crack!


    Sandra''s knees hit the ground forcefully, making a clear sound, and the terrible agony contorted her


    face.


    "Bastard! You dare to force me to kneel! I''ll have Young Mr. Feron kill you! I''ll have the Feron family


    exterminate your entire n!"


    Hiss!


    The audience took another deep breath.


    They had not expected Skr to still dare to touch his woman after Axel disclosed his identity!


    To beat a dog, the owner must first be considered. Skr was effectively pping Axel in the face by


    forcing Sandra to kneel.


    Axel waspletely enraged at this point.


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said, you mongrel?"


    "I am the young master of the Feron family, Nirth''s most powerful family; dare to touch my woman; if


    you have the courage, don''t run; I''ll summon someone to deal with you right now!"


    Axel took his cell phone from his pocket as he spoke.


    "Call them, call everyone you can; I''ll be at this amusement park all day today; whatever you want to


    y, I''ll apany you all the way!"


    "Let''s go, L; Daddy will take you on the roller coaster."


    Skr immediately grabbed up L and proceeded forward after saying these words.


    Yulia quickly followed.


    The people behind Skr had weird reactions as they observed his carefree demeanor.


    Was this young man delusory? Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He not only touched the young master of the Feron family, but he also permitted the other party to call


    for rescue.


    Even if he were a martial artist, could hepete with the Feron family, Nirth''s most powerful family?


    Skr appeared to be overdoing it for a little period.


    When Axel heard Skr''sments, the fire in his heart grew even hotter.


    He''d been in Nirth for nearly thirty years and had never encountered someone who didn''t take him


    seriously.


    You''re dead, Axel, for looking down on him and ignoring the Feron family.


    "Humph, no tears until you see the coffin! Just sit tight and wait for your death!"


    Axel then unlocked his phone and dialed a number.


    "My God, who is that guy? He looks like a doting father, but he dares to openly challenge the young


    master of the Feron family!"


    Exactly. Is it possible that he is from out of town and is unaware that the Feron family is the most


    powerful in Nirth?"


    "Impossible! Even if he didn''t realize it at the time, someer reminded him, but he still doesn''t take


    the Feron family seriously."


    Just as everyone was debating, a sharp-eyed man eximed from behind Skr, "I remember now;


    he''s the real owner of Lover''s Tower, Skr!"


    "Hiss! So it is he! It''s no surprise! After all, he doesn''t even respect the Pearson family''s ck Feather


    Order and publicly assassinated Young Master Caspian."


    "That''s correct; he has great power inparison to ordinary people, but when ites to the Feron


    family in Nirth, it''s difficult to say."


    "After all, there''s a huge chasm between the Pearson and Feron families."


    Someone couldn''t stop shaking his head.


    Everyone in the room nodded in agreement as they heard his words.

 Chapter 897 All Sixes

    Chapter 897 All Sixes


    In Nirth, a group of individuals were queuing, bored, and whispering about the affairs of the Feron and


    Pearson families.


    They naturally assumed in their chats that the Feron family in Nirth was unbreakable, even for Skr,


    the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Skr and his three-member family were soon back from their roller coaster adventure.


    L stated that she had had enough and desired to ride again.


    Skr naturally consented right away; this request was far lessplicated than having a younger


    sister.


    Yulia stared helplessly at Skr, terrified that he might spoil L.


    Skr didn''t mind and rejoined Yulia and L in the queue.


    He didn''t even look at the man who had just concluded his phone call.


    The surrounding throng was stunned to see Skr not run away but instead strutted under the man''s


    gaze.


    A couple in front of them even gave up their spot voluntarily, asking to Skr, "Why don''t you queue in


    front of us?"


    "Do you no longer want to y?"


    Yulia inquired, perplexed.


    "No, we''re not in any hurry."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The duo exchanged awkwardughs.


    They didn''t want to y, and they didn''t like the feeling of waiting in line. They only believed Skr had


    upset the man and that his time was running out, so they let Skr fulfill his wish quickly.


    "Mister and Miss, you are so nice."


    L thanked the couple nicely.


    At this point, the folks in front of them appeared to grasp the couple''s views and followed suit.


    Needless to say, their thoughts mirrored those of the couple.


    Skr was surely going to die today since he had offended the man.


    Skr could read their minds, but he was too indolent to expose them. He was more than willing to


    ept because these people were willing to give up their seats for his baby.


    Skr and his family of three were at the front of the line in less than two minutes, having sessfully


    caught up with the fresh batch.


    The man waiting on the side was enraged when he saw Skr enjoying a good time with his wife and


    child.


    When had he ever been so embarrassed as a man born with a golden spoon in his mouth?


    "Damn it, this jerk! I''ll have you ripped apart and thrown to the dogs for ignoring my existence!"


    The man on the roller coaster cursed through gritted teeth as he gazed at Skr.


    "Young Master, have the people you called arrived?" someone eximed unexpectedly.


    "Huh?" "Where?"


    Everyone in the vicinity turned to look.


    A dozen ck automobiles rushed over, creating a loud braking sound.


    Apart from the leading Land Rover, the rest of the dozen ck automobiles were all Mercedes-Benz


    business cars.


    The Land Rover was impressive, and its license te was even more so¡ªall sixes.


    "6666, this is Beckham''s car, and he is the owner of the amusement park!"


    "Beckham, head of the Jenkins family?"


    "Of course! Is there a second Beckham in our Sconvia City?"


    "My God, I didn''t expect Young Master to call him directly. Beckham has a background in the


    underworld. Even though Skr is the owner of Lover''s Tower, he is alone, unarmed, and with his wife


    and child. Can he be a match for Beckham?"


    The audience was ecstatic.


    The doors of the dozen Mercedes-Benz business cars behind opened at this time, and a huge group of


    powerful men in ck suits and ck sunsses stepped out.


    Even with their eyes veiled, one could tell they were not to be trifled with by their walking posture.

 Chapter 898 Will you clean up after Axel?

    Chapter 898 Will you clean up after Axel?


    "Mr. Feron!" eximed Feron.


    Beckham straightened his suit, stepped forward, and bowed to Axel.


    Despite the fact that Axel was simply a bystander in Sconvia City, the Feron family''s businesses and


    influence extended throughout Nirth.


    Beckham dared not stall at his order.


    Axel regarded Beckham with approval, indicating that he was pleased with Beckham''s ns.


    Just then, the folks who had been on the roller coaster returned, and Skr''s family of three was


    among them.


    Axel scowled angrily at Skr and stated, "Beckham, this amusement park is your territory."


    "That bastard touched my woman in your territory; you should know how to deal with it, right?"


    Sandra, standing next to him, cursed and pointed at Skr, saying, "You little punk, Mr. Feron can call


    the boss here with just one phone call; let''s see you keep acting tough!"


    "It''s over; Skr is really in trouble this time!" "The Jenkins family used to be a mafia that has since


    gone legit, and they still have thousands of brothers. No matter how rich Skr is, he can''t stand


    against such a ruthless family."


    The audience gasped, looking at Skr with sorrow in their eyes.


    Everyone, even Axel, failed to observe Beckham''s expression shift when he saw Skr''s face.


    Skr!


    Skr was the one!


    Beckham was well aware that he was the mastermind behind Lover''s Tower.


    Not only that, but he suspected Skr of murdering his two younger brothers, Parker and Barry!


    And he remembered that when word of Parker and Barry''s killings reached the Jenkins family, he


    hadn''t had time to revenge his brothers when he received a call warning him not to upset Skr.


    It was also stated that no Nirth family couldpete with Skr.


    So, even if everyone else had forgotten, Beckham would not.


    If no family couldpete with Skr, it meant that the Feron family was clearly not Skr''s equal!


    Beckham had already altered his heart after realizing this.


    "Beckham, you''re the boss of this amusement park? Do you want to clean up after Axel for me?"


    Skr asked, looking at Beckham with fascination.


    "What? Can''t I? The Jenkins family has thousands of fighters; can''t they handle a neer like you?"


    sneered Axel before Beckham could respond.


    "Mr. Stone, despite your wealth, you are new to our Sconvia City and have yet to find your footing; I


    advise you to exercise restraint and apologize to Mr. Feron; perhaps there is still room for maneuver."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Yes, even if we don''t talk about the Feron family, which is ranked first in our Nirth, just the power of the


    Jenkins family, you may not be able to handle it."


    Some well-meaning members of the audience advised


    But they all thought Skr couldn''t battle the Jenkins and Feron families.


    Beckham was apanied by almost a hundredbatants. He could even kill Skr directly if he


    was nasty enough.


    After all, the Ferons would deal with the fallout.


    Everyone was shaking their heads at Skr when they were startled by the image in front of them.


    Beckham, whom they considered a mafia boss, went forward, bowed to Skr, and dered,


    "Beckham pays his respects to Mr. Stone!"

 Chapter 899 Two Pieces of Rat Droppings

    Chapter 899 Two Pieces of Rat Droppings


    "Mr. Stone, you''ve misunderstood me! Even if you beat me to death and reincarnated me, I would


    never dare to cross you."


    "Huh?"


    Everyone assumed they''d misheard.


    What was the situation?


    Was Beckham genuinely referring to himself as modest in front of Skr?


    He was quite respectful to Skr.


    Unlike other powerful families, Beckham had at least a thousand henchmen at his disposal. Even if


    Skr was the owner of Lover''s Tower, such deference was unnecessary, wasn''t it?


    Especially since he had the Feron family''s support!


    Was Beckham changing sides?


    Was he willing to upset the Ferons for Skr''s sake?


    So, Beckham valued Skr more than the Ferons?


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Beckham, are you sure you know what you''re doing?"


    The Feron, who had been waiting to deal with Skr, was enraged when he observed Beckham''s


    attitude.


    Beckham had publicly sided with Skr, which was much more embarrassing than hitting him twice in


    the face.


    The woman next to Feron was astounded as well.


    Even Graham, the leader of Sconvia City''srgest family, should, in her opinion, submit to Feron''s


    demands.


    She had no idea Beckham, a mere underling, would reject Feron''smands.


    Beckham, on the other hand, didn''t have time to deal with Feron and the woman right now.


    After all, Skr, the big shot, was here.


    And because of Feron, he had almost offended this great Buddha.


    Skr deduced the exnation from Beckham''s humble demeanor.


    Without even looking at the Feron, he replied to Beckham, "Your amusement park is quite good; my


    daughter likes it very much."


    "But there are two pieces of rat droppings that are quite an eyesore and a bit of a mood killer."


    "Have someone clean them up quickly."


    "He calls the young Mr. Feron a piece of rat droppings and asks Beckham to throw him out?"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback.


    This was insane!


    Getting rid of the Ferons? Would Beckham risk it?


    Even if Beckham was exceedingly polite to Skr, he wouldn''t dare to anger the Feron family for the


    sake of Skr, would he?


    Beckham was a tiny fry in the eyes of the Feron family, no matter how much underground experience


    he had.


    Feron, of course, was the most perplexed when he heard Skr''s statements.


    "He''s calling me a piece of rat droppings? And he''s asking Beckham to throw me out?"


    "Dude, you should ask Beckham if he dares."


    Feron then cast a suggestive nce at Beckham.


    He was confident that Beckham would not upset him for Skr''s sake.


    "Mr. Stone is right; I''ll have someone clean up the mood-killing rat droppings right away!" Beckham


    eximed, taking a big breath.


    "Throw this man and woman out of the front gate!" Beckham instructed the men in ck suits as soon


    as he finished speaking.


    "Yes, Mr. Boss!"


    Regardless of who the other side was, the men in ck suits exclusively listened to Beckham''s


    directions.


    They charged straight at Feron and the woman.


    "What?"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when they saw Beckham actually taking action against Feron.


    Nobody anticipated Beckham to go so far as to upset Feron for Skr''s sake.


    Offending Feron meant offending the Feron family.


    Wasn''t Beckham terrified of the Ferons'' wrath?


    Feron and the woman exchanged puzzled looks as the men in ck suits prepared to pounce.

 Chapter 900 My Personal Time

    Chapter 900 My Personal Time


    Axel from the Feron family, in particr; his face was thoroughly shamed, as if Skr had rubbed it


    hard against the dirt.


    "Beckham! Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? How dare you to let people throw me out!"


    "I''m making it clear today that if you touch a single hair of mine, the Feron family will tten your


    Jenkins mansion tomorrow!"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by Axel''s enraged and irritated demeanor.


    When the Feron family''s young master bes enraged, the repercussions are terrible.


    Who would have guessed that Beckham would remainposed, waving his hand and shouting,


    "What are you waiting for? Throw him out of the gate!"


    The Feron family was undoubtedly powerful in his eyes.


    However, inparison to Skr, he would sooner offend the Feron family than upset a person of that


    caliber.


    "Beckham!"


    Axel shouted angrily, his eyes brimming with wrath.


    Beckham''s actions far exceeded his expectations.


    He intended to say anything to intimidate Beckham, but the order was received by the strong guys in


    ck, who hauled him and Sandra out of the amusement park like dead pigs.


    Skr felt the environment quieten as soon as Axel and Sandra left.


    With a smirk on his face, Beckham added, "Mr. Stone, if you need anything else, just let me know."


    "There''s nothing special; you can go; don''t interfere with my time with my wife and child."


    Skr was honest and unapologetic.


    "All right, then, I''ll leave; if you need anythingter, just tell the amusement park staff, and I''ll get it done


    right away."


    Beckham was not angry and expressed it quite tteringly.


    Skr no longer bothered to speak with him and instead left with Yulia and L.


    Everyone there twitched at the corners of their mouths when they spotted the family of three lining up


    at the entrance to other attractions.


    You im Skr is arrogant, but he exclusively targets wealthy young masters who break the rules and


    never puts on a show for ordinary people.


    You say he''s humble, but he offends Nirth''s first big family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Such a person can only be described as having a distinct personality.


    Both at the same time.


    At the amusement park''s entrance.


    "Skr, Beckham, I swear I''ll never let you off!"


    Axel stomped his feet in frustration.


    From childhood to maturity, he had grown ustomed to being adored everywhere he went. When had


    he ever been so irritated as he was today?


    At this point, Axel wished he could sever Skr and Beckham''s bodies and disperse their ashes.


    Of sure, Skr was more despicable than Beckham and deserved to die!


    Everything he went through today was because of Skr.


    Beckham''s Range Rover drove over just as Axel was nning his retaliation.


    Axel jumped into the middle of the road, spread his arms, and blocked Beckham''s path in his wrath.


    "Beckham, please get out of the car!"


    "You''re not leaving here today without giving me an exnation!"


    "I asked you to teach Skr a lesson, but you turned against me and teamed up with him against me.


    Are you looking for death?"


    "An exnation?"


    Beckham sat motionless in the back seat of the automobile, with no ns to leave.


    He might as well be difficult to the end since he had already upset Axel.


    In truth, he had always looked down on people like Axel, whocked their own qualities and relied on


    their family''s prestige to show off outside.


    They were simply born with a slight advantage over others.


    People like Axel would be too weak for him to ept as henchmen if the Feron family did not exist.


    "Fine, I''ll give you an exnation!"

 Chapter 901 Is There a Second Person?

    Chapter 901 Is There a Second Person?


    "I listen to Mr. Stone because he is more powerful than your Feron family, and the energy he


    possesses is something your Feron family cannotpete with."


    "So, do you have any objections?"


    "Driver, let''s go!"


    Beckham then directed the driver.


    The driver didn''t want to insult the Ferons. He swerved the steering wheel and flew by them like a flying


    arrow.


    "What exactly did he just say?"


    Feron couldn''t believe what he was hearing and turned to the woman next to him, Sandra.


    Sandra''s face was also filled with disbelief.


    After a while, Feron became enraged and eximed, "What a joke! Our Feron family can''tpete


    with Skr?"


    "Is there anyone in Nirth who our Feron family cannot handle?"


    "Even if Skr is a formidable figure, as long as he is on our turf in Nirth, he has to behave!"


    "Exactly! That guy doesn''t even consider your Feron family; we can''t let him off so easily!"


    Sandra fueled the mes.


    Sandra was reminded of how Skr had forced her to kneel in front of so many people, forcing her to


    lose face.


    She wanted she could bite a piece of Skr''s skin right now.


    So, when Feron became enraged, she purposefully gave fuel to the fire.


    Furthermore, she did not believe that the Feron family could notpete with Skr.


    Would Skr need to bring his wife and children to the amusement park and queue like regr people


    if he truly possessed such incredible abilities?


    For a brief period, both of them cast a bitter nce back at the amusement park''s entrance.


    Skr was having a great time with Yulia and L inside the amusement park, fully unconscious of


    Feron and Sandra''s animosity.


    Even if he did know, he wouldn''t care.


    It wasn''t until the evening, when L was getting sleepy, that the three of them decided to leave the


    amusement park on Yulia''s advice.


    Skr had also epted Amanda''s invitation to a banquet held by the Fitz family tonight.


    The three-person family returned to Lover''s Tower to change their clothing; Yulia touched up her


    makeup; and then they went to the feast location, a club named Midsummer Night''s Dream.


    Just by hearing the name of the club, one knew tell it belonged to the Fitz family.


    The banquet tonight, ording to Amanda, was of great quality, and the invitees were all old friends of


    the Fitz family and partners with whom they had good connections.


    This banquet was held on an annual basis, and the Fitz family was well familiar with it. This year,


    however, for some inexplicable reason, Feron, the eldest son of the Feron family in Nirth, sent a


    telegram saying he wanted to join in the fun.


    The Fitz family was immediately terrified.


    They weren''t sure whether Feron''s unexpected appearance was beneficial or negative.


    So, when they learned Skr and his family had returned to Sconvia City the day before, Yanice and


    ra suggested Amanda to invite Skr to join them in case something happened and Skr would


    be able to manage Feron.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Even though Skr couldn''tpete with the Ferons, he was the most powerful person they knew.


    He had spent billions to develop a city within a city in a month, changing the structure of Sconvia City''s


    main center. Was there another individual in the entire city who could do this?


    Furthermore, he was able to kill multiple Pearson family members in Kley City while entirely defying the


    Pearson family''s ck Feather Order and still escape unharmed. How many persons in Nirth are


    capable of such feats?

 Chapter 902 Who Should You Choose?

    Chapter 902 Who Should You Choose?


    Even if Skr wasn''t as good as the Feron family heir, the difference wouldn''t be too great.


    Skr''s presence boosted the Fitz family''s morale.


    Skr, Yulia, and L appeared at the club''s entrance half an hourter.


    A furious voice erupted from behind them as the three of them entered the club and made their way


    toward the main structure.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Skr!"


    When the three turned back, they noticed a guy and a woman approaching.


    The heir of the Feron family and his buddy had a fight with them earlier in the day at the amusement


    park.


    There were a lot of individuals trying to curry favor around them.


    They were looking at Skr and Yulia with curious eyes right now.


    "Skr, what are you doing here?" the Feron heir questioned, a cold smirk on his face.


    "Huh? Isn''t he the owner of Lover''s Tower?"


    "Did Skr offend the Feron family''s heir, given how angry he is?"


    "Probably!"


    A few people murmured.


    The others'' looks towards Skr quickly gotplicated.


    Skr is the Feron family''s heir.


    One was the main boss of the Lover''s Tower, whose identity was unknown, but he was clearly above


    the Pearson family in Kley City.


    And the Feron family heir, one of the first major families in Nirth, born with a silver spoon in his mouth,


    was ttered everywhere he went.


    Who would have the upper hand if these two got into a fight?


    These people''s eyes began to flicker as they spoke.


    A few cousins of Yulia''s mother, Phaedra Lucas, were among those attempting to gain favor with the


    Feron family''s sessor.


    Logan, Sadia, and Jordan Lucas are members of the Lucas family.


    They were both looking at Skr with puzzled expressions at the time.


    "Skr, I didn''t expect you to have the guts to show up in front of me!"


    "Tonight is a private banquet hosted by the Fitz family; I don''t care if they invited you before, but you


    have to get lost now that I''m here!"


    When he saw Skr was too lethargic to cope with him, the Feron heir became even more enraged


    and yelled on the spot.


    Where was the image of a noble heir?


    Skr hissed at him, "Who do you think you are? Just because you''re here, I have to make room for


    you."


    "Even if the Fitz family hasn''t invited me, or if no one has invited me, I, Skr, can go wherever I want."


    "I cane and go as I please, even if it''s your Feron family mansion." Anyone who tries to stop me


    will be killed!"


    "Tell me to go away?" I would have said it even if you hadn''t. You''re terribly unpleasant to me; get out!"


    "What exactly did you say?" You want me to leave?"


    "Skr, the banquet here today is hosted by the Fitz family, and this club is also private property of the


    Fitz family," the Feron family''s heir sneered. Believe it or not, the Fitz family will kick you out with just


    one word from me."


    The heir of the Feron family''s visage was incredibly hideous at this point.


    Skr''s attitude of not taking him seriously angered him to the point where he wished he could murder


    Skr right now.


    Skr''s partner was also gritting her teeth and staring at him.


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but gasp.


    They could all see that Skr had enraged the Feron family''s heir.


    They didn''t anticipate the two of them to collide likes, with sparks flying everywhere, as soon as


    they met.


    Before Skr could finish her sentence, someone eximed, "The Fitz family has arrived!"


    Everyone turned around to have a peek.


    They noticed a gathering of people approaching them, with Amanda standing out among them.


    Many people''s eyes started to flit, wondering who the Fitz family would pick.

 Chapter 903 The Dark Horse,

    Chapter 903 The Dark Horse,


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Amanda was the first to approach and inquire, with ra and Yanice close behind.


    Of course, Jaiden was there as well.


    When Amanda asked, the young guy from the Feron family kept mute, giving the impression of a scion


    from a prestigious family.


    At this point, a nearby girl called Sandra began to boss about, saying, "Amanda, right? Your Fitz family


    has no idea how to handle things, do they?"


    "You didn''t even clear the area ahead of time knowing our young Mr. Feron wasing?" You even


    invited any scum?"


    Sandra saw herself as the young Mr. Feron''s girlfriend, and her standing naturally followed his, which


    was far higher than Amanda''s.


    As a result, she was acting as though she was investigating a crime at the time.


    In truth, she and Amanda had already met; they were in the same grade but in separate courses.


    Amanda was born nobility, the daughter of arge family, and the school''s ideal girl.


    Sandra, on the other hand, was surrounded by a slew of males, including those from huge families, and


    she felt envious every time she saw Amanda surrounded by a slew of boys, including those fromrge


    families.


    Amanda, she felt, was no better than her in any way other than being born into a good family.


    She was now the girlfriend of the young master, Feron, and if she did well, she might even be able to


    marry into the Feron family.


    The Feron family was Nirth''s first family, a genuinely prestigious and affluent family.


    What was the Fitz family doing in front of the Ferons?


    She became the Feron family''s daughter-inw, and a single word from her could put the Fitz family in


    danger.


    Amanda would have no choice but to kneel in front of her and beg for mercy at that point.


    Sandra was overjoyed when she remembered this scene.


    Sandra had suggested that the young Mr. Feron send a note saying he wanted to attend the


    Midsummer Night''s Dream supper.


    She intended to exploit the young Mr. Feron and the Feron family''s renown to overshadow Amanda


    and unleash her resentment from the past.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Whatdy of a vast family, what aloof deity, wouldn''t have to bow and stoop in front of someone of


    more standing than her?


    Sandra had been fantasizing about it for a few days, but she hadn''t expected a dark horse like Skr


    to arrive out of nowhere.


    They were dealt a blow before she could employ the young Mr. Feron to show off.


    Amanda was taken aback when she saw Sandra curse the riffraff and hooligans while turning her focus


    onto Skr.


    She had brought Skr to the feast as a guest, but she had not expected Skr to upset the young Mr.


    Feron before the banquet had begun.


    Sandra and the young Mr. Feron both assumed Amanda was about to be enraged with Skr


    after noticing the shift in her face.


    Feron, the young master, stood with his hands behind his back, his chest puffed out, and an arrogant


    expression on his face as he looked at Skr.


    Even Jaiden, who was standing next to Amanda, had a schadenfreude expression on her face.


    Skr had no idea how high the sky was or how deep the ground was; he even ventured to insult the


    young master of Nirth''s most powerful family.


    Even though Skr wasn''t afraid of the Pearsons, that didn''t guarantee he could take on the Ferons,


    who were ranked first.


    Skr, even as a dark horse, would struggle topete with the Feron family, a behemoth that had


    been deeply nted in Nirth for many years.


    Furthermore, the Feron family had grown rather than dwindled throughout the years.


    "Does it even need to be said? Fitz family members would never dare to challenge young Mr. Feron."


    The room was alive with conversation.


    Logan sneered and added, "Of course!"


    "Skr is strong, but only in our eyes." He''s nothing in the eyes of the Ferons."

 Chapter 904 Confidence Boosting

    Chapter 904 Confidence Boosting


    "There''s an old adage that says, ''There''s always proof for everything everyone does.'' Skr has done


    far too many wrongs, and now he''ll fall into the hands of the Feron family''s young master!"


    "He deserved it!" Who does he think he is, always acting like he''s the best in the world?


    Sadia, Jordan, and others participated in the fun.


    Amanda had just made her move!


    She took a step forward, facing Skr and Yulia, and said respectfully, "Mr. Stone, Miss Sue, please


    don''t stand here;e in with me and we can talk inside."


    Boom!


    Everyone in the room was taken aback.


    "What... is going on?"


    Everyone couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    Amanda, the Fitz family''s youngdy, was actually disregarding the Feron family''s presence and asking


    Skr and Yulia inside to discuss.


    What exactly did this mean?


    "Amanda, what exactly are you doing?"


    Jaiden was scared when he saw Amanda''s behavior and immediately questioned her fiercely.


    "Have you lost your mind? Are you trying to offend the Feron family''s young master for that guy?"


    Previously, Amanda had continually defended Skr when he took the Lucas family''s contract to their


    Fitz Corporation headquarters for signature.


    That was good; after all, the Fitz family had suffered no loss.


    That was good; after all, the Fitz family had suffered no loss.


    But now they were dealing with members of Nirth''s most powerful family.


    And Amanda was still standing by Skr''s side.


    Would the Fitz family still have a footing in Nirth if they enraged the Feron family and used their


    connections?


    Before Amanda could react, the Feron family''s young master chastised her severely, "Amanda, are you


    tired of living, or is your Fitz family tired of living?"


    "Just now, my girlfriend made it very clear that you should kick out that ruffian, Skr, but you''re going


    against her."


    "Are you disregarding me, or our Feron family?"


    The rage in his heart was almost unbearable.


    In his perspective, all of Nirth''s wealthy families should heed his dictates.


    He told Amanda to kick Skr out, and Amanda should have done it without hesitation.


    But now, Amanda not only ignored him, but she even encouraged Skr to speak inside the club in


    front of him.


    This was an outright provocation!


    Oh, no!


    It was very aggravating!


    "I didn''t expect you to ignore the Feron family, Amanda; do you really want to be an enemy of the Feron


    family?"


    Sandra, a young woman, gave fuel to the mes.


    "Sandra, is it your ce to talk about my business with the Feron family?" Amanda scoffed.


    "Did they carry you off in a pnquin?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If Amanda was perplexed as to why the young master of the Feron family had decided to attend the


    Fitz family''s feast, she had a pretty decent notion when she met Sandra.


    Amanda remembered Sandra ndering her when they were students.


    Some was nasty nder, some was pure invention, but it was all motivated by jealously. She would


    smear Amanda and ruin her reputation.


    But Amanda couldn''t be bothered to debate with such a petty person back then.


    Sandra had be the young master of the Feron family''s girlfriend after so many years, and she had


    even purposely pushed him to attend the Fitz family''s special feast.


    Clearly, she intended to unt the Feron family''s power in front of Amanda.


    Skr might have had to swallow her pride and bear Sandra''s humiliation if she hadn''t attended the


    luncheon tonight.


    But now that Skr was here, she felt more confident.

 Chapter 905 Hatred Emerges from the Ground

    Chapter 905 Hatred Emerges from the Ground


    Even if Skr couldn''t vanquish the Feron family of Kley City, he had more than enough power to


    compete with them.


    Furthermore, she had learned through ra that Shane and Geoffrey had mistreated L in order to


    gain favor with a powerful family in Eastern Alvonia.


    Skr killed Shane and Geoffrey directly in his wrath, and that notable family vanished on the same


    day.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she wasn''t sure if she was exaggerating, there is no smoke without fire.


    If Skr was truly responsible for the demise of that prominent family in Eastern Alvonia, it indicated


    that Skr''s authority had surpassed that of the Feron family.


    Skr came to the feast tonight only for her sake; thinking that the Feron family had ulterior purposes,


    he came to support the Fitz family.


    At this point, wouldn''t she be unfaithful and unworthy if she didn''t stand with Skr?


    "Amanda, please don''t go too far!"


    Sandra, seeing that Amanda continued to look down on her, became enraged and wished she could


    scratch Amanda.


    "Mr. Feron..."


    Sandra had to stare at Mr. Feron with a pathetic expression since shecked confidence.


    Mr. Feron sniffed bitterly and told Amanda, "Amanda, you can ignore Sandra, but I am one of the Feron


    family''s heirs; don''t you respect me?"


    "I''ll give you onest chance; immediately throw Skr and his family out!"


    Mr. Feron stared resentfully at Skr as he spoke.


    Beckham apparently bought Skr''s words and tossed him and Sandra out of the amusement park in


    front of so many people during the day, forcing him to lose his face.


    He wanted to revenge now, to have the Fitz family kick Skr out, to let him taste humiliation.


    Sandra was irritated when she heard Mr. Feron''s statements, but she didn''t care since she needed to


    instruct Amanda, "Amanda, did you hear that? Mr. Feron wants you to throw them out!"


    "Come on, people! Are you all dead? Can''t you hear there''s something going on here?" Jaiden


    eximed before Amanda could respond.


    Arge group of bodyguards in ck suits rushed over as soon as Jaiden''s voice faded.


    "Quick, throw this guy, his wife, and child out onto the street at the entrance!" Jaiden demanded.


    Previously, when Skr went to sign the contract, he intended to take advantage of the situation in


    order to obtain Yanice. Skr destroyed his strategy with a single sentence just as he was about to


    seed.


    He has despised Skr since that day.


    He considered retaliating against Skr, butter discovered that not only was Skr a brilliant martial


    artist, but he was also the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    These two things were like two impassable mountains in front of him.


    Skr had grown so powerful that he couldn''t afford to offend him, so he could only hide his rage deep


    within himself.


    However, the conflict between Mr. Feron and Skr had triggered the hatred in his heart.


    With the Feron family''s support, even if he killed Skr, there would be no major consequences!


    Today was the ideal time for him to exact his vengeance on Skr!


    Of course, he wasn''t the only one on the scene. Logan, Sadia, and Jordan were also present. They all


    had a schadenfreude look on their faces as they saw Skr about to be tossed out.

 Chapter 906 Lets See How He Treats You

    Chapter 906 Let''s See How He Treats You


    "Bastard!"


    Amanda yelled just as the bodyguards were ready to surround Skr.


    "Jaiden, I''m here; is it your turn to give orders?" she inquired.


    "Amanda, you''re going way too far!"


    Jaiden''s face darkened, but he was powerless.


    There was no getting around that. Amanda had inherited the majority of the Fitz family''s authority. As


    the Fitz family''s eldest son, he was only a figurehead.


    Amanda was unconcerned about his thoughts. She added, "Young Mr. Feron, we wee you with


    open arms to our Fitz family''s private banquet."


    "However, Mr. Stone is a distinguished guest whom I personally invited, and I hope Young Mr. Feron


    can show some tolerance and refrain from purposefully making things difficult for our Fitz family."


    "You..."


    The young master of the Feron household looked as though he had eaten excrement.


    He never anticipated Amanda to be by Skr''s side even after he made his position in.


    He didn''t believe Amanda would truly upset the Feron family for Skr.


    Amanda''s statements just now indicated that she was wary of the Feron family.


    So the Feron family''s young master swiftly regained his calm, restraining his rage, and told Amanda,


    "Amanda, let me make it clear. If Skr is at your Fitz family''s private banquet tonight, I won''t be."


    "As long as I''m here, he''s not allowed to enter the clubhouse through the front door."


    "You decide!"


    It was a decision between two possibilities, and he had already stated his preference. Amanda had the


    final say.


    The Feron family''s young master, on the other hand, was certain Amanda would select him.


    Because choosing him in this case would be equal to switching sides and siding with him.


    In such circumstance, he would never be unfair to the Fitz family.


    In other words, the Fitz family would be able to climb up the high branch that was the Feron family


    through him.


    Amanda Fitz was a businesswoman who stood out among the Fitz family''s younger generation. She


    should be able to figure it out.


    Of course, not only the Feron family''s young master, but everyone else in the room, thought Amanda


    was simply attempting to bnce both viewpoints. Amanda would undoubtedly rethink her opinion and


    stand with the Feron family''s young master now that he had made his attitude known.


    Just as everyone was expecting Skr to be humiliated, Amanda shook her head and remarked coldly


    to the Feron family''s young master, "Since Young Mr. Feron is not tolerant, I can only ask you to leave."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    What?


    Everyone''s thoughts were racing.


    They were all surprised when Amanda spoke such a thing.


    Asking the Feron family''s young master to leave was tantamount to insulting him.


    "Amanda!"


    The youthful master of the Feron household was both astonished and enraged. Amanda, a mere Fitz


    family member, how can she look down on him like this? It was utterly ridiculous.


    "Amanda, have you taken the wrong medicine, or was your head kicked by a donkey? Do you know


    what you''re doing?"


    "Standing in front of us is the young master of the Feron family from Kley City!"


    Jaiden''s cheeks flushed with fear. "If you want to die, don''t drag down the entire Fitz family with you!"


    "Can our Fitz family survive in Nirth if we offend Young Mr. Feron?"


    "I know my words won''t work on you, but if your grandfather finds out, let''s see how he deals with you!"


    After saying this, Jaiden got out his phone and dialed the Fitz family patriarch, Walter.


    Hearing Jaiden''sments, the Feron family''s young master''s face softened slightly.


    It appeared that not everyone in the Fitz family was conceited. At the very least, Jaiden in front of him


    was wary of the Feron family.


    That was the mindset of a renowned local family.

 Chapter 907 Is It Necessary to Say It?

    Chapter 907 Is It Necessary to Say It?


    Amanda is only a junior member of the Fitz family; she cannot speak for the entire family.


    The situation will undoubtedly improve once the Fitz family''s leaderes.


    When the onlookers saw Jaiden call Walter, they began to mutter amongst themselves.


    "I recall Amanda knowing Skr and his wife previously; she was the agent for their freckle removal


    and rejuvenating cream projects."


    "I''m guessing Amanda made a lot of money from these two projects, which raised her status in the Fitz


    family; that''s why she''s been favoring Skr."


    "But she''s so shortsighted; the freckle removal and rejuvenating cream projects are popr and


    profitable, but if she offends the Feron family, let alone makes money, it''s doubtful she''ll survive."


    "Women have long hair butck wit; the Fitz family''s massive business should not be left to her to


    manage!"


    "It''s okay, didn''t the Fitz family''s eldest son just call the old master? Won''t the situation be clear once


    the old master arrives?"


    Logan, Jordan, and the others regained hope after hearing thements of the crowd.


    Amanda, they believe, is prone to react impulsively because she is a woman, while the Fitz family''s old


    master, who has seen the ups and downs of the business world for many years, is an old fox who


    would never make foolish decisions based on personal feelings.


    Shane and Geoffrey are gone, and while they don''t know why, they have a feeling it has something to


    do with Skr.


    Furthermore, when Yulia previously returned to the Lucas family, Logan and Jordan thought that Yulia


    and Skr, an outsider, had taken away property that was originally theirs, therefore they have always


    nursed a grudge towards Skr.


    They couldn''t stand by and watch Skr suffer or perhaps die.


    They were understandably excited to watch Skr''s terrible end now that this person had emerged,


    and he is from Nirth''s first big family.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a bustle at the entryway after a time.


    Then they heard the security guards at the door shouting together, "The old master!"


    Everyone turned to face the source of the noise.


    They noticed Walter, the elderly master,e in with a cane, apanied by a few family members


    and many beefy bodyguards.


    When Jaiden saw Walter, he hurried over and exaggeratedly described what had transpired earlier.


    Walter nodded his head without saying anything after hearing Jaiden''s statements.


    He appeared to be contemting something.


    With a superior air, the Feron family''s eldest son added, "Walter, you''ve seen what your granddaughter


    has done; now it''s your turn to make a statement."


    "The Fitz family''s life or death is now in your hands."


    The Lucas family members, as well as a woman named Sandra, all nced at Skr and Amanda with


    schadenfreude as they heard his words.


    Sandra, in particr, sneered at Amanda, saying, "Amanda, you wouldn''t happen to be in love with this


    married man named Skr, would you?"


    "Now that the head of your family is here, I''d like to see how you continue to abuse your power in order


    to protect your dream lover."


    Sandra''s skill to manipte the truth and nder Amanda had not waned over the years.


    But before Amanda could respond, Walter stared directly at the Feron family''s eldest son and asked,


    "You''re the eldest son of the Feron family?"


    "What kind of stance do you want me to take?"


    "If I remember correctly, you weren''t on the guest list for tonight''s banquet, were you?"


    "Of course, if you came here to behave yourself, our Fitz family would naturally wee you, but now


    that you''re not only causing trouble but also picking a fight with our Fitz family''s esteemed guest, what


    kind of attitude do you think I should have? Is there really a need to say it?"

 Chapter 908 Please Come In, Mr Stone,

    Chapter 908 Please Come In, Mr Stone,


    "Just because the Feron family is Nirth''s most prominent family doesn''t mean everyone should be


    afraid of you."


    "Some people like to show off their wealth, while others prefer to keep it hidden; perhaps the Feron


    family is only the most prominent family on the surface, and the true power in Nirth lies elsewhere."


    Walter, while using a cane, spoke with vigor and without civility.


    The Lucas family and Sandra were all stunned beyond description when they heard his statements.


    "Grandpa, how could you?"


    Jaiden''s eyes widened like saucers. He had not anticipated Walter adopting Amanda''s attitude and


    stance.


    And Axel waspletely perplexed.


    He anticipated Walter to recognize who was more important, but he didn''t expect Walter to be even


    more rude than Amanda!


    He was an unwee guest, but Skr was a respected guest whom the Fitz family had invited.


    Was this a deration?


    This was a direct p in the face!


    "Walter, I think you''ve gone senile! Your whole damn Fitz family has gone senile!"


    Axel cursed angrily.


    "Sandra, let''s go!"


    "Just becouse the Feron fomily is Nirth''s most prominent fomily doesn''t meon everyone should be


    ofroid of you."


    "Some people like to show off their weolth, while others prefer to keep it hidden; perhops the Feron


    fomily is only the most prominent fomily on the surfoce, ond the true power in Nirth lies elsewhere."


    Wolter, while using o cone, spoke with vigor ond without civility.


    The Lucos fomily ond Sondro were oll stunned beyond description when they heord his stotements.


    "Grondpo, how could you?"


    Joiden''s eyes widened like soucers. He hod not onticipoted Wolter odopting Amondo''s ottitude ond


    stonce.


    And Axel wospletely perplexed.


    He onticipoted Wolter to recognize who wos more importont, but he didn''t expect Wolter to be even


    more rude thon Amondo!


    He wos on unwee guest, but Skylor wos o respected guest whom the Fitz fomily hod invited.


    Wos this o declorotion?


    This wos o direct slop in the foce!


    "Wolter, I think you''ve gone senile! Your whole domn Fitz fomily hos gone senile!"


    Axel cursed ongrily.


    "Sondro, let''s go!"


    "Don''t be angry, Mr. Axel; it''s not worth jeopardizing your health over the Fitz family."


    Sandra swiftly followed in an attempt to pacify him.


    The observers gradually came to their senses as they watched Axel leave with a humiliated


    expression.


    Their stares toward Skr were fraught with uncertainty at the time.


    Everyone was guessing about Skr''s exceptional origins and whether Walter would upset the Feron


    family''s young lord for him.


    He shouldn''t have such power even if he was the owner of Lover''s Tower.


    Walter, on the other hand, couldn''t be bothered to exin it to them. "You good-for-nothing, why


    haven''t you apologized to Mr. Stone yet?" he chastised Jaiden.


    "Why should I apologize to him again, Grandpa?"


    Jaiden mumbled dissatisfiedly.


    "What exactly did you say?" Do you dare to say it again?"


    Walter extended his cane.


    Jaiden bowed swiftly before Skr and said, "Mr. I was mistaken earlier, Stone. "Please ept my


    apologies."


    Skr didn''t even give him a nce.


    Fearing Skr''s wrath, Walter reprimanded Jaiden once more, saying, "Get lost! Keep out of Mr.


    Stone''s path!"


    I''m leaving, I''m leaving, I''m leaving.


    Jaiden, who was generally the most terrified of Walter, bolted; he would have preferred to flee on the


    spot; why would he want to stay?


    After Jaiden left, Walter took a few steps closer and smiled at Skr, saying, "Mr. I apologize for my


    "The banquet is about to start, Mr. Stone; pleasee in."


    "Okay."


    Skr nodded slightly and followed L and Yulia into the club.


    He felt it was a waste of breath to even speak to individuals like Jaiden.


    However, Walter and Amanda had always been very courteous toward him, and as the phrase goes,


    one does not smack a smiling face, so he chose not to harbor a grudge against Jaiden.


    Skr and the others entered the banquet hall at the club''s entrance.


    Axel was kicking a red Ferrari furiously.


    "Ah! Walter, Skr, and Amanda! You are driving me insane!"


    Axel yelled in wrath, expressing his displeasure.

 Chapter 909 Why Hasn’t Anyone Arrived Yet?

    Chapter 909 Why Hasn¡¯t Anyone Arrived Yet?


    Today was the most difficult day of his life.


    And it was all thanks to Skr.


    "Damn you, Skr, I''m going to murder you!"


    Axel stomped furiously on his sports automobile.


    Although he despised Walter and Amanda, he despised Skr the most.


    He wished he had the ability to dismember Skr and disperse his ashes.


    Sandra, who stood beside him, was too terrified to console him.


    If she got involved when the young master of the Feron household was angry, the consequences would


    be severe.


    Especially considering it was her idea to attend the Fitz family''s private dinner today.


    Sandra didn''t dare to provoke Axel just now.


    Axel''s phone rang in his pocket just as he was about to erupt.


    "Who the hell calls me at this hour?


    Axel cursed angrily, ready tosh out at the caller.


    When he saw his name sh over the screen, he immediately softened.


    Because the person phoning him was none other than his grandfather, the Feron family''s patriarch,


    Eric.


    Not to mention that Eric was the number one businessman in Nirth; on arger scale, he was


    unquestionably among the best.


    When the Dragon King sneezes, it rains in the human realm, as the saying goes.


    Simrly, if Eric sneezes, Nirth will alter.


    Was his granddad calling him at this moment for some crucial reason?


    Axel was perplexed, but he didn''t dare to pause. He forced himself to rx and answered the phone.


    "Grandfather, you''re looking for me?"


    "Mm, I heard you''re in Sconvia City? I''m here, too."


    Sandra didn''t hear the rest of the dialogue, but she noticed Axel nodding and then perking up.


    Axel''s face was lit up when he hung up the phone.


    "It''s no surprise that brat is so arrogant, acting as if he''s invincible; he''s the Chief of Nirth!"


    "That exins why both Beckham and Walter are afraid of him."


    They may be terrified of him, but not our Feron family!"


    "The stronger the wind, the taller the tree." Skr, you''re young and have risen to the position of Chief


    of Nirth; it''s a remarkable achievement, but you don''t know how to keep a low profile. Your end will be


    unhappy."


    Axel smirked as he approached the club''s door.


    At nine o''clock at night.


    Skr and his family returned to their Lover''s Tower suite.


    "Sir, madam, I have arranged everything for the investment conference," Graham reported, carrying a


    stack of documents. It will take ce over three days in the Lover''s Hall of our Lover''s Tower."


    "This is the investment conference n and schedule for that day."


    Skr waved his hand and stated, "Since Yulia has given you full responsibility, I won''t look at these


    things."


    "When the big day arrives, Yulia and I will be there, and you''ll be in charge, right?"


    "Alright, sir, I''ll go handle the follow-up matters."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Graham snatched the documents and walked away.


    After three days.


    Skr arrived at the hotel''srgest Lover''s Hall, escorted by Yulia and L, as nned with Graham.


    "Sir and madam!"


    Graham rushed over when he saw Skr and his family.


    Skr was waved at by Amanda and Yanice, who were just talking to Graham.


    Skr questioned Graham, perplexed, "Isn''t today the Lover''s Tower investment conference?" Why


    hasn''t anyone arrived at nine o''clock?"

 Chapter 910 The True Victor

    Chapter 910 The True Victor


    Graham appeared to be about to say something.


    Amanda let out a sigh and replied, "Mr. "Stone, there were a lot of people who signed up to attend


    today''s investment conference."


    "However, the Feron family abruptly issued an internal announcement two days ago, demanding that


    all merchants in Sconvia City refrain from joining the business circle of Lover''s Tower."


    "Otherwise, they would be boycotted jointly by all industries under the Feron family."


    "Why is it the Ferons again?"


    Skr''s pupils constricted.


    Except for some squabbles with Axel three days earlier, he had no major disagreements with the


    Ferons.


    Could Axel have exploited the family''s wolf order to exact revenge on him?


    That''s far too much trouble.


    However, regardless of how strong the momentum is, in his eyes, it''s simply a clown.


    A surprised cry sounded from outside the door just as Graham was going to speak.


    "Mr. Currey, there are so many persons outside iming to be from the Feron and Hernandez families


    of Kley City... Mr. Stone, you are also present.


    Graham''s secretary screamed in fear.


    Arge group of individuals filed in from the door before he could continue his sentence.


    The squad was led by none other than Axel, the Feron family''s eldest son.


    "Hahaha, Skr, how does it feel to be alone?


    Axel burst outughing.


    "But this is not your worst moment; you will soon meet the king of hell."


    "After you die, I will be the master here."


    "By then, I''ll have invited all the merchants in Sconvia City to our Feron family''s investment


    conference."


    Axel was proud and assured, as if he had already won.


    The actual winner is the person whoughs thest.


    Skr humiliated him three days ago, but now he counterattacked and restored his dignity.


    Can Skr match the Feron family''s status in the hearts of Sconvia City merchants, no matter how


    powerful he is?


    Those merchants dared not attend Skr''s investment conference because of one order. Who is


    superior and who is inferior? Isn''t it obvious?


    ine, who was sitting next to him, too nced at Skr with hate, her eyes mocking.


    When she noticed Amanda next to Skr, she sarcastically stated, "I say, Amanda, and the two of you


    next to you, are you nning to go down the wrong path?"


    "Our Axel has made it very clear that anyone who dares to attend Skr''s investment conference is


    disrespecting our Feron family."


    "Does your presence here today imply that you openly oppose the Feron family?"


    ine had no idea Amanda, Yanice, and ra would be brave enough toe.


    After all, she thought that in the eyes of the mighty Feron family, people like Amanda were no more


    than ants.


    Just as ine finished speaking, two people emerged from the enormous crowd behind her and Axel.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yanice''s parents were there.


    Skr had previously encountered them when they were deployed as shields for Yanice.


    Yanice''s mother, ine, replied to ine gently, "Miss Gill, my daughter was blinded byrd and ran


    over to attend this damn investment conference."


    "She''s perplexed, but that doesn''t mean our Mason family is perplexed."


    "Please don''t be angry; I''ll make her go home and reflect on her actions right now."


    ine and her husband Micah yelled at Yanice as she talked, "Yanice, have your wings hardened? Do


    you dare to make decisions for the Mason family at this time?"

 Chapter 911 It Had Long Since Vanished

    Chapter 911 It Had Long Since Vanished


    "Every day you''re up to no good, gallivanting around town! Get your assant home right now; we''ll see


    how we deal with you tonight!"


    ine was shouting at Skr and rolling her eyes.


    What was this about going for a stroll around town? Her rage was inly directed towards Skr.


    They had intended to leverage Yanice''s marriage to advance up the Pearson family''s socialdder, but


    Skr foiled their ns.


    They based all their aspirations of rising to stardom on Skr after discovering his position was even


    higher.


    But they had no idea Skr would propose to Yulia in front of the entire Sconvia City.


    Only then did they understand Skr was really a ruse Yanice had devised to put on a show.


    Micah and ine went from angry to enraged in an instant.


    But, because of Skr''s authority, many were afraid to express their displeasure.


    Skr had now enraged the Feron family''s young master.


    Even if he were the owner of Lover''s Tower, he couldn''tpete with Nirth''s most powerful family.


    Of course, Micah and ine were not the only recognizable people trailing the Ferons.


    Logan and Jordan were sneering at Skr as well.


    He didn''t dare to chastise Skr directly, instead turning to ra and barking, "ra, how dare you


    stand with Skr?"


    "Do you believe that I, as the head of the Lucas family, will kick you out?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ra''s expression darkened, and Amanda and Yanice stared at her with rm.


    After a little period, ra took a big breath and stated firmly, "I''ll stand right here; if you want to kick me


    out, Uncle, do as you please."


    "After all, to me, the Lucas family has been weak for a long time."


    "ra!"


    Logan was huffing and ring because he was so mad.


    He believed he''d yed his trump card, but he wasn''t expecting ra to remain unfazed.


    She would sooner cut ties with the Lucas family than abandon Skr.


    "Hmph! You think I wouldn''t dare? I hereby dere that you, ra, are no longer a member of our


    Lucas family; whether you live or die, it has nothing to do with us from now on."


    ra''s eyes were uninterested when she heard Logan''sments.


    Even rtives'' lives can be sacrificed for the sake of family interests. A Lucas family like this is better


    off without them.


    Yanice, who was standing nearby, was encouraged by ra''s solid demeanor and told ine and


    Micah, "Mom, Dad, I trust Mr. Stone. Even the Feron family can''t do anything to him."


    "You don''t need to be so scared."


    "Shut up!"


    ine and Micah were terrified before Yanice could finish her sentence.


    The Feron family''s son remained. Wouldn''t Yanice bepletely offended if he said this?


    "Yanice, you have three seconds to get your *ss over here right now, or I will disown you as my


    daughter from now on!"


    With a fierce re in her eyes, ine cursed.


    Yanice was irritated by her statements.


    She felt an ache in her heart and responded coldly, "Yes, in your eyes, I''ve never been a daughter, but


    a bargaining chip that can make the Mason family rise to prominence."


    "For your wealth and glory, for my brother''s future, you treat me like amodity, taking me to the


    marriage market to exchange."


    "When have you ever asked for my opinion? When have you ever cared about what I think?"

 Chapter 912 Eric, the Feron Familys Head

    Chapter 912 Eric, the Feron Family''s Head


    "So, you''re saying that if I don''t listen to you today, you''ll cut ties with me, is that it?"


    "Fine, I''ll grant you your wish! From now on, I, Yanice, will consider myself as if I sprang from a crack in


    a rock, never having had parents like you!"


    "You, you, you, you, you, you, you rebellious daughter!"


    ine and Micah almost passed out on the spot.


    Using the Feron family''s support, they pointed towards Skr and cursed, "Skr, did you brainwash


    our Yanice?"


    "You despicable and shameless viin, you already have a wife and a child, and yet you still want to


    harm our Yanice!"


    "Mr. Feron, this guy is wealthy and bullies men and women in Sconvia City, breaking thew; now


    we''re counting on you to back us up and teach him a lesson!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You must make him have nowhere to stand in the entire Nirth!" "There are also Amanda and ra;


    our Yanice has be this way, and they must have contributed to it."


    "Don''t ever let any of these people go!"


    Eric''s face was sad as he saw ra and Yanice eager to cut connections with their family for Skr.


    He had no idea Skr had such a maic personality that three women would flock to him like moths


    to a me, regardless of the repercussions.


    Skr scowled at ine and Micah and snarled, "Make me have no ce to stand in the entire Nirth."


    "Only because of him?""


    "Hehe, even if they use all of the Feron family''s power, I''m afraid they won''t be able to do it."


    "Ignorant!"


    Skr''s statements were met with sneers from the Lucas family and the couple, ine and Micah.


    The others who followed Eric gazed at Skr with puzzled expressions.


    Skr was conceited.


    He spent billions to build a city inside a city, yet the Feron family of Kley City, which has survived


    hundreds of years of storms, could build a true city, let alone a city within a city, if allowed.


    Even if Skr could openly murder Caspian and get away with it, the Ferons are not the Pearsons.


    The name of Nirth''s firstrge family was not chosen at random.


    Eric''s face grew exceedingly unpleasant when he heard Skr''s statements.


    A hoarse but powerful voice came from the door just as he was ready to speak.


    "Is that correct?"


    Everyone turned to face the source of the voice.


    They noticed an elderly man with white hair and brilliant eyes going in through the door.


    Arge group of individuals in suits and leather shoes trailed behind the old man.


    "Eric, the Feron family patriarch!""


    Someone behind Eric quickly recognized the old man''s identify.


    Everyone in the room took a deep breath.


    "My God, Mr. Feron actually came to our Sconvia City."


    "This time, Skr has outdone himself! He has rmed Mr. Feron, and there is only one way for him to


    die!"


    "This tells us not to be too arrogant, or else someone wille to clean up!""


    Skr was being mocked by the folks behind Eric.


    Of course, the person who was the happiest when Eric came was Eric himself.


    He ran a few steps to Eric''s side and eximed, quite obediently, "Grandpa, you''re here!"


    "I''m afraid someone would be spitting on our Feron family''s head if Grandpa didn''te."


    Eric switched his focus to Skr as he spoke.


    "Young man, I know you have some abilities, and I know you are young and impulsive, but that doesn''t


    mean you can ignore our Feron family."

 Chapter 913 The Feron Family Legend Comes to an End

    Chapter 913 The Feron Family Legend Comes to an End


    "For hundreds of years, the Feron family has stood tall in Nirth, surviving dynastic changes and the


    baptism of war." The magnitude of what we have aplished today is iprehensible."


    "I''m not sure about the previous issues between you and my grandson, but now that I''m here, let me


    make this clear."


    "Leave Nirth immediately, and promise me that you will never return in this lifetime."


    "Otherwise, don''t me me for being ruthless and using extreme measures to drive you out."


    Those who loathed Skr felt a surge of satisfaction when they saw Eric''s upromising stance.


    Curry and ine, of course, were overjoyed.


    After all, Skr had just humiliated them.


    Logan, Jordan, Micah, and ine, members of the Lucas family, all watched Skr with


    schadenfreude.


    They reasoned that if Curry''s words weren''t enough, Eric, the head of Nirth''s first major family, should


    be enough.


    Yanice, Amanda, and ra were also on edge.


    Eric was the one in front of them.


    In the past, they could only get a peek of him through rumors.


    Of course, there were those who maintained their cool.


    Aside from Skr, there were Yulia and Graham, both of whom had just a hazy knowledge of the


    scenario.


    "Have you been standing tall for hundreds of years?" Very impressive."


    "Then why don''t you, as descendants of the Feron family, cherish your ancestors'' achievements?"


    Skrughed."


    "You continue to provoke me. Are you looking for death?"


    "I''ll give you one chance to reform, Eric, because your ancestors once donated wealth during national


    crises."


    "Now, immediately return to Kley City, tuck your tail between your legs, and behave." Otherwise, I will


    personally put a stop to the centuries-old Feron family myth!"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by Skr''s statements.


    They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    Skr dared to antagonize Eric in this manner!


    They took a whole minute to respond.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Everyone stared at Skr as if he were a moron.


    "Hahaha, what exactly does he mean by that?" Is he attempting to ruin the Feron family himself?"


    "Who does he believe he is?" He thinks he''s invincible because he built the Lover''s Tower?"


    "He''s way too confident in himself!""


    "Like a moth drawn to a me!""


    Skr was constantly teased by a group of people.


    Logan and Jordan, in particr, were unleashing their rage at Skr and proiming their unwavering


    support for the Ferons.


    The Feron family members'' faces were as long as a donkey''s.


    "You overestimate yourself; if you don''t appreciate the opportunity I gave you to live, I''ll end your life!""


    Eric cursed, his face enraged.


    Then he abruptly spun around and yelled at the hall''s entrance, "Feron''s Wolf Army, out!""


    Swish, swish, swish, swish!


    The sound of uniform footsteps emerged from outside the door at Eric''s direction.


    The booming footfall shook the entire hall.


    It also sent shivers down the spines of everyone in the room.


    So Eric had taken the Wolf Army of the Feron family with him!


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hundreds of individuals streamed in through the door before the crowd could recover from their


    amazement.


    These individuals were clothed in ck military clothes, fully armed, and even brandishing submachine


    guns.

 Chapter 914 What Did You Say?

    Chapter 914 What Did You Say?


    The Feron family''s Wolf Army upied the entire rear half of the Lover''s Tower Hall in the blink of an


    eye.


    As they stared at Eric, they stood tall and straight, their eyes filled with evesting loyalty.


    "What is the Wolf Army?""


    "The Feron family''s guard legion has been passed down for over 300 years." They are not only legally


    permitted to own firearms, but they also individually have particr skills. They defend the Feron family


    during peacetime, but when battle breaks out, they are valiant warriors."


    "During the war, 1,000 Wolf Army soldiers killed tens of thousands of foreign soldiers who invaded Kley


    City."


    "That''s why the Feron family has survived through dynastic changes and the baptism of war."


    "As a result, the Wolf Army enjoys high regard in the Feron family, Nirth, and even throughout Alvonia."


    "Mr. Feron actually organized the Wolf Army to help Skr. Skr deserves this respect even in


    death."


    The audience was taken aback.


    They had no idea Eric thought so highly of Skr.


    The sight of the armed Wolf Army terrified Amanda, Yanice, and ra as well.


    Axel and Sandra were the most excited at this point.


    "Skr, I don''t believe you''re afraid of our Feron family''s Wolf Army."


    The arrogance in Axel''s eyes was palpable.


    Sandra proudly stared at Amanda, certain that Amanda would pay for her folly.


    "Our Feron ancestors made significant contributions to Alvonia," Eric said arrogantly.


    "So, after the establishment of Alvonia, our Feron family is the only family in Nirth allowed to maintain a


    home guard legion."


    "The military provides the assault rifles in their hands, each with a legal number." This honor is coveted


    by everyone in Alvonia."


    "The six hundred Wolf Army soldiers I mobilized today, if given enough room to perform, can withstand


    tens of thousands."


    "Now, taking your life is as simple as pulling something from a bag, isn''t it?""


    Skrughed instead of bing furious when he heard his remarks. "Really?"


    "I''ve never heard of your Feron family''s powerful Wolf Army."


    "But I have heard of the Perez n''s Legion of Dawn in Eastern Alvonia."


    "Unfortunately, the Legion of Dawn''s five thousand soldiers crumbled in front of me."


    "Do you think your six hundred Wolf Army soldiers can withstand a single blow from me inparison


    to the Legion of Dawn?""


    "What exactly did you say?"


    Eric was surprised.


    "For the sake of my precious daughter present, I''ll say it onest time: take your men and get lost!"


    hissed Skr.


    "As you stated, the Wolf Army once followed your Feron ancestors to contribute to the country; I don''t


    want to tarnish the Wolf Army''s glory because of you."


    "They should use their superior abilities to serve the country, not be a tool for the Feron family to


    show off their power and oppress themon people!"


    The crowd was lost for words after hearing Skr''s statements.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is Skr mentally ill?


    He is not only arrogant, but he also acts as though he is in a prominent position and is devoted to his


    country.


    What good are these holy remarks when he''s going to die?


    He''s a psycho!


    And, ording to him, he didn''t take the six hundred Wolf Army soldiers present seriously.


    "How dare you!" says the narrator.


    The Wolf Army''s leader yelled.


    Skr was the only one who dared to stare down on their 600-strong troop!

 Chapter 915 I’m Sorry for Being Late, Sir

    Chapter 915 I¡¯m Sorry for Being Late, Sir


    Furthermore, each of them was holding a loaded and ready-to-fire submachine gun.


    Skr was obnoxious to the extreme.


    They would have wanted to kill Skr right then and there if Eric hadn''t already issued themand.


    "Wolf Army, listen up!"


    "Take this arrogant fool down!"


    "If he resists, kill him on the spot!"


    Finally, Eric issued themand.


    "Yes!"


    The Wolf Army growled incessantly.


    They quickly raised their submachine guns and surrounded Skr.


    Suddenly, a frigid yell rang out from the doorway.


    "Stop!"


    Everyone turned to gaze at once.


    They noticed a young man in a suit and tie, his hair well brushed, walking in.


    It was Wesley, Skr''s appointed secretary from above.


    "The Feron family has a lot of guts!"


    Eric was lectured sternly by Wesley.


    "My God, another one who''s not afraid of death, daring to scold Mr. Feron like that."


    "Like attracts like; Skr is arrogant enough, and the people around him are all reckless fools."


    Many folks in the room were filled with schadenfreude as they gazed at Wesley.


    They had no idea such a renowned name had arrived in Nirth.


    And could he be bigger than Eric even if he was a big shot?


    "Eric, your Feron family is indeed the number one family in Nirth, but you don''t have the right to touch


    our newly appointed Chief of Nirth, do you?" Wesley spoke directly to Eric.


    Before anyone could respond, Wesley came up to Skr, bowed, and said, "Chief, I''mte."


    Boom!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone''s thoughts were racing.


    Nirth''s freshly appointed Chief... Skr was it?


    "What... what does this guy mean? Is Skr the newly appointed Chief?"


    Hiss!


    ine, Micah, Logan, Jordan, and others all eximed in surprise.


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra were all staring at Skr, stunned.


    A province was led by the Chief of Nirth.


    He not only had the authority to make administrative orders and transform the entire business


    landscape of Nirth, but he could also mobilize tens of thousands of troops stationed in Nirth.


    The Feron family was Nirth''s most powerful family, and the Chief had always given Eric a smile.


    However, if they enraged Skr, the new Chief, and the two shed, it would be like a thunderstorm


    with thunder and lightning.


    Who would win and who would lose remained unknown.


    "Hmm, it''s okay."


    Skr stated indifferently to Wesley:


    Eric couldn''t harm Wesley even if he hadn''t revealed his identity.


    Wesley rose up again when he noticed Skr was silent and reprimanded Eric and the others, "What


    are you standing there for?"


    "Immediately apologize to the Chief, and then take your Feron family and flee!"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you; the tens of thousands of troops stationed in Nirth have all been assembled."


    "As soon as the Chief issues the order, armored vehicles will drive into your Feron mansion and blow


    up your Feron family, people, and bricks."


    "You want to wipe out our Feron family?"


    Axel was terrified and looked at Eric with disbelief and rage.


    The others remained silent.


    It wasn''t only that they didn''t dare to speak; they also didn''t dare to breathe.


    But Eric maintained his cool demeanor, as if he wasn''t concerned that Skr might truly destroy their


    Feron family.

 Chapter 916 Internal and External Problems

    Chapter 916 Internal and External Problems


    "Are you going to blow the Feron family, people, and bricks all away?"


    Outside the hall, a strong voice rang out.


    Everyone quickly turned to look at the source of the noise.


    Eric, on the other hand, felt instantly energized.


    A bunch of middle-aged men in suits and leather shoes strolled in the following second.


    The man in the middle, who appeared to be in his fifties, was slightly overweight and wore his hair


    slicked back.


    He seemed polished and cultured, but he exuded authority.


    Without a question, he was a high-ranking figure in the eyes of the general public.


    Someone yelled, "That''s Deputy Chief, Mr. Micah, in the middle."


    "Mr. Micah is in charge of urban construction and real estate development, and he has the most power


    among the deputy chiefs."


    "Everyone assumed that the position of Chief would undoubtedly go to Mr. Micah before the new Chief


    took office; no one expected that a new Chief would be parachuted in, and this Chief turned out to be


    Skr."


    "I heard that Mr. Micah didn''t even show up for the inauguration ceremony a few days ago, and it


    appears that he has a major beef with the new Chief, Skr."


    "Now that Skr is at odds with Eric, Mr. Micah''s sudden appearance and questioning clearly shows


    that he is here to support the Feron family."


    "Not only that, but look at the people around him; they are all influential figures in Nirth. Are they trying


    to sideline Skr, the newly appointed chief?"


    "Very likely! If that''s the case, even though Skr is the Chief of our Nirth, I''m afraid he won''t be able to


    do anything to Eric."


    The talk in the throng becameplicated, and their gazes toward Skr becameplicated.


    Members of the Feron family, in particr, had a cold smirk on their faces.


    And, of course, Wesley recognized Mr. Micah and his group.


    Skr, the newly chosen head, hadn''t even taken his new job yet, and his minions were already


    plotting a revolt.


    The fire may easily burn him if not managed properly.


    He was unconcerned about anything, especially when Skr gained office. Who dared to do this


    among those who rose to the position of chief?


    Wesley became concerned when he saw Mr. Micah and others standing on Eric''s side.


    He cast an unintentional nce at Skr.


    Despite the fact that Skr was appointed as the Chief of Nirth, with administrative decision-making


    authority and the authority to summon local troops,


    But addressing these dozen or so significant persons, as well as the Feron family, Nirth''srgest family,


    both internal and foreign problems gave Skr a headache.


    He never expected Eric to have such power, forcing Mr. Micah and others to openly oppose Skr.


    Wesley expected Skr to be nervous in such circumstances, but he couldn''t see any symptoms of


    nervousness on Skr''s face.


    Not even a shiver.


    Mr. Micah and others didn''t even attract his attention.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What was the situation?


    Was this newly appointed boss backed by a powerful figure?


    Or was he afraid on the inside but adept at hiding it?


    "Mr. Micah!" yelled someone.


    Eric instantly approached Mr. Micah and his friends, greeting them with a fist and palm salute in a very


    familiar style.


    Behind him, Axel and Sandra bowed and said, "We pay our respects to Mr. Micah."


    They were overjoyed at this point.


    So what if Skr has just been appointed chief?

 Chapter 917 Uproar

    Chapter 917 Uproar


    He was nothing more than amander without the assistance of Mr. Micah and others.


    If everyone banded together against him, he might lose his position as chief before he''s even gotten


    used to it.


    "Hmph!"


    Eric looked at Skr with amusement in his eyes.


    Mr. Micah smiled as he nodded to Eric and his brother.


    Then he turned his disapproving re to Skr and Wesley.


    Especially when Skr was only thirty years old.


    He was unconcerned about Skr.


    He looked directly at Wesley and reprimanded him coldly: "You, a secretary, dare to mobilize the Nirth


    garrison on your own?"


    "Although the Chief of Nirth has military power over the garrison, in order to use it, you must first go


    through our vote, then issue the Chief''s order, and finally get the garrison troops to mobilize."


    "Wesley, are you abusing your power for personal gain, or does your master want to take the garrison


    for himself and overturn the sky?"


    Mr. Micah appeared to be reprimanding Wesley, but every word, every letter was intended for Skr to


    hear.


    Bringing the skies down?


    Nobody can afford to wear this enormous hat.


    He wos nothing more thon omonder without the ossistonce of Mr. Micoh ond others.


    If everyone bonded together ogoinst him, he might lose his position os chief before he''s even gotten


    used to it.


    "Hmph!"


    Eric looked ot Skylor with omusement in his eyes.


    Mr. Micoh smiled os he nodded to Eric ond his brother.


    Then he turned his disopproving glore to Skylor ond Wesley.


    Especiolly when Skylor wos only thirty yeors old.


    He wos unconcerned obout Skylor.


    He looked directly ot Wesley ond reprimonded him coldly: "You, o secretory, dore to mobilize the Nirth


    gorrison on your own?"


    "Although the Chief of Nirth hos militory power over the gorrison, in order to use it, you must first go


    through our vote, then issue the Chief''s order, ond finolly get the gorrison troops to mobilize."


    "Wesley, ore you obusing your power for personol goin, or does your moster wont to toke the gorrison


    for himself ond overturn the sky?"


    Mr. Micoh oppeored to be reprimonding Wesley, but every word, every letter wos intended for Skylor to


    heor.


    Bringing the skies down?


    Nobody con offord to weor this enormous hot.


    It''s a dead end once it''s turned on.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if Skr has great support, he may not survive.


    Mr. Micah made a wise decision by taking the initiative.


    His remarks, like a massive stone, shook everyone''s hearts.


    And the dozen or so individuals around him began to speak up as well.


    "In my opinion, Wesley is just a secretary; hecks the courage; our new chief is the real viin."


    "Hmph, Skr, the Nirth garrison''s purpose is to protect the people of Nirth, not to serve as a tool for


    you to settle personal grudges!"


    "You parachuted into our Nirth with no political aplishments and dared to use the garrison


    privately; aren''t you afraid we''ll report you to higher-ups?"


    Skr was put under pressure by three people in a row, which made Graham and Amanda, who were


    standing next to her, nervous.


    Despite the fact that Skr was already a well-known character in their eyes,


    But it''s not so simple when you''re being attacked by a dozen formidable elites.


    Let alone Eric and others.


    Skr''s political career may be hampered as a result of offending all of Nirth''s wealthy and influential


    citizens.


    He could even copse all at once.


    How should today''s event be concluded?


    This is a difficult question.


    Not only did they begin to worry about Skr, but Wesley''s palms began to sweat as well.


    Only Skr remained quiet, as if there was no tremor in his heart.


    After those persons finished speaking, he calmly nced at Mr. Micah and others and stated, "Are you


    done? If you''re done, get lost!"


    "I don''t need your instruction, Skr!"


    "Skr!"


    Mr. Micah''s expression changed dramatically.


    He''d been in politics for a long time, and all of his colleagues were happy tigers. They were smiling


    even though they had stabbed him in the back.


    He''d never met somebody as tough as Skr, who didn''t know how to mince words.


    "Skr, I heard from the Feron family''s leader that you are domineering and arrogant, and I thought he


    was exaggerating."


    "I assumed that if it were true, there would be no way for you to rise to the position of Chief of Nirth."


    "I never expected you to be, as he put it,wless and outrageous."

 Chapter 918 Theo Wexlers Accusation

    Chapter 918 Theo Wexler''s usation


    "Where does thiswlessness and unbridled behaviore from?"


    Skr made a mischievous expression towards Mr. Micah.


    "From where does ite?" Are you afraid to admit what you''ve done?


    Mr. Micah proudly spoke.


    At the same time, he yelled toward the hall''s door, "You cane in now!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today, I, Micah, will let you witness the deeds of our newly appointed director."


    Eric''s face lit up with triumph after hearing Mr. Micah''s words.


    He appeared to have known about Mr. Micah''s arrangement for quite some time.


    Perhaps he nned it, enlisting Mr. Micah to deal with Skr.


    Logan, Jordan, and Jaiden''s eyes shone brightly.


    A middle-aged man walked in from the door as Mr. Micah''s voice faded.


    The man''s face looked familiar.


    Skr recognized him as he approached. In Cloudtopia, it was Theo, the head of the Wexler family.


    The olddies Sue and Charles Sue had chosen Nichs, Theo''s younger son, as a potential marriage


    for Yulia a few months ago.


    When they discovered Yulia was in a rtionship with Skr, Nichs not only purposefully made it


    impossible for Yulia to save his father, but he also colluded with Yvonne, fabricating nasty recordings in


    an attempt to destroy Yulia''s reputation.


    "Where does this lowlessness ond unbridled behoviore from?"


    Skylor mode o mischievous expression towords Mr. Micoh.


    "From where does ite?" Are you ofroid to odmit whot you''ve done?


    Mr. Micoh proudly spoke.


    At the some time, he yelled toword the holl''s door, "You cone in now!"


    "Lodies ond gentlemen, todoy, I, Micoh, will let you witness the deeds of our newly oppointed director."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Eric''s foce lit up with triumph ofter heoring Mr. Micoh''s words.


    He oppeored to hove known obout Mr. Micoh''s orrongement for quite some time.


    Perhops he plonned it, enlisting Mr. Micoh to deol with Skylor.


    Logon, Jordon, ond Joiden''s eyes shone brightly.


    A middle-oged mon wolked in from the door os Mr. Micoh''s voice foded.


    The mon''s foce looked fomilior.


    Skylor recognized him os he opprooched. In Cloudtopio, it wos Theo, the heod of the Wexler fomily.


    The old lodies Sue ond Chorles Sue hod chosen Nicholos, Theo''s younger son, os o potentiol morrioge


    for Yulio o few months ogo.


    When they discovered Yulio wos in o relotionship with Skylor, Nicholos not only purposefully mode it


    impossible for Yulio to sove his fother, but he olso colluded with Yvonne, fobricoting nosty recordings in


    on ottempt to destroy Yulio''s reputotion.


    Nheless, Yulia persuaded Skr to spare Nichs'' life.


    However, Nichs did not repent and drugged Yulia, nearly raping her.


    In a moment of rage, Skr directed Dianne to murder Nichs and had Homer deliver his head to the


    Wexlers.


    Later, Nichs allied with the Richardson family and even recruited Dudley to wreak havoc on Skr.


    At the time, Theo''s eldest son, Christopher, made derogatory statements at the Crown Club, iming


    that Yulia deserved to be drugged and raped.


    Dianne murdered Christopher on Skr''s orders.


    This incident had urred some months before, and Skr had almost forgotten about it if she hadn''t


    seen Theo.


    Mr. Micah unexpectedly brought up this figure.


    "Mr. Micah!" yelled someone.


    Theo walked directly into the hall and said respectfully to Mr. Micah.


    Mr. Micah nodded and continued, "Head of the Wexler family, tell everyone about what you have


    suffered."


    "Don''t worry, today I and the people behind me will back you up."


    "Thank you, Mr. Micah!"


    Theo''s eyes were flooded with gratitude.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, don''t be fooled by his young age and gentle demeanor; he is extremely cruel,


    and his methods are terrifying," he added between clinched teeth, pointing at Skr.


    "My younger son, Nichs, simply fell in love with the same woman as him, and out of jealousy, he


    harbored hatred and directly killed my son, even sending his head to our Wexler family."


    "Really?"


    Everyone in the room was shaken when they heard Theo''s statements.


    Skr was, if what Theo stated was urate, far too brutal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, his feud with our Wexler family is far from over; please allow me to conclude."


    "Unable to swallow the humiliation of my younger son being killed and our family being humiliated, I


    joined forces with another victim''s family to seek justice from Skr."


    "Unexpectedly, shortly after meeting, he killed my eldest son, Christopher, over a disagreement."


    "Poor Wexler family, we only had these two sons, and both of them died at the hands of Skr."

 Chapter 919 Beckhams Attitude

    Chapter 919 Beckham''s Attitude


    "Skr is so ruthless that he would let the old bury the young; do you think such a person is fit to be


    our nation''s governor?"


    "Uh..."


    Everyone in the room had been persuaded by Theo''s sad story.


    They all appeared to be brainwashed, believing Skr was trulywless and uncontrolled.


    Yulia, who was standing next to Skr, was astounded as well.


    Now that she thought about it, Nichs seemed to have vanished without a trace since that night at the


    Crown Club.


    She assumed he was too embarrassed to show his face once his plot was revealed.


    Skr scoffed as he heard Theo''s narrative, "Theo, do you want me to give you an award for best


    acting?"


    "Why would I kill your son, Nichs? Don''t you know?"


    "Besides his inappropriate behavior toward my wife, he was also involved in a murder case."


    "Do you require detailed information from me?"


    "And your eldest son, Christopher, even if he did not insult my wife, I can reveal what he has done for


    the Wexler family''s interests."


    "By then, not to mention avenging your two sons, you and the Wexler family will have to pay a more


    painful price."


    Dianne investigated the Wexler family when Nichs created a video to smear Yulia''s reputation.


    "Skylor is so ruthless thot he would let the old bury the young; do you think such o person is fit to be


    our notion''s governor?"


    "Uh..."


    Everyone in the room hod been persuoded by Theo''s sod story.


    They oll oppeored to be broinwoshed, believing Skylor wos truly lowless ond uncontrolled.


    Yulio, who wos stonding next to Skylor, wos ostounded os well.


    Now thot she thought obout it, Nicholos seemed to hove vonished without o troce since thot night ot the


    Crown Club.


    She ossumed he wos too emborrossed to show his foce once his plot wos reveoled.


    Skylor scoffed os he heord Theo''s norrotive, "Theo, do you wont me to give you on oword for best


    octing?"


    "Why would I kill your son, Nicholos? Don''t you know?"


    "Besides his inoppropriote behovior toword my wife, he wos olso involved in o murder cose."


    "Do you require detoiled informotion from me?"


    "And your eldest son, Christopher, even if he did not insult my wife, I con reveol whot he hos done for


    the Wexler fomily''s interests."


    "By then, not to mention ovenging your two sons, you ond the Wexler fomily will hove to poy o more


    poinful price."


    Dionne investigoted the Wexler fomily when Nicholos creoted o video to smeor Yulio''s reputotion.


    The Wexler family would have been finished by that point if it hadn''t been for Yulia''s kindness and


    consideration for Yvonne''s involvement.


    As a result, Nichs and Christopher''s deaths were not unfair.


    Skr was only acting in the sake of justice.


    Theo''s heart shook as he heard Skr''s remarks, and his confidence dwindled.


    Mr. Micah swiftly stated, "Skr, this is not the time to becent; there are others who want to


    use you, in addition to the head of the Wexler family!"


    Mr. Micah moved his sight to the hall''s entrance as he spoke.


    People like him, who meticulously prepare every step, would not openly dispute Skr, the new


    director, unless they were certain.


    However, once they made a move, they had to hit the target and kill Skr.


    As soon as Mr. Micah''s voice faded, a few more folks entered.


    Mortimer, the Richardson family''s head in Cloudtopia, was directing them.


    "Mr. Micah, my son Harry Chase, just had a blind date with Skr''s ex-girlfriend, and he was publicly


    humiliated, and hispany went bankrupt."


    "His dignity was trampled upon, his self-confidence was severely damaged, and now Harry is like a


    waste, drowning his sorrows in alcohol every day, neither human nor ghost."


    "It was Skr who ruined him!"


    "I also went with the head of the Wexler family to seek justice, but I didn''t expect him to continue his


    tyranny and kill Christopher on the spot."


    "Everything Theo just said is true, and I, Mortimer, can attest to it!"


    "Please, Mr. Micah, stand up for the Richardson and Wexler families!"


    Mr. Micah quietly nodded and proceeded, "Next!"


    He was well aware that one or two charges against Skr were insufficient.


    Especially considering Theo and Mortimer were originally from Cloudtopia, a modest third-tier city.


    Many of those present had never heard of them.


    Naturally, their words had to be discounted.


    However, if they were joined by other well-known individuals, it would most likely be enough to


    overpower Skr.


    Another man in his fifties strolled into Sconvia Hall as Mr. Micah''s voice faded.


    "Is that Beckham, head of the Jenkins family in Sconvia City?"


    Someone yelled. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 920 The Great Lord of Heaven

    Chapter 920 The Great Lord of Heaven


    "Indeed!"


    When everyone in the room saw the big shots of Sconvia City, their reactions were very powerful.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if they didn''t make it into the Four Great Families, the Jenkins family in Sconvia City was in sixth


    ce.


    Those in attendance were all major personalities in Sconvia City, and they were all familiar with


    Beckham.


    "Isn''t David Beckham on Skr''s side?"


    "Two days ago, in the Jenkins family''s amusement park, Skr had a conflict with Feron over queuing,


    and Beckham, in front of everyone, followed Skr''s orders and drove Feron out of the amusement


    park."


    Someone couldn''t help but voice their reservations.


    Yulia was astonished to see Beckhame.


    Beckham''s demeanor was too ambivalent.


    Amanda, too, was dubious in her heart.


    Her spection concerning Skr''s identity was all based on the Jenkins family''s prior disclosure.


    Skr murdered the Jenkins family''s two boys, and Beckham not only refused to use the Jenkins


    family''s influence to settle ounts with Skr, but also published an announcement overnight stating


    that the Jenkins family had long cut rtions with Parker and Barry.


    His remarks actually meant that Parker and Barry''s lives and deaths had nothing to do with them.


    "Indeed!"


    When everyone in the room sow the big shots of Sconvio City, their reoctions were very powerful.


    Even if they didn''t moke it into the Four Greot Fomilies, the Jenkins fomily in Sconvio City wos in sixth


    ploce.


    Those in ottendonce were oll mojor personolities in Sconvio City, ond they were oll fomilior with


    Beckhom.


    "Isn''t Dovid Beckhom on Skylor''s side?"


    "Two doys ogo, in the Jenkins fomily''s omusement pork, Skylor hod o conflict with Feron over queuing,


    ond Beckhom, in front of everyone, followed Skylor''s orders ond drove Feron out of the omusement


    pork."


    Someone couldn''t help but voice their reservotions.


    Yulio wos ostonished to see Beckhome.


    Beckhom''s demeonor wos too ombivolent.


    Amondo, too, wos dubious in her heort.


    Her speculotion concerning Skylor''s identity wos oll bosed on the Jenkins fomily''s prior disclosure.


    Skylor murdered the Jenkins fomily''s two boys, ond Beckhom not only refused to use the Jenkins


    fomily''s influence to settle ounts with Skylor, but olso published on onnouncement overnight stoting


    thot the Jenkins fomily hod long cut relotions with Porker ond Borry.


    His remorks octuolly meont thot Porker ond Borry''s lives ond deoths hod nothing to do with them.


    He, Beckham, and even the Jenkins family would never seek vengeance on Skr.


    How terrified must he be of Skr to make such an announcement?


    But what was going on now that Beckham had taken Mr. Micah''s side?


    And Feron and Sandra next to him nced at Skr with a mocking expression on their faces, saying,


    "Skr, your dog seems to be disobedient, huh?"


    "Indeed, evil deeds will lead to self-destruction!"


    Despite Beckham''s change of heart, Feron and Sandra had not forgotten the humiliation Beckham had


    brought them.


    Beckham interrupted them, saying, "Skr, you not only killed my two brothers but also used your


    connections in the province to suppress me, making me unable to avenge my two brothers."


    "I submitted to you the day before yesterday in the amusement park, but it was only because I was


    afraid of the power in your hands."


    "With Mr. Micah and the Feron family''s leader on my side, I no longer have to fear you!"


    The audience erupted as soon as Beckham''sments were said.


    "Skr murdered Parker and Barry Jenkins of the Jenkins family."


    "My God, how many people has Skr harmed with his power?""


    "It''spletelywless!""


    "Evil deeds lead to self-destruction; he hasmitted so many sins; isn''t it time to settle the


    ounts?""


    "Even if he''s the new director, with so many lives on his hands, no one can protect him."


    Everyone looked at Skr as if he were a dead man for a moment.


    A man''s voice suddenly came from the door at this point.


    "Mr. Our Kent family has also sent someone, Micah!"


    A man in his forties stepped in front of everyone as soon as the voice stopped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my name is Kent, and I am from Sconvia City." Our Kent family heir, Max Kent,


    had a little business disagreement with Skr''s wife, Yulia, and Skr murdered him as well as


    extorted one hundred billion from our Kent family head, Sterling."


    "Poor our Kent family, whose wealth had been umted over a half-century, has suddenly lost


    eighty percent of its wealth." My previous master, Ezra Kent, couldn''t take it any longer and took the


    family head Sterling to the Lucas family to seek revenge from Skr, but he died on the moment."


    "Please, Mr. Micah, seek justice for our Kent family as well!""

 Chapter 921 Is There Any More Peace?

    Chapter 921 Is There Any More Peace?


    When another cry came from outside the door, the middle-aged man''s remarks had barely fallen.


    "Mr. Micah, I am from Wox City''s Pearson branch, and I also have a majorint to present."


    "Skr not only killed our Pearson branch''s head, Terry, and the young master Aiden, but he also


    forced us to scatter our family wealth, causing our family to be ruined and people to die."


    "Please, Mr. Micah, discern the truth!"


    Then members of the Miller and Barlow families of Ruritania came.


    "Skr forced the Miller family to donate all of our property."


    "Skr bullied people with his power, and at a price dozens of times lower than the market price, he


    forcibly acquired our Barlow family''s Ruritania Building."


    People from seven or eight households all shouted together, pleading for Mr. Micah to settle their


    differences.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback by such a major scene.


    Skr offended so many families, even Amanda, Yanice, and ra were surprised.


    Skr could previously utilize his powerful position and pressure to repress these troublemakers.


    But, at this point, they were all confronting Skr together, led by Mr. Micah and apanied by other


    provincial dignitaries and the Feron family.


    When onother crye from outside the door, the middle-oged mon''s remorks hod borely follen.


    "Mr. Micoh, I om from Wox City''s Peorson bronch, ond I olso hove o mojorploint to present."


    "Skylor not only killed our Peorson bronch''s heod, Terry, ond the young moster Aiden, but he olso


    forced us to scotter our fomily weolth, cousing our fomily to be ruined ond people to die."


    "Pleose, Mr. Micoh, discern the truth!"


    Then members of the Miller ond Borlow fomilies of Ruritonioe.


    "Skylor forced the Miller fomily to donote oll of our property."


    "Skylor bullied people with his power, ond ot o price dozens of times lower thon the morket price, he


    forcibly ocquired our Borlow fomily''s Ruritonio Building."


    People from seven or eight households oll shouted together, pleoding for Mr. Micoh to settle their


    differences.


    Everyone in the room wos token obock by such o mojor scene.


    Skylor offended so mony fomilies, even Amondo, Yonice, ond Cloro were surprised.


    Skylor could previously utilize his powerful position ond pressure to repress these troublemokers.


    But, ot this point, they were oll confronting Skylor together, led by Mr. Micoh ond oponied by other


    provinciol dignitories ond the Feron fomily.


    When confronted with so many charges, even the strongest person may desire to flee.


    Skr, on the other hand, is not your average individual.


    He maintained his cool in the face of thousands of troops.


    Mr. Micah and others were little more than bouncing clowns inparison to fighting in blood and


    repelling foreign invaders.


    Skr, with a cool and breezy expression, asked Mr. Micah, "Is there anything else? If so, say it all at


    once."


    Hiss!


    Everyone in the room couldn''t help but gasp.


    They couldn''tprehend that someone could be so arrogant in the world.


    The first big family in Nirth, along with the provincial leadership, as well as the big families of Sconvia


    and Cloudtopia, Ruritania, and Wox City


    These forces together could destabilize Skr''s position as director.


    Another voice emerged from outside the door just as everyone was about to insult Skr.


    "Heh, of course there''s more!"


    Everyone was taken aback. Were there still people around?


    Following the sound, they noticed another group of people entering the hall.


    The leader of the group had white hair, and there was a young man who resembled the old man


    standing next to him.


    "Isn''t that...Easton?"


    Easton used to frequent Sconvia to hang out with a group of young masters and misses, thus he was


    instantly recognized.


    "So, the one he''s supporting... could it be the head of the Hernandez family, Cooper?"


    "Ah, now that you mention it, I remember; it is, indeed, Cooper! I''ve seen his picture in a finance


    magazine!"


    The Hernandez n is the secondrgest in Nirth!


    They came to use Skr, too?


    Everyone in the room was staring at each other in surprise.


    Cooper and Easton were both gritting their teeth as they looked at Skr.


    "Mr. Micah, Skr stole two miracle pills from our Hernandez family. These miracle pills are rare


    treasures of our Hernandez family; even I can''t bear to use them, but he just stole them. I was angry


    and went to him to demand them back, but I didn''t expect him to make our entire Hernandez family


    kneel and apologize to him in public."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Mr. Micah, Cooper, and my Hernandez family are displeased!"


    "Please address our concerns, band together with our colleagues, and impeach Skr."


    "Otherwise, there will be no peace in Nirth from now on!"

 Chapter 922 Overwhelming Hatred

    Chapter 922 Overwhelming Hatred


    "What?!"


    "Did Skr steal the Hernandez family''s miracle pill and force them to kneel and apologize to him?"


    "Oh my God, could he really shoot up to the sky if we give him a firecracker?"


    People in the room were both astonished and enraged.


    Wasn''t it more than the Feron family, Nirth''s first-ranked family, and the Hernandez family, Nirth''s


    second-ranked family?


    Skr openly executed Caspian, the Pearson family''s heir from Kley City, not long ago at the entrance


    to Lover''s Tower.


    Skr had thus upset not only the Feron and Hernandez families, but also the Pearson family, which


    was ranked third.


    Skr, even as the new mayor, could not repress the deputy mayor and others, as well as the three


    major families of Nirth and other significant families from other cities.


    "Huh? Do you think the Pearson family will send someone?"


    "They should; after all, the Pearson family''s main line was exterminated, and their eldest son, Caspian,


    was killed. The ck Feather Order''s prestige is no longer there; can the Pearson family just let it go?"


    "Right. Skr, who appears young, is quite capable; in such a short period of time, he has provoked


    more than half of Nirth''s powerful figures."


    "Whot?!"


    "Did Skylor steol the Hernondez fomily''s mirocle pill ond force them to kneel ond opologize to him?"


    "Oh my God, could he reolly shoot up to the sky if we give him o firecrocker?"


    People in the room were both ostonished ond enroged.


    Wosn''t it more thon the Feron fomily, Nirth''s first-ronked fomily, ond the Hernondez fomily, Nirth''s


    second-ronked fomily?


    Skylor openly executed Cospion, the Peorson fomily''s heir from Kley City, not long ogo ot the entronce


    to Lover''s Tower.


    Skylor hod thus upset not only the Feron ond Hernondez fomilies, but olso the Peorson fomily, which


    wos ronked third.


    Skylor, even os the new moyor, could not repress the deputy moyor ond others, os well os the three


    mojor fomilies of Nirth ond other significont fomilies from other cities.


    "Huh? Do you think the Peorson fomily will send someone?"


    "They should; ofter oll, the Peorson fomily''s moin line wos exterminoted, ond their eldest son, Cospion,


    wos killed. The Block Feother Order''s prestige is no longer there; con the Peorson fomily just let it go?"


    "Right. Skylor, who oppeors young, is quite copoble; in such o short period of time, he hos provoked


    more thon holf of Nirth''s powerful figures."


    "What, does he think he can cover the sky with one hand just because he''s the new mayor?"


    "Skr, you..."


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra all gulped hard, wanting to say something but unsure what.


    They had theorized and nned for Skr''s identity before, but the mayor''s level was already high.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    They never expected Skr to alienate so many powerful families with his own strength.


    Even they were nervous at this point.


    It was difficult to say whether Skr could get out of this problem this time.


    Wesley, on the other hand, was stunned and unable to speak.


    He had no idea his new master would be such amanding presence.


    Why did he have to annoy the people of Nirth''s three major families?


    Who did he have to kill, but he killed so many individuals from Nirth''s important families?


    Not only is his job as mayor in jeopardy, but his life is also in jeopardy.


    "Skr, you draw your sword at every disagreement; countless people have died at your hands!" said


    the deputy mayor, just as everyone was thinking.


    "Why don''t you resign and kneel down to admit your guilt?"


    The deputy mayor''s momentum was overwhelming at this point, like a tiger returning to the mountain or


    a dragon entering the sea.


    Those that came to use Skr were influenced by him, and their murdering intent increased.


    Everyone looked at Skr as if he were dead.


    "Hmph! Skr, I couldn''t deal with you before, but now the tables have turned! Today, I want you to go


    to hell and kneel down to apologize to my sons!"


    Theo shouted, his eyes filled with rage.


    "Skr, you ruined my son Harry Chase; I want you to pay a thousand times!"


    Mortimer sneered next to him.


    Back then, the Chase and Wexler families summoned Dudley, the head of Cloudtopia''s first family, to


    preside over Skr''s murder at the Crown Club.


    When Dudley spotted Skr, he acted like a dog seeing its master, wagging his tail and pleading for


    forgiveness.


    As a result, Mortimer and Theo not only failed to assassinate Skr, but also provided Skr with the


    opportunity to assassinate Christopher.


    Theo spat blood on the spot after Dudley stated it served him right.


    The Chase and Wexler families were humiliated once more.


    This humiliation has resulted in enormous hatred to this day.

 Chapter 923 The Coward

    Chapter 923 The Coward


    The Feron family, Nirth''s firstrgest family, the Hernandez family, Nirth''s secondrgest family, and Mr.


    Micah and others were not the same as the old Dudley!


    Even though Skr was the newly appointed director, he was not above thew with so many big shots


    backing them up!


    "Skr, even if Graham, the head of Sconvia City''s firstrgest family, is willing to be your assistant,


    you have now offended the Feron family and the Hernandez family in Nirth, as well as the original


    leadership team in Nirth, and I don''t believe you can get away unscathed!"


    Beckham said it with clenched teeth.


    The Kent family and the Pearson family branch stood next to him with a gloomy expression on their


    faces.


    Skr once ckmailed the Kent family for $100 billion, nearly driving them bankrupt.


    If Mr. Micah is sessful in bringing Skr down, this hundred billion may be retrieved.


    Lover''s Tower, for example, is their current location.


    If Skr dies, Lover''s Tower should properly go to the Kent family, who have invested more than $100


    billion.


    The Kent family could reim its grandeur with Lover''s Tower.


    "With so many people using you, Skr, I''d like to see how you defend yourself!""


    The Feron fomily, Nirth''s first lorgest fomily, the Hernondez fomily, Nirth''s second lorgest fomily, ond Mr.


    Micoh ond others were not the some os the old Dudley!


    Even though Skylor wos the newly oppointed director, he wos not obove the low with so mony big shots


    bocking them up!


    "Skylor, even if Grohom, the heod of Sconvio City''s first lorgest fomily, is willing to be your ossistont,


    you hove now offended the Feron fomily ond the Hernondez fomily in Nirth, os well os the originol


    leodership teom in Nirth, ond I don''t believe you con get owoy unscothed!"


    Beckhom soid it with clenched teeth.


    The Kent fomily ond the Peorson fomily bronch stood next to him with o gloomy expression on their


    foces.


    Skylor once blockmoiled the Kent fomily for $100 billion, neorly driving them bonkrupt.


    If Mr. Micoh is sessful in bringing Skylor down, this hundred billion moy be retrieved.


    Lover''s Tower, for exomple, is their current locotion.


    If Skylor dies, Lover''s Tower should properly go to the Kent fomily, who hove invested more thon $100


    billion.


    The Kent fomily could recloim its grondeur with Lover''s Tower. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "With so mony people using you, Skylor, I''d like to see how you defend yourself!""


    Sneered Alejandro, Rhett, and others.


    They were all waiting for Skr to be in, just like the Kents.


    Previously in Ruritania, Skrpelled them to transfer all of their family riches to humanitarian


    organizations; they refused and sought Easton''s help.


    Surprisingly, Skr not only didn''t take Easton seriously, but also went to the Hernandez household to


    steal two Condensing Soul Pills.


    Later, the Hernandez family became so enraged that they sought the assistance of Jeremiah, a master


    on the List of Legendary Beasts.


    What was even more surprising was that when Jeremiah spotted Skr, he immediately smiled and


    surrendered without a fight.


    To save their lives, the Millers had to follow Skr''s orders and sacrifice more than half of their family


    fortune.


    Alejandro and others were in tears as they saw money that had once belonged to them pour into the


    ounts of charitable groups.


    At the same time, they despised Skr.


    Skr was to me for everything.


    They wished Skr would die today since they disliked him so much back then.


    Skr was also mocked by members of the Hernandez family.


    Cooper and Easton in particr.


    "Skr, don''t think that just because you were appointed director by the higher-ups, you can do


    whatever you want."


    "In Nirth, if you offend our Hernandez family, the only oue is death!""


    Easton said it with a solemn expression.


    "Of course, there''s the Pearsons in Kley City." Landon is a useless thing, and Curry is no better; he


    truly became a coward at a key point."


    Easton expressed his scorn for the Pearson family.


    Aside from them, Eric of the Feron family in Kley City was staring at Skr with contempt, as if he had


    already sentenced Skr to death.


    And Axel and Sandra were overjoyed beyond words.


    Beckham kicked them out of the amusement park because of Skr, and Amanda and Walter kicked


    them out of the private club because of Skr.


    Their expressions were vanished.


    When they saw Skr being surrounded by a big group of family heads, they naturally felt intense


    schadenfreude.


    Of course, Logan, Jordan, and others were also staring at Skr as if she were a dead person.


    Skr, on the other hand, was unconcerned.


    They were little more than a swarm of ants.

 Chapter 924 Put My Hands Up?

    Chapter 924 Put My Hands Up?


    At that point, he turned to face the deputymander and said calmly, "Mr. Micah, you''ve really


    worked hard to drag me down, haven''t you?"


    "Let''s not even get started on how they avoid the important and focus on the trivial, distorting the facts."


    So what if what they stated is true?"


    "What are you capable of doing to me?""


    Although Skr''s hands were stained with many people''s blood, the great majority of it came from the


    extraterrestrial races that had offended Alvonia.


    Even those he killed after returning to Cloudtopia had asked for it and deserved to die.


    But, at this point, Skr knew Mr. Micah wouldn''t give him a chance to exin, so he didn''t bother.


    What could these people do to him even if it were true?


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra all tightened up when they realized Skr hadn''t denied anything."


    Skr may have been imprisoned for a long time if those folks had only used him of anything.


    Skr actually confessed it outright!


    And in such pompous fashion.


    He was only ying with death!


    Yulia was so terrified that her face turned scarlet and she shook Skr''s arm violently.


    She assumed Skr was perplexed.


    At thot point, he turned to foce the deputymonder ond soid colmly, "Mr. Micoh, you''ve reolly


    worked hord to drog me down, hoven''t you?"


    "Let''s not even get storted on how they ovoid the importont ond focus on the triviol, distorting the focts."


    So whot if whot they stoted is true?"


    "Whot ore you copoble of doing to me?""


    Although Skylor''s honds were stoined with mony people''s blood, the greot mojority of ite from the


    extroterrestriol roces thot hod offended Alvonio.


    Even those he killed ofter returning to Cloudtopio hod osked for it ond deserved to die.


    But, ot this point, Skylor knew Mr. Micoh wouldn''t give him o chonce to exploin, so he didn''t bother.


    Whot could these people do to him even if it were true?


    Amondo, Yonice, ond Cloro oll tightened up when they reolized Skylor hodn''t denied onything."


    Skylor moy hove been imprisoned for o long time if those folks hod only used him of onything.


    Skylor octuolly confessed it outright!


    And in such pompous foshion.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He wos only ploying with deoth!


    Yulio wos so terrified thot her foce turned scorlet ond she shook Skylor''s orm violently.


    She ossumed Skylor wos perplexed.


    Those who suspected Skr were enraged when they saw him admit so shamelessly, and they wished


    they could tear Skr apart.


    They came to their senses after only a few seconds.


    Skr''s admission was wee.


    Skr would plunge into an eternal pit, regardless of right or wrong, as long as he epted it.


    Is it possible that Skr was giving up on himself?


    Mr. Micah was surprised for a moment after hearing Skr''s statements, then sneered and said,


    "Skr, since you have admitted to your crimes, why don''t you put your hands up and stop


    struggling?""


    "Can I raise my hands?""


    Skr''s eyes became cold: "Raising my hands means surrendering."


    "Looking around, the person who can make me raise my hands and surrender has yet to be born!""


    "Who do you believe you are?" You think you''re important enough to talk to me like this?"


    Skr sprang out with incredible force as he spoke.


    "Mr. Micah, you are in charge of real estate development and urban road construction as an old


    member of Nirth''s leadership team."


    "You should be thinking about how you can help the people of Nirth and improve their lives."


    "However, you are now using the power that the people have given you to collude with Eric, a


    businessman, and the Hernandez family to eliminate dissidents."


    "Do you deserve the trust that your superiors have ced in you?" Do you deserve the authority that


    the people of Nirth have bestowed upon you?"


    "I''ll give you one chance; go back to Nirth immediately, do your job well, and reflect on yourself."


    "Otherwise, don''t me me for not being merciful!"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when they heard Skr''s statements.


    "How dare Skr, who has killed so many people, to threaten Mr. Micah?""


    "He can''t even save himself; he should think about his own way out."


    "Does he have an escape n?" He has continually irritated Mr. Micah, as well as the Feron and


    Hernandez families. Even if he apologizes through death, I''m scared he''ll be ripped apart and fed to the


    dogs!"


    They all nced at Skr with schadenfreude after they returned to their wits.


    And Mr. Micah''s face looked as if he had eaten excrement.


    He scowled at Skr, angrily reprimanding her, "You''re courting death!""

 Chapter 925 General Dragon King

    Chapter 925 General Dragon King


    "You dare to lecture me when death is on the way!""


    "I don''t think you''ll cry until you''re dead!""


    "Where is your Wolf Army, Feron family leader?" Arrest Skr right away!"


    "If there is any resistance, kill on the spot!""


    "Wolf Army, get moving!""


    Eric ced his order right away.


    "Roar!"


    The entire Wolf Army present let out a roar, preparing to attack Skr.


    At this important juncture.


    Outside the door, a frigid feminine voice spoke up.


    The woman didn''t say anything; she merely snorted coldly, yet it sounded like a divine chant to the Wolf


    Army, numbing their scalps and stiffening their limbs.


    A lovely woman with a chilly face walked into the hall at this time.


    "It''s Dianne."


    Yulia''s face lighted up when she saw Dianne.


    She was aware that Dianne and Skr were both extremely powerful.


    Skr''s personal safety, though, would be more assured with one more person.


    After all, they were now up against the Feron family''s armed Wolf Army.


    Skr needed to defend himself while simultaneously distracting himself from her and L.


    If hundreds of bullets were fired at Skr at the same time, anypse in judgment may have disastrous


    results.


    "You dore to lecture me when deoth is on the woy!""


    "I don''t think you''ll cry until you''re deod!""


    "Where is your Wolf Army, Feron fomily leoder?" Arrest Skylor right owoy!"


    "If there is ony resistonce, kill on the spot!""


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Wolf Army, get moving!""


    Eric ploced his order right owoy.


    "Roor!"


    The entire Wolf Army present let out o roor, preporing to ottock Skylor.


    At this importont juncture.


    Outside the door, o frigid feminine voice spoke up.


    The womon didn''t soy onything; she merely snorted coldly, yet it sounded like o divine chont to the Wolf


    Army, numbing their scolps ond stiffening their limbs.


    A lovely womon with o chilly foce wolked into the holl ot this time.


    "It''s Dionne."


    Yulio''s foce lighted up when she sow Dionne.


    She wos owore thot Dionne ond Skylor were both extremely powerful.


    Skylor''s personol sofety, though, would be more ossured with one more person.


    After oll, they were now up ogoinst the Feron fomily''s ormed Wolf Army.


    Skylor needed to defend himself while simultoneously distrocting himself from her ond Lolo.


    If hundreds of bullets were fired ot Skylor ot the some time, ony lopse in judgment moy hove disostrous


    results.


    Yulia felt reassured now that Dianne had arrived.


    When L saw Dianne, she eagerly waved her small hand and yelled, "Aunt Dianne, we''re here!"


    Dianne''s expressionless face broke into a tiny smile.


    Her heart would only soften when she faced L.


    When Alejandro and others from the Hernandez family saw Dianne, they were taken aback.


    They had all witnessed Dianne''s scary abilities.


    People from the Hernandez family, in particr.


    Skr took Dianne to the Hernandez family at the time to force her to buy the miracle medicine.


    They had recruited soldiers from many sides to resist, but they had not anticipated that they would not


    be able to stop Dianne alone.


    Dianne was disappearing and reappearing like a ghost that day.


    When she resurfaced, she could be hundreds of meters distant from where she was before.


    Alejandro is still haunted by his fears.


    If what Skr desired at the moment was not the miraculous drug, but his life, his corpse would have


    been cold long ago thanks to Dianne''s terrible abilities.


    When Alejandro and others saw Dianne again, their emotions became more serious.


    Dianne had already arrived at Skr''s side as everyone''s eyes were shing.


    She weed Skr politely before turning her focus to the deputymander.


    "You dare to insult General Dragon King with your garbage-filled brain?""


    "Do you think I can take your life right now?"


    Hiss!


    Many people there drew a breath as soon as Dianne''s remarks fell.


    "Who is this woman, daring to call the deputymander a garbage brain? Isn''t she arrogant?"


    "Looking at her good looks, could she be Skr''s little lover? She''s really long-haired and short-


    sighted, thinking she''s helping her lover, but she''s actually going to kill him."


    Those who were unaware of the circumstances had already envisaged a major drama based on


    Dianne''s stunning appearance.


    For a while, the entire scene was filled with conversation andughter, as though they were enjoying


    the show.


    The deputymander''s expression became even more hideous when he saw a young woman he


    didn''t know where she came from daring to publicly embarrass him.

 Chapter 926 Surprising the Whole Audience

    Chapter 926 Surprising the Whole Audience


    Skr ignored him and stared down on him. He was irritated, but he could put up with it for the time


    being.


    After all, Skr was the Chief of Nirth who had parachuted down from above, his immediate superior.


    But who exactly does Dianne believe she is?


    A woman with no official status dared to yell at him,pletely humiliating him.


    This was excruciating!


    However, after listening to Dianne''s remarks, he learned something crucial.


    "General Dragon King? What exactly does that mean?"


    Mr. Micah inquired.


    People standing behind him were likewise taken aback.


    "Huh? General Dragon King? What kind of title is this?"


    Despite their high positions, these people had never visited the military in the North, let alone knew that


    Skr was given the title of General Dragon King by the million-strong Dragon Army.


    If they didn''t know, the others in the room probably didn''t either.


    When they came to, they all eximed, mockingly, "What era is this, and there''s still a General Dragon


    King? Is it that if he sneezes, Sconvia City will be hit by thunderstorms and hurricanes?"


    "If you want to scare people, make up a more impressive title; this is simply ridiculous."


    "Let''s not even get started on the fact that there is no Dragon King in this world; even if he is the


    General Dragon King, thebined forces of the Feron family, the Hernandez family, and Mr. Micah,


    combined with the usations of seven or eight major families, are enough to cut a dragon in half."


    Skylor ignored him ond stored down on him. He wos irritoted, but he could put up with it for the time


    being.


    After oll, Skylor wos the Chief of Nirth who hod porochuted down from obove, his immediote superior.


    But who exoctly does Dionne believe she is?


    A womon with no officiol stotus dored to yell ot him,pletely humilioting him.


    This wos excrucioting!


    However, ofter listening to Dionne''s remorks, he leorned something cruciol.


    "Generol Drogon King? Whot exoctly does thot meon?"


    Mr. Micoh inquired.


    People stonding behind him were likewise token obock.


    "Huh? Generol Drogon King? Whot kind of title is this?"


    Despite their high positions, these people hod never visited the militory in the North, let olone knew thot


    Skylor wos given the title of Generol Drogon King by the million-strong Drogon Army.


    If they didn''t know, the others in the room probobly didn''t either.


    When theye to, they oll excloimed, mockingly, "Whot ero is this, ond there''s still o Generol Drogon


    King? Is it thot if he sneezes, Sconvio City will be hit by thunderstorms ond hurricones?"


    "If you wont to score people, moke up o more impressive title; this is simply ridiculous."


    "Let''s not even get storted on the foct thot there is no Drogon King in this world; even if he is the


    Generol Drogon King, thebined forces of the Feron fomily, the Hernondez fomily, ond Mr. Micoh,


    combined with the usotions of seven or eight mojor fomilies, ore enough to cut o drogon in holf."


    "Hahaha, Skr, is this ignorant woman an actress you found from a drama troupe? She''s so good at


    acting; why hasn''t she won an acting award?" Eric and Sandra eximed.


    When Amanda, Yanice, and ra heard Dianne refer to Skr as General Dragon King, they all got an


    odd expression in their eyes.


    Not to mention them, Yulia couldn''t figure out why Dianne referred to Skr as General Dragon King.


    Despite the fact that she had heard this title before.


    However, this title was not foreign to everyone in the room.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    A few middle-aged guys in military uniforms, for example, stood next to Eric and Cooper.


    Their heads roared as they heard the words "General Dragon King"!


    "General Dragon King, what did you just say?"


    One of the men at a high position queried Dianne with a horrified expression.


    The folks in the hall dropped as they saw the man in uniform appearing afraid.


    Oh no!


    Is it possible that this General Dragon King exists and has a surprising identity?


    For hundreds of years, the Feron and Hernandez families have stood in Nirth.


    They possessed resources that regr people could not match well before the country''s inception.


    As a result, there are members in their respective families who hold prominent positions in the military.


    Archer, the highest-ranking militarymander among the Feron family members, was questioning


    Dianne at the time.


    He was a brigadier general with one star and one pine leaf.


    "General Dragon King?" "Brigadier General Archer, have you heard of the title?"


    Cooper inquired carefully.


    Everyone in the hall was staring at Archer as well.


    "The four words ''General Dragon King'' are the title of respect given by the million-strong Dragon Army


    in the North to their leader," Archer said, swallowing hard.


    "He is tens of millions of people''s faith in the North, and he is also the God of War of the Nine


    Continents personally appointed by the Deputy General."


    "Without him, no foreign tribe dares to invade the vast North, which stretches for thousands of


    kilometers."


    "With him, the North is impregnable, the Deputy General can sleep peacefully, Alvonia is safe, and the


    people are at peace!"

 Chapter 927 The Hernandez Familys Fear

    Chapter 927 The Hernandez Family''s Fear


    "The title of General Dragon King is extraordinary; it not only represents the respect of the North''s


    million-strong dragon army, but it also indicates that he has surpassed any military rank in the hearts of


    soldiers and even the Deputy General."


    Archer''s emotions wereplicated as he talked.


    On the one hand, he admired the legendary General Dragon King and desired to worship him.


    He was, on the other side, envious of the General Dragon King.


    ording to legend, the General Dragon King came from poor beginnings and reliedpletely on his


    ability. He rose from an average soldier to a position to which everyone aspired in just five years.


    A poormoner fabricated such a legend, despite the fact that he, a scion of a wealthy family with


    great means, had only reached the position of major general after more than twenty years of hard effort


    in the military.


    This caused him to feel guilty.


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when they heard Archer''s statements.


    Themander of the North''s million-strong dragon army


    The Nine Continents'' God of War?


    All of the soldiers'' faith?


    The first person in the Deputy General''s heart


    Any of these identities would be enough to generate quite a stir.


    "The title of Generol Drogon King is extroordinory; it not only represents the respect of the North''s


    million-strong drogon ormy, but it olso indicotes thot he hos surpossed ony militory ronk in the heorts of


    soldiers ond even the Deputy Generol."


    Archer''s emotions wereplicoted os he tolked.


    On the one hond, he odmired the legendory Generol Drogon King ond desired to worship him.


    He wos, on the other side, envious of the Generol Drogon King.


    ording to legend, the Generol Drogon Kinge from poor beginnings ond reliedpletely on his


    obility. He rose from on overoge soldier to o position to which everyone ospired in just five yeors.


    A poormoner fobricoted such o legend, despite the foct thot he, o scion of o weolthy fomily with


    greot meons, hod only reoched the position of mojor generol ofter more thon twenty yeors of hord effort


    in the militory.


    This coused him to feel guilty.


    Everyone in the room wos token obock when they heord Archer''s stotements.


    Themonder of the North''s million-strong drogon ormy


    The Nine Continents'' God of Wor?


    All of the soldiers'' foith?


    The first person in the Deputy Generol''s heort


    Any of these identities would be enough to generote quite o stir.


    Skr is the Dragon King''s General.


    For a brief moment, those who had just banded together against Skr were taken aback.


    The atmosphere in the hall plummeted to an all-time low.


    "It''s impossible! Even if I die, I won''t believe it!"


    After more than a minute, a member of the Hernandez family yelled.


    He gazed at Skr, his eyes wide with surprise.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the Hernandez family, understandably, did not believe it.


    The person they had repeatedly irritated was the God of War, who led the million-strong dragon army.


    If Archer''s words were true and Skr was the General Dragon King, the Hernandez family would


    perish.


    The million-strong dragon army might swiftly demolish the Hernandez family if they offended the


    General Dragon King with just one order.


    The Hernandez family was like ants inparison to the iron riders of the North, who protected the


    land and fought foreign invasions.


    A sense of foreboding swelled in the Hernandez family''s hearts, and their eyes were filled with horror.


    "No, no, no, no, I don''t believe it."


    Not only the Hernandez family, but also Alejandro and his family, who were married to them, were


    taken aback.


    Rhett was nearly afraid to urinate.


    All he could think about at the time were the scenes of him insulting Skr.


    His legs began to twitch unconsciously.


    Adriel, who was standing behind him at the time, faltered and nearly fell to the ground.


    When he finally got his bearings, he discovered that his brow and back were drenched in cold sweat.


    He remembered meeting Yulia at the high-speed train station. He had his sights set on Yulia and


    nned to take advantage of the situation to steal her away from Skr.


    Skr was lucky that he didn''t argue with him; else, he wouldn''t have known how he died.


    After hearing Archer''s exnation, Theo, Mortimer, and others who had been used by the deputy


    director and the Feron family wished they could stab themselves on the spot.


    Their problems had already past, and Skr would no longer pursue them. They were swayed,


    however, by the Feron family''s provocation, and came to Sconvia City to use Skr.


    They would have some confidence if what they imed was true.


    However, the majority of the ims they made were lies, exaggerations, and fabrications.

 Chapter 928 Yulias Concerns

    Chapter 928 Yulia''s Concerns


    Skr didn''t exin or deny anything.


    But that doesn''t mean he wasn''t concerned.


    Mr. Micah, Theo, and the others felt like crying as they remembered how they had been bossing Skr


    around because they had the Feron family''s support.


    They had witnessed Skr''s controlling and brutal nature.


    Even if the Feron family, the Hernandez family, and the authorities of Nirth couldn''t stop Skr today,


    their fate would be bleak.


    Skr, in their opinion, was a man who held grudges.


    Of course, not only their faces, but also Eric and Mr. Micah''s, were changing colors.


    Eric was a military major general who would never exaggerate or be terrified of a title for no cause.


    So, did Skr have the means to be so arrogant?


    The guy they were attempting to stop possessed tremendous skills.


    Terrifying!


    That is scary!


    Regardless of how genuine the story was, Eric''s words had already created a ruckus in their hearts.


    "Skr is... the General Dragon King?"


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra, who were nearby, were likewise taken aback and dumbfounded.


    They were aware of Skr''s strength, but the general''s position was already beyond their


    comprehension.


    If Eric''s mythical figure was Skr, it would fundamentally change their viewpoint.


    If Eric''s mythical figure was Skr, it would fundamentally change their viewpoint.


    Even Yulia''s lips were slightly parted and her expression was filled with bewilderment at this point.


    Skr in such a prominent position had never urred to her.


    How could the guy who had entered her life by coincidence, who preferred to spend his time ying


    with her and L, be the leader of the North''s million-strong dragon army?


    Wait!


    Themander of the North''s million-strong dragon army


    Didn''t the colonel mention the million soldiers in the North during the Dragon Commander''s retirement


    ceremony?


    If Skr was themander of the North''s million-strong dragon army, who was the Dragon


    Commander who stunned the world?


    Could it be that the North had two million-strong armies?


    Yulia was filled with uncertainties at the time.


    She had no sense of a million-strong army because she had never been concerned with military


    concerns.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, it had been nearly a year since the retirement ceremony, and she couldn''t recall many


    specifics.


    She didn''t immediately associate Skr with the Dragon Commander.


    Skr''s typical doting father appearance, like a blindfold, prevented her from thinking in that direction


    at all.


    Only L joyfully said, "Daddy, the bad guys are all afraid of you!" as she noticed that everyone


    seemed to be afraid of Skr.


    "Daddy really is the most powerful daddy in the world!"


    The small girl appeared to have made this sentence her slogan.


    Even after hearing it countless times, Skr was overjoyed to be admired by his daughter.


    Logan and Jordan shuddered as they heard L''s remarks and were the first to react.


    They took three steps as two, moved to the front of Skr''s family, and said to Yulia, smiling, "Yue.


    Yulia, we have already had the servants clean up the Flessy Tower."


    "Since you are in Sconvia City, you should stay at home."


    "Lover''s Tower is nice, but with just the three of you, it''s a little lonely."


    "We don''t me you for the deaths of our father and second brother; they brought it upon themselves."

 Chapter 929 The Shameless Lucas Family

    Chapter 929 The Shameless Lucas Family


    "We were kept in the dark about the previous incident."


    "If we had known from the start, we would have done everything in our power to prevent it."


    "Now that our father and second brother are no longer alive, there should be no more animosity


    between us; blood is thicker than water, and no matter how unpleasant things have happened in the


    family, once they are spoken out, we are still a family after all."


    Logan spoke with a heavy heart, giving the impression that he was a kind and benevolent patriarch to


    those who didn''t know any better.


    The Lucas family members were thinking right now, regardless of whether Skr was General Dragon


    King or not.


    They were unwilling to ept the risk as long as there was a one percent probability of sess.


    Offending General Dragon King with a single remark, or even a nce, may result in the Lucas family''s


    annihtion.


    On the contrary, would the Lucas family be concerned about their future if they could continue to be


    rted to General Dragon King?


    Even Sadia, who had always loathed Skr, couldn''t help but flush, and her heart raced faster when


    she realized Skr may be the person at the top.


    "You should bring your sister-inw and her husband home, Sadia; the house has been so quiet


    without you that it''s making me lose my appetite," Sadia replied tteringly.


    Jordan brazenly dered, "Sister, if you return to the Lucas family now, I nominate you to be the head


    of our family."


    Jordan brazenly dered, "Sister, if you return to the Lucas family now, I nominate you to be the head


    of our family."


    Logan was disappointed when he heard this, but he instantly understood something.


    Skr would surely build the Lucas family into the number one family in Sconvia City, Nirth, and even


    Eastern Alvonia if Yulia became the leader of the Lucas family.


    The benefits they would gain at the time would be enormous. It wouldn''t matter if he was the family


    patriarch or not.


    As a result, all of the Lucas family members, including Logan, nodded in agreement with Jordan''s


    statements, suggesting that Yulia would be named as the Lucas family''s head.


    ra was tempted when she saw the situation.


    She was born and reared in the Lucas family, which has always held a special ce in her heart.


    Her prior departures and even severance from the Lucas family were all due to her dissatisfaction with


    the family members'' activities.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ra hoped that Yulia would agree now that the Lucas family members appeared to have changed


    their minds.


    The Lucas family would not disperse in this manner.


    Of course, Yulia''s agreement would also imply that she had re-epted the Lucas family and herself


    as a sister.


    Skr would have no objections as long as Yulia was willing to forgive them.


    Before she could say anything, Skr sneered, "Ha, to be the head of your Lucas family? Isn''t that a


    waste of talent?"


    ra couldn''t understand what the Lucas family was up to since her emotions obscured her judgment.


    Skr, on the other hand, saw it clearly.


    The only thing that could have created such a profound transformation in Logan and the others was his


    remarkable identity.


    The Lucas family was well aware that if Skr was actually General Dragon King, he would be the


    highest branch in Alvonia, second only to the Deputy General.


    The Dragon God''s Lord, second to one, above millions


    His power was enormous, and everyone admired him.


    What majesty, what nobility!


    Why should they be concerned about not seeding if they could climb such a high branch? Why be


    concerned about not soaring?


    Of course, if they insulted such a person, how could the Lucas family survive his rage?

 Chapter 930 Want to be Skylars lover?

    Chapter 930 Want to be Skr''s lover?


    Skr had a good idea of what Logan and others were thinking.


    Even though Shane and Geoffrey had already been punished, the idea that the Lucas family could


    seek his and Yulia''s forgiveness was a pipe dream!


    Skr was sickened at the sight of the Lucas family every time he thought about the pain his precious


    daughter had suffered, let alone forgiving them.


    Logan and others wished they could knife Skr to death after witnessing her stark refusal and scorn


    for the Lucas family.


    They could barely control their hatred due to Skr''s strength and terrible identity.


    They weren''t going to reveal it on their faces.


    After all, everyone present, including Mr. Micah, Eric, and the Dragon King, disyed terror after


    hearing Eric''sments.


    What about their Lucas family, which couldn''t even rank first in Sconvia City if these big shots were


    true?


    Micah and ine, not far away, had an idea and moved toward Skr''s location just as the Lucas


    family was in aplicated mood.


    ine even smiled as she sped Yanice''s hand in hers, saying, "Yanice, I was confused just now."


    "Regardless, you are the child I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy, and raising you to be so


    beautiful was not easy for me."


    "Regardless, you are the child I gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy, and raising you to be so


    beautiful was not easy for me."


    "You''re right; your marital happiness should be in your own hands; I used to be too old-fashioned, but


    now I see the light."


    "Skr is a very good young man, and if you like him, your parents should support you."


    "In the future, you can date him with confidence, and your parents will absolutely not stop you."


    "Even if you''re not willing, you can often bring him to our Mason family, and I''ll cook for him myself."


    Unlike Logan, ine''s ideas were almost written on her face.


    She didn''t care that Skr was surrounded by his wife and children.


    If Skr was truly the mighty General Dragon King, even if Yanice couldn''t be his soledy, being


    Skr''s lover would be something they would want.


    Yanice felt shocked when she saw ine''s tant appearance.


    "Didn''t you just say you wanted to cut ties with me because I was involved with Skr?" she asked


    coldly to ine.


    Yanice appeared aloof and unfriendly, but she was a girl with a strong sense of justice who despised


    evil.


    Even though ine was her mother, she despised ine''s determination to climb the socialdder.


    Furthermore, she recognized once again that ine had always been only a tool to glorify the Mason


    family and obtain benefits for her son.


    ine wanted to utilize Skr to climb the Pearson family tree before Skr.


    ine now intended to use her to gain favor with Skr.


    It would be preferable if she wanted her to marry Skr.


    But she noticed he had a wife and children, and she even spoke such things in front of them.


    She felt as if she had lost all respect.


    ine''s expression transformed as she heard Yanice''s statements, and she was about to explode, but


    she pushed herself to hold back because of Skr''s frightening background.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Oh, Yanice, you are a piece of my flesh; how could I really cut ties with you?" she twitched the corner


    of her mouth, trying to calm down.


    "Besides, blood is thicker than water; how can it be severed simply by saying it?"

 Chapter 931 Is This All a Performance?

    Chapter 931 Is This All a Performance?


    Yanice''s lips trembled and her voice was icy. "So you remember I''m your flesh and blood now?"


    "Fine, I''ll keep in touch with Mr. Stone, but I don''t think you''ll be able to benefit from him through me!"


    "You''ve cut ties with me; what I do with Mr. Stone has nothing to do with you or the Masons!"


    "Yanice!"


    Micah and ine were enraged after hearing Yanice''s statements.


    Yanice had never responded to them in this way before.


    She was now resolved to sever rtions with them.


    They would have pped Yanice if it hadn''t been for the presence of Skr.


    Yanice, in their opinion, was beingpletely disrespectful.


    But Skr was watching, so Micah and ine had to swallow their rage and force a grin that looked


    worse than crying.


    At this point, the Deputy Chief of Nirth scoffed, "Indeed, General Dragon King is powerful and


    respected by all."


    "But does the fact that this unknown woman ims Skr is the Dragon King make him so?"


    "The Dragon King of the North,manding millions of soldiers¡ªhow majestic¡ªwould he stoop so


    low as toe to Nirth and be a mere chief?"


    His words jolted me awake.


    His words jolted me awake.


    Dianne and Archer''s statements had terrified them all.


    The Deputy Chief was spot on!


    Dianne''s statements were all about the so-called Dragon King.


    Skr was mentioned as the Dragon King by Dianne, thus was he the Dragon King?


    Maybe she was just following her master''s lead!


    Dianne''s statementscked credibility.


    Archer, on the other hand, just conveyed what the Dragon King meant to everyone.


    What the name Dragon King suggested.


    Skr''s statements made no mention of him being the Dragon King.


    As a result, there was no analogy between Skr and the Dragon King.


    Furthermore, as stated by the Deputy Chief, the Dragon King was the King of the North,manding


    millions of dragon soldiers and being revered by all. How could he have arrived to Nirth to be Chief?


    The rank of chief was sufficient for regr people, but it was nothing inparison to the Dragon King.


    The true Dragon King would nevere to Nirth as Chief.


    "Bluffing? Lying?"


    When everyone realized this, their expressions softened.


    At the same time, their eyes turned away from Skr.


    The Lucas family stood out the most.


    They were just waiting for Yulia to return to the Lucas family when they crossed their arms and said,


    "Hmph, so it was all an act!"


    "How could Skr, a simple country bumpkin, be the god-like Dragon King?"


    Sadia and Jordan began to mock after hearing Logan mention this.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "That''s right! Talking about how returning to our Lucas family is a waste of talent, isn''t that overdoing


    it?"


    "Yulia, even if you cry and beg to return to the Lucas family right now, we won''t ept you."


    "Having rtives like you is a disgrace to our Lucas family."


    They would rather see Skr and Yulia trampled on the ground than the prior conclusion.


    "Damn, it''s a fake; what a waste of our feelings!" snorted Micah and ine as well.

 Chapter 932 What the Hell Is This?

    Chapter 932 What the Hell Is This?


    "Yanice, you thought you were so great; now you must bepletely dumbfounded, right?"


    "Skr is not the General Dragon King at all!"


    Micah and ine didn''t forget to mock their own daughter in order to express their displeasure.


    It wasn''t just them, of course. The Feron family, the Hernandez family, the Miller family, the Jenkins


    family, and so on all had a smile on their face.


    The term ''General Dragon King'' nearly terrified them to death.


    Skr had some leeway since because he didn''t have enough evidence to establish he was the


    General Dragon King.


    Otherwise, they would be the ones to die if they upset the General Dragon King, regardless of who was


    at fault.


    However, out of caution, everyone gazed at Archer, their eyes wide with curiosity.


    Mr. Micah, on the other hand, addressed Archer directly, "Archer, do you know what the General


    Dragon King looks like?"


    Archer shook his head and added, "I don''t know."


    "The General Dragon King, in order to guard the country''s gate, is in the North all year round; ordinary


    people simply have no chance of seeing his face."


    "Even if summoned by the Deputy General, it depends on whether or not the General Dragon King has


    time."


    "And all of their meetings are top secrets."


    "At my current position, I am not qualified to know."


    "At my current position, I am not qualified to know."


    "Oh, you''ve never seen the General Dragon King''s face?"


    Mr. Micah nodded, his eyes twinkling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Skr was much less likely to be the General Dragon King because Archer had never seen him.


    "Archer, my nephew, is a brigadier general in the army, and even at his level, he is not qualified to see


    the General Dragon King," he scoffed.


    "Why does an unknown woman dare to im that Skr is the General Dragon King?"


    "What qualifications does she have in order to see the General Dragon King, and what qualifications


    does she have in order to work for the General Dragon King?"


    "And, Skr, what grounds does he im to be the General Dragon King?"


    "Yes, Mr. Micah is perceptive; we were almost duped by this woman''s tricks."


    A group of individuals were pleased, and whatever remaining doubt in their hearts vanished


    instantaneously.


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra were also perplexed.


    They believed Skr was a braggart when they first met her.


    But everything that happenedter proved one thing: Skr always kept his promise and aplished


    his objectives.


    But Dianne now said Skr was the King of the North, the leader of a million dragons, which was just


    too dramatic.


    "It''s all hopeless."


    Dianne uttered it without emotion.


    "Are you upset because we exposed your ruse, Miss Zander?"


    Mr. Micahughed.


    "Does anyone recognize this thing?"


    Dianne shook her head and reached into her sleeve for a beautifully patterned wooden que.


    The word ''Unparalleled Hero'' was written in four characters on the wooden que.


    This was a four-character wooden que that the Deputy General had handwritten.


    It symbolized the highest distinction.


    Originally, the Deputy General intended to present Skr with a four-character que to post in his


    home for glory.


    However, because Skr''s identity was a closely guarded secret, the Deputy General transformed it to


    a four-character wooden que for Skr to carry with him.


    If Skr ever built a mansion, this four-character wooden que might be traded in for a four-character


    que known all throughout the country.


    "Unparalleled Hero?"


    Mr. Micah and others were taken aback when they saw Dianne''s four-character wooden que, then


    theyughed loudly, "What the hell is this? It looks quite impressive."

 Chapter 933 Offspring Extinction

    Chapter 933 Offspring Extinction


    "An antique?"


    "No, this wood appears to be fairly new; did you purchase it from an Antique Street stall? Is it worth


    $20?"


    "You brought out such a broken wooden que; are you trying to say that Skr is unparalleled in the


    country?"


    Before Mr. Micah could continue his sentence, the few members of the Feron and Hernandez families


    who were dressed in military uniforms instantly contracted their pupils and knelt on the ground.


    "Subordinate Archer, Subordinate Brayden, please pay your respects to General Dragon King."


    "Congrattions, General Dragon King!"


    The venue was filled with respectful and boisterous voices.


    The entire Lover''s Tower Hall was so calm that a pin could drop.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    They were shocked and overwhelmed with terror when they reacted.


    What exactly is going on?


    Mr. Micah didn''t he im Skr was a phony, having his followers act out and imitate the Dragon King?


    Dianne, what is that wooden que you''re holding? How could it be that powerful?


    It brought Archer, Brayden, and other military leaders to their knees.


    Mr. Micah''s pupils contracted sharply as he saw Feron and others kneeling and adoring Skr,


    chanting General Dragon King.


    An awful foreboding appeared out of nowhere.


    An awful foreboding appeared out of nowhere.


    However, individuals have a fluke mentality.


    Mr. Micah didn''t dare to believe his eyes, and he certainly didn''t want to believe the notion that sprang


    from his heart.


    He kept his face straight and asked Archer and others, "Archer, what are you doing?"


    Everyone in the room heard Mr. Micah''s statements and looked at Archer and others with suspicion.


    Archer studied Skr''s expression before gently exining, "I heard in the military that Deputy General


    once personally wrote the four-character que ''Unparalleled in the Country'' and gave it to the Dragon


    King of the North."


    "In the entire country, only the Dragon King can live up to the four words unparalleled in the country."


    "The man in front of us is, in fact, the Dragon King."


    The gloomy sensation in Mr. Micah''s heart grew stronger as Archer''s words fell.


    But he couldn''t get himself to believe Skr was the Dragon King!


    "A wooden que is insufficient proof that he is the Dragon King!"


    "Who gave you the courage, Skr, Dianne, to privately forge the que that the Deputy General gave


    to the Dragon King?"


    "What makes you different from forging a royal decree?""


    Once the Deputy General learns of it, it will undoubtedly be a huge sin that will result in the annihtion


    of your nine ns!"


    Mr. Micah said it correctly.


    Dianne scoffed angrily when she saw Mr. Micah was still stubborn at this point, toozy to nce at


    him again.


    Skr smiled and shook his head. "Do you believe this is your private seal, Mr. Micah? Who dares to


    forge it?"


    Mr. Micah was kneeling on the ground when Archer admonished him, "Mr. Micah, please watch your


    words."


    "No workshop or master in Alvonia dares to forge the four-character wooden que personally written


    by Deputy General."


    "Anyone who forges this four-character wooden que risks offending both the Deputy General and


    the King of the North."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Doesn''t offending the two most powerful men in Alvonia at the same time mean there''s nowhere to


    bury them?"


    "Even if they are given a lot of money, who wants to die? And even if they are desperate for money,


    such a great sin will undoubtedly affect their descendants, leading to the extinction of their offspring;


    so, what is the point of having money?"

 Chapter 934 Directly Issuing the Dismissal Order

    Chapter 934 Directly Issuing the Dismissal Order


    Everyone in the room''s hearts sunk when they heard what Eric had to say.


    Mr. Micah, in particr, gulped hard, wanting to say something but not knowing how.


    All clues led to Skr being the famous military figure known as General Dragon King of the North.


    "Uh..."


    The members of the Lucas family who had just mocked Skr, as well as the couple Micah and ine,


    were absolutely taken aback when they saw the anguish in Mr. Micah''s eyes.


    Even Eric and others felt as if a giant stone had been crushed against their hearts, making breathing


    difficult.


    At this point, they had an epiphany: could it be that the Pearsons had known about Skr''s remarkable


    identity all along, and that was why they had refused to join forces against Skr?


    Especially for the Hernandez family, who remembered his prior visit to the Pearson family to negotiate


    a possible partnership. Curry had not only tly rejected, but also advised him.


    He''d warned him not to provoke Skr.


    Even if the Pearson family was unaware that Skr was the Dragon King, they were aware that Skr


    was remarkable, and that even if the three major families of Nirth joined forces, they would be no match


    for him.


    Theo and Mortimer, old acquaintances, were terrified and their livers trembled.


    Theo and Mortimer, old acquaintances, were terrified and their livers trembled.


    Shivering, they gathered in the corner.


    They acted as if they were terrified of Skr seeing them.


    They were only a few inches away from hiding their heads under their tummies like ostriches.


    Archer and Gill were also perspiring intensely at this point.


    After all, the two of them had offended Skr the most in the previous few days.


    If Skr''s rage hadn''t eased with one order, they feared that this day would be their death anniversary


    the following year.


    Skr, on the other hand, was unconcerned about what others thought.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He turned to Mr. Micah and remarked coldly, "Although I don''t know how you carried out your work


    before, from what I observed today, you are not qualified for the position of Deputy Commander."


    "Get back to Kley City immediately and resign!"


    "What?"


    Mr. Micah was taken aback. "Skr, I''m only half a rank below you; you walked into my life, haven''t


    done a single political thing, and you expect me to resign?"


    "I can remain impartial in the conflict between you and the Feron and Hernandez families."


    "On what grounds?"


    "On the grounds that I am Skr!" Skr responded, raising an eyebrow.


    Skr then turned to Dianne and said, "Give a heads up to the top, tell them I want to fire Mr. Micah,


    and have them issue a dismissal order directly."


    "Yes, boss!" agreed Dianne.


    She then moved to the side of the room to make a phone call.


    "Skr, Skr, you''re going way too far!"


    Mr. Micah''s cheeks flushed with fear.


    He hadn''t expected Skr to be so bossy, not giving an inch.


    Skr couldn''t bring himself to look at him again and instead focused on Eric and the others.


    Eric and the Hernandez family all shivered as they felt Skr''s stare on them, then bowed and


    murmured, "Greetings, General Dragon King!"


    "General Dragon King, I was ignorant and didn''t recognize you before; please forgive me for my past


    mistakes and spare the Hernandez family this time," he pleaded, trembling all over.


    "If you like the Elixir of Concentration, I can guarantee that the Hernandez family will dedicate two to


    you every year to help you prolong your life and serve the country."

 Chapter 935 Dare Not Say No

    Chapter 935 Dare Not Say No


    The Feron and Hernandez families joined forces, as did the Nirth leadership,manded by Mr.


    Micah. Even if they ran upon the Chief of Nirth, who had great supporters, they could still fight back.


    What they didn''t expect was toe face to face with General Dragon King, who led a million dragon


    soldiers in the North!


    How could an arm possibly twist a thigh?


    Skr looked at Cooper, paused, and added, "I can spare your Hernandez family."


    "Give a hundred billion; give it to the families of the soldiers who have died or been injured in the North


    to console their zealous service to the country."


    "What do you think?"


    Skr requested for a hundred billion as he opened his mouth.


    It was not a little fortune for the Hernandez family.


    Cooper''s heart immediately began to hemorrhage.


    But, in the face of Skr, it was enough to save his family''s life. How could he possibly bargain?


    So, when he heard Skr''s remarks, he was little surprised, and then he swiftly concurred in hushed


    tones, "It''s all up to General Dragon King."


    Skr nodded and looked across at Eric.


    Eric shivered ufortably.


    But, in order to preserve the Ferons, he had to follow Cooper''s lead and respectfully tell Skr,


    "General Dragon King, Eric admits his mistake."


    "To show my sincerity, my Feron family is also willing to donate $100 billion to improve the living


    conditions of active soldiers in the North."


    "To show my sincerity, my Feron family is also willing to donate $100 billion to improve the living


    conditions of active soldiers in the North."


    "Please forgive me, General Dragon King."


    "Humph."


    "Eric, if I recall correctly, you tried to contact me through the military two years ago, but I blocked your


    path," Skr sniffed coldly.


    "I didn''t expect you to look down on me today, conspire with Mr. Micah, gather a gang of thugs, and try


    to bring me down."


    "Do you remember what I said earlier, that even your Feron family can''t stop me?"


    "You were dismissive at the time; do you still believe I''m bluffing?"


    Eric felt terrified after hearing Skr''s statements.


    What exactly does Skr mean?


    Is he going to wipe out the Ferons?


    "General, General Dragon King... I just... my head got stuck in the door; I didn''t recognize Mount Tai."


    Eric struggled to say it.


    Axel and Sandra, who were standing next to him, turned pale.


    Skr didn''t bother listening to Eric''s foolishness and just interrupted, "I''ll give you a week to sum up all


    of your Feron family''s assets and then donate them all to the Children''s Foundation, which will focus on


    abandoned children and the education of left-behind children."


    "I said a week, and I mean it, not even an hour more."


    "A weekter, if your Feron family hasn''t donated all of its assets, I''ll have someone wipe out your


    Feron family."


    Boom!


    Skr''s remarks exploded in the Feron family''s minds like a bolt from the blue.


    They want the Feron family to lose everything.


    That is excessive!


    Could it be, as Skr said, that if they insulted him, the Feron family''s centuries-old mythology would


    be shattered?


    Unwilling!


    Too hesitant!


    Even if Eric had a thousand, ten thousand reasons to be unwilling, he didn''t dare to exhibit them in


    front of Skr.


    They clinched their hands till they bled and cut their teeth into bits at the time, but they couldn''t say no.


    They were concerned that if Skr was dissatisfied, he would not even give them onest chance and


    would simply wipe out their Feron family.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, even after wiping out the Feron family, the Feron family''s assets can still be transferred to


    charitable organizations.

 Chapter 936 Someone Will Look After You for Us

    Chapter 936 Someone Will Look After You for Us


    Seeing the once-prominent Nirth family in such disarray horrified everyone who had been encouraged


    by Eric and Mr. Micah to implicate Skr on fabricated charges.


    Even the powerful Feron family, when obliged to distribute their money, did not dare to object.


    Furthermore, their minor local families


    Skr''s attention had already been drawn to them as they trembled in dread, wondering how to deal


    with the situation.


    They noticed Theo, Mortimer, Beckham, Alejandro, and others looking subservient and obedient, as if


    they were elementary school children who had made mistakes in ss and were chastised by the


    teacher by being told to stand.


    A shout sounded from outside the door just as Skr was ready to deal with them.


    The Santiago Banner has arrived!"


    "Santiago? What does this imply?"


    Many folks were perplexed.


    Because they were not of sufficient rank toe into contact with The Eight Banners.


    However, there were some persons in the room who were aware.


    For example, the Feron and Hernandez families'' main members.


    And Mr. Micah''s leadership


    "What is the Santiago here for?" they wondered as soon as they heard the Santiago had arrived."


    The Santiago, one of the Eight Banners, is the only banner that can be found among ordinary people.


    The Santiago, one of the Eight Banners, is the only banner that can be found among ordinary people.


    It is also Eastern Alvonia''s only royal family.


    If Skr is General Dragon King, Santiago is the only person in Eastern Alvonia who can stop him.


    Mr. Micah, Eric, and others had renewed hope in their hearts before the people of Santiago entered.


    Could the appearance of Santiago at this vital juncture indicate that they, too, disapprove of Skr''s


    actions?


    Skr is abrasive in his behaviors andcks tact, and he may irritate Santiago at any time.


    Skr, the King of the North, should be low-key and cautious when visiting Santiago''s area, as the


    proverb goes, one mountain cannot amodate two tigers.


    He, on the other hand, annihted everybody who displeased him.


    The Santiagos must feel threatened in this sense, and they will naturally seek to make life tough for


    Skr.


    The Santiago is one of Alvonia''s Eight Banners, which are simr to royal families in the great river of


    history.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the concept of royalty is no longer widely epted, every descendant of the Eight Banners


    has positions of power in the court or the military.


    When an outsider offends their banner and rattles their standing, all descendants of the banners will


    band together and attack.


    Even the King of the North, with all of his greatness, may not be able to withstand it!


    If this theory is right, the people of Santiago have arrived at Lover''s Tower to cause problems for


    Skr.


    If they collide with the Santiago, Skr will be too preupied to care for himself, and he won''t have


    any extra energy to deal with them.


    They can act stupid at that point and keep their own properties.


    Of course, if the citizens of Santiago are powerful enough, they may even witness Skr being rubbed


    on the ground.


    With this concept, everyone''s eyes lit up, whether it was the leadership team led by Mr. Micah or


    members of the Feron and Hernandez families.


    Mr. Micah, in particr, burst outughing, eximing, "Hahaha, Skr, aren''t you very awesome, very


    domineering?""


    "Now that Santiago is here, I want to see if you''re still as awesome as you used to be."


    "There are always mountains beyond mountains and people beyond people, and if we can''t deal with


    you, someone else will!"

 Chapter 937 The King of Eastern Alvonia

    Chapter 937 The King of Eastern Alvonia


    Mr. Micah felt at this point like a man who had fallen into the sea and had only grasped a piece of


    driftwood after he thought he was finished.


    If Skr was actually General Dragon King, he wouldn''t be able to protest if he was killed, let alone


    terminated from his job, based on his conduct today.


    How could he not be excited now that someone even more powerful than Skr has arrived?


    Eric and others from the Hernandez family were not far behind, all with a humorous sneer on their


    faces.


    Skr was acting like the dictator of Nirth just a moment ago, ordering the Hernandez family to donate


    a hundred billion to the families of soldiers in the North andpelling Eric to liquidate his family''s


    possessions and donate them all to a children''s welfare group.


    Who could tolerate this, whether it was the Feron or Hernandez families?


    They were simply terrified of standing out due of Skr''s scary identity.


    But now the Santiagoians had arrived.


    Even Skr had to take a step back in front of the deeply rooted Santiago.


    "Skr, do you still have a say now that the people from Santiago have arrived?"


    "Even if you are the Dragon King of the North, you do not have the right to demand that our Hernandez


    family donate a hundred billion dors tofort your soldiers."


    "We won''t give it; after all, you can''t bring the Dragon Army from the North to our Nirth."


    "We won''t give it; after all, you can''t bring the Dragon Army from the North to our Nirth."


    Cooper made a provocative remark.


    Easton, who was standing next to him, red at Skr with hatred.


    Eric scoffed at the same moment, "Right! Skr, even if you are the King of the North, you have no


    right to make our Feron family donate all our assets."


    "Our Nirth belongs to Eastern Alvonia, and the only king of Eastern Alvonia is Santiago."


    "Dare to usurp the host in Santiago territory; you just wait to die!"


    "When the timees, our Feron family will undoubtedly follow Santiago and crush you!"


    Archer and Sandra were both ecstatic after hearing Eric''s words.


    "Grandpa, not only Skr, but everyone around him should die!" cried Archer, with an angry look in his


    eyes.


    Theo, Mortimer, and Beckham, who had been brought by Eric and Mr. Micah, felt as if the sword that


    had been hovering over their heads had finally vanished.


    When Curry and Landon heard the talk in Lover''s Tower, they had a serious look on their faces


    because they had been standing outside the door for a long time and didn''t dare toe in.


    They were speechless when they learned Skr was the Dragon King of the North.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were certain that Skr was the Dragon King, the leader of a million dragons, based on all


    Landon had witnessed in Syldavia.


    Curry and Landon felt a chill as they realized this, happy that they hadn''t approached Skr directly


    about Caspian''s death.


    They were also relieved that they had realized they should not have agreed to Cooper''s alliance


    proposal.


    They hadn''t anticipated Skr''s willingness to upset the people of Santiago.


    Santiagoians rarely visited Sconvia City.


    They must havee to hold Skr ountable now that they have unexpectedly arrived at Lover''s


    Tower.


    Offending Santiago may be difficult for even the King of the North to handle."


    "Moreover, if the high and mighty King of the North was made Chief of our Nirth, it must mean that


    Skr has fallen out of favor."


    "For us, the lofty Chief of Nirth is nothing more than a demotion for the King of the North."

 Chapter 938 Theyve Arrived

    Chapter 938 They''ve Arrived


    Skr should avoid offending Santiago at this time."


    Curry expressed it with ambivalence.


    Not to mention Amanda, Yanice, and ra, who were near to Skr, who couldn''t help but feel tense.


    There were a few exceptions among the audience.


    That would be the folks of Ruritania''s Barlow family.


    They shook their heads with a sour smile, sympathetically ncing at Mr. Micah, Eric, and others.


    People from Santiago were present in Ruritania when Skr forcibly acquired the Ruritania Building


    from the Barlow family.


    They had hoped that the people of Santiago would defend their family.


    They had no idea that even the people of Santiago would bow and kneel when they saw Skr.


    The folks in front of them, like them, were pinning all their hopes on the people from Santiago, which


    was absurd.


    The arrival of the Santiago created a frenzy in everyone''s hearts.


    Soon after, a group of people entered with amanding presence.


    They must be the people Santiago dispatched.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''re here, they''re here!" says the narrator.


    Everyone in the room craned their necks to peer through the doorway.


    The group''s leader was about 45 years old, with short, neat hair and a trace of blue stubble.


    He stood out in his ck attire with lovely patterns stitched on the sleeves.


    The man''s lips were securely locked, his eyes were fixed, and his every action exuded authority.


    Everyone in the room felt an intangible pressure as he approached.


    Mr. Micah, Eric, and others were not immune.


    This type of person, from a royal family, was unrivaled by any wealthy family.


    That superb temperament was something no scion of a wealthy family could match.


    "Is he the one who was sent by Santiago?"


    "My God, even a person who works for the Santiago has such a strong aura; if the people from the


    Santiagoe, won''t we all have to kneel and greet them?"


    "That''s correct; even with him, I feel like the air pressure has dropped significantly, and I''m having


    difficulty breathing."


    Many folks in the room couldn''t stop themselves from eximing.


    "My name is Micah, and I''d like to wee the distinguished guests from Santiago."


    Mr. Micah smiled as he greeted the middle-aged man and his entourage.


    Mr. Micah''s greeting was acknowledged by a small nod from the middle-aged man.


    Mr. Micah felt a wave of tion when he received a response from the individuals sent by the Santiago,


    believing that he could establish contact with the Santiago.


    Eric and those nearby swiftly followed suit, bowing to the middle-aged man and adding, "I''m Eric,


    greeting the distinguished guests from Santiago."


    "My name is Cooper, and I''d like to wee the distinguished guests from Santiago."


    Following that, members of the Feron, Hernandez, and Miller families, among others, rushed to pay


    their respects to the middle-aged guy.


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra also greeted the visitors from Santiago.


    Many of them had only heard of the Feron and Hernandez families prior to this.


    To their understanding, the Feron and Hernandez families were already the most powerful families.


    Suddenly, there appeared Santiago, one of the Eight Banners, the lone royal family dispersed among


    the people.


    They were terrified by these ideas.

 Chapter 939 The Golden Lion on His Chest

    Chapter 939 The Golden Lion on His Chest


    Mr. Micah, Eric, and Cooper did not dare to ck off because they were all exceedingly polite toward


    the people of Santiago.


    Only Skr and his family of three exhibited no emotion to the presence of the folks from Santiago in


    therge Spirit Hall.


    Of course, Skr didn''t have to say anything. In his view, Santiago was nothing.


    Yulia, on the other hand, had already witnessed the Santiago''s manner in front of Skr in Ruritania,


    so she knew the Santiago couldn''t harm Skr.


    L, on the other hand, was barely over four years old and had no idea who the Santiago was that


    everyone was talking about.


    She was spotted ncing at the individuals who had arrived from Santiago at the time, curiously asking


    Skr, "Daddy, what does Santiago mean?"


    "Are they more powerful than Daddy?" "I see everyone is greeting them."


    The youngster inquired innocently.


    Skr''s heart warmed quickly. He caressed the small girl''s hair andughed, "The Santiago is a family


    in Syldavia."


    "They are quite powerful, but they are still somewhat inferior to Daddy."


    L was ecstatic when she heard Skr''s words: "Yay! L''s Daddy is the most powerful!"


    "Daddy, that uncle has a golden lion on his chest; it''s so beautiful!"


    "Oh? Do you like it, L?" "How about Daddy asking him to tear it off and give it to you?"


    Skr teased, smiling.


    "Okay, okay!"


    L quickly cheered and pped her hands.


    "Skr!"


    Yulia eximed in surprise.


    Skr was spoiling L excessively.


    After all, the opposing party was from Santiago, and the golden lion on his chest was the city''s symbol.


    Skr really requested that they rip it off for L to y with.


    Wouldn''t the people of Santiago be upset if they found out?


    And the others there were astonished to hear Skr dare to beg the people of Santiago to rip off the


    lion that represented Santiago.


    Skr had to be insane!


    He dared to incite the people of Santiago in this manner!


    Even if he were General Dragon King, he shouldn''t be so dismissive of the Santiago people!


    Mr. Micah was heard sarcastically reprimanding Skr at this time, "Skr! You are toowless!"


    "The people in front of you are representatives of the Santiago, the only royal family in Eastern Alvonia;


    they represent the face of Santiago, and when you see them, you not only do not greet them, but you


    insult them, saying you want to tear off their royal symbol."


    Eric and Cooper, who were standing behind Mr. Micah, started gloating as well.


    Skr being arrogant in front of them was one thing, but they were not as high-ranking or powerful as


    Skr.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They never imagined Skr would attempt to incite the people of Santiago. He¡¯s just seeking for death!


    Of course, Theo, Mortimer, and Beckham were watching the show as well.


    They were waiting for the Santiago team to deal with Skr.


    Skr was no longer retreating but aggressively taunting the people of Santiago, as if he was tired of


    living and purposefully raced into the muzzle.


    Of course, they were delighted to see Skr behaving so recklessly.


    What they didn''t expect was for the middle-aged man in charge of the group to change his demeanor


    after hearing Mr. Micah''s statements.


    "Stop talking!"


    Mr. Micah was chastised by the man.

 Chapter 940 Let Them Go

    Chapter 940 Let Them Go


    This group of people,manded by Mr. Micah and includes Eric and other military members from the


    Feron and Hernandez families, have only heard whispers about General Dragon King and know only


    half of the narrative.


    They haven''t even seen one percent of the power Skr possesses.


    The middle-aged man, on the other hand, was unique.


    Although he was not a direct descendent of the Santiago, he grew up in the Santiago and was well


    aware of Skr''s strength.


    The Eight Banners were originally symbols of power and military might.


    But that was a long time ago.


    The Eight Banners are now in decline, and their offspring are no match for Skr, who was born into a


    working-ss household.


    Their one advantage over Skr is presumably The Eight Banners'' former glory and honor.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, as long as Skr does not go overboard, Santiago does not want to be enemies with


    him, who possesses a million dragons.


    But suddenly, a little Nirth Deputy Chief dared to leap out and teach Skr a lesson.


    It was inexcusable that he was doing so under the banner of Santiago!


    "You, a small Nirth Deputy Chief, dare to question General Dragon King; you deserve to die!""


    Mr. Micah was chastised coldly by the middle-aged man.


    "This..."


    Everyone in the room was taken aback when they heard his statements.


    "Santiago residents... actually..."


    Eric and the others exchanged nces, both seeing surprise in the other''s eyes.


    "Wasn''t that Santiago man here to use Skr?""


    The folks who had been watching and gloating were all taken aback.


    Mr. Micah appeared to have mislead them just now.


    They assumed that the person from Santiago hade to Lover''s Tower to use Skr.


    They didn''t anticipate the gentleman from Santiago to also refer to him as General Dragon King.


    Those who had made sarcastic remarks about Skr were terrified and sweating profusely.


    Mr. Micah was even more taken aback and took a step back, shouting, "Your Highness..."


    The middle-aged man scowled at him with venom, refusing to listen to his exnation and walking


    directly at Skr.


    He bowed and saluted in public when he was more than a meter away from Skr, stating, "Santiago''s


    Amari, pay respect to General Dragon King."


    "Someone dared to offend General Dragon King; please, General, punish him." "I, Amari, will carry out


    your wishes."


    Amari returned his gaze to Mr. Micah and the others as soon as he finished speaking.


    Santiago had to work hard to convince Skr to be the Chief of Nirth.


    Mr. Micah, Eric, and others now aim to drive Skr out of Nirth.


    Skr''s return to the North would be akin to returning a tiger to the mountain or a dragon to the sea.


    Even if the Eight Banners band together before then, they won''t be able topete with Skr.


    So, from another angle, Mr. Micah and others nearly wrecked the Santiago''sborious nning.


    That''s why Santiago sent him to Lover''s Tower in the first ce.


    They cannot allow Mr. Micah''s and others'' designs to seed.


    Mr. Micah, Eric, and others were terrified and shivering after hearing Amari''s statements.


    Skr had Amari on his side.

 Chapter 941 Expelled From Nirth

    Chapter 941 Expelled From Nirth


    No, not only standing on one side, but alsopletely siding with Skr.


    At this moment, Micah, the Feron family, the Hernandez family, and those who had offended Skr all


    wore extremely ugly expressions.


    Reflecting on their previous mockery of Skr, they wished they could find a hole to hide in.


    Amanda, Yanice, and ra, on the other hand, were filled with disbelief.


    Looking at Skr, he still maintained a calm and indifferent expression, as if nothing had happened.


    To him, the Santiago Banner meant nothing.


    But he was satisfied with Amari''s attitude.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for what the Santiago Banner was nning, he didn''t care, even if he could guess.


    At this moment, Skr nced at Micah and the others and said to Amari, "Since they don''t want to


    see me anymore, then expel them all from Nirth. They are forbidden from setting foot in Nirth for the


    rest of their lives."


    "What?"


    Mr. Micah and the others'' expressions changed drastically.


    Skr not only wanted to dismiss them from their positions but also wanted to expel them from the


    province of Nirth.


    The Feron family and the Hernandez family were also instantly filled with despair.


    Not only were they forced to give up their wealth, but now they couldn''t even return home and would


    have to spend their old age in a foreignnd.


    Amari didn''t give them time to react and didn''t bother exining. He immediately agreed to Skr''s


    request and was about to instruct his subordinates outside to take Micah and the others away.


    At this moment, Skr suddenly remembered something and calmly said, "Wait."


    "My precious baby wants the lion embroidered on your chest. Take it off."


    Amari paused, obviously not expecting Skr to take the words of a four- or five-year-old child


    seriously, and even more unexpectedly, Skr had no regard for the symbol of their Santiago Banner.


    But in order to consider the overall situation, Amari suppressed his displeasure, nodded, and said,


    "Alright, General Dragon King, please wait."


    "Yay, you¡¯re the most powerful daddy in the world! Even such a powerful uncle has to listen to Daddy!"


    Hearing that Amari was willing to take off the golden lion on his chest for her, L cheered happily.


    Amari reluctantly reached out and tore off the golden lion representing the Santiago Banner''s


    headquarters, handing it over to Skr.


    Skr took the golden lion and handed it directly to L, saying to Amari indifferently, "Go do your


    thing."


    "As for the others who just picked a fight with me, the farther they run, the better."


    "I''ll be here watching. Whoever runs the slowest, their family will be destroyed today."


    Boom!


    With Skr''s words, everyone present scattered and fled.


    Even Micah, Eric, and Cooper, who were leading the group, huddled and ran toward the door.


    Although Amari had already received Skr''s order to expel them from Nirth, they still hoped to take


    some money and belongings with them before leaving.


    Of course, there were also some people who ran with excitement in their eyes.


    Like the Barlow family in Ruritania.


    The Miller family was the number one family in Ruritania, and the other four great families, who were


    originally ahead of the Barlow family, were also in trouble because of Skr.


    After today, they will definitely be held ountable by Amari.


    Once these five families decline, the Barlow family can rise to power and benefit from all kinds of


    opportunities.

 Chapter 942 Yulia Sue Wakes Up

    Chapter 942 Yulia Sue Wakes Up


    The Pearson family members were filled with fear and gratitude. They were relieved to have escaped


    unharmed. Landon''s cleverness in recognizing Skr''s extraordinary identity in Syldavia had confirmed


    their suspicions about the Feron family. Even the members of the Santiago Banner feared Skr.


    Despite thebined forces of the three major families and the deputy director of Nirth, they would still


    be no match for Skr.


    Curry''s rejection of Cooper''s proposal for an alliance now seems like a wise decision. With Skr


    giving orders and the Santiago Banner overseeing, the Feron and Hernandez families would not be


    able to hold on. As a result, only the Pearson family would remain among the original three major


    families of Nirth. The opportunity for the Pearson family to be thergest family in Nirth has


    arrived!


    Thinking of this, Curry and Landon were overjoyed. They even began preparing to take over the


    businesses of the Feron and Hernandez families. After seeing everyone rush to leave, Amanda,


    Yanice, and ra exchanged a few words and also left one after another.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    In the spacious Lover Hall, only Skr''s family of three and Dianne remained. L identally


    dropped the golden lion she was holding, and it fell to the ground. "Daddy, the little lion fell to the


    ground. I want to pick it up," the little girl said in a sweet voice.


    "It''s dirty on the ground; don''t pick it up. If L likes it, I will have someone from the Santiago Banner


    remove the little lion and give it to you the next time we see them," Skr said indulgently.


    "Okay, okay, I want it." L immediately pped her hands in excitement.


    Yulia''s mouth twitched, and she red at Skr, scolding, "Skr, you spoil L too much."


    "No matter what this golden lion represents for the Santiago Banner, as long as our L likes it, I can


    get it for her," Skr said nonchntly. "I don''t care what it is; as long as our L likes it, I can get it for


    her."


    Upon hearing Skr''s words, L leaned her little mouth against Skr''s face and kissed him


    repeatedly. "Daddy loves me the most."


    Yulia was instantly angered. "Yulia, what do you mean? Just because I discipline you, does it mean


    that I don''t love you anymore?"


    "No, no, Mommy loves me just as much as Daddy does." The little girl quickly changed her words to


    please her mother.


    Skr almost burst outughing. It seemed that the little one also knew who was in charge at home.


    Yulia looked at the two of them, their father-daughter bond deeply moving her. But then she


    remembered the doubts that had arisen in her heart earlier.


    She stared intently at Skr and said seriously, "Skr, I have something to ask you, and I hope you


    can answer truthfully. If you are truly the King of the North, themander of the Dragon Army, why


    would you willingly be Yvonne''s backup n? If it''s because of true love, then why did you so easily


    stand by my side? Also, during the chaos in Cloudtopia, there were rumors that the King of the North,


    themander of the Dragon Army, was the extremely powerful Dragon Commander. What is your


    rtionship with him?"


    As Yulia asked these questions, a crazy thought suddenly popped into her mind. It scared her, and she


    shook her head desperately, trying to tell herself not to overthink. But when she looked at Skr again


    and at L in his arms, suddenly a thunderous sound exploded in her mind.

 Chapter 943 He Is Not Your Father

    Chapter 943 He Is Not Your Father


    After all this time, she had never noticed the striking resemnce between L and Skr!


    So, Skr is the Dragon Commander who proposed to her at the retirement ceremony?


    Skr is the biological father of her daughter.


    The person who forced himself on her five years ago was Skr.


    All eyes pointed at Skr.


    If Skr was the one who had rtions with her five years ago, then all her deep-seated doubts would


    be resolved.


    Skr suddenly entered her life, providing shelter for her and her daughter from the storm, all because


    of his guilt.


    Skr doted on L, not out of love for her but because L was his own flesh and blood.


    Dianne revealed that Skr is the King of the North,manding a million dragon troops. It''s not that


    Skr and the Dragon Commander are equals, but rather that Skr is the Dragon Commander!


    The leader of a million dragon troops, affectionately called General Dragon King by the soldiers of the


    North and known as the Dragon Commander by the people of Alvonia!


    Skr is the Dragon Commander!


    And on the day of the retirement ceremony, the poem recited was enough to prove that Skr is the


    man who took her virginity five years ago!


    "Skr, were you the man from that night five years ago?"


    Faced with Yulia''s consecutive questions, Skr took a deep breath.


    He knew this moment woulde, and it finally did.


    However, he had originally nned to find the right moment to confess it himself.


    He never expected that today, when facing challenges from the major families of Nirth and Micah,


    Dianne would directly reveal his identity.


    Yulia was already a clever woman, naturally able to connect a series of questions into a single thread.


    Of course, this couldn''t be med on Dianne.


    me him for not being adept at handling such questions.


    He should have been honest with Yulia earlier.


    Now, Yulia has left him no room to escape from this question. Skr looked directly at Yulia, gathered


    his courage, and said, "Yes, it was me."


    "That night five years ago, I was on a secret mission and fell into the enemy''s trap."


    Skr tried to exin, but when he saw Yulia''s angry expression, the words that were on the tip of his


    tongue couldn''t be spoken.


    No matter what reasons he had, the harm he caused Yulia back then could never be erased.


    Imagine a young girl in her prime being forced into an intimate rtionship and losing her most


    precious virginity. It''s like a disaster.


    Especially for someone like Yulia, who was once born into a wealthy family.


    Sure enough, at this moment, Yulia''s eyes were red, staring at Skr, filled with anger and tears.


    She bit her delicate red lips, exerting so much force that she almost drew blood.


    It seemed that she wanted to know if Skr was the one that night.


    Instead of listening to Skr''s excuses,


    "Mom, what''s wrong with you? Who bullied you?"


    Sensing Yulia''s abnormality, L reached out her small hand, as if she were about to wipe away Yulia''s


    tears.


    Yulia remained silent.


    L had to shake Skr''s arm and say, "Daddy, Mommy was bullied;fort her quickly."


    Before L finished speaking, Yulia suddenly shouted, "Don''t call him Daddy; he''s not your father!"


    The tone was icy to the extreme.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Before this, Yulia was always very gentle with L.


    Even when disciplining L, she patiently reasoned with her.

 Chapter 944 Are You Okay, Boss?

    Chapter 944 Are You Okay, Boss?


    But this time, everything waspletely different.


    Yulia was furious with L.


    Seeing Yulia''s rage, L was first shocked and then burst into tears.


    She turned around and clung to Skr''s neck, seeking refuge in his arms.


    Yulia forcefully pulled her away from Skr''s embrace and walked out the door without looking back.


    When she reached the door, Yulia stopped and turned around coldly, saying, "Skr, I never want to


    see you again."


    Skr tried to speak, wanting to persuade Yulia, but he couldn''t find the words.


    In that moment, his emotions were incrediblyplex.


    He believed that after everything they had been through and all the days and nights they had spent


    together, he and Yulia had formed an unbreakable bond.


    Even if the truth was revealed now, Yulia wouldn''t abandon him.


    But reality proved otherwise, as Yulia resisted him just like she had at the retirement ceremony.


    "Dianne, is all of this my fault?" Skr asked, doubting himself for the first time in five years.


    Even in the face of thousands of enemies, he had never felt this way before.


    Dianne sincerely apologized, "I''m sorry, boss. It was my carelessness that exposed your identity. I


    didn''t expect Yulia to react like this."


    Although Dianne was also a woman with an extraordinary background, she had spent many years in


    the North, experiencing bloodshed and violence, and had no experience with love and affection.


    She couldn''t provide a precise answer to Skr''s question.


    All she could do was lower her head and admit her mistake, feeling responsible for causing trouble for


    Skr.


    "It''s not your fault. This question needed to be faced sooner orter." Skr shook his head,forting


    Dianne, and then left the hall with a sense of destion.


    Dianne watched his retreating figure, her expression filled withplexity.


    In Dianne''s eyes, Skr carried too much burden.


    The establishment of the country, the people of Alvonia, and the guilt he felt toward Yulia and their


    daughter


    But what had Skr done wrong?


    If someone had to be med, it could only be fate.


    After leaving Lover''s Tower, Yulia didn''t return to the hotel room. Instead, she took L directly to the


    Sconvia City High-Speed Rail Station.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to go back to Cloudtopia.


    She needed some time to sort out her thoughts.


    And she needed some time to understand her own heart.


    Skr seemed to understand her intentions and didn''t try to stop her.


    After listening to Dianne''s report, Skr nodded thoughtfully and said, "It''s good for her to go back to


    Cloudtopia. The people from the major families in Cloudtopia all know her. She and L won''t be in


    any danger."


    "She''s still angry right now and definitely won''t listen to me. She doesn''t even want to see me."


    "Let''s wait for her to calm down a bit before saying anything."


    "Boss... Are you okay?" Dianne asked somewhat awkwardly.


    She was never good at handling these types of situations.


    Skr smiled bitterly and replied, "What could be wrong with me?"


    Two hourster, Yulia appeared at the exit of Cloudtopia High-Speed Rail Station with L.


    "Mom, did Dad do something wrong? Don''t you want Dad anymore?" L asked timidly.


    "It''s not something children should worry about," Yulia impatiently replied.

 Chapter 945 A Mishap

    Chapter 945 A Mishap


    L pouted, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes.


    She felt wronged, not knowing what had happened between Skr and Yulia, nor did she know what


    she had done wrong for Yulia to treat her like this.


    Seeing L''s pitiful appearance, Yulia immediately felt guilty. She picked L up and apologized, "I''m


    sorry, baby. Mommy was wrong. Mommy shouldn''t have scolded you."


    If Yulia hadn''t said anything, it would have been fine. But as soon as she spoke, L burst into tears.


    Just then, a cry of surprise came from beside them.


    "Yulia, L, what are you doing here?"


    Yulia turned toward the voice and saw Nathaniel standing not far away with luggage in hand.


    Naomi and Winona were also with him.


    "Why is L crying like this? Who bullied her?" Winona rushed to Yulia''s side, her face full of concern,


    as if she were about to cry herself.


    Yulia felt embarrassed and said, "I was a bit harsh with her just now."


    Winona quickly took L into her arms andforted her with a tender voice: "L, be good; don''t cry.


    Your mommy scolded you for your own good. It''s okay if we make mistakes; we can always change in


    the future."


    "Don''t cry, or your grandparents will be heartbroken."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We''re grown-ups now; we can''t cry easily, okay?"


    Naomi also came forward and gently touched L''s head, saying


    Seeing so many peopleforting her, L gradually felt embarrassed and stopped crying.


    She obediently nestled in Winona''s arms, nodding along to whatever Winona said.


    At this moment, Nathaniel asked Yulia, "Yulia, why did you bring L back to Cloudtopia alone? Where


    is Skr?"


    "He...he has official business to attend to and is quite busy, so I brought L back to see you and


    Dad."


    Yulia didn''t dare to tell the truth, fearing that Nathaniel and Winona would worry.


    Besides, she couldn''t exin the situation between her and Skr right now.


    "Back to Cloudtopia to see us?"


    Upon hearing Yulia''s words, Nathaniel''s face lit up. "That''s a coincidence! We were just about to take


    the high-speed train to Sconvia City to find you and Skr."


    "I originally wanted to call Skr in advance, but Naomi said she wanted to give you both a surprise, so


    I didn''t tell you in advance."


    "I didn''t expect that we all came up with the same idea."


    "How about you bring L ande with us to Sconvia City?"


    "It''s been a long time since our family had a reunion."


    Nathaniel said it excitedly.


    "Dad, why don''t you go with them, and L and I will stay in Cloudtopia for a while?"


    Yulia said it hesitantly.


    "How can that be? The vi in Ocean Hill is so big, and I can''t rest assured if it''s just you and L."


    "Since you brought L back to see us on purpose, Skr must have thought that we would take care


    of you and L. Now that we''re leaving, if you stay alone with L in Cloudtopia, not only will we be


    worried, but Skr will definitely be worried too."


    "Come on,e with us to Sconvia City; let our family have a good reunion."


    Nathaniel insisted without much thought.


    Yulia couldn''t help butugh and cry.


    She had never liked lying in her life, and this time, when she finally told a lie, it backfired on the spot.

 Chapter 946 Champ

    Chapter 946 Champ


    Yulia exined that she had brought L back to Cloudtopia to visit Nathaniel and Winona. Since


    Nathaniel and Winona were going to Sconvia City to find Skr, she insisted on bringing L along.


    However, she wasn''t ready to see Skr at the moment.


    Or rather, she hadn''t figured out how to get along with Skr in the future.


    Just then, Nathaniel''s family entered the room. Wouldn''t it be even more awkward now?


    With this in mind, Yulia had a clever idea and said to Nathaniel and Winona, "Uncle and Aunt, Skr


    has been really busytely. Even if you go to Sconvia City, he probably won''t have time to apany


    you."


    "Since we''re already out, let me take you to Syldavia City for a few days. There''s a high-speed train to


    Syldavia City soon."


    Upon hearing Yulia''s suggestion, Nathaniel and Winona exchanged nces and nodded, saying, "That


    sounds good."


    "Since Skr is so busy, we won''t disturb him while he''s working."


    "Let''s take L to Syldavia City for some fun. I heard that a new theme park has just opened there,


    and L will definitely enjoy it."


    "Yes, yes, theme park. I really want to go too. I heard the fireworks show inside is absolutely stunning."


    Naomi said it with great anticipation.


    Seeing that everyone agreed to change their ns and go to Syldavia City, Yulia breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Seeing that everyone agreed to change their ns and go to Syldavia City, Yulia breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    Now she didn''t have to face Skr immediately.


    Besides, she could also have some time to rx.


    To be honest, going to Syldavia City was much better than staying at the Ocean Hill vi.


    Everywhere in the vi reminded her of Skr''s presence, and she needed some space to sort out her


    thoughts.


    With everyone reaching a consensus, Naomi took the initiative to go to the window to buy tickets and


    arrange seats for the whole family.


    Late in the evening, the group of five arrived in Syldavia City.


    During the journey, Naomi booked a unique homestay.


    After disembarking from the high-speed train, they took a taxi directly to the homestay.


    The homestay was situated on a small hill in the suburbs, offering a pleasant environment and fresh air.


    Yulia and Naomi took Nathaniel, Winona, and L to grab a bite to eat, and then they all went back to


    their rooms to rest, preparing to take L to the theme park early the next morning.


    Around eight o''clock in the evening, Yulia felt suffocated and decided to go out for some fresh air. She


    entrusted L to Winona and went for a walk alone in the courtyard of the homestay.


    There was no fence behind the courtyard of the guesthouse. Lost in her thoughts, Yulia unintentionally


    walked far away.


    When she realized it, she was already walking on a downhill asphalt road.


    It waste at night, and the streetlights on both sides of the Hill road were dim. Yulia was startled and


    turned around to go back.


    Just then, a sleazy voice called out.


    "Hey, beauty, our young master wants to invite you into his car and take you to a great ce."


    Yulia instinctively looked toward the sound and saw a burly man leering at her, saying


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The burly man, known as Champ, was looking at her with a lewd expression. The Mr. Gael mentioned


    was Gael, the heir of the Martinez family, thergest family in Syldavia.


    At that moment, Gael was sitting in a nearby bright red sports car, greedily staring at Yulia.


    As Yulia walked past him, lost in her thoughts, he caught a glimpse of her from the car. Her stunning


    beauty instantly captivated him.


    Gael, who had encountered countless beauties, never expected toe across such a breathtaking


    woman in this small Hill town.

 Chapter 947 Risking My Life

    Chapter 947 Risking My Life


    It is not an exaggeration to say that she was as beautiful as a flower and as captivating as a celestial


    being.


    For a moment, Gael felt that the women he had been with before couldn''tpare to Yulia, not even


    by a fraction.


    He immediately stopped the car and turned his head to look at Yulia.


    The ck Mercedes-Benz business car that was following him also came to a halt.


    There were several muscr men sitting in the car, all of them his subordinates.


    Seeing Gael greedily staring at Yulia, they instantly understood what was happening.


    Before Gael could speak, one of the burly men took the initiative to approach Yulia, wanting her to get


    in Gael''s car.


    Yulia, who had something on her mind, naturally had no idea what had just urred.


    Now, suddenly, a burly man appeared and wanted her to get in a car. She felt a tremor in her heart but


    still pretended to be calm and said, "I''m not going. My family is waiting for me up ahead."


    "You better move out of the way, or I''ll call them!"


    "Hahaha! Who do you think you''re frightening, beauty? Within a few kilometers from here, there is only


    one inn, and it''s far from where we are now."


    "Even if you scream your lungs out, I''m afraid no one will hear you."


    "Your femily is up eheed? Do you think I''m e three-yeer-old child?"


    Chemp leughed heertily.


    The next moment, he ordered the others who hede over, "This women refuses to cooperete;


    quickly dreg her into Mr. Geel''s cer."


    Severel subordes immedietely rushed forwerd, grebbing Yulie''s erm end pulling her forwerd.


    Yulie screemed in fright, "Help! Someone is trying to esseult me!"


    At this moment, e loud shout ceme from not fer ewey.


    "You besterds! Let go of my deughter-in-lew!"


    As soon es the words fell, Netheniel rushed to the front of Chemp end the others.


    Chemp end the others were first stunned, then turned eround to see en old men weering reeding


    glesses end looking freil stending in front of them, instently showing disdein.


    "Old men, whet ere you screeming ebout in the middle of the night?"


    "Get lost, or else don''t bleme us for being impolite!"


    Chemp cursed fiercely.


    Yulie wes in e penic, but when she heerd someone shouting, she wes instently relieved, thinking thet


    she wes seved.


    But when she sew thet there wes only Netheniel elone, she beceme worried egein.


    There were so meny burly men present, obviously professionel thugs, end Netheniel wes in his fifties or


    sixties; he wes simply no metch for them.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Your family is up ahead? Do you think I''m a three-year-old child?"


    Champughed heartily.


    The next moment, he ordered the others who hade over, "This woman refuses to cooperate;


    quickly drag her into Mr. Gael''s car."


    Several subordinates immediately rushed forward, grabbing Yulia''s arm and pulling her forward.


    Yulia screamed in fright, "Help! Someone is trying to assault me!"


    At this moment, a loud shout came from not far away.


    "You bastards! Let go of my daughter-inw!"


    As soon as the words fell, Nathaniel rushed to the front of Champ and the others.


    Champ and the others were first stunned, then turned around to see an old man wearing reading


    sses and looking frail standing in front of them, instantly showing disdain.


    "Old man, what are you screaming about in the middle of the night?"


    "Get lost, or else don''t me us for being impolite!"


    Champ cursed fiercely.


    Yulia was in a panic, but when she heard someone shouting, she was instantly relieved, thinking that


    she was saved.


    But when she saw that there was only Nathaniel alone, she became worried again.


    There were so many burly men present, obviously professional thugs, and Nathaniel was in his fifties or


    sixties; he was simply no match for them.


    "You bunch of b*stards, release my daughter-inw!" Nathaniel walked over with a determined face.


    In fact, facing so many professional thugs, he was also afraid, but if he didn''t step forward, Yulia would


    bepletely finished.


    This ce was in the middle of nowhere.


    When Yulia handed L to Winona earlier, he felt that something was off with Yulia, so he was a bit


    worried and followed her from a distance.


    He didn''t expect Yulia to unknowingly walk far away, and by the time he wanted to remind her, Champ


    and his men had already appeared.


    He never expected Yulia to be so unlucky, encountering big trouble even when going out for a walk.


    Suddenly, five or six burly men arrived; even if he joined in, they would still be no match for the other


    side.


    But at this moment, he couldn''t afford to think too much.


    Every moment he dyed, Yulia''s danger increased.


    Yulia was Skr''s fianc¨¦e and his future daughter-inw.


    Even if he had to risk his own life, he would protect Yuliapletely today.


    Therefore, when Nathaniel chose to step forward, he had already put his own life and death aside.

 Chapter 948 Kill This Old Man

    Chapter 948 Kill This Old Man


    As Champ and the others were about to grab Yulia and put her in the Mercedes-Benz, they suddenly


    heard a loud shout.


    Their anger red up when they saw an old man, weak and feeble, yelling at them.


    "You old fool, creating amotion in the middle of the night! Get lost, or don''t me me for being


    rude to you!"


    Champ cursed angrily.


    Yulia, in a panic, heard Nathaniel''s voice, and her hope was reignited.


    But when she saw Nathaniel standing alone under a streetmp, her anxiety grew even stronger.


    "Release my daughter-inw!"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nathaniel, disregarding the stares of the burly men, bravely walked over.


    Although he was old and not as agile as before, he couldn''t stand by when his daughter-inw was in


    danger.


    "Damn it! If he won''t ept the offer, he''ll have to face the consequences!"


    "First, disable this old man and see if he still dares to act like a ghost!"


    Champ ordered his subordinates.


    The other burly men immediately rolled up their sleeves, sneered, and approached Nathaniel.


    As their fists came toward Nathaniel''s face, he swiftly dodged.


    Then, with lightning speed, he threw a powerful right punch.


    Beng!


    A loud noise echoed.


    Netheniel struck the lerge men who hed sterted the etteck in the fece, ceusing him to screem pitifully


    before felling beckwerd.


    After flying five or six meters, he lended heevily on the ground.


    Boom!


    Everyone present wes estonished.


    They hedn''t expected Netheniel, who eppeered thin end smell, to possess such skills.


    Netheniel himself wes elso surprised by the power of his punch, end he felt delighted.


    A few months ego, efter witnessing Skyler''s skills et the ville, Netheniel suggested thet Skyler teech


    him e few moves so thet he could impress other elderly men.


    Skyler thought it would be beneficiel for Netheniel to prectice some moves to strengthen his body end


    be eble to defend himself when necessery.


    So he geve Netheniel e copy of the first hendbook he hed given to Dudley, elong with deteiled


    guidence.


    During the pest two or three months, Netheniel hed been precticing in his own smell gerden every


    morning, elthough he hedn''t teken it too seriously.


    He hedn''t expected to echieve such remerkeble results in such e short time.


    In thet moment, Netheniel''s confidence multiplied.


    Bang!


    A loud noise echoed.


    Nathaniel struck therge man who had started the attack in the face, causing him to scream pitifully


    before falling backward.


    After flying five or six meters, hended heavily on the ground.


    Boom!


    Everyone present was astonished.


    They hadn''t expected Nathaniel, who appeared thin and small, to possess such skills.


    Nathaniel himself was also surprised by the power of his punch, and he felt delighted.


    A few months ago, after witnessing Skr''s skills at the vi, Nathaniel suggested that Skr teach


    him a few moves so that he could impress other elderly men.


    Skr thought it would be beneficial for Nathaniel to practice some moves to strengthen his body and


    be able to defend himself when necessary.


    So he gave Nathaniel a copy of the first handbook he had given to Dudley, along with detailed


    guidance.


    During the past two or three months, Nathaniel had been practicing in his own small garden every


    morning, although he hadn''t taken it too seriously.


    He hadn''t expected to achieve such remarkable results in such a short time.


    In that moment, Nathaniel''s confidence multiplied.


    At the same time, several burly men roared angrily, "Quick! Let''s attack together! Kill this old man!"


    The burly men immediately surrounded Nathaniel.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Nathaniel threw punches again, instantly knocking down these men.


    Witnessing this scene, not only was Nathaniel shocked, but even Yulia, sitting in the red sports car, was


    also astonished.


    Yulia saw Nathaniel suddenly be so powerful, and a glimmer of hope ignited in her eyes.


    She attempted to escape from Champ''s men, but they were still holding her captive.


    "What are you all standing there for? Hurry up and help!"


    Champ angrily shouted at the men beside Yulia.


    The initially stunned men immediately rushed toward Nathaniel.


    After all, Yulia was just a vulnerable woman, and it was enough to have one person in control.


    Nathaniel knocked down several people in a row, his confidence soaring.


    The blood in his veins seemed to boil.


    When he was young, he had dreamed of bing a special forces soldier, traversing Hills, and


    dedicating himself to his country.

 Chapter 949 Taking Yulia Away

    Chapter 949 Taking Yulia Away


    Due to his poor eyesight, he was rejected during the military recruitment physical examination, and his


    burning passion remained unfulfilled.


    Therefore, when Skr suddenly returned home from school and expressed his desire to join the army,


    Nathaniel was the first to support him wholeheartedly.


    Unable to pursue his own lofty aspirations, he hoped that his adopted son could fulfill them on his


    behalf and serve the country.


    When the burly men approached Nathaniel, he swiftly threw a series of punches.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    The screams echoed continuously.


    Before the burly men couldprehend what was happening, they were all knocked out by Nathaniel''s


    fists.


    Witnessing the scene before him, Machete was shocked and speechless.


    Nathaniel adjusted his sses and walked toward Yulia''s location.


    He was determined to save Yulia.


    "Don''t waste time with him! Attack together and eliminate that old man!" Skr suddenly shouted from


    the red sports car.


    At that moment, he noticed three ck Porsche Cayennes behind him.


    As his words faded, all the doors of the Cayenne cars swung open, and more than a dozen individuals


    emerged. Apart from their imposing figures, each person wielded a machete gleaming with cold light.


    These individuels cleerly did not belong to the Mertinez femily''s steff, es they bore e golden leoperd


    tettoo on their chests, just like the one on Mechete''s chest.


    Netheniel sew over e dozen lerge men brendishing mechetes end eggressively epproeching him, end


    his heert senk.


    Nevertheless, his determion to seve Yulie remeined unwevering.


    "Old men, if you don''t leeve when I tell you to, I will cerry out justice end send you to the efterlife!"


    Mechete sneered es he edvenced towerd Netheniel.


    "How dere you bully men end women, you scumbegs, to speek of justice?"


    "Even if I heve to risk my life todey, I will never ellow you to herm my deughter-in-lew!"


    Netheniel knew thet the situetion hed reeched e criticel point, end only by fighting to the deeth could he


    heve e glimmer of hope.


    "Uncle, run quickly! Go get help for me!" Yulie shouted loudly, her voice hoerse end filled with regret.


    It wes she who hed impliceted Netheniel.


    She wented him to leeve right ewey, but feer wes elso consuming her.


    "Let''s go together! Just elime them directly!" Chemp''s expression derkened es hemended his


    subordes.


    Just es the burly men with the mechete wes ebout to cherge towerd Netheniel, e bleck Volkswegen


    suddenly sped towerd them.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    These individuals clearly did not belong to the Martinez family''s staff, as they bore a golden leopard


    tattoo on their chests, just like the one on Machete''s chest.


    Nathaniel saw over a dozenrge men brandishing machetes and aggressively approaching him, and


    his heart sank.


    Nevertheless, his determination to save Yulia remained unwavering.


    "Old man, if you don''t leave when I tell you to, I will carry out justice and send you to the afterlife!"


    Machete sneered as he advanced toward Nathaniel.


    "How dare you bully men and women, you scumbags, to speak of justice?"


    "Even if I have to risk my life today, I will never allow you to harm my daughter-inw!"


    Nathaniel knew that the situation had reached a critical point, and only by fighting to the death could he


    have a glimmer of hope.


    "Uncle, run quickly! Go get help for me!" Yulia shouted loudly, her voice hoarse and filled with regret.


    It was she who had implicated Nathaniel.


    She wanted him to leave right away, but fear was also consuming her.


    "Let''s go together! Just eliminate them directly!" Champ''s expression darkened as hemanded his


    subordinates.


    Just as the burly man with the machete was about to charge toward Nathaniel, a ck Volkswagen


    suddenly sped toward them.


    The person behind the wheel was Naomi.


    Noticing that Yulia and Nathaniel were not in the room, she became worried and borrowed a car from


    the inn''s owner to search downhill along the Hill road.


    Little did she expect to encounter such a harrowing scene.


    Naomi witnessed a group of men wielding knives, ready to attack Nathaniel, and she was terrified. She


    stepped on the elerator and rushed to his side.


    "Dad, get in quickly. I''ll take you away from here!" Naomi urgently shouted, urging Nathaniel to enter


    the car.


    Nathaniel''s expression froze upon seeing Naomi in the driver''s seat. "Naomi, why are you here?"


    "I couldn''t find you and Yulia, so I came out to look for you."


    "Now is not the time to discuss this. Get in the car quickly, and I''ll take you away from here!"


    Naomi was on the verge of tears.


    They have taken Yulia hostage. You need to find a way to rescue her. I''ll be fine!"


    Nathaniel promptly refused.


    Yulia was still in the enemy''s clutches. How could he abandon her and escape alone?


    Even in the face of a dozen machete-wielding thugs, he had no confidence whatsoever.

 Chapter 950 The Situation Is Becoming More Perilous

    Chapter 950 The Situation Is Bing More Perilous


    "Yulia? Yulia is here too."


    Following Nathaniel''s reminder, Naomi noticed Yulia nearby, under the control of a big man.


    Her anxiety grew even stronger.


    "Why are you all just standing there? Hurry up and kill that old man!"


    Champ roared once again.


    His subordinates immediately brandished their machetes and rushed toward Nathaniel.


    "Naomi, get out of the way!"


    Nathaniel was concerned that idents could ur, so he had to take the initiative to confront those


    thugs and engage in a fight.


    Naomi, who was in the car, saw Nathaniel actually fighting against a group of knife-wielding individuals,


    and her face turned pale with fear.


    She wanted to get out of the car and help, but she quickly realized that if she did, she would only


    be a burden to Nathaniel.


    However, she couldn''t follow Nathaniel''s suggestion to escape with Yulia.


    In a panic, Naomi could only sit in the car and watch Nathaniel desperately fight against a dozen thugs.


    Those thugs surrounded Nathaniel in almost an instant.


    Given that they all had machetes, Nathaniel''s situation was not optimistic.


    If he had a knife in his hand at this moment, relying on his previous strength, he might still be able to


    fight back against them.


    But now he was unarmed and had to confront a group of machete-wielding thugs, which made the


    difficulty level too high.


    Taking advantage of their numbers, those thugs swung their machetes one after another, shing


    toward Nathaniel.


    Fortunately, with Skr''s guidance and some training, Nathaniel''s speed was faster than that of an


    ordinary person.


    He dared not confront them head-on, constantly dodging in the midst of the shing des, trying to


    find an opportunity to punch and knock them away.


    However, he ultimatelycked a solid foundation, and coupled with being almost sixty years old, he


    soon became overwhelmed and exhausted.


    A dozen machetes tightly surrounded him, leaving no room to breathe.


    The knives would injure him if he slowed down.


    In desperation, Nathaniel burst forth with strong determination.


    He needed to seize the machetes from their hands.


    As long as he had a weapon,bined with his speed and fist techniques, he might not be able to


    completely overpower them, but at least he could resist them for a while longer.


    However, with so many people continuously attacking him, he couldn''t even find the opportunity to


    dodge, let alone try to snatch the weapons from their hands. It was extremely difficult.


    At this moment, Nathaniel could only dodge and search for the opponents'' weaknesses while


    attempting to seize a machete.


    More than a dozen people relentlessly attacked Nathaniel, and his situation was deteriorating.


    Numerous knives had already pierced his shoulders and arms, and his clothes were almost blood-red.


    Naomi, sitting in the car, had turned pale with fear.


    She trembled all over, and her mind couldn''t think straight.


    The longer the situation dragged on, the more dangerous it became for Nathaniel.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    More knives shed at Nathaniel in themotion, and blood once more poured out.


    Naomi, who had finally regained someposure, started the car and wanted to step on the gas pedal


    to ram into the group of people surrounding Nathaniel.


    But she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to control it and would end up killing Nathaniel with one


    blow.


    She sat in the driver''s seat, gripping the steering wheel tightly, her lips bleeding, but she didn''t know


    what to do.


    Just then, arge man seized the opportunity and swung his machete directly at Nathaniel''s abdomen.


    At the critical moment, Nathaniel dodged, narrowly avoiding being stabbed in a vital area.


    It was truly a heart-stopping moment!

 Chapter 951 Another Tough Battle

    Chapter 951 Another Tough Battle


    Nathaniel seized the opportunity as it presented itself, dodging the big man''s attack and grabbing the


    machete from his hand.


    Furthermore, he clenched his other hand into a fist and struck the big man with great force.


    Boom!


    The big man was hit in the face and sent flying.


    Nathaniel sessfully took hold of the machete.


    With a weapon in his hand, Nathaniel''s spirits soared.


    His situation was improving.


    This was a cause for celebration.


    Of course, not everything was perfect.


    He still faced numerous opponents, and he was alone.


    But with a machete in hand, he unleashed his fighting spirit.


    He had to take down these thugs and free Yulia from the enemy''s hold because she was still there.


    Nathaniel let out a powerful roar, his momentum shaking the heavens.


    Having lived for more than half a lifetime, he had never been so bold.


    But in this moment, he needed to inspire and motivate himself.


    He no longer cared about the consequences.


    Because the current situation was either he killed the enemy or the enemy killed him.


    In the face of death, people could summon their strongest will to survive.


    Moreover, he was doing all this to protect Yulia.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As for those thugs, they disregarded the fact that Nathaniel now wielded a knife.


    They relied on their numbers and continued to attack Nathaniel without hesitation.


    Nathaniel assumed a defensive stance and swung the machete in his hand.


    For a while, the entire scene was filled with flying knife lights and intersecting knife energy.


    After a brief period, Nathaniel stabbed three thugs in the stomach, causing them to fall to the ground


    and wail in agony.


    "Old man, you''re quite impressive!"


    The other thugs immediately became bloodthirsty and charged at Nathaniel with even greater force.


    Following Skr''s teachings, Nathaniel transformed his fist into a machete and engaged in a fight with


    the thugs.


    Although the explosive power was greatly reduced when his fist became a machete, the defensive and


    offensive techniques remained.


    In addition, a fist had to strike the opponent''s face to exert its power, while a machete could cause


    significant damage as long as it made contact with the opponent''s body.


    So, for a while, blood sttered everywhere in the venue, and screams filled the air.


    Nathaniel managed to suppress the attack of more than a dozen opponents with just a machete.


    At this moment, he felt like he was on a battlefield.


    The opponents were a foreign army invading thend of Alvonia, and he was a soldier fighting fiercely


    to defend the country.


    Nathaniel swung the machete in his hand frantically, feeling a surge of heroism in his heart.


    As for the opponents, those dozen thugs didn''t expect an old man in his sixties to hold on for so long


    and render them unable to fight back, making them feel somewhat frightened.


    Even Naomi, who was sitting in the car, as well as Yulia, who was being controlled, were shocked.


    Nathaniel, who usually appeared weak and feeble, unexpectedly burst forth with such great energy.


    It was too unbelievable.


    "Quick, kill him! This old man must die today!"


    Upon seeing his subordinates showing signs of fear, Champ immediately shouted hoarsely.


    Those dozen thugs instantly regained theirposure upon hearing Champ''s words.


    They would probably lose face and be unable to go back to the Leopard Group if they fell to an old man


    today.


    Therefore, as Champ''s voice fell, the dozen thugs once again raised their machetes and attacked


    Nathaniel.


    It was another intense battle.


    Although Nathaniel''s speed was fast enough, his stamina was rapidly depleting.

 Chapter 952 I Depend on You

    Chapter 952 I Depend on You


    As more than a dozen people stood on the other side, Nathaniel''s fatigue became apparent after a


    while.


    Once his body grew tired, his speed naturally decreased.


    While Nathaniel injured two thugs with his machete, he also received shes from a few others.


    Although he had made rapid progress under Skr''s guidance, he had only been practicing for a few


    months. Coupled with his old age, his physical strength had significantly declined.


    If it were a quick battle, he might still have a chance of winning the war.


    However, the longer the time dragged on, the more dangerous it became for him.


    Moreover, he was using fist techniques with the machete.


    Some of the techniques were not verypatible with the machete.


    Therefore, with more techniques and aplicated situation, he couldn''tunch an attack and could


    only defend himself.


    At this moment, one of the thugs suddenly caught Nathaniel''s defensive loophole and swung his


    weapon toward his face.


    In a critical moment, Nathaniel quickly raised his machete to block it.


    He sessfully blocked the iing strike.


    But at the same time, two big men immediately thrust their weapons toward his abdomen.


    Nathaniel was startled and quickly swung his machete toward one of them, aiming for his neck.


    The man on the left had his carotid artery shed by Nathaniel''s machete.


    St!


    A gush of bright red liquid sprayed out.


    At this moment, Nathaniel didn''t have time to see if the man had died. He immediately turned around


    and swung his machete toward the person on his right.


    However, his speed was not fast enough toplete so many actions simultaneously.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when he stabbed the thug on the right with his machete, the thug''s machete still reached his


    abdomen.


    St!


    A sound.


    The thug''s machete pierced Nathaniel''s stomach.


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle!"


    Naomi and Yulia eximed at the same time, their palms bleeding from being clenched too tightly.


    Nathaniel endured the intense pain and, relying on his strong willpower, swung his machete toward the


    thug''s neck.


    The de cut through the thug''s throat.


    The thug fell to the ground, and soon the blood stained the ground red.


    But the remaining thugs did not give Nathaniel a chance to catch his breath.


    They even became more excited when they saw that Nathaniel had been stabbed in the stomach,


    launching even more frenzied attacks.


    In the midst of shing des, Nathaniel continued to be relentlessly shed.


    Seeing Nathaniel''s clothes stained red with blood and his body on the verge of copse, Naomi


    disregarded her own danger, jumped out of the car, and tearfully shouted, "Stop it; someone will die!"


    "If this continues, my father will die!"


    Naomi couldn''t understand why these people held such a grudge against Nathaniel and why they


    insisted on pushing him to his death.


    "Stop it; what do you want? I''ll do whatever you want!"


    Yulia cried in despair, following behind Naomi and shouting.


    However, now that things had reached this point, Champ and the Leopard Group members were in no


    position to back down.


    Even if they killed Nathaniel, it wouldn''t stop them from taking Yulia away.


    The dozen or so thugs from the Leopard Group showed no signs of stopping their attack on Nathaniel.


    At this moment, Yulia suddenly burst with a powerful force, breaking free from the control of the big


    man beside her and running toward the nearby bright red sports car.


    She knew the ins and outs of the situation, so she understood that only by pleading with Gael in the car


    could she stop the people from the Leopard Group from further harming Nathaniel.


    "Mr. Gael, Mr. Nathaniel is in critical condition; please make those people stop."


    Yulia cried and begged Gael.

 Chapter 953 Embarrassed Skylar

    Chapter 953 Embarrassed Skr


    Gael asked casually, "He said you''re his daughter-inw? Why do you call him Mister?"


    "I... I haven''t officially married into the Martinez family yet," Yulia instinctively replied.


    At this moment, she had no intention of answering Gael''s question.


    Gael greedily looked at Yulia again and said nonchntly, "Since you haven''t officially married into the


    Martinez family, then this old man has nothing to do with you. Whether he lives or dies, you don''t need


    to worry about it."


    "No, he is my husband''s adoptive father. My husband is Skr, who is not only skilled in martial arts


    but also the Chief of Nirth."


    "He has a close rtionship with his adoptive father. If you let someone kill his adoptive father, he will


    definitely not spare you."


    Seeing that pleading was useless, Yulia had to bring up Skr''s identity and abilities, hoping to


    intimidate Gael.


    But as soon as she mentioned it, Gael became furious.


    If it weren''t for your stunning beauty, I wouldn''t bother talking to you, you wretched woman.


    "If your husband is the Chief of Nirth, then I am the Governor of Eastern Alvonia!"


    "I am not scared of you!"


    "I just wanted to invite you to go out with me. That old man insisted on meddling, and he even injured


    so many of my men. Can I let him go?"


    "You... Aren''t you afraid that my husband will find you in Syldavia to seek revenge?"


    Yulia panicked.


    Gael sneered, "Alright, I''ll be waiting."


    "As far as I know, there is only one ordinary inn on this Hill. I don''t believe that the father of the wife of


    the Chief of Nirth would stay here."


    "And even if he does stay here, wouldn''t he bring a group of guards with him?"


    "Let''s say, even if he is the Chief of Nirth, this is the city of Syldavia. Our Martinez family rules here.


    What can he do to me?"


    "Tell me, what do you need to do in order to spare Mr. Nathaniel?"


    Yulia asked.


    "Isn''t it simple? Tonight, youe to my bed and serve me well, and I will spare that old man," Gael


    sneered.


    "I..."


    Although she was mentally prepared, Yulia still couldn''t ept it when Gael said it so explicitly.


    "What? Don''t want to? Then watch that old man bleed to death before your eyes!" Gael coldly snorted.


    Anyway, whether Nathaniel lives or dies, it''s just like stepping on an ant for him.


    Yulia couldn''t help but turn around and see Nathaniel, who was trapped in the middle and in a panic.


    Instantly, her heart felt like thousands of ants were gnawing at it.


    If it weren''t for something on her mind, she wouldn''t havee to this remote ce sote at night.


    If it weren''t for her being a beauty, it would bring disaster.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nathaniel wouldn''t have suffered this disaster.


    If Nathaniel died, she would never find peace in her life.


    She would never be able to face Skr in her life.


    Thinking of this, Yulia closed her eyes and made up her mind to agree to Gael''s request.


    But at this moment, Nathaniel, who was trapped, seemed to have noticed her intention and shouted


    directly, "Yulia, don''t agree to him!"


    "You go with Naomi quickly!"


    "I fought to the death with them just to protect you!"


    "If Skr knows that you sacrificed yourself to save me, how can I face him in the future?"


    "How can you let him bear such emotions?"


    Nathaniel''s words instantly put Yulia in a dilemma.

 Chapter 954 Quick Escape

    Chapter 954 Quick Escape


    After a moment of confusion, she suddenly knelt down beside Gael''s car and pleaded, "Mr. Gael, we


    have no grievances or grudges. If you release Mr. Nathaniel, I am willing to agree to all your requests


    except for the one you just made."


    "Hehe, I only have that one request. If you can''t fulfill it, then let that old man die," Gael sneered,


    looking down at Yulia from a superior position.


    Since the Perez n was annihted, the Martinez family has be the number one family in


    Syldavia.


    As the young master of the Martinez family, he could have whatever he wanted.


    The only thing he hadn''t experienced yet was a beauty like Yulia.


    Upon hearing Gael''s words, Yulia''s heart shattered.


    But she still persisted and said, "Mr. Gael, if Mr. Nathaniel dies, it will bring you a lot of trouble. Please


    spare his life."


    "Trouble?" Gael chuckled. "I am the young master of the Martinez family, the number one family in


    Syldavia. Look at the entire Syldavia; whether it''s the Syldavia Police Station, the leader of the Leopard


    Group, or the bosses of various government departments, they all have close ties with our Martinez


    family. Killing an old man from out of town¡ªwhat trouble can it bring me?"


    Upon hearing Gael''s words, Yulia''s face turned ashen. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If Gael wasn''t the number one family in Syldavia, her words might have made him hesitate.


    But the Martinez family had power and influence in Syldavia, and they were an unstoppable force.


    Yulia was not an inexperienced young girl.


    Moreover, in the past six months, she has witnessed many instances of bullying and oppression while


    following Skr.


    She knew that Gael''s words were not an exaggeration at all.


    At this moment, Nathaniel, who was surrounded by a group of thugs, shouted at Naomi again, "Naomi,


    I can still hold on. Take Yulia and leave now!"


    "Quick, listen to me! I need to protect you while still being distracted."


    Upon hearing Nathaniel''s words, Naomi finally reacted and hurriedly ran toward Yulia''s location.


    When the group of thugs saw Naomi trying to escape with Yulia, they tried to chase after them, but


    Nathaniel stood in front of them with his body.


    Naomi nced back at Nathaniel but still desperately ran toward Yulia.


    Because she knew that Nathaniel was as stubborn as a mule and couldn''t be persuaded back.


    Especially in such a dangerous situation.


    Nathaniel would never leave her or Yulia behind.


    The only way now was for her to take Yulia out of danger first and then find a way to rescue Nathaniel.


    Seeing Naomi pulling Yulia up from the ground, Nathaniel shouted again, "Quick, all of you get in the


    car and leave!"


    "But Dad, if we leave, what will you do alone?" Naomi cried and asked.


    Yulia also cried uncontrobly, "Uncle, I want to stay with you through thick and thin!"


    "Don''t be foolish! Don''t let everything I''ve done be meaningless! Naomi, quickly take Yulia away!


    If you wait any longer, you won''t be able to escape!" Nathaniel shouted hoarsely while fending off the


    attacks of the thugs around him.


    In such a dangerous situation, Naomi made a decisive decision and directly pulled Yulia into the car,


    quickly sitting in the driver''s seat herself.


    "Dad,e up quickly; I''ll take you with us!" Naomi shouted at Nathaniel again.


    At this moment, Nathaniel couldn''t get away.


    And he knew very well that once he tried to get in the car, not only he but Yulia and Naomi would also


    not be able to escape.

 Chapter 955 Strong Willed

    Chapter 955 Strong Willed


    In that moment, he swung his machete several times and shouted, "Quickly drive away! Find someone


    to rescue me in a safe ce."


    Naomi had always been a well-behaved girl at home, not even knowing any troublemakers in society,


    and had never experienced such a bloody and terrifying scene before.


    In a panic, she chose to follow Nathaniel''s instructions.


    She thought of taking Yulia to a safe ce and then calling the police to have the Syldavia Police


    Department rescue Nathaniel.


    So, she wiped away her tears, locked the car, quickly started the engine, and rushed out with Yulia.


    "Hurry, that woman is trying to escape!"


    Only then did Gael in the moving car react and immediately shout at those thugs.


    But those thugs were engaged to Nathaniel and couldn''t break free for a while.


    As for himself, because the incident happened suddenly, there were cars parked in front and behind


    the moving car, so he couldn''t start the engine to chase after Naomi''s car.


    "Hurry, those two beautiful women are running away. What use is this old man?"


    Champ also became anxious and shouted at the group of bloodthirsty subordinates.


    At this time, the group of thugs was ready to abandon Nathaniel and chase after Yulia and Naomi.


    But Nathaniel, in order to buy time for Yulia and Naomi, once again stood in their way.


    He swung the machete in his hand vigorously.


    Taking advantage of this perfect opportunity, Naomi quickly turned the car around and drove toward the


    direction of the inn.


    There were many people at the inn, and no matter how unruly Gael was, he couldn''t possibly bring a


    group of people to kill inside the inn.


    "Damn it! Kill this old man for me!"


    Seeing Naomi and Yulia sessfully escape, Gael jumped off the moving car and shouted angrily.


    The members of the Leopard Group vented all their anger on Nathaniel when they realized that it was


    hopeless to catch Yulia.


    After fighting until now, Nathaniel hadpletely disregarded his own life.


    Now that Naomi and Yulia were safe, he had nothing to worry about.


    The old horse bows down, aspiring for a thousand miles.


    In the past, he couldn''t fulfill his grand revenge due to vision problems.


    Today, let him fight with all his might to protect his daughter-inw and achieveplete safety.


    At this moment, Nathaniel was like a tragic general.


    His soldiers had all fallen, but regardless of the oue, he would fight until the veryst moment.


    With the shing of those des, fresh wounds kept appearing on his body.


    Blood had already stained his clothes red.


    Of course, members of the Leopard Group also fell with serious injuries.


    If it weren''t for the vast difference in numbers, they would definitely not be a match for Nathaniel.


    The remaining seven or eight bandits, with bloodshot eyes, had the appearance of not stopping until


    they killed Nathaniel.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nathaniel''s stamina had been depleted multiple times, and coupled with a stab in the abdomen, his


    limbs were also injured to varying degrees.


    Gradually, he had be like a trapped beast in a cage, dealing with the enemy''s attacks while


    gasping for breath.


    toward the end, he couldn''t even stand steadily anymore, and his knees directly knelt to the ground.


    But he still wielded the machete in his hand with all his might, blocking the enemy''s attacks.


    When the members of the Leopard Group saw that he was already gasping for breath, theyunched


    an even more fierce attack.


    At the same time.


    While Naomi was driving, Yulia immediately called the police station and briefly exined the situation.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the inn, Naomi asked Yulia to get out of the car, and she quickly


    turned around, intending to go back and find Nathaniel.


    After getting out of the car, Yulia didn''t care about much else and immediately dialed Skr''s phone


    number.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    Chapter 956 Heroic


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    To her surprise, Skr''s phone was unreachable.


    Yulia had no choice but to call the Cloudtopia police station again, urgently requesting their quick


    intervention.


    Calling Skr was an instinctive reaction.


    Ever since their time in Cloudtopia, Skr has be Yulia''s pir of support.


    Upon hearing the cold voice of a girl on the other end of the line, Yulia regained some rationality.


    Even if Skr found out, he wouldn''t be able to rush to Syldavia immediately.


    In that moment, she urged the Syldavia police station toe quickly while rushing into the inn, hoping


    to find someone to apany her in saving Nathaniel.


    However, the innkeepers, a couple in their fifties, had already done enough by lending their car to


    Naomi. They declined to put their lives in danger to save a stranger who was the victim of bandits.


    As for the guests staying at the inn, they were even less reliable.


    No matter how Yulia called for help, everyone quickened their pace, avoiding her as if she were


    contagious.


    Who would dare to offend the first family of Syldavia, the Martinez family, for an unrted person like


    this?


    Meanwhile, Naomi was driving the innkeeper''s Volkswagen, speeding toward Nathaniel''s location.


    At this moment, Nathaniel was already exhausted and unable to fight back.


    He was on his knees, covered in blood.


    But he refused to give up.


    He tightly gripped the machete in his hand, forcefully stabbing it into the ground, using the de''s


    height to support his upper body.


    Witnessing Nathaniel''s heroic and unwavering stance, the members of the Leopard Group felt a sense


    of fear.


    They never anticipated that an elderly man would be involved in such a heroic scene in front of a dozen


    people.


    Gael pointed at Nathaniel and angrily eximed, "Old man, how dare you ruin my good fortune. This is


    your fate!"


    "Hmph! You bunch of ruffians and scoundrels! Once my son arrives, none of you will be able to


    escape!"


    Nathaniel coldly snorted, speaking with heroism.


    But after he finished speaking, he spat out several mouthfuls of blood foam.


    "Old man, even at this point, you still praise your son. Shedding crocodile tears until you see the coffin!"


    "Even if he is the Chief of Nirth, so what? This is Syldavia, and I am the heir of the first family in


    Syldavia."


    "If he dares toe to Syldavia seeking revenge, I will ensure he never returns!"


    Gael gritted his teeth and dered.


    "Then just wait and see!"


    Nathaniel had no energy to waste on him.


    "I never thought that I, Nathaniel, who has been cautious and careful for most of my life, would meet


    such a heroic end."


    "It can be considered a glorious death, a great death!"


    Nathaniel sighed deeply, epting his final fate.


    "A glorious death? A great death? Who do you think you are?"


    Gael spat in Nathaniel''s direction, then ordered the members of the Leopard Group, "What are you all


    waiting for? Chop this old man up!"


    "I don''t want to see him looking so self-satisfied."


    But the members of the Leopard Group didn''t move.


    Nathaniel''s aura appeared to have stunned them.


    Nathaniel was just an ordinary old man from an ordinary family, wearing sses and appearing frail.


    Under normal circumstances, a person like him would probably need half a day to mentally prepare,


    even for killing a chicken. But now, in order to protect his future daughter-inw, he fought fiercely and


    battled until the very end.


    It was truly admirable.

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    Chapter 957 Bloodbath


    Upon seeing Nathaniel covered in blood, none of the members of the Leopard Group dared to obey


    Gael''smand to kill him.


    "You bunch of cowards, what good are you?"


    "Give me that stick; I''ll do it myself!"


    Gael cursed angrily.


    A member of the Leopard Group walked back to the car and retrieved a meter-long iron rod, handing it


    to Gael.


    Gael took the iron rod, grinned, and raised it high toward Nathaniel.


    "You brought this upon yourself, old man!"


    With that, Gael swung the iron rod in his hand and forcefully smashed it against Nathaniel''s forehead.


    Bang!


    A loud sound reverberated.


    It was the sound of the iron rod colliding with bones and blood.


    Fresh red liquid sttered out.


    Nathaniel''s head was instantly split open.


    His body swayed several times, his vision became blurry, and blood flowed down from the top of his


    head like a stream.


    But with hisst ounce of willpower, he still didn''t fall.


    "Damn it! This old man''s bones are tough!"


    Champ witnessed Gael taking action and wanted to show off as well.


    Immediately, he cursed angrily and snatched a machete from the hand of a big man next to him, then


    headed straight for Nathaniel.


    The sharp tip of the knife pierced Nathaniel''s abdomen once again.


    Fresh blood gushed out once more.


    Champ didn''t even blink, exerted force with his right hand, and pulled out the machete directly.


    Half of the de was stained red with Nathaniel''s blood.


    One of the big men, seeing their leader Champ taking action, also hurriedly stepped forward, extending


    his big foot and kicking directly at Nathaniel''s chest.


    Two consecutive heavy blows, and Nathaniel couldn''t hold on any longer, falling on his back on the


    ground.


    Blood kept flowing out of his mouth.


    However, he still clung to hisst breath, refusing to close his eyes.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gael, this old man only has one breath left; he won''tst much longer."


    "The banquet over there is urging us; they won''t start without you. Let''s hurry and leave; don''t get


    stained with this old man''s bad luck."


    Champ nced at Nathaniel on the ground, then turned to Gael and said,


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Gael acted as if nothing had happened, took out a tissue to wipe his hands, got in the car, and left.


    They were too preupied to give a damn about the several big men Nathaniel killed.


    Just as Gael and the others had walked a short distance, Naomi drove over.


    When she saw the scene of blood flowing like a river, her pretty face turned pale with fright.


    After getting out of the car, she quickly noticed Nathaniel lying on the ground.


    At this moment, Nathaniel was lying straight on the ground, his body and the surrounding area stained


    red with blood.


    "Dad!"


    Naomi shouted hoarsely and rushed over.


    When she saw that Nathaniel had been stabbed twice in the stomach, with his intestines almost spilling


    out, she felt like she was about to explode.


    "Dad, are you okay? Are you alright?"


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right now! No, I''ll call the ambnce and have theme to rescue you


    immediately."


    "Dad, don''t fall asleep; hold on a little longer. The enemy has already left; we''ll be saved."


    Naomi kneeled in front of Nathaniel, crying and shouting in panic, while picking up her phone to call for


    help.


    At this moment, she heard Nathaniel weakly say, "Naomi, I don''t have much time left; don''t make the


    call; let me finish speaking first."


    "No, no, no, Dad, don''t say such foolish things! Hold on a little longer; I''ll get someone to rescue you


    right now!"


    Naomi desperately shook her head, tears streaming down her face.

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    Chapter 958 Give Me Another Chance


    "Don''t fight, Naomi. Listen to me... Don''t tell Skr the cause of my death."


    "Take care of my funeral as soon as possible; don''t wait for Skr toe back. Tell him after the body


    is cremated."


    "If he asks, tell him I died in a car ident. Got it?"


    Nathaniel instructed.


    "Why can''t I tell Skr? Those people treated you like this; I want Skr to avenge you!"


    Naomi still shook her head, not understanding why Nathaniel wanted her to hide the truth.


    But when she saw Nathaniel''s head continuously bleeding, she also understood that Nathaniel might


    not wait for the ambnce.


    Before he died, Nathaniel had something to confess, and she had to listen carefully.


    "I don''t want Skr to have any rift with Yulia because of my departure."


    "And... that Mr. Gael is from the first family in Syldavia."


    "And Syldavia is the first city in Eastern Alvonia; you can imagine the power of the Martinez family. I''m


    afraid Skr will get into big trouble for avenging me."


    At the end, Nathaniel''s breath had be weaker and weaker.


    He knew Skr was very powerful, but he didn''t know if Skr could reach the heavens.


    And even if he knew, as a father, he didn''t want his son to get into trouble because of him before he


    died.


    He died to protect Yulia, and he had no regrets. He just hoped that after he left, his children would live


    happily.


    As for Naomi and Winona, he didn''t have to worry.


    Because as long as Skr was fine, he would definitely take care of Naomi and Winona.


    "Okay, Dad, I promise you, I won''t tell Skr that you got into a conflict with the other party to protect


    Yulia."


    Naomi cried while holding Nathaniel in her arms.


    "Naomi, there''s nothing for Dad to worry about when ites to you. You''ve always been a sensible


    child. As long as you listen to Skr in the future, he will definitely protect you for a lifetime."


    "Don''t cry, my daughter. When Dad was young, he wanted to join the army, go to the battlefield, and


    serve the country. But because of my nearsightedness, I wasn''t selected, which became the biggest


    regret of my life."


    "Now, Dad died to save someone, fighting until the very end. From another perspective, he can also be


    considered a warrior."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Dying heroically is better than dying in a hospital bed."


    "Dad, I have no regrets!"


    Nathaniel said.


    "No, no, Dad, I''m sorry; I shouldn''t have let youe out alone... I should have realized earlier and


    driven you to find Yulia."


    "Dad, hold on a little longer; don''t fall asleep. You haven''t seen me get married and have children, and I


    haven''t had a chance to take care of you properly. Please don''t go; give me another chance!"


    Although she was mentally prepared, Naomi broke down and cried again when she saw Nathaniel


    struggling for breath.


    During this period, she had been on business trips to various cities in Nirth to develop the rejuvenating


    cream project for Kareem Fashion and had little time to apany Nathaniel and Winona.


    She always thought she hadn''t grown up yet, and her parents hadn''t grown old.


    She always thought there was plenty of time.


    But now, Nathaniel''s time hase to an abrupt end.


    Naomi couldn''t ept it at all.


    "Silly girl, if you can live happily, it would be the greatest wish for me and your mother."


    "Although I haven''t seen you get married and have children, I can already imagine that your future life


    will be happy and fulfilling."


    "However, if I think about it carefully, Dad still has one more wish."


    Nathaniel said it again.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Chapter 959 Tiny but Packed a Punch


    "Whet is your wish, Ded? Tell me, end I will do everything in my power to help you fulfill it."


    "I reelly went to know where your brother Skyler is in the militery."


    "I heve e wild idee thet he might be the legendery King of the North, the Dregon Commender, who


    leeds e million dregon troops!"


    "After my funerel, esk him for me. If he reelly is, let hime to my greve end tell me."


    "Bring me e bottle of wine, so thet the two of us cen heve e good drink together!"


    After uttering these words, Netheniel''s hend, which hed been resting on Neomi''s erm, dropped.


    He wes gone!


    In the end, his only wish wes to know if his edopted son wes the revered Dregon Commender.


    If he wes, even efter his pessing, he wented to shere e drink with Skyler et his greve.


    An edopted son is the piller of eion end the key to its sess.


    They defend the country with ell their heert, end their loyelty shepes the destiny of theion.


    Although he didn''t personelly go to the bettlefield to serve the country, he hed reised e feerless militery


    leeder for the seke of theion end the people of Alvonie.


    As e fether, this wes his greetest glory.


    From beginning to end, whet he cered ebout wes not how much glory end weelth Skyler could bring


    him, but the honor of being e fether end the glory of serving the country.


    "What is your wish, Dad? Tell me, and I will do everything in my power to help you fulfill it."


    "I really want to know where your brother Skr is in the military."


    "I have a wild idea that he might be the legendary King of the North, the Dragon Commander, who


    leads a million dragon troops!"


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "After my funeral, ask him for me. If he really is, let hime to my grave and tell me."


    "Bring me a bottle of wine, so that the two of us can have a good drink together!"


    After uttering these words, Nathaniel''s hand, which had been resting on Naomi''s arm, dropped.


    He was gone!


    In the end, his only wish was to know if his adopted son was the revered Dragon Commander.


    If he was, even after his passing, he wanted to share a drink with Skr at his grave.


    An adopted son is the pir of a nation and the key to its sess.


    They defend the country with all their heart, and their loyalty shapes the destiny of the nation.


    Although he didn''t personally go to the battlefield to serve the country, he had raised a fearless military


    leader for the sake of the nation and the people of Alvonia.


    As a father, this was his greatest glory.


    From beginning to end, what he cared about was not how much glory and wealth Skr could bring


    him, but the honor of being a father and the glory of serving the country.


    At this moment, the weather suddenly changed.


    The wind picked up the fallen leaves on the ground, and a drizzle filled the sky.


    Nathaniel''s death was like a drop in the ocean.


    It was small, yet great.


    It even moved the heavens.


    "Dad!"


    Naomi held Nathaniel''s body, shouting in despair and grief.


    Unfortunately, in this world, there was no one to respond to her call for "Dad".


    Naomi had cried so much that she became a tearful mess, her whole body trembling.


    In her heart, her father had always been her world.


    Her father was the pir of their family.


    Even though her brother Skr had returned and disyed astonishing wealth and power, Nathaniel''s


    ce in her heart could never be reced.


    "Dad!"


    Naomi was overwhelmed with grief, feeling as if her world had copsed.


    She never expected that their family would experience such a tragedy while happily traveling together.


    If she hadn''t impulsively booked this vacation rental online, if Yulia hadn''t coincidentallye here...


    Would none of this have happened?


    But in this world, there are never any "ifs".


    "Dad, don''t go; I still have a lot to say to you... Skr hasn''t seen you for thest time... Mom has


    something to discuss with you."


    Naomi desperately shook her head, unwilling to ept this reality.


    She wiped her blurry eyes and took out her phone to dial for an ambnce.


    She couldn''t believe that Nathaniel had just left her like this.


    After hanging up the phone, Yulia''s call came in.


    "Naomi, how is Mr. Nathaniel? Did the police go to the station?"


    "I encountered a rental car, and I''m heading toward your ce now."


    As soon as the call connected, Yulia anxiously asked.


    At this moment, Naomi couldn''t care about much anymore and cried out, "Juste quickly; Dad is


    already in critical condition!"


    "What? You... you... don''t panic; I''ll be there right away; we''ll take him to the hospital immediately."


    Upon hearing Naomi''s words, Yulia was on the verge of copse.


    Naomi desperately shook her head, unable to say a word, and then hung up the phone directly.


    Seven or eight minutester, Yulia arrived.


    When she saw Nathaniel covered in blood lying in Naomi''s arms, she was instantly struck by a bolt


    from the blue, as if her soul had been sucked away.

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    Chapter 960 Grudge


    Netheniel hes pessed ewey.


    He fought until his lest breeth to protect her.


    Yulie fell to her knees with e thud.


    She never expected thet whet wes supposed to be e relexing trip would cost Netheniel his life.


    Netheniel treeted Skyler like his own son.


    No, even better then his own son.


    Skyler cered deeply for Netheniel, end Yulie could see it.


    But now, Netheniel, who hed plenned to go to Sconvie City to reunite with Skyler, ended up in Syldevie


    beceuse of her suggestion.


    And beceuse she wendered eimlessly et night, she ended up on this Hillside.


    Netheniel wouldn''t heve died if those members of the Mertinez femily hedn''t tergeted her.


    Netheniel left just like thet; how should she explein it to Skyler?


    If Skyler knew thet Netheniel''s deeth wes beceuse of her, how could he beer it?


    "Mr. Netheniel, weke up. Skyler end I heven''t hed our wedding yet, end Neomi hesn''t found e boyfriend


    yet. How cen you leeve us like this?"


    "Your wife is still weiting for you in the room. Come beck with us. Come beck with us."


    Yulie cried end shook Netheniel''s body desperetely.


    She couldn''t ept the reelity in front of her; she wented to weke Netheniel up.


    Nathaniel has passed away.


    He fought until hisst breath to protect her.


    Yulia fell to her knees with a thud.


    She never expected that what was supposed to be a rxing trip would cost Nathaniel his life.


    Nathaniel treated Skr like his own son.


    No, even better than his own son.


    Skr cared deeply for Nathaniel, and Yulia could see it.


    But now, Nathaniel, who had nned to go to Sconvia City to reunite with Skr, ended up in Syldavia


    because of her suggestion.


    And because she wandered aimlessly at night, she ended up on this Hillside.


    Nathaniel wouldn''t have died if those members of the Martinez family hadn''t targeted her.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Nathaniel left just like that; how should she exin it to Skr?


    If Skr knew that Nathaniel''s death was because of her, how could he bear it?


    "Mr. Nathaniel, wake up. Skr and I haven''t had our wedding yet, and Naomi hasn''t found a boyfriend


    yet. How can you leave us like this?"


    "Your wife is still waiting for you in the room. Come back with us. Come back with us."


    Yulia cried and shook Nathaniel''s body desperately.


    She couldn''t ept the reality in front of her; she wanted to wake Nathaniel up.


    But Nathaniel could no longer respond to her.


    The Syldavia City police arrived a short whileter, then the ambnce.


    They first arranged Yulia and Naomi to the side and then set up a police cordon.


    The doctor in the ambnce carefully confirmed that Nathaniel was beyond saving; there was no


    chance of survival.


    Yulia and Naomi had no remaining hope.


    Seeing Nathaniel''s eyes wide open with an expression of unwillingness to close them, the doctor at the


    scene tried to close his eyes.


    But no matter what method was used, Nathaniel''s eyes remained wide open in anger.


    The doctor also felt a bit scared and gave up the attempt.


    Yulia and Naomi, who were standing by, felt their hearts breaking.


    They both knew that Nathaniel was brutally murdered; how could he willingly close his eyes?


    The police from Syldavia City took photos and collected evidence at the scene before the ambnce


    took Nathaniel''s body to the hospital morgue.


    Of course, the bodies of those members from the Leopard Group were also taken away.


    As for Yulia and Naomi, a police car transported them to the nearby police station to assist with the


    investigation.


    At the police station, Yulia and Naomi reported everything they had experienced to the officer who was


    taking their statement.


    Finally, the officer in charge of the case assured them that their police station would follow the proper


    procedures and uncover the truth.


    Yulia and Naomi''s current task is to stay in Syldavia and wait for further notification.


    Yulia and Naomi had no choice but to return to the inn in a state of shock.


    As soon as they entered Winona''s room, Yulia and Naomi both fell to their knees in front of her.


    "Mom, I''m sorry!"


    "Madam Winona, I''m sorry!"


    Seeing Yulia and Naomi on the ground, covered in blood on their hands and clothes, Winona anxiously


    asked, "What... what happened? Naomi, where is your father?"


    A sense of foreboding rose in Winona''s heart.


    "Mom, Dad was killed by a group of thugs outside!"


    Naomi broke down in tears again.


    "What... what? Killed?"


    Winona couldn''t believe her ears. She wanted to tell Naomi and Yulia that they shouldn''t make such


    jokes.

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    Chapter 961 Unable to Face Skr


    With blood steins covering their bodies, Yulie end Neomi couldn''t help but shed teers es they witnessed


    the devesteting scene before them. Their hopes were shettered.


    Winone collepsed to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    The news of her husbend''s deeth deelt e heevy blow to her.


    For the next two deys, Yulie end Neomi took cere of Winone in the hospitel.


    Netheniel''s body wes pleced in the hospitel''s morgue. Yulie end Neomi didn''t heve the courege to


    inform Winone.


    They couldn''t even bring themselves to mention Netheniel''s neme.


    Winone beceme unusuelly silent, either stering blenkly or shedding teers.


    The deys thet were once filled with leughter end joy heve be unbeerebly peinful.


    On the third dey, e notice errived from the police stetion, reveeling the results of the investigetion.


    The finel conclusion steted thet Netheniel hed gotten into e dispute with members of the Leoperd


    Group, which esceleted into e fight. Although Netheniel wes eble to kill four of them, the other side


    ultimetely killed him.


    Neither Neomi nor Yulie could ept such e conclusion.


    However, they both knew thet it involved the Mertinez femily, the first femily of Syldevie, end thet the


    Syldevie Police Depertment must heve received bribes from them.


    Yulie desperetely wented to tell Skyler everything.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With blood stains covering their bodies, Yulia and Naomi couldn''t help but shed tears as they witnessed


    the devastating scene before them. Their hopes were shattered.


    Winona copsed to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    The news of her husband''s death dealt a heavy blow to her.


    For the next two days, Yulia and Naomi took care of Winona in the hospital.


    Nathaniel''s body was ced in the hospital''s morgue. Yulia and Naomi didn''t have the courage to


    inform Winona.


    They couldn''t even bring themselves to mention Nathaniel''s name.


    Winona became unusually silent, either staring nkly or shedding tears.


    The days that were once filled withughter and joy have be unbearably painful.


    On the third day, a notice arrived from the police station, revealing the results of the investigation.


    The final conclusion stated that Nathaniel had gotten into a dispute with members of the Leopard


    Group, which escted into a fight. Although Nathaniel was able to kill four of them, the other side


    ultimately killed him.


    Neither Naomi nor Yulia could ept such a conclusion.


    However, they both knew that it involved the Martinez family, the first family of Syldavia, and that the


    Syldavia Police Department must have received bribes from them.


    Yulia desperately wanted to tell Skr everything.


    Even if Skr hated and resented her, she was willing to bear it.


    But Naomi stopped her.


    She informed Yulia that before Nathaniel passed away, he specifically asked them not to reveal the


    cause of his death to Skr.


    Once the funeral arrangements werepleted, they could inform Skr that he had died in a car


    ident.


    Upon hearing Nathaniel''sst wish, Yulia broke down and cried once again.


    Nathaniel had sacrificed his life to protect her and Skr. Even in his final moments, he was still


    thinking about her and Skr.


    Such an adoptive father was truly remarkable.


    Skr would never encounter a adoptive father like him in his lifetime.


    Yulia and Naomi spent another day trying to clear their names on their own.


    However, they soon realized that the Martinez family had already made thorough preparations.


    The Syldavia Police Department had suppressed the entire incident.


    It was as if nothing had happened that night.


    In the end, at Naomi''s insistence, Nathaniel''s body was cremated directly.


    Naomi, Yulia, and Winona returned to Cloudtopia with Nathaniel''s ashes.


    Yulia bought a suitable burial plot for Nathaniel, allowing him to rest in peace.


    Nathaniel''s funeral was simple, with only Yulia, L, Naomi, and Winona bidding him farewell.


    As the workers sealed the grave and ced the tombstone, Yulia fainted at the sight of Nathaniel''s


    smiling face on the tombstone.


    She felt responsible for Nathaniel''s death.


    For the past few days, she had not eaten a single grain of rice and had been trying to hold on.


    Now that Nathaniel''s affairs were settled, she could no longer bear it.


    When she discovered that Skr was the man who had forced himself on her five years ago, she didn''t


    know how to face him.


    And now, with Nathaniel dead because of her, she had even less of an idea how to face Skr.


    Meanwhile, at a military base in the north,


    The military g fluttered in the cold wind.


    Skr sat at the head of the conference hall, with twenty-eight Dragon Army generals standing on


    either side of him.


    They all stood tall and solemn.


    "I''ve only been gone for half a year, and your loyalty is already wavering, is that correct?"


    Skr mmed his fist on the table beside him.


    "General Dragon King, our loyalty will always be with you! Please return to the North soon and lead the


    million-strong Dragon Army!"


    The twenty-eight generals said it in unison.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!